Princess of the Northern Lands
Author: 懒语
Date: 2026-01-19T06:07:02+00:00

Chapter 1: Prologue (1)

“Ziyin, you can’t seriously want to waste your life on these things, can you?” In the kitchen, a stunning woman in a green military uniform angrily pointed at a pile of vegetables.

“If you don’t like them, you don’t have to eat them later,” the short-haired woman in an apron shot back, glaring at her.

“Don’t try to change the subject,” the woman in green snapped.

“Actually, Ziyin’s farmhouse is pretty great. She grows organic vegetables, so we can eat with peace of mind. Plus, her expertise isn’t going to waste here. We can always come by for a good meal, right?” Another woman in a white dress chimed in, smiling as she nudged her companion.

“If she wants to be a farmer, we won’t stop her. But why did she have to quit her professorship? The two don’t conflict at all!” The woman in green refused to back down. “Ziyin, you’re not trying to ditch us and run off on your own, are you?”

“You’re overthinking this,” Lin Ziyin sighed, setting down her knife. She turned to face them all seriously. “My field isn’t the same as yours. You’re my good friends, and I don’t want to hide anything from you.”

Everyone fell silent, staring intently at her.

“Let’s talk outside,” Ziyin said with a sigh, knowing she wouldn’t have peace unless she gave them a convincing answer today.

Her friends exchanged glances before following her out.

Once in the living room, they each found a seat and waited quietly for her explanation.

“You all know I’ve only been a part-time professor these past few years—I’m not actually in the military. And many of my mechanical engineering students are already involved in national research. I don’t want to cause trouble. You understand, don’t you?” Ziyin elegantly poured tea for everyone. “This tea is from our own farm. We don’t have much of it.”

Her friends exchanged puzzled looks. Her reasoning left them at a loss for words.

“You’re already an authority in mechanical engineering. Why not join the military?” a man in combat fatigues suggested.

“Not interested,” Ziyin replied without hesitation.

“Is it because of the Lin family?” The woman in white, more perceptive, noticed the bitterness in Ziyin’s eyes.

“Partly,” Ziyin sighed again. “But I’m doing fine now. This farm was left to me by my mother, and I want to take good care of it. I love the environment here, and I enjoy this leisurely life.”

“Lin Zihui is shameless,” the woman in green cursed. “Why does she always try to suppress you? And she even stole your work!”

“Don’t forget, I’m a bastard. That alone gives her enough reason to want me dead,” Ziyin replied with a bitter smile.

“After all these years, she’s stolen enough of your patents. And if it weren’t for—” her friend protested.

“Let it go. I don’t want to dwell on who was right or wrong back then. My mother took me far from the capital so I could live happily. Who would’ve thought that mechanical engineering, a field with so few women, would be something even the Lin family’s eldest daughter would take an interest in?” Ziyin forced a carefree laugh. “Look, with my farm and inn, you all get so much out of it. You can come eat and drink whenever you want. You’re getting the better deal here.”

Chapter 2: Prologue (2)

“Tch, I’d rather not have this kind of favor,” the woman in the green military uniform said, somewhat upset.

They had always been close friends, even though they studied different majors. Their bond was stronger than that of most sisters. If it weren’t for her and He Yue, Lin Ziyin would never have taken up a guest professorship at the military academy.

He Yue, dressed in a white dress, was a military doctor. She was more perceptive than Wu Qingxia, who wore the military uniform.

Wu Qingxia hadn’t noticed Lin Ziyin’s inner pain, but He Yue could sense it. “Forget it. Since it’s your choice, we won’t force you. Oh, I found a few recipes for handmade cosmetics. I’ll give them to you as a birthday gift. You have plenty of flowers and fruits here, so you won’t lack raw materials. Who knows, handmade cosmetics might become another specialty of your farm.”

“Thank you. If it works out, I’ll give you a share,” Lin Ziyin said, smiling as she took the recipes.

“Stop it. I don’t need the money. I said it’s a birthday gift, so forget about the shares,” He Yue laughed.

“If anything comes up, call me. If I’m not around, you can reach out to the other two,” the only man among them spoke up. A golden star on his shoulder marked his excellence.

Lin Ziyin smiled gratefully at him. “I know. I won’t hesitate to ask for help if I need it.”

“That’s the spirit,” Wu Qingxia said, hugging her. “We’re friends, forever.”

What was the Lin family anyway? All they knew was scheming, and they had the nerve to blame Lin Ziyin for it?

Meanwhile, the Lin family was in the midst of a storm.

“Was it your idea for Ziyin to leave the military academy?” Lin Shangke demanded, glaring at his daughter.

“You start by accusing your daughter without even hearing her out. Is it worth it to fight over an illegitimate child? Don’t forget, it’s you, Lin Shangke, who owes us, not the other way around,” Zhang Yun, dressed in expensive clothes, angrily retorted.

“Mom, don’t say anything. He won’t believe us no matter what. Dad never had us in his heart,” Lin Zihui said haughtily, feigning innocence.

“I may have wronged you, Zhang Yun, over the years, but I don’t owe you, Lin Zihui,” Lin Shangke said, disappointed as he looked at his daughter. He had cheated on his wife, hiding his marital status and fathering a child with another woman. Over the years, he had felt guilty toward both women. He had been good to the daughter who stayed with him, giving her everything she wanted, but she still didn’t appreciate it.

Deep down, he felt even more guilty toward the other daughter, who had never received a day of his care. Secretly, he watched as Lin Zihui bullied and stole Lin Ziyin’s achievements, his heart aching, but he never found a suitable way to resolve it.

“If you don’t like it, we’ll leave,” Zhang Yun threatened, preparing to return to her maiden home.

“Get out,” Lin Shangke slammed the door shut.

“Are you fighting again? Don’t you have any shame?” The old master of the Lin family returned, his face dark. Because of Lin Shangke’s family, their reputation in the compound was ruined.

Other men might have affairs outside, but none had caused such a scandal as the Lin family.

“Father,” Zhang Yun said, aggrieved and emotional.

“The person is already dead. What are you jealous of?” The old master didn’t give her any face.

The old master’s authority still held weight. Zhang Yun didn’t dare say anything more under his reprimand, but Lin Zihui curled her lip, her gaze toward Lin Shangke upstairs somewhat defiant.

With the old master’s intervention, the Lin family’s dispute came to an end.

Five months later, Lin Ziyin’s company launched handmade cosmetics, which caused a sensation in the market.

“President Lin, are you really going to transfer sixty-five percent of the company’s shares to Miss Lin Ziyin?” a voice asked from inside the room.

“Yes, I’ve already decided. Go ahead and handle it. The rest of the asset distribution is in this agreement. Take a good look,” Lin Shangke’s voice carried a hint of fatigue.

“If the madam and Miss Zihui find out about this agreement, they’ll probably cause a scene,” Lawyer Zeng advised.

“It won’t matter if they do. I’ve made up my mind and won’t change it. Even the old master plans to leave an inheritance for Ziyin. I’ve wronged that child for so many years; I don’t want her to keep suffering. The old master also wants Ziyin to come back. By the way, have you found out anything about Zihui?” Lin Shangke asked.

Lin Zihui, who had been standing outside the company, ready to make amends, felt a wave of despair. In her father’s heart, she truly had no place.

It was all because of that wretched Lin Ziyin. Thinking of this, Lin Zihui didn’t storm in to confront him. Instead, she turned and left, got into her car, and sped off to find Lin Ziyin.

“Send all these flowers to the headquarters,” Lin Ziyin instructed an employee standing by the car.

“Yes, Miss Lin. I’ll send them right away; there won’t be any delay,” the employee said, getting into the car and driving off.

Lin Ziyin watched for a moment, then turned to go back to the farm.

But as she turned, she saw Lin Zihui, her face twisted in rage, driving a Land Rover straight toward her.

Before she could react, she was thrown into the air, then crashed heavily to the ground.

A few screams echoed around her, and then she knew nothing more.

So this was what death felt like. That was Lin Ziyin’s final thought.

Chapter 3: Transmigration (1)

When Lin Ziyin regained consciousness, she paid no mind to the pain wracking her body. The first thought that surged through her mind was confusion—why had Lin Zihui shown mercy and not killed her outright? It didn’t make sense.

From the moment she could remember, she had known that her sister wished her dead. Whatever Lin Ziyin liked, Lin Zihui would snatch away. Take her university major, for example—mechanical engineering. It was already a niche field with few women, yet she and Lin Zihui had spent four years locked in bitter rivalry. Then came graduate school and her doctorate. Though Lin Zihui had never been her equal, she had worked tirelessly just to keep up, clinging to her like a shadow. In that sense, Lin Ziyin almost pitied her sister.

Perhaps this time, Lin Zihui had held back out of fear of being charged with murder.

But her own condition didn’t seem promising. Every bone in her body felt like it was about to fall apart, especially her head, which throbbed unbearably. She had no idea if the impact had left her with permanent damage.

At that moment, Lin Ziyin desperately wished her best friend, He Yue, was by her side. He Yue was her attending physician, after all. She didn’t want to survive only to spend the rest of her life bedridden.

“Grandfather, what should we do? My sister has been unconscious for six or seven days and still hasn’t woken up. Should we invite another master from the temple to take a look?” Just as Lin Ziyin was lost in thought, a soft sob reached her ears.

The voice was unfamiliar—she had never heard it before. Maybe it belonged to a family member of another patient in the ward.

“Grandfather, please invite the master to see my sister.” A melancholic voice pleaded, followed by a gentle hand resting on Lin Ziyin’s forehead.

Who was it? Lin Ziyin immediately tensed, her muscles coiling despite the pain. She was a sensitive person, and she was certain she didn’t know the owner of that hand.

“Hui Nian, don’t worry. I’ll find the village doctor to take another look.” Another voice, deep and aged, responded.

“I don’t want Second Sister to die.” A child’s wail pierced the air.

“I’ll go beg the master to come examine the girl.” The elderly voice again.

Who were these people? Who was so concerned about her? Lin Ziyin’s anxiety spiked, and her headache intensified, the pain so fierce that even someone as strong-willed as her couldn’t endure it. “Ah—”

A pained cry escaped her lips, and suddenly, memories that weren’t hers flooded her mind. She had truly died, but her soul had been reborn into another girl—also named Lin Ziyin. This girl was luckier than her, though. Though her family was poor, she had three siblings, a kind sister-in-law, a grandfather, and a little nephew. Her parents, however, had perished in a mountain accident.

Was this a dream? It seemed she had been alone for too long, and her subconscious had conjured this fantasy of family.

Lin Ziyin was an atheist. She didn’t believe in souls possessing other bodies.

“Sister.”

“Girl, what’s wrong with you?”

It’s a dream, it’s a dream! She repeated the words in her mind like a mantra.

“Sister.”

“Little sister, it’s all my fault. If your brother weren’t so useless, you wouldn’t have had to go into the mountains to find food and get into danger.” The young man broke into sobs, and soon, the entire room was filled with weeping.

Stop crying, it’s too loud. Even if this was a dream, Lin Ziyin found the noise unbearable.

Chapter 4: Transmigration (2)

She struggled to open her eyes, only to freeze in shock. The people before her were the very same family she had just seen in her dream.

“Little sister, you’re awake! That’s wonderful!” A beautiful young girl leaned over the bed, tears still streaking her face.

“Little sister, are you still feeling unwell? Tell us, and I’ll find someone to look at you,” another slightly older woman asked anxiously, her face filled with concern and relief.

“Thank heavens!” The elderly man standing nearby visibly relaxed.

“Second sister, it’s great! You’re not going to die!” The little child clinging to the bed sobbed, tears and snot covering their face.

“Second sister won’t die,” another even younger child added, their eyes brimming with tears, heartbreaking to behold.

“Thirsty,” Lin Ziyin finally managed to groan after a long pause.

“Don’t worry, I’ll boil some water for you right away,” the woman said, standing up in a flurry.

“There’s still cold boiled water in the teapot. Let her drink that first,” the young man moved even faster, a fleeting look of joy crossing his face before he darted out.

The water was quickly brought in, and Lin Ziyin, not caring that it was cold, drank it with the girl’s help.

“How are you feeling? Any better?” the elder asked.

“My head hurts… I’ve forgotten a lot,” Lin Ziyin replied, unsure how to treat the family before her, so she found an excuse for now.

“Don’t be afraid. We’ll have a master come take a look at you soon,” the elder said kindly. “All of you, go out and let the girl rest. Changshu, go to the temple and bring the master here.”

“Alright, I’ll go right away,” the man agreed and left.

“Little sister, rest well. The master will be here soon,” the girl comforted her, her voice gentle.

“Mmm,” Lin Ziyin closed her eyes.

The people in the room exchanged glances, then silently and tacitly left.

Once the room was quiet, Lin Ziyin opened her eyes and began to examine her surroundings.

At this point, if she continued to deceive herself, she would be too cowardly.

Years of training in military school, along with friends who were all from military backgrounds, had honed her skills and resilience.

Since she was here, she might as well accept it! After all, the people back there…

Thinking of the Lin family, Lin Ziyin sighed softly. As they wished, they would never have to see her again in this lifetime. Her departure must have made the Lin family very happy, right?

But what about her few close friends and her little uncle? Thinking of the people closest to her, Lin Ziyin could only smile bitterly. She could already predict that those few would spend their lives entangled in endless conflict with the Lin family because of her.

That was not what she wanted! She only hoped that the people who cared for and loved her could live happily.

Next, she thought more about how to prevent this Lin family from suspecting her. From the merged memories, Lin Ziyin knew that this Lin family was a close-knit household. As the younger sister, she was deeply loved by her brothers, sisters-in-law, sister, and grandfather. The two younger children, whom she often took care of, were also very dependent on her.

However, the Lin family’s only shortcoming was their poverty. In fact, the entire village was poor. Take her room, for example—since she and her sister were girls, her brother and grandfather had given them the best room in the house. Yet, the best room only had a bed, a cabinet, and a chest left by their late mother. The blankets were all patched, and the mosquito net was covered in patches.

One could imagine how much worse the conditions were in the other rooms.

Lin Ziyin considered that since she couldn’t return and had to stay, she must use her knowledge to find a way to improve the Lin family’s life.

But if she changed too much, what if the Lin family suspected her? She didn’t want to be burned as a monster.

How could she avoid raising the Lin family’s suspicions? This was a difficult problem. Lin Ziyin fell into an unprecedented dilemma.

Chapter 5: A Buddhist Connection (1)

After much deliberation, Lin Ziyin still couldn’t think of a good excuse to explain her transformation to the Lin family. Under the pressure and physical exhaustion, she soon fell asleep again.

What Lin Ziyin hadn’t expected was that an opportunity would present itself so quickly.

“Little sister, wake up, the master is here.” Just as she was sleeping soundly, her elder sister’s voice rang in her ears.

Lin Ziyin groggily opened her eyes to see the anxious expression on her sister’s face.

“Little sister, it’s good that you’re awake. Grandfather has invited a master to examine you again,” her young sister-in-law said as she lifted the curtain and entered the room.

“Sister, sister-in-law.” Lin Ziyin opened her mouth only to find her voice hoarse.

“Is little sister awake?” her elder brother’s voice came from outside.

“She is,” her sister-in-law replied, and the curtain was lifted again. Lin Ziyin saw her grandfather, elder brother, and a thin monk enter the room.

“Master Huizhen, please examine the girl again to see if her condition has improved,” her grandfather said anxiously.

“Amitabha.” Master Huizhen clasped his hands together, chanting a Buddhist phrase, then bent down to sit on the broken stool by Lin Ziyin’s bed. “Young benefactress, please extend your hand.”

“Little sister.” Her elder sister, Lin Zige, quickly took Lin Ziyin’s hand and offered it to the master.

Master Huizhen placed three fingers on Lin Ziyin’s wrist and began his examination.

The Lin family all held their breath, watching intently as if afraid that Lin Ziyin would disappear if they blinked.

“Your body is not in serious danger, but you have lost a lot of blood. You will need time to recover,” Master Huizhen said as he withdrew his hand. “You have a kind face and a connection with Buddha. After this disaster, everything will get better. Elder benefactor, do not worry too much. I will prescribe some medicine for you. Follow the prescription and have her drink the medicine for a while to recover.”

“Thank you, Master,” her grandfather said gratefully.

“You have many connections with our temple, no need to be so polite,” Master Huizhen replied courteously.

“Master, but my sister says she can’t remember many things. What is going on?” her elder brother, Lin Changshu, asked anxiously.

Since their parents had passed away, although their grandfather was still alive, he was old. Lin Changshu felt it was his duty as the eldest grandson to take care of his two sisters and younger brother.

Now that his second sister, Lin Ziyin, was injured, he had been so guilty that he hadn’t slept for several nights.

“Young benefactress, how much do you remember?” Master Huizhen asked after examining the wound on Lin Ziyin’s head. He then kindly asked Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin felt a little nervous, afraid that the old monk would notice something amiss about her, but she quickly adjusted her emotions. “My head hurts a lot. I only remember my name and recognize my family. I don’t remember anything else.”

Her teary, pitiful appearance made Lin Zige’s tears fall immediately.

“As long as you remember your family, it’s fine if you don’t remember the rest.”

“That’s right, it’s fine if you don’t remember,” Lin Changshu nodded in agreement, while his sister-in-law, Guo Huiniang, was already wiping her tears.

“Your injury to the head may have caused you to lose your soul. Elder benefactor, do not be too anxious,” Master Huizhen said. “Amitabha, everything happens for a reason.”

“Master, when will the girl be able to remember the past?” Lin Ziyin’s grandfather asked anxiously. He was worried that if others found out Lin Ziyin had lost her soul, it would affect her future marriage prospects.

Chapter 6: A Buddhist Connection (2)

“Amitabha, benefactor, loss of soul is not easily resolved. Some may recall their past in a few days, while others may never remember a thing for their entire lives. The young benefactor’s condition is still favorable—at least she recognizes her family. This humble monk would not dare deceive you.” Master Huizhen replied with his palms pressed together.

“Grandfather, it’s fine if Second Sister can’t remember,” Lin Changshu said, noticing the pallor on Lin Ziyin’s face, and gently persuaded the old man.

“Sigh, if she can’t remember, then so be it.” The old man nodded, glancing at Ziyin and seeing her sickly complexion. “Hui Nian, quickly feed the girl something to eat.”

“Alright, it’s all prepared.” Hui Nian hastily wiped away her tears and hurriedly agreed before leaving.

“Since the young benefactor is not in grave danger, this humble monk will take his leave. Amitabha.” Master Huizhen, seeing the Lin family busy, prepared to depart.

“Master, we don’t have much to offer, but these are vegetables from our own fields. Please take them with you.” Lin Changshu immediately went out and returned with a basket of greens, offering them somewhat awkwardly.

“Amitabha.” Master Huizhen did not refuse, thanked the Lin family, and left with the basket.

“Second Sister, come, eat quickly.” As soon as Master Huizhen left, Guo Huiniang entered with a bowl of rice, holding an egg in her hand. “You must be starving. It’s been days since you’ve eaten anything. Even an iron body couldn’t endure this.”

With that, she picked up the chopsticks, ready to feed Lin Ziyin.

“Sister-in-law, Sister.” Lin Ziyin looked at the two women by her bed, hesitated for a moment, then decided to speak as she had planned. “Call Grandfather and Brother here. I have something to say.”

“What is it? Wait until you’ve finished the rice porridge,” Lin Zige said, her eyes red.

“Yes, eat first, then talk.” Guo Huiniang also urged her.

Lin Ziyin saw the concern in the two women’s eyes and realized she was truly famished. She nodded and obediently ate the small bowl of rice porridge and the egg.

With food in her stomach, she felt a little more energized.

“I’m full. Call Grandfather and Brother here. I have something to say.” Lin Ziyin spoke again.

“Alright, wait here.” Lin Zige took the empty bowl and left.

Before long, Lin Changshu and Grandfather Lin entered the room.

Earlier, Lin Ziyin’s head had been foggy, her vision blurred, and she hadn’t properly observed her family. Now, as she calmed herself and looked at them carefully, her heart ached for the Lin family.

Grandfather Lin sat on a stool, his hair streaked with white, his back slightly bent, his face lined with deep wrinkles—clearly, he had endured much hardship. His clothes were tattered and patched, but spotlessly clean.

Lin Changshu, though in his twenties, appeared older than his years. Yet his gaze was firm, his features sharp—he was clearly an upright man.

Guo Huiniang, her face pale, wore clothes even more worn, her hands rough with calluses—evidently, she was accustomed to farm work.

As for her sister, Lin Zige, she was delicate and pretty, but her clothes were no better, and her complexion was poor, dulling her beauty somewhat.

“Child, what do you want to say?” The old man looked at Ziyin and asked.

Seeing the concerned gaze of her grandfather and the gentle eyes of her brother, sister-in-law, and sister, Lin Ziyin almost felt too ashamed to lie. But thinking of the future, she hesitated before speaking. “Grandfather, while I was unconscious these past few days, I dreamed of Buddha and the bodhisattvas in heaven. They said I have a connection with Buddhism and forced a heavenly book into my mind. Now, I feel like I know many things, yet also like I know nothing at all.”

Lin Ziyin did not make her words too absolute, but even so, everyone in the room was stunned.

Chapter 7: Breaking the Engagement (1)

“Ouch, my head hurts.” Lin Ziyin saw the shocked expressions on their faces and, fearing they might suspect her, deliberately clutched her head and cried out.

“What’s wrong?” Lin Changshu asked in surprise.

“Sister, what’s wrong? Why is your head hurting again?” Lin Zige anxiously went over to check the wound on her head.

“I don’t know, but whenever I try to think about things, my head starts to hurt.” Lin Ziyin replied pitifully.

“Then don’t think about it.” The old man spoke up, his voice filled with concern. “Don’t think about anything. If you can’t remember the past, then so be it. With our family here, no one can bully you.”

“I feel much better now. Grandpa, don’t worry about me.” Lin Ziyin felt a pang of guilt for her lies, but seeing that the Lin family had successfully dismissed their suspicions, she couldn’t help but feel a little pleased.

No matter what, she had inexplicably transmigrated into the Lin family, and the Lin family seemed warm and kind. She needed such a family to rely on.

“Girl, did you really see the Bodhisattva and Buddha in your dream?” After Lin Ziyin had calmed down, the old man brought up the topic again.

Lin Ziyin nodded. Since she had started lying, she had to keep it up.

“It was all a blur. I couldn’t understand what the Buddha and Bodhisattva were saying. But the Buddha said that since I had encountered them, it was fate, so he put a book in my mind. Now there are many things in my mind.”

“What things?” Lin Zige asked anxiously and curiously.

“I…” Lin Ziyin’s face showed a pained expression.

“Alright, don’t push her. Let her remember when she can. By the way, what Lin Ziyin said today, none of you are allowed to tell anyone else.” The old man ordered.

“Yes.” Lin Changshu was the first to agree. “Second sister, get some rest. Don’t think about it if you can’t remember.”

Lin Ziyin weakly nodded. In truth, she really wanted to sleep. This body was too weak.

When she woke up again, Lin Ziyin found that the room had darkened. She guessed it was evening.

At the same time, she felt a chill, so she couldn’t help but pull the tattered blanket over herself and curl up inside it.

“Sister, it’s time to eat.” The curtain was lifted, and her elder sister, Lin Zige, came in.

“Is it dinner?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Mhm.” Lin Zige quickly carried a bowl of rice and sat on the edge of her bed, ready to feed her.

“I can do it myself.” Lin Ziyin said.

“Second sister, you need to eat well to get better.” The curtain was lifted again, and two little children barged in.

“Second sister, eat.” The younger one spoke up.

“Zhi’er, you should call her aunt.” Lin Zige looked helplessly at her little nephew and corrected him again.

The little one looked at her longingly but didn’t change his address. “Elder sister.”

Lin Ziyin looked at the little one amusedly and then said to Lin Zige, “Elder sister, I can do it myself.”

“Can you manage?”

“I can.” Lin Ziyin nodded.

“Then be careful.” Lin Zige handed her the bowl of rice and also gave her a white steamed bun.

Lin Ziyin took the bowl and saw that it was still not very thick rice porridge. Seeing the white steamed bun, she was momentarily stunned. From the merged memories, she knew that the Lin family was currently struggling to make ends meet and hadn’t eaten rice or white flour for a long time.

Where did this rice and white flour come from?

“Second sister, eat.” Lin Changting urged her.

Lin Yan Zhi looked at the white steamed bun in her hand with some envy, then tried to pull his gaze away. “Second sister, eat.”

Chapter 8: Breaking the Engagement (2)

“I’ve already eaten at noon, and I just woke up, so I’m not hungry yet. Changting, Yan Zhi, you two can share this steamed bun.” Lin Ziyin handed over the bun. “Sister, you can divide it for them.”

“This…” Lin Zige hesitated. She had seen the envy in the two children’s eyes.

Their family was poor, and the two children followed the adults, eating only two meals a day, both of coarse grains. It was only natural they would crave the white steamed bun and rice porridge. But Ziyin’s body was too weak—she clearly needed nourishment.

“I don’t want it.” Thin and frail, Lin Changting shook his head. “Second Sister should eat it. If Second Sister eats it, she’ll get better.”

“No.” Lin Yan Zhi, always following his older brother, also shook his head firmly, though his eyes lingered on the bun.

“Second Sister said she isn’t hungry.” Lin Ziyin smiled.

“You eat it. I don’t want you to die.” Lin Changting suddenly grew agitated.

“Don’t die.” The little one’s voice trembled with tears.

“Don’t.” Lin Changting ran out, and Lin Yan Zhi followed without a word.

“They’re all worried about you,” Lin Zige sighed. “These past few days, seeing you lying in bed, they’ve cried countless times. Eat the bun and take care of your health.”

Lin Ziyin saw her sister’s sallow face and silently picked up the bowl, eating heartily.

She made up her mind to recover quickly and improve their family’s life.

“Grandpa, we came today to ask when you can return the two taels of silver from the engagement. You know our Ma family isn’t doing well either. Zhicai still has to pay his tuition. Can you return the silver soon?” A sharp female voice came from outside.

“Grandpa, we had no choice but to come. We gave you good silver back then. You…” A man’s voice joined in.

“Grandpa, it’s not that we’re making things difficult. We’re all neighbors. Breaking the engagement is unavoidable. Zhicai is educated, but Zige can’t read. Forcing them together would only lead to resentment. It’s better to end it early so neither is affected, right?” The woman rambled on outside.

Sister is being jilted?

Lin Ziyin’s face stiffened. She instinctively glanced at Lin Zige.

Lin Zige, sitting by the bed, looked furious and humiliated, her hands clenched into fists as she struggled to contain her anger.

Lin Ziyin immediately disliked the people outside. The woman spoke as if it were reasonable—marriage is personal, and in modern times, it wouldn’t matter. But this was ancient times. A woman being jilted would be shamed, and Lin Zige might struggle to find another match.

And the reason for breaking the engagement? Just because the man passed the imperial examination? Wasn’t this a clear betrayal?

“Auntie, back then, you were the ones who begged the matchmaker to propose. Now that you see Zhicai has become a scholar, you come to break the engagement. That’s not right by our Lin family.” Guo Huiniang’s voice carried a hint of anger. “If you want to break it, fine. We haven’t made things difficult for you, considering we’re neighbors. But how can we come up with the silver so quickly?”

“What do you mean?” The Ma family woman’s voice rose. “We gave you good silver, and you spent it all on that sickly girl. Now you ask how we can come up with the silver? Do you think the Lin family is trying to swindle us?”

“Auntie…” Lin Changshu spoke up.

“Don’t call me Auntie. Return the silver quickly, or we won’t leave.” The Ma family woman was growing hostile. “If word gets out that you’re trying to keep the silver after breaking the engagement, what face will the Lin family have left?”

“You’re the ones without shame.” Lin Zige couldn’t take it anymore. She stormed out in a flash.

Lin Ziyin, absorbed in listening, didn’t even notice her movement.

Chapter 9: Recovery (1)

“We’re not saying we won’t return the silver,” Lin Zige said coldly. “What do you mean by blocking our door like this? Go ahead and make a scene. I don’t care about losing face anymore. Let everyone see what the Ma family has done. I want to see how Ma Zhicai can continue his studies after you broke the engagement for no reason.”

“You vicious—” The Ma family woman jumped up, ready to cause a scene when she heard Lin Zige threatening her son’s future.

“When it comes to viciousness, no one can compare to you. Are you trying to pressure our Lin family to death?” Lin Zige interrupted, no longer holding back.

“Ma Dalang, our Lin family may be poor, but we’ve always been honest. We said we’d return your silver, and we won’t go back on our word. But you know we’ve had some trouble at home, and we can’t pay you back right now. No matter how much you pressure us, it won’t help.” Grandfather Lin spoke up. “Be honest with yourselves—don’t you feel any guilt for breaking the engagement?”

“How could we feel guilty—” The Ma family daughter-in-law shouted.

Lin Ziyin listened from inside the house, her brow furrowed tightly.

Two taels of silver had pressed the Lin family to the point of suffocation. When would her body recover?

“You have silver for medicine, so why don’t you have silver to return to us?” The Ma family woman persisted.

“Ziyin is injured, and the master said she needs silver to recuperate,” Lin Changshu replied.

“Why should her medicine be paid for with our Ma family’s silver?”

“Fine, if you insist, I’ll go work as a maid in a wealthy household. I won’t owe you any silver!” Lin Zige couldn’t take it anymore and shouted.

“That’s what you said,” the Ma family woman’s voice carried a hint of satisfaction.

“I won’t allow it,” Lin Changshu angrily retorted. “If you force Zige to do something drastic, I won’t let your Ma family off the hook.”

“You still—”

“Enough. Lin Lao Ye, how about we give you two months to prepare? But no later than that.” Ma Dalang stopped his shouting wife. “Any later won’t do.”

“Alright.” Grandfather Lin nodded in agreement.

“Husband, how can that be?” The Ma family woman questioned her husband unhappily.

“Let’s go. It’s settled. Don’t say another word.” Ma Dalang reprimanded his wife, then turned back to the Lin family. “We’ll be leaving now.”

The Lin family said nothing in response.

“Waaah…” After the Ma family couple left, Zige could no longer hold back and began to cry softly.

The sound was so suppressed that Lin Ziyin, listening from inside the house, felt a bitter ache in her heart.

She stared at the patched canopy above her, silently calculating how to improve her family’s life.

“Don’t cry. It’s the Ma family who’s in the wrong.” Guo Huiniang also cried with Zige. “Later, I’ll ask someone to find you a good marriage. I don’t believe there aren’t other good men out there besides the Ma family.”

Hearing her words, Lin Zige cried even harder.

Lin Changshu and Grandfather Lin were both men and had no idea how to comfort her. The two could only sigh helplessly as they watched.

Although Lin Changting was young, he was very sensible. He knew the Ma family had wronged his eldest sister, and his eyes burned with anger. The youngest, Lin Yan Zhi, was still too young to understand. Seeing his aunt and mother crying, his eyes couldn’t help but moisten, and he too felt like crying.

“Stop crying. It’s not worth crying over such people. Besides, Ziyin is still in the house.” After his wife and younger sister had cried for a while, Lin Changshu finally spoke up.

Chapter 10: Recovery (2)

Lin Zige stopped crying the moment he mentioned Ziyin. She wiped away her tears and went inside. When she saw Lin Ziyin lying there with her eyes open, staring at the canopy, her heart ached.

“Ziyin, did you hear all that?” she asked.

“I did,” Lin Ziyin replied softly. “Big brother is right. That kind of man isn’t worth your tears.”

“It’s not for him,” Lin Zige shook her head, then forced a smile. “Don’t take it to heart. Just focus on getting better.”

“Mmm,” Lin Ziyin responded faintly.

Seeing how weak she was and feeling her own sorrow, Lin Zige didn’t say much more. After washing up, she quietly lay down beside Lin Ziyin and fell asleep.

In modern times, Lin Ziyin had always slept alone. Now, with Lin Zige beside her, she felt uneasy. But she didn’t dare move, afraid of making Lin Zige uncomfortable too.

Fortunately, Lin Zige fell asleep quickly, probably exhausted from the day’s work.

Lin Ziyin closed her eyes and counted sheep, finally drifting off just before dawn. But her sleep was restless and brief, as the Lin family soon began stirring.

When Lin Zige carefully got up, Lin Ziyin noticed the bed had grown colder. She pulled the blanket tighter around herself.

Over the next few days, she ate separately and took her medicine regularly. The family seemed to have forgotten the unpleasantness with the Ma family, each busy with their own tasks.

On the third day, “I want to go out for a walk,” Lin Ziyin pleaded with Zige.

“No, your body isn’t fully recovered. What if you catch a chill?” Lin Zige firmly refused.

“It’s fine. I won’t go far, just nearby. Let Changting and Yan Zhi come with me,” Lin Ziyin said. “Lying in bed all the time will only make me weaker.”

Lin Zige looked at her.

“The sun is nice outside. I’ll just look around the house,” Lin Ziyin pressed.

“Alright, but don’t go far, and dress warmly,” Lin Zige finally relented.

Lin Ziyin nodded obediently, letting her sister drape another coat over her.

“Second sister, I’ll help you,” Lin Changting said earnestly.

“I’ll help too,” Lin Yan Zhi chimed in.

“Thank you both,” Lin Ziyin smiled.

It was her first time outside, and she could finally take in her surroundings. Over the past few days, through subtle conversations with Lin Zige, she had learned about the village.

The village was called Shili Tunzi, with over a hundred households. In ancient times, this was considered a large village. But the reality was less ideal—the village wasn’t formed by generations of a single family. Instead, it was a settlement of exiles from the capital, banished to this harsh land.

Thus, the village wasn’t made up of one surname, and its people were diverse. Lin Ziyin knew that in ancient times, without shared ancestry, cohesion was difficult, and conflicts were inevitable.

Fortunately, most of the villagers weren’t exiled for grave crimes. Most were caught up in others’ misfortunes or implicated by their masters, so the people here were still decent.

Lin Ziyin gazed at the distant green mountains and took a deep breath of fresh air. The village’s surroundings were actually quite pleasant—green hills, farmland, and houses scattered in harmony, like a pastoral painting.

“Ziyin, you’re out. Looks like you’re feeling better,” a familiar voice suddenly called out.

Lin Ziyin looked up to see a kind-faced middle-aged woman smiling at her.

Chapter 11: Family (1)

Unfamiliar! Lin Ziyin felt a little awkward as she looked at the other woman’s warm and kind expression.

“Mrs. Bai, the doctor said that Second Sister has loss of soul. She can only recognize her own family for now,” Lin Changting kindly explained to her.

“So that’s how it is. Well, with such a severe head injury, it makes sense,” the woman sighed, looking at Lin Ziyin with sympathy. “But it’s still good news that she’s awake.”

“Mhm.” Lin Changting nodded like a little adult.

“Yeah.” Lin Yan Zhi also nodded vigorously in agreement.

“Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Bai.” Lin Ziyin wasn’t close to the woman, so she could only hide her discomfort behind a shy demeanor.

“It’s almost noon. You shouldn’t stay outside for too long,” Mrs. Bai reminded them kindly.

“We were just about to head back,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile.

Mrs. Bai was slightly surprised to see that the once-shy Lin Ziyin was now so composed and poised. But then, remembering her condition, she understood. “I still have to go home and cook. I’ll leave first. When you’re feeling better, remember to come visit me.”

“Okay.” Lin Ziyin nodded in agreement, though she had no intention of wandering around aimlessly.

After watching Mrs. Bai hurry away, the three of them slowly made their way home together.

“Changting, what are Big Brother and Big Sister-in-law busy with?” Lin Ziyin took the opportunity to ask her younger brother about the family’s situation.

“They’re both preparing the fields to plant rice,” Lin Changting answered without hesitation.

“And Grandpa?” Lin Ziyin had spent all these days lying in bed. Every day, she only saw her eldest sister busy with household chores and embroidery by her side, while her eldest brother, Lin Changshu, his wife, and Grandpa were only home during mealtimes.

She had no memory of what the rest of the family was doing.

“Grandpa goes up the mountain to gather firewood in the morning and delivers it to the temple in the afternoon,” Lin Changting carefully supported Lin Ziyin, afraid she might stumble if she felt unwell. Even little Lin Yan Zhi, though not yet three years old, tried his best to help.

Grandpa’s health isn’t good, yet he still has to go up the mountain to chop firewood? Lin Ziyin frowned upon hearing this.

As they talked, the three of them slowly made their way back home.

“Sister, my body is much better now. You don’t need to cook separately for me anymore,” Lin Ziyin said.

“There’s still enough rice at home to make a few more meals for you. We’ll talk about it after that,” Lin Zige replied from the kitchen, where she was busy preparing lunch. She moved around the stove as she spoke.

Lin Ziyin knew she couldn’t argue with her, so she didn’t insist.

Her health had indeed improved significantly. After going out for a walk and breathing in the fresh air, she felt much more at ease.

Since Lin Zige firmly refused to let her help in the kitchen, Lin Ziyin took the two younger ones and brought out small stools to sit in the courtyard, gazing into the distance while occasionally chatting with Lin Zige. “Sister, do we have a lot of fields? Are Big Brother and Big Sister-in-law very busy?”

“We have a little over three mu of paddy fields and more dry fields, about seven or eight mu. Big Brother and Big Sister-in-law have already planted the beans a few days ago,” Lin Zige answered loudly.

Lin Ziyin sighed inwardly upon hearing this.

It sounded like they had quite a bit of land, but in ancient times, the yield per mu was vastly different from modern times. Moreover, their main crops were soybeans and sorghum because this was a harsh and cold region. Winters were especially bitter. Even now, in April, the nights were so cold that they had to bundle up under the blankets.

Chapter 12: Family (2)

So when winter arrived, the fields seemed barren.

Lin Ziyin was secretly curious. Over the past few days, she had managed to gather some information. For instance, the country she was now in did not exist in history—it was called the Great Qin Dynasty. Naturally, the current emperor was also a figure absent from historical records. It seemed this esteemed ruler was a hedonist who distrusted even his own children and siblings, fearing they might usurp his power. The village where the Lin family lived was part of the fiefdom granted to one of his sons.

But that was beside the point. The emperor was too far away to concern them. What puzzled Lin Ziyin was that although Shili Village was considered a harsh, cold land, it was nothing like the frigid regions of the modern world. She had examined the soil here—it was rich black earth, quite fertile, similar to the soil in the northeast of modern China.

However, the climate here differed greatly from that of the northeast. While winters were cold, they were not particularly long. In fact, the entire year was only about a month colder than the Jianghuai region, with little other difference.

This place, blessed with such favorable conditions, should have been ideal for growing crops. Unfortunately, due to the harsh winters and backward farming techniques, the villagers could only rely on the heavens for their livelihood. Every year, they primarily grew soybeans, with a few households attempting to cultivate rice, though not many.

“Grandpa, I’m here.” Just as Lin Ziyin was lost in thought, the voice of her eldest brother, Lin Changshu, came from outside the courtyard wall.

“It’s Grandpa and Big Brother!” Lin Changting happily led the little one out to greet them.

“It’s Father.” This time, the little one got it right.

Then Lin Ziyin saw her eldest brother carrying a heavy load of firewood, with Grandpa following behind, holding an axe.

Last to enter was Guo Huiniang, who, under the enthusiastic welcome of Lin Changting and the little one, also came inside. She was carrying a hoe and a spade.

“Grandpa, Big Brother, Sister-in-law, you’re back?” Lin Ziyin stood up to greet them.

“Are you feeling well enough to come out?” Grandpa asked with concern.

“Sister, why aren’t you resting inside? Your body hasn’t fully recovered yet.” Guo Huiniang also spoke anxiously.

“I’m fine. I’ve taken my medicine and rested these past few days. My head doesn’t feel dizzy anymore.” Lin Ziyin smiled as she spoke.

“That’s good.” Lin Changshu’s face lit up with happiness.

“Dinner’s ready. Everyone, come inside to eat.” Lin Zige came out carrying dishes to call everyone in.

“Second Sister, let me help you inside.” Lin Changting came over to support her.

Lin Ziyin took his hand and went inside together. “I’m fine. Don’t always treat me like a patient.”

“You’re not fully recovered yet.” Lin Zige said bluntly.

Grandpa, Lin Changshu, and Guo Huiniang washed their hands outside and then came in. “That’s right. You need to be careful. You lost so much blood. If you’re not careful, you might end up with lasting health problems.”

“Grandpa, I will be careful.” Lin Ziyin promised with a smile. She knew everyone was just concerned about her.

“Grandpa, sit.” Lin Zige placed a bowl of bean paste in front of Grandpa and then skillfully served rice to the others.

This was the first time Lin Ziyin had eaten with her family. She noticed that only she had a bowl of rice porridge in front of her, while everyone else had bean paste. The basket on the table held sorghum cakes, and the plates contained wild vegetables that Lin Zige had dug up the day before.

Chapter 13: Business Opportunity (1)

“Let’s share this rice porridge together,” Lin Ziyin said before anyone could react. She quickly divided the porridge into bowls for Lin Yan Zhi, Lin Changting, and Grandpa, leaving a little for herself as well.

“What are you doing?” Lin Zige cried out in alarm.

“Oh my!” Guo Huiniang was also stunned.

“I told you, my health has really improved. From now on, I’ll eat the same as everyone else. If you make separate meals for me again, I won’t eat them,” Lin Ziyin declared firmly. “I want to eat the same as you.”

“Your health…” Lin Changshu was moved and excited.

“Forget it, just eat,” Grandpa said after glancing at Lin Ziyin.

The younger generation exchanged glances, then saw Lin Ziyin adding bean paste to her bowl and starting to eat. They had no choice but to sit down and continue eating.

“So good,” Lin Yan Zhi, being the youngest, exclaimed exaggeratedly whenever he managed to eat a few grains of rice.

His cheerful voice made Guo Huiniang and Lin Ziyin feel a bittersweet ache in their hearts.

“Grandpa, let’s make some tofu ourselves,” Lin Ziyin said, seeing that at noon, the family could only eat wild vegetables. Although wild vegetables were considered a delicacy in modern times, Lin Ziyin was willing to bet that anyone who tasted the wild vegetables on the table would find them hard to swallow.

It wasn’t that Lin Zige’s cooking was bad, but rather that the dish of wild vegetables was severely lacking in salt and oil. In fact, there was almost no oil in the vegetables at all.

“What’s tofu?” Lin Zige asked in confusion. Guo Huiniang and the others also looked up at her.

Lin Ziyin was taken aback. Did no one know what tofu was? That couldn’t be right. Tofu had been around since the Han Dynasty and had a long history.

But then she remembered that she had arrived in a dynasty that had never existed in history, and she felt a sense of relief.

“Sister, how can beans be eaten?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“They can be made into bean buns, bean paste, and bean cakes,” Lin Zige replied shyly.

“Are there a lot of beans here?” Lin Ziyin smelled a business opportunity in her words. If there were no bean products at this time, she could make a small profit from beans and improve her family’s life.

“Of course, the rich use beans to feed horses and cows, but we eat them as a staple food,” Grandpa replied.

“Do we only use lard for cooking?” Lin Ziyin asked tentatively.

“Yes,” Lin Zige replied readily, not knowing why she had suddenly become interested in kitchen matters.

“Do the monks in the temple also eat lard?” Lin Ziyin was curious.

Over the past few days, she had also heard that there was a famous temple called Ding’an Temple about ten li away. It was said that many merchants passing through would go there to burn incense.

“The monks in the temple eat vegetables boiled in plain water,” Grandpa replied. He often delivered firewood to the temple and knew more about what went on inside.

Lin Ziyin was pleased to hear this. It seemed she had found another way to make money.

“Grandpa, brother, can you buy me a small millstone? And also find me a set of carpenter’s tools?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“What do you need these things for?” Lin Zige was startled. The family was very poor; where would they get the money to buy a millstone?

“I have a use for them. If we can’t buy a millstone, even borrowing one from someone else for a few days would work,” Lin Ziyin said.

She wasn’t entirely confident yet. Making tofu required good water quality and boiling brine. She wasn’t sure if she could do it well, so to avoid disappointing her family too much, she decided to keep it a secret for now.

Chapter 14: Business Opportunity (2)

Grandpa frowned and glanced at her, while Lin Changshu also looked up at her in confusion.

“I have an idea brewing in my mind, but I’m not sure about it, so I want to give it a try,” Lin Ziyin explained with a dry laugh.

“Alright, I’ll ask around for you tonight,” Grandpa agreed after finishing his bean paste.

“The old man at the far west end of the village has one, Grandpa. Let me go ask him,” Lin Changshu didn’t stop Lin Ziyin.

“Then you go ask him,” Grandpa nodded.

And so, the matter was settled.

After the family finished eating, Grandfather Lin left with a heavy load of firewood, while Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang continued working in the fields.

It wasn’t until the moon hung over the willow branches that Grandpa returned, and Lin Changshu had already borrowed the millstone from the old man’s house.

Lin Ziyin was pleased to see that the millstone wasn’t too large. Her body was weak now, so a smaller one would be easier for her to handle.

“I also found a set of woodworking tools for you, but you can’t use them for too long. The owner still needs them,” Grandpa quietly placed a set of woodworking tools on the table.

Lin Ziyin was delighted and came over to look. Although the tools weren’t complete, they were enough for her.

“Brother, help me tonight.”

“Hmm,” Lin Changshu looked at her in surprise. His sister used to be incapable of doing anything, but now she was playing with woodworking. Could it be that the Bodhisattva had truly shown her favor?

Lin Ziyin noticed the confusion in his eyes but only smiled slightly, not revealing anything. With her previous explanation, she was sure the Lin family wouldn’t suspect her of anything.

“Sister, what are you trying to do?” After dinner, Lin Zige watched in confusion as Lin Ziyin directed Lin Changshu to split the wood into uneven lengths.

Lin Ziyin smiled slightly and replied, “I’m not sure myself, but I have this restless feeling inside.”

“Done.” Lin Ziyin didn’t need much wood, so Lin Changshu quickly split the logs according to her instructions.

“Thank you, brother. You’ve worked hard all day, so go to bed early,” she said with a smile.

“Alright.” Lin Changshu nodded. After a long day of labor, he needed to rest early. The work in the fields tomorrow would be waiting for him.

“Sister.” Lying in bed, Lin Zige still couldn’t let it go and wanted to ask Lin Ziyin what she was planning to do. “What about those logs?”

“Sister, tomorrow, find me some clean gauze to sew into strips. Oh, and bring out some beans.” After saying that, Lin Ziyin closed her eyes.

Seeing her tired appearance, Lin Zige suppressed the questions in her heart.

The next morning, the family hurriedly ate some bean paste before Lin Changshu and the others went off to do their own tasks.

Lin Ziyin, on the other hand, took the two children and ran around the front and back of the house in a playful manner.

“Don’t tire yourself out,” Lin Zige called out.

“No, it’s not tiring. Moving around is good for the body.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response, then took out the tools and began preparing to work.

“Sister, what are you doing?” Lin Changting stood by with a basket, watching. He also had a task—feeding the family’s piglet, so gathering pigweed had become his daily chore.

“Just practicing,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Oh.” Lin Changting nodded like an adult, then took his small sickle and prepared to leave.

“Brother, I’m going out to find some wild vegetables.” Lin Zige placed the gauze bag on the table, then said to Lin Ziyin, “Sister, everything you asked for is here. You stay home and watch over Yan Zhi.”

“Big sister, I’ll listen.” Yan Zhi blinked his big eyes. “Sister is sick, so I’ll watch over her.”

“Yan Zhi is so good.” Lin Zige didn’t correct his mistaken address but looked at him with a relieved expression. “Good boy, make sure to watch over her.”

Lin Zige pointed at Lin Ziyin as she instructed Lin Yan Zhi.

“I’ll watch over sister.” Lin Yan Zhi beamed with joy at the praise.

Lin Ziyin watched from the side, always smiling.

“I’m leaving.” Lin Zige carried a small basket on her back and held a sickle in her hand.

“Alright.” Lin Ziyin didn’t say much. Her mind was busy figuring out how to start work.

Chapter 15: Salt and Brine (1)

“Yan Zhi, would you like to help Auntie with some things?” After Lin Zige and Lin Changting left, Lin Ziyin saw the little one blinking his big eyes at her, so she smiled and coaxed him, “Without your help, Auntie won’t be able to finish everything today.”

“Help,” Lin Yan Zhi nodded vigorously in response.

“Good, let’s first smooth out these wooden strips.” Lin Ziyin picked up the plane and started working.

She was making a board and a rack for pressing soy milk when making tofu. The workload wasn’t heavy.

“Pretty,” Lin Yan Zhi was instead attracted by the wood shavings scattered on the ground.

“Yan Zhi can collect the wood shavings in a basket. At noon, when we cook, we can use them to start the fire for Auntie,” Lin Ziyin smiled and coaxed the little one. “When Auntie comes back and sees this, she will definitely praise our Yan Zhi for being capable.”

“Okay.” The little one loved being praised the most. After hearing Lin Ziyin’s words, he immediately carried the basket over, carefully putting the wood shavings into the basket, then carrying them to the kitchen.

The aunt and nephew played happily together.

When Lin Zige returned, she saw Lin Yan Zhi, sweating profusely, busily scurrying around like a little mouse, while a rack and a board had already appeared in the courtyard.

“These things?” Lin Zige looked at the rack, puzzled, and turned to Lin Ziyin.

“To be used tomorrow.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response.

“I did this,” Lin Yan Zhi boasted.

“Such a good boy,” Lin Zige saw that Lin Ziyin didn’t want to talk about it, so she gave up asking, lowered her head to praise the little one waiting for compliments, then carried the basket into the kitchen, preparing to clean the wild vegetables she had dug up.

Lin Yan Zhi, having been praised, was so excited that his little face turned red.

“I’ll pick the beans.” Lin Ziyin put down her tools, then took out the beans from the winnowing basket, sitting in the courtyard to sort through them. Making tofu required not only good water quality but also good beans as raw material. She didn’t dare to be careless. “Yan Zhi, come help Auntie.”

“Okay.” The little one ran over, his face still flushed with excitement.

“Watch Auntie perform a magic trick for you. Keep your eyes wide open. If you see any dirty or bad beans, help Auntie pick them out.” Lin Ziyin said. Although she called it picking beans, she was actually using a small wooden board to let the beans roll down. The ones that could roll down were naturally the plump, good beans.

Lin Yan Zhi was very obedient, indeed keeping his eyes wide open. Whenever he saw something bad among the rolling beans, he immediately reached out his little hand to remove the dirt.

At noon, Lin Changshu and the others returned, and several villagers from the village also came by.

“We’ve been busy in the fields and haven’t had time to come see Ziyin.” An aunt handed over three eggs. “To help Ziyin recover.”

“Auntie, this won’t do. You’ve already sent so many things over these days. Your life isn’t easy either. Ziyin’s health has already improved; we can’t accept these eggs.” Lin Changshu declined.

“It’s nothing.” The woman smiled.

“I heard Ziyin has loss of soul?” An older woman asked.

“The master said she fell and injured her head, and there’s a blood clot in her brain. It’s normal that she can’t remember the past for now.” Guo Huiniang didn’t want everyone to dwell on this matter, but she was also afraid that Lin Ziyin might offend someone by not recognizing them.

“Farmers, if they can’t remember, they can’t remember. After all, it’s just trivial matters. It’s not like she’s injured her hands or feet and can’t move. If she’s afraid of not recognizing people in the future, it’s simple. Just walk around the village more. Over time, she’ll get to know everyone.” Mrs. Bai also came over, smiling as she spoke.

Chapter 16: Salt Brine (2)

“You’re right. The village is so small that you’ll naturally get to know everyone by walking around,” another woman holding a child’s hand chimed in. “As long as no other harm was done, it’s a blessing in disguise. Keep these greens for yourselves.”

With that, she placed a basket down.

“How can we accept this?” Guo Huiniang hesitated, feeling embarrassed.

“It’s nothing special. You’ve just sold all your fresh greens, and eating only greens isn’t sustainable.” Mrs. Bai pressed the basket into her hands. “We all grow our own, and we’re neighbors. You’ve helped us plenty in the past. Why refuse a little help now?”

“Thank you, Auntie. Then we won’t stand on ceremony.” These exchanges of kindness were delicate matters, and men often struggled to speak up. Seeing that Grandfather Lin didn’t object, Guo Huiniang accepted the gifts from everyone.

“That Ma family is despicable, taking advantage of the situation. Just because one of them passed the scholar exam doesn’t make them anything special. Breaking the engagement was their fault, yet they’re demanding the betrothal gifts back. People like them deserve to be struck by lightning. Only your Lin family is decent enough to return their things. Any other family wouldn’t even acknowledge them.” It was clear that Mrs. Bai was straightforward and outspoken. Mentioning the Ma family made her furious.

“Why bring up that family?” Grandma Bai glared at her daughter-in-law before patting Lin Zige’s hand comfortingly. “Zige is a good girl. If you ask me, it’s better to part ways before the marriage.”

Lin Zige nodded, her eyes red.

Lin Ziyin listened like an outsider, saying nothing. After all, her “brain” was injured, so keeping quiet wouldn’t arouse suspicion.

“They’re just scholars, yet Mrs. Yan flaunts it around the village like she’s won the imperial examination. It’s disgusting.” Another aunt scoffed, clearly annoyed by Mrs. Yan’s behavior in the village.

…

The women continued to criticize Mrs. Yan harshly before leaving some small gifts and departing in a hurry, satisfied.

“These are all people who are close to our Lin family. You should get to know them better when you go out,” Lin Zige advised Lin Ziyin.

“I understand.” Lin Ziyin nodded in agreement.

“Father, these are all things Zige and I made together.” Lin Yan Zhi finally found an opportunity to show off. As soon as the others left, he pulled Lin Changshu over to brag.

“What are these things for?” Lin Changshu asked, looking at the racks and boards.

“It’s a secret.” Lin Yan Zhi repeated Lin Ziyin’s words, his serious expression making everyone laugh.

“You’ll find out tomorrow.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response.

Lin Changshu and the others had other matters to attend to, so no one pressed further.

In the afternoon, Lin Ziyin, Lin Changting, and Lin Yan Zhi finished sorting the beans and packed them into bags. Then, Lin Ziyin took out about ten catties of beans to soak. Since this was her first attempt, she didn’t plan to make much.

“Sister, where is the salt in the house?” Lin Ziyin asked Lin Zige, who was sitting in the courtyard embroidering.

“The salt is in the jar.” Lin Zige replied.

Lin Ziyin went straight to the kitchen and found the salt jar on the stove, but there was too little salt inside—far from enough for making salt brine.

“Sister, can we buy some more salt?” Lin Ziyin asked. She was completely unfamiliar with the village’s situation, so she had to rely on Lin Zige for help.

“Aren’t there still some left?” Lin Zige looked up at her, confused.

“Not enough.” Lin Ziyin replied, feeling a little embarrassed.

“Then I’ll go buy some. But how much do you need?” Lin Zige hesitated. The family didn’t have much money, and salt was expensive. She had no idea what Lin Ziyin needed the salt for.

“Two catties.” Lin Ziyin said.

“What do you need so much for?” Lin Ziyin’s casual request startled Lin Zige.

Chapter 17: Tofu (1)

Salt was exorbitantly expensive in this era, far beyond what ordinary families could afford.

Moreover, the Lin family didn’t have much spare money at the moment. When Lin Ziyin asked for two catties of salt, Lin Zige nearly fainted from shock.

“I need it urgently,” Lin Ziyin said, her expression a mix of helplessness and stubbornness. She wasn’t ignorant—she knew salt was precious in ancient times. But making tofu without brine was impossible. Though gypsum could be used as a substitute, she believed the taste wouldn’t be nearly as good.

“How about just one catty?” Lin Ziyin reluctantly lowered her request.

“This…” Lin Zige wanted to refuse, but when she saw the hopeful, pleading look in Lin Ziyin’s eyes, the words caught in her throat.

“Buy it,” little Lin Yan Zhi, who had been following Lin Ziyin, piped up. He didn’t know what she was asking for, but he could read the situation. Perhaps moved by her desperate gaze, he tugged at Lin Zige’s sleeve, joining in the plea.

“Alright, I’ll go take a look,” Lin Zige sighed inwardly. Normally, Lin Ziyin would never make such an unreasonable demand, knowing their family’s struggles. But now, with her mind not quite right, and this being her first request, Lin Zige couldn’t bear to turn her down.

Oh well, she thought. The family doesn’t have much salt left anyway. Buying some now won’t hurt, even if a little goes to waste. The rest can still be used.

With that in mind, Lin Zige took some copper coins from the house and headed to the village shop to buy salt.

“Thank you, Yan Zhi, for helping your aunt,” Lin Ziyin said, pulling the thin, frail boy into a hug and kissing his cheek.

The little one’s face flushed red, but he loved the affectionate attention, so he nestled closer into her embrace.

“In a few days, Auntie will buy you snacks,” Lin Ziyin said, her heart aching at how small and weak he looked.

“No,” Lin Yan Zhi replied after a moment’s hesitation, his refusal firm. “No money. Need medicine.”

Though his words were few, Lin Ziyin understood. Tears nearly welled in her eyes. This child is too mature for his age! The saying poor children grow up fast was all too true.

“It’s fine. After tomorrow, Auntie will earn silver, and then she can buy you treats. You helped earn that silver, but until then, you must keep it a secret for Auntie, alright?”

Lin Ziyin silently vowed that with such family by her side, she would improve their lives as soon as possible.

“Won’t say,” Lin Yan Zhi promised, covering his mouth with his hand.

Lin Ziyin burst into laughter, hugging him tightly. The little boy didn’t understand why she was laughing, but remembering her promise of silver soon coming, he grinned widely, his joy infectious.

Before long, Lin Zige returned with a small bag of salt.

“Here, use it sparingly,” she said, handing it to Lin Ziyin, then hesitantly added, “Be careful.”

“I will,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. After today, she was confident she’d earn back the money spent on salt soon enough.

“Sister, could you help me light the fire?” Lin Ziyin asked Lin Zige.

“Light the fire for what?” Lin Zige asked in surprise. “It’s not time to cook dinner yet.”

“I need to boil the salt,” Lin Ziyin explained. “It’ll be useful, I promise.”

Lin Zige wanted to tell her to rest and recover, but seeing the bandages on Lin Ziyin’s head, she held back. Fine, she thought. If we’ve already bought the salt, what’s a little more firewood?

Chapter 18: Tofu (2)

Thus, she obediently followed Lin Ziyin into the kitchen.

Making brine was a technical task. The salt in ancient times contained impurities, making it bitter and salty. Lin Ziyin first boiled it to remove the impurities before finally turning it into brine. The entire process left Lin Zige nearly driven to madness—she couldn’t understand why Lin Ziyin had spent an entire afternoon wrestling with salt.

What a waste of firewood.

But Lin Zige couldn’t bring herself to voice any reproach.

Time passed quickly amid the bustle, and by the time Lin Changshu and the others returned, the brine was already prepared.

Lin Zige found an opportunity to secretly tell Lin Changshu and the others about Lin Ziyin’s unusual behavior that afternoon.

“It’s just a bit of wasted firewood. Let her be.” Ever since Lin Ziyin had injured her head on the mountain, Lin Changshu had felt a pang of guilt toward her, a guilt that even Guo Huiniang shared. So they indulged Lin Ziyin’s requests.

The mindset of the elder brother and sister-in-law was deeply ingrained in this couple.

That evening’s meal was the same as always—sorghum cakes and bean paste. Lin Ziyin ate it with a heavy heart.

“Brother, tomorrow morning you’ll have to wake up early. Get up in the middle of the night to help me grind the beans, all right?” After setting down her bowl, Lin Ziyin spoke somewhat sheepishly.

She knew Lin Changshu had been toiling in the fields all day and must be exhausted. Making such a request was rather unreasonable.

But her body was still so weak that grinding beans, a task requiring strength, was beyond her for now.

“All right.” Lin Changshu agreed readily.

“Grandpa, tomorrow morning you don’t need to chop firewood. I want to go to the temple with you.” Lin Ziyin added.

“I’ll go chop firewood early, and in the afternoon, you can come with me to the temple.” Grandfather Lin replied, looking weary.

“No, I need to go in the morning.” Lin Ziyin pouted.

“Fine, then.” Grandfather Lin glanced at her head. “Might as well have the master take another look at you.”

“Second Sister, I want to go too.” Lin Changting chimed in.

“Me too!” Lin Yan Zhi piped up.

“Children, stay home.” Lin Changshu, as the head of the household, put his foot down.

The two younger ones fell silent.

“Don’t worry, I’ll bring back something for you to eat when I return.” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Lin Yan Zhi beamed at the thought, while the others assumed Lin Ziyin was just humoring the children. After all, the family had no spare money.

“Sister, you have to wake me in the middle of the night. You’ll have to get up with me to help. We can’t afford any delays.” Lin Ziyin said, closing her eyes.

“Okay.” Lin Zige agreed, gazing at the sleeping figure in the darkness.

Ever since her sister had injured her head, her personality and behavior had changed so much. Was it for the better or worse?

With so much on her mind, Lin Ziyin woke up early.

“Sister, it’s time to get up.” She nudged Lin Zige, who groggily rose from bed.

After a quick wash, Lin Ziyin entered the kitchen to find that Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang had already ground the beans into soy milk.

“Thank you, Brother.” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, then called to Lin Zige, “Sister, light the fire. Oh, and Sister-in-law, come over and keep an eye on it so the pot doesn’t burn.”

Guo Huiniang quickly agreed, while Lin Ziyin poured the soy milk into a cloth bag and began pressing it. Soon, the soy milk flowed out. Lin Changshu, seeing this, silently pulled Lin Ziyin aside and took over her work.

Lin Ziyin let out a long sigh of relief. It was for the best—her body wasn’t strong enough, but Lin Changshu, accustomed to farm work, had the strength to press out more soy milk.

In ancient times, making tofu didn’t have the advanced equipment of modern times. It relied entirely on manual labor. During the boiling process, the soy milk could easily burn at the bottom of the pot, giving the tofu a burnt taste and making it inedible. Thus, the process was incredibly busy and required utmost care.

“This step is called ‘coagulating the slurry.’ It’s crucial. Too much, and the tofu will be tough with an off taste. Too little, and the tofu won’t hold its shape or have a good texture.” Lin Ziyin didn’t plan to do this work forever, so she began teaching Guo Huiniang hands-on.

Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige were already stunned by the series of transformations the soy milk underwent. Even Lin Changshu stood by the pot with a serious expression, watching intently.

Chapter 19: Selling Tofu (1)

Once the soy milk had turned into tofu pudding, Lin Ziyin had Guo Huiniang heat another pot. She crushed the tofu pudding, placed it in a steamer, and this time used her own homemade wooden dividers.

“It smells really good,” Lin Changshu hesitated before speaking, still not fully recovered from the shock of making tofu.

“Wait a little longer, and I’ll let you all try some,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“What should we do with these?” Lin Zige asked, pointing to the leftover soybean pulp.

“Leave them. When I get back, we’ll make cakes with them,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

Lin Zige and Lin Changshu understood when they remembered she was going to Ding’an Temple.

The final step was actually quite quick. Before long, the tofu had taken shape.

Looking at the white, tender blocks of tofu in front of them, Guo Huiniang, Lin Changshu, and Lin Zige all felt as if they were dreaming.

“Come, try some tofu pudding,” Lin Ziyin had intentionally saved some tofu pudding to serve as breakfast for her family.

“Did you make this?” At this moment, Grandfather Lin also got up and, smelling the aroma, entered the kitchen.

“It smells so good.” Following behind, Lin Changting widened his eyes at the sight of the plump, white tofu and tofu pudding.

“Wash your faces. Oh, and wake up Yan Zhi too. Otherwise, the tofu pudding will get cold and won’t taste as good,” Lin Ziyin said.

There were cold sorghum cakes at home, which, when steamed in the removed steamer, quickly warmed up. The night before, Lin Ziyin had also prepared boiled salted soybeans. She found a few stalks of cilantro from the basket of vegetables sent by the Bai family, chopped them up, and put them in a bowl. The only downside was the lack of sufficient seasonings and chicken broth.

“I’ll go wake him up,” Guo Huiniang stood up and quickly walked out.

Before long, the sleepy little one was carried out.

“Come, wash your face.” The water heated by the remaining fire in the pot was just the right temperature, and the family quickly washed their faces, rinsed their mouths, and sat down at the table.

“Come, eat,” Lin Ziyin served the tofu pudding to everyone.

“Delicious.” Lin Changting eagerly took a sip and immediately exclaimed.

“Good,” Grandpa didn’t say much, but he expressed his opinion.

Lin Ziyin cut some fragrant tofu and also made a small pot of vegetable tofu soup.

“So smooth.” Lin Zige also looked at Lin Ziyin in surprise.

Lin Ziyin sat down and ate a bowl of vegetable tofu soup, slightly frowning.

The lack of oil and seasonings at home had diminished the deliciousness of the tofu.

“Sister, don’t throw away the leftover tofu water. Use it next time you make tofu,” Lin Ziyin instructed. Tofu made with brine was tastier than that made with gypsum, but using the original juice squeezed from the tofu pudding made the tofu even more delicious.

“Alright, I’ll keep it,” Lin Zige agreed.

“Grandpa, how much does a catty of soybeans sell for now?” Lin Ziyin asked. Only by knowing the price of the raw materials could she set a reasonable price for the tofu.

“Two coins per catty,” Grandpa replied as he ate the tofu pudding.

Lin Ziyin quickly calculated in her mind. One catty of soybeans cost two coins, and one catty of soybeans could produce about three catties of tofu. Initially, they would use brine, but later they would use the tofu water. Adding the cost of firewood, she soon set a price for the tofu.

“Grandpa, how is the incense business at Ding’an Temple?” she asked again.

“Every day, many people come. At the foot of the mountain, it has become a large market. The temple has land, so it’s even wealthier than ordinary rich families,” Lin Changshu was clever and quickly guessed what Lin Ziyin was planning.

Chapter 20: Selling Tofu (2)

“Grandpa, when we get to the temple today, no matter what I say, don’t interrupt, okay?” Lin Ziyin spoke up, a little embarrassed. It felt wrong to ask an elder to stay silent, but she was truly afraid that Grandpa would stubbornly cling to the small livelihood Ding’an Temple had given him and soften his stance.

After all, at his age, Grandpa still had to go up the mountain to sell firewood—a job that relied purely on physical strength. In Lin Ziyin’s eyes, this favor was mutual; there was no debt between them.

“You’re planning to sell this tofu to Ding’an Temple?” Grandpa finally put down his rice bowl after eating his fill.

“Yes, ten coins per jin. This is the lowest price,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Lin Changshu, Guo Huiniang, and the others were stunned. They had guessed that tofu could be sold for silver, but they never expected Lin Ziyin to ask for such a high price. Compared to the cost of beans, this was no small markup.

“Isn’t that too expensive?” Lin Changshu frowned.

“Not at all. Right now, we’re the only ones making tofu. Brother, Sister-in-law, Grandpa, don’t feel bad about it. I think that for now, we have a monopoly on this business. Later, who knows how many people might start making it too, and then we won’t be able to sell it at this price. You’ve all seen it—our family has debts, we’re short on food and clothes, the house is falling apart, Grandpa is getting older, and Sister will need a dowry someday. Everything requires money. While we can, we should earn as much as possible.” Lin Ziyin spoke in one breath. “Besides, tofu is nourishing and good for your health, and Ding’an Temple certainly isn’t short on money.”

Finally, she hardened her heart and played her trump card.

“Then let’s go and try,” Grandpa agreed.

“So good,” Yan Zhi patted his belly and let out a satisfied sigh. He had eaten his fill too.

“When Auntie comes back, she’ll make you something even better,” Lin Ziyin pinched his little face.

“Okay,” Lin Yan Zhi looked at Lin Ziyin with admiration. Auntie could make delicious food—she was amazing!

“There isn’t much work in the fields. I’ll go with my sister to take a look,” Lin Changshu said, not entirely at ease. He wanted to go with them.

“That’s right. I can finish the work in the fields. Besides, it’s only a morning’s work,” Guo Huiniang was even more uneasy. She thought that Lin Ziyin was just a young girl, and it wouldn’t be proper for her to handle business alone. Grandpa was old, and he often dealt with Ding’an Temple—he would definitely feel too embarrassed to bargain.

“Let’s go together,” Grandpa had no objections. He wasn’t a stubborn man and understood his grandson and daughter-in-law’s concerns.

The family packed up, placing the tofu into baskets for Lin Changshu and Grandpa to carry. Taking advantage of the early morning when few people were out in the village, the three of them set off.

Fortunately, just as they had hoped, they didn’t encounter anyone on the way out of the village.

Lin Changshu and Grandpa were pleased. They didn’t want to be gawked at like monkeys. If the villagers found out they were making money, they would surely come asking questions, and they wouldn’t know how to respond.

The journey was about ten li—neither too far nor too close. For Lin Ziyin, this distance was nothing compared to her morning runs back in her previous life, let alone the drills she had endured in military school. But now, her body was too weak. After covering more than half the distance, she was panting heavily, her chest struggling to draw enough breath.

“Let’s rest,” Grandpa noticed her distress and put down his load.

Lin Changshu glanced at Lin Ziyin and also set down his burden.

“Just a short rest will do,” Lin Ziyin said, a little embarrassed. She silently resolved to work hard on regaining her strength in the future.

After Lin Ziyin recovered slightly, the three of them continued on their way.

By the time dawn broke, they finally arrived at the gates of Ding’an Temple. Lin Ziyin thought about how Grandpa had to carry over a hundred jin of firewood back and forth between home and the temple every day, and her heart ached again.

Although they had arrived early, they could already see small vendors setting up near the entrance of Ding’an Temple.

Grandpa led Lin Ziyin and her brother to the temple’s back gate.

Chapter 21: The Agreement (1)

“Master Lin, why have you brought firewood so early today?” the novice monk who opened the door asked in surprise.

“Today, I’m not here to deliver firewood,” Grandfather Lin replied simply. “We’ve made some new dishes at home that would be perfect for the masters in the temple, so I brought them over for you to try. Could you trouble the guest master and the abbot to see if they might be interested?”

“Amitabha,” the novice monk said, glancing curiously at the covered baskets. But since the lids were on, he couldn’t see what was inside. After reciting the Buddhist phrase, he turned to the three Lins and said, “I’ll go inform the guest master and the abbot right away.”

“Please tell the abbot that our new product is nourishing—just as good as eggs. And since it’s vegetarian, it’s perfect for the masters here,” Lin Ziyin added quickly, afraid the abbot might refuse to see them.

“Amitabha,” the novice monk chanted as he closed the back door behind him.

“Grandpa, do you think the abbot will refuse to see us?” Lin Ziyin asked worriedly. No matter who came out, she was sure that once they saw the tofu, they would be tempted. After all, Ding’an Temple was not short of money, and the monks had few options for nourishing food. Tofu would be the perfect choice for them.

“Is the price too high?” Lin Changshu also voiced his concern.

“The price can’t be lowered,” Lin Ziyin insisted. “If they don’t want it, we’ll just sell it at the market. And even if it doesn’t sell, I have a way to handle it.”

She had already prepared her family for the possibility of failure.

Lin Changshu and Grandfather Lin sighed when they saw her determination. Fortunately, even if they couldn’t sell it, they would only lose a few dozen catties of soybeans, some firewood, and the salt and brine they had boiled. They could always use those to make tofu for themselves later.

Once they had come to terms with this, their worries eased.

“Amitabha,” the door opened just then. To their surprise, the abbot and the guest master actually came out with the novice monk.

“Abbot, Guest Master,” Grandfather Lin greeted them with folded hands.

“We heard you have new dishes to sell?” the guest master asked sternly, his eyes fixed on the baskets.

“Yes,” Lin Ziyin replied. “It’s this tofu.”

With that, she lifted the lid and removed the white gauze covering the top.

“This is your new dish?” The guest master’s eyes widened at the sight of the smooth, white tofu. The novice monk and the abbot also leaned in for a closer look.

“It’s a new kind of tofu, even more nutritious than eggs. Since the masters here eat vegetarian meals, your bodies might suffer from deficiencies. If you eat tofu regularly, it can make up for that,” Lin Ziyin explained with a smile, fully embracing her role as a saleswoman.

“That sounds good,” the guest master said, frowning slightly. “But how does it taste?”

“Words alone won’t convince you. Why don’t you try it first?” Lin Ziyin suggested. “Abbot, may we borrow your kitchen?”

“Amitabha,” the abbot replied with folded hands. “Please, go ahead.”

This was agreement.

The Lins were delighted.

The temple’s kitchen was large, and since Lin Ziyin wasn’t familiar with the earthen stove, she had Lin Changshu help her with the fire. Under the watchful eyes of the monks, she quickly prepared a pot of vegetable tofu soup. The only downside was that she could only season it with salt—there were no other condiments available.

Chapter 22: The Agreement (2)

“Masters, please.” Lin Ziyin brought the tofu soup to the table.

“Guest Master, perhaps I should try it first,” the guest master suggested.

“Together,” the abbot replied, picking up his chopsticks first.

Even though it was just tofu and greens seasoned with salt, it tasted far better than plain boiled cabbage.

The monks ate their bowls of tofu soup in silence before setting them down.

“How do you plan to sell this tofu?” the abbot asked.

“Ten coins per jin,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Why so expensive?” The guest master frowned in surprise. “It looks like it’s just made from beans.”

“Yes, beans are part of the ingredients, but there’s more to it. Making tofu is a complicated process—one wrong move and the whole batch is ruined, wasting all the materials. I brought it here out of gratitude for the temple’s kindness, hoping to help the masters nourish your bodies. But since the temple can’t use lard, the tofu’s flavor is diminished. Bringing it here was no small effort on our part.”

“Beans are only two coins per jin, yet your tofu costs several times more, and it’s mostly water. The price is indeed too high,” the guest master insisted, still frowning.

“Master, you can’t calculate it that way. Beans may be cheap, but making tofu isn’t as simple as just talking about it. We don’t want to make things difficult for the masters, but we can’t lower the price any further. Otherwise, we won’t make a profit. If the masters can’t accept this price, then we’ll have to take our business elsewhere. Grandpa, Brother, let’s go sell somewhere else.”

Lin Changshu grew anxious. He wanted to secure this deal with the temple—after all, the monks were numerous, and their daily tofu needs would be substantial. If they succeeded, their family’s livelihood would improve greatly.

“Eight coins per jin?” the guest master asked, not expecting the young girl to be so stubborn.

“No, that’s too low—we wouldn’t make anything,” Lin Ziyin refused, shaking her head.

“Child,” Grandpa spoke up.

Lin Ziyin looked at him and saw his troubled expression. She sighed inwardly—Grandpa was too soft-hearted. “Master, considering how the temple has always looked after the Lin family, we’ll lower it to nine coins. Any less, and we’d be working for free. But this price comes with a condition.”

“What condition?” the guest master pressed.

“Our family wants to do some small business at the market in the future, so we’d like to store our stove and other things at the temple. Would that be possible? Of course, we won’t do it for free—every time we come to do business, we’ll give the temple an extra jin of tofu.”

That sounds reasonable! The guest master looked at the abbot, waiting for his decision.

The abbot mentally calculated—thirty jin of tofu a day would cost about two hundred and seventy coins, but the nutritional value was high. This was a good deal. “Can you deliver thirty jin of tofu to us daily?”

“Absolutely!” Lin Changshu beamed. Thirty jin a day meant two hundred and seventy coins. After deducting the cost of beans and firewood, they’d have over two hundred coins left.

This was far better than doing hard labor outside!

“Shall we start delivering tomorrow?” Grandpa asked, barely containing his joy.

“Amitabha. Let’s begin tomorrow,” the abbot decided.

Lin Ziyin secretly rejoiced—this would greatly improve their family’s life.

“Master, there’s one more thing. When we’re too busy making tofu at home, Grandpa won’t be able to come deliver firewood anymore,” she explained with a smile.

The abbot gave her a meaningful look before nodding. “We can find someone else to deliver the firewood.”

Lin Ziyin felt a chill run down her spine at his gaze. The old monk’s eyes were too mysterious, and she inexplicably felt tense.

“Benefactor, your face is kind. Amitabha, you have deep Buddhist affinity,” the abbot said.

“Thank you for your praise, Master,” Lin Ziyin replied with a sweet smile, though inwardly she rolled her eyes. Buddhist affinity? Nonsense. I’ve never believed in Buddha.

Chapter 23: Improvement (1)

After finalizing their future business dealings, the Lin family members were all in high spirits. The tofu they had brought today weighed over thirty jin, and the temple’s kitchen monk weighed it—thirty-five jin in total. The guest master then instructed the monk to settle the account with the Lin family, paying them three hundred and fifteen copper coins.

The three Lin family members were overjoyed to receive the money.

After leaving Ding’an Temple, Lin Changshu and Grandpa still felt as if they were dreaming.

“Grandpa, I want to buy some food to take home,” Lin Ziyin spoke up. She had promised Lin Yan Zhi that she would bring back snacks. Besides, their home could use some more food. As for clothes, they could wait a few more days.

“Alright, the money is yours to spend as you please,” Grandpa agreed readily.

The open space at the foot of the mountain was still bustling with vendors shouting their wares, while pilgrims continued to arrive in a steady stream.

“On the first, tenth, and fifteenth days of the month, the number of pilgrims swells,” Lin Changshu remarked, seeing her curious expression and barely suppressing a smile.

Lin Ziyin nodded. This was important information. Today was the fifth, so in five more days, the pilgrims would flock here. She would have to return then to make another small profit.

“Fresh pork, the finest pork!” As they passed a meat stall, the vendor began shouting enthusiastically when he noticed Lin Ziyin glancing at his goods.

“Fresh pork!” Another vendor, not to be outdone, raised his voice as well.

“How much for this meat?” Lin Ziyin walked over and asked.

“Twenty copper coins per jin, miss. Take a good look—this is the finest pork belly, nice and fatty. You won’t regret buying it,” the vendor said happily at the prospect of a sale. “Lean meat is eighteen copper coins.”

“Give me two jin of pork belly and one jin of lean meat. Oh, and how much for these?” Lin Ziyin pointed to the lard on the chopping block.

“Twenty-five copper coins,” the vendor replied, even more delighted now that she was buying in bulk.

“Alright, give me one jin of that too,” Lin Ziyin said.

Lin Changshu watched anxiously from the side. In just a short while, his sister had spent quite a few copper coins. But seeing how happy she was and that Grandpa didn’t seem to mind, he could only wait patiently.

“Shopkeeper, I’m buying a lot—how about throwing in these offal for free?” Lin Ziyin noticed the offal stored beneath the chopping block and pretended to be after a bargain.

“Sure, I’ll give them to you for free,” the vendor agreed readily. After all, he would have thrown them away anyway—no loss to him.

Lin Ziyin really had a knack for it. Not only did she get the intestines, heart, lungs, stomach, and liver for free, but she also managed to snag a large bone.

“That’s eighty-three copper coins. Here you go,” Lin Ziyin handed over the money.

“Alright, miss, come again next time!” the vendor called out cheerfully.

“I will,” Lin Ziyin nodded. She wasn’t just being polite—given how much he had given her, she would indeed return.

“Grandpa, do you know where we can buy grain?” Lin Ziyin placed the meat into Lin Changshu’s carrying pole and asked.

“There’s a shop up ahead,” Grandpa replied.

“Let’s go buy some flour and rice to take home,” Lin Ziyin said cheerfully, ignoring Lin Changshu’s anxious expression.

“Do as you see fit,” Grandpa repeated. In his eyes, the money was hers to spend as she wished. Besides, it was rare for the girl to go out.

“This must be the place,” Lin Ziyin looked up and saw the sign for the grain shop, then stepped inside.

Chapter 24: Improvement (2)

“Welcome, customers! What would you like?” The shopkeeper greeted them warmly, not looking down on them at all.

“How much is this fine flour?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Sister, let’s just use the coarse flour,” Lin Changshu urged, truly anxious this time. At this rate of spending, the money from selling tofu wouldn’t be enough.

“How much is the rice?” Lin Ziyin asked, still admiring the rice. She loved noodles but also enjoyed rice.

“The white flour is five copper coins, coarse flour is three, and rice is five,” the shopkeeper quickly replied.

“Give me ten jin of white flour, ten jin of rice, and ten jin of coarse flour,” Lin Ziyin said decisively.

“Coming right up!” The shopkeeper, afraid Lin Changshu would object, quickly packed everything.

“That’ll be one hundred and thirty copper coins,” Lin Ziyin handed over the money.

The shopkeeper counted it. “Perfect, miss.”

And so, they had rice and flour.

“Is that enough, sister?” Seeing the loaded basket, Lin Changshu felt the pressure. If they kept spending like this, it would be disastrous.

“Not yet, we still need some seasonings,” Lin Ziyin insisted.

This era didn’t have much in the way of seasonings, but she wasn’t foolish. She headed straight for the apothecary.

There, she found Sichuan peppercorns, fennel, black pepper, and more. She took them all without hesitation, spending another eighty copper coins.

Finally, Lin Ziyin bought two candy figurines for the little ones on the street, costing three copper coins.

By the time they returned home, only nineteen copper coins remained from the tofu money.

“Grandpa, when we get home, I’ll cook something delicious for you,” Lin Ziyin never stinted on herself. Seeing the basket, she was cheerful all the way.

“Good, looking forward to my granddaughter’s treat,” Grandpa seemed happy too, but Lin Changshu was deflated. They still owed the Ma family, yet they were spending so freely. Sigh!

But he couldn’t bring himself to scold Lin Ziyin.

They rested three times on the way back to the village.

As they walked through the village, though some saw them carrying the basket, no one paid much attention since it was covered. Everyone knew the Lin family was poor.

“Going to the market?” Neighbor Bai caught up with them and asked.

“Yes, Auntie. Grandpa and brother took me to the temple to thank the master,” Lin Ziyin quickly replied. Not that she was stingy, but the family was too poor. It was better to keep the tofu business a secret from the villagers. “On the way back, we bought some offal.”

“How can you eat that?” Auntie Bai frowned, and the gathered villagers lost interest.

“It’s still meat,” Lin Ziyin said, lowering her head.

“Hmph, I’m warning you, don’t think about eating all the time. Pay back what you owe our family soon,” Mrs. Yan happened to return from the fields and, seeing the Lin family with the basket, immediately scowled.

Lin Changshu felt embarrassed, and seeing the basket, he grew even more uneasy.

Lin Ziyin lifted her head, expressionless. “Don’t worry, we agreed on a year. Our Lin family will definitely keep our word.”

Mrs. Yan saw the coldness in her eyes and, feeling the villagers’ disdainful gazes, gritted her teeth. “You’d better not forget.”

With that, she turned and left, ignoring everyone.

“Disgraceful,” Auntie Bai spat at her retreating figure.

Lin Ziyin saw her protective stance and couldn’t help but smile. “Auntie, we’ve walked a long way, and I’m tired. Let’s go home.”

“Alright, go on then,” Auntie Bai turned back and smiled in reply.

Chapter 25: Earning More (1)

As they returned home, they saw the courtyard gate wide open. Lin Zige was sitting in the courtyard, embroidering while occasionally glancing toward the gate.

“Second Sister!” Lin Changting spotted them and immediately jumped up in excitement.

Lin Yan Zhi, crouching on the ground, was so thrilled she didn’t know what to say.

“We’re back,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, taking out the candy figurines and handing them to the two little ones who had come to greet them.

“Candy figurines?” Lin Changting’s eyes lit up.

“Candy!” Lin Yan Zhi was so happy she didn’t know what to do with herself.

“That’s right, let’s go inside to eat them,” Lin Ziyin said, smiling as she patted the little one’s head.

“Thank you, Second Sister,” Lin Changting said, looking up.

“Thank you, Sister,” Lin Yan Zhi also thanked her with a smile.

“Back already? Did you sell everything?” Lin Zige came out and asked anxiously.

“We sold everything,” Lin Ziyin nodded. “Let’s have a good meal tonight.”

“How much did you sell them for?” Lin Zige asked.

“Three hundred and fifteen copper coins,” Lin Changshu replied in a deep voice.

“That’s quite a high price,” Lin Zige was stunned. She had thought Lin Ziyin was being unrealistic that morning, but in the blink of an eye, it had actually happened.

“I need to soak the beans first,” Lin Ziyin remembered something important and quickly went into the house. She took out the beans she had picked, poured them into a basin, washed them, and then soaked them in water.

“How did you buy so many things?” When she saw the grains and meat in the basket clearly, Lin Zige was even more surprised.

“Because your sister here spent almost all the copper coins from selling tofu today,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “It looks like we won’t be able to eat at noon, so let’s eat in the evening. Oh, and when we eat in the evening, don’t let others know.”

“How could you spend it all? And you even bought white flour, what a waste,” Lin Zige couldn’t quite comprehend her reckless spending.

“Don’t move, this white flour will be useful. This morning’s tofu was made without it, just barely. From now on, we’ll need white flour to make it,” Lin Ziyin cut off her reproach.

“Oh, Sister, is the soybean pulp from this morning still there?” she asked.

“It’s all there,” Lin Zige replied.

“Let’s stir-fry some for lunch,” Lin Ziyin said. No grains, but soybean pulp was still good to eat.

She was craving it.

“Okay,” Lin Zige agreed. She had been worrying about what to do with so much soybean pulp.

“Oh, and if we can’t finish the soybean pulp, we can feed it to the pigs. Pigs eat it and gain weight,” Lin Ziyin added.

Lin Changshu and Grandpa exchanged glances, wondering why that sounded so odd.

Lin Ziyin didn’t care. She took charge of the kitchen herself and quickly stir-fried the soybean pulp with greens.

Since she was generous with the oil, using up all the oil in the house, the stir-fried soybean pulp turned out especially fragrant. However, her extravagant behavior made Zige worry for a long time.

“Delicious,” Lin Changting said, full after his second meal. The soybean pulp was also oily enough, and he ate to his heart’s content.

The little one ate a lot too.

“This afternoon, your sister-in-law and I will hurry to finish the work in the fields so we can free up time to help make tofu,” Lin Changshu couldn’t stay idle. As soon as he put down his bowl, he was ready to go to the fields.

“I’ll go too,” Grandpa said, picking up his tools and heading out.

“I’ll sow more vegetable seeds in the garden,” Lin Zige said after a moment’s hesitation.

“Sister, okay. Changting and I will make buns and clean these offal,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Chapter 26: Another Profit (2)

“Sister, I’ll help,” Lin Changting said happily. He liked to call Lin Zige “Big Sister” and Lin Ziyin “Sister.”

“Good job,” Lin Ziyin praised with a smile.

“Help,” Lin Yan Zhi quickly chimed in.

Lin Ziyin smiled and praised him again, making the little one laugh nonstop.

Handling the offal was a bit troublesome. While Lin Zige wasn’t looking, Lin Ziyin used salt and black flour to clean the intestines and pig stomach, then boiled them in hot water to remove the gamey smell. After fishing them out and cutting them open, she had Lin Changting keep the fire going and added star anise and other spices to braise them.

Before long, Lin Zige returned from sowing the vegetable seeds. She then had her boil another pot, rendering the fat into lard, which she stored for later use.

“So much lard. This should last us a while,” Lin Zige said, relieved to see the jar filled.

Lin Ziyin didn’t bother responding. Sigh, the girl’s standards were too low. Clearly, she wasn’t on the same level as someone with grand ambitions like herself. Eating lard every day wasn’t enough to satisfy her.

“We’ll have meat buns and tofu buns for dinner,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Eat buns,” Lin Yan Zhi nodded vigorously.

“Come, try some,” Lin Ziyin scooped some cracklings—the leftover bits from rendering lard—into small bowls for the two children.

“Delicious,” Lin Changting swallowed a piece and immediately praised it.

“Eat,” the little one couldn’t stop eating.

“Sister, try some,” Lin Ziyin stuffed a piece into Lin Zige’s mouth.

“Really delicious,” Lin Zige said in surprise.

Back when the family was especially short on money, they couldn’t afford to cook with lard. They would just rub a small piece of fat around the pan. But in just one night, they were already eating meat.

Lin Zige glanced at Lin Ziyin with gratitude.

Lin Ziyin was generous. Even though Lin Zige objected, she still used white flour to make meat buns and tofu buns. Since she had added her homemade seasoning powder to the fillings, the buns smelled incredibly fragrant.

“So fragrant?” Lin Changshu asked as soon as he walked in.

“Meat buns smell good,” the little one quickly agreed, boasting, “I kept the fire going.”

Meaning he had helped watch the fire today.

“Good boy,” Grandpa said, washing his hands before coming inside.

Guo Huiniang also looked at her son with pride.

“Dinner’s ready. Let’s all eat together,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

When Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang entered, they saw the table covered with a large plate of various meats, some pickled side dishes, and a basket of plump white steamed buns and meat buns. Even the bowls were filled with white rice porridge.

“So much?” Guo Huiniang couldn’t believe it.

“Sister-in-law, don’t worry. With the income from the tofu, the family won’t lack food or clothes,” Lin Ziyin knew what she was worried about and softly reassured her.

“Sigh,” Guo Huiniang quickly wiped away her tears.

“Grandpa, I want to buy a flat-bottomed pan,” Lin Ziyin said. “Tomorrow, we’ll use the money from selling tofu to buy the pan. If it’s not enough, we can borrow from someone we know.”

Lin Changshu and the others stopped eating their buns when they heard this.

“I plan to make a small profit at the temple fair in five days. A flat-bottomed pan is essential,” Lin Ziyin explained with a smile.

“Alright,” Grandpa nodded in agreement.

“Eat while it’s hot. Grandpa, have another one,” Lin Ziyin handed him another meat bun. “Big brother and sister-in-law, you’ve worked hard. Eat more. You still have work to do tonight.”

“You eat too,” Guo Huiniang felt honored and was filled with the joy of hardships finally coming to an end.

This meal was the most abundant and warmest the Lin family had ever had.

Chapter 27: Bullying (1)

That night, the Lin family made tofu for the second time. Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang woke up early and began grinding soybeans in the kitchen. Grandpa, curious, also got up early to oversee the entire process.

This time, Lin Ziyin did not use brine to coagulate the tofu. Instead, she used sour tofu water mixed with a bit of flour. This method produced smoother tofu with a better texture.

In the morning, Lin Changshu ate a bowl of tofu pudding and a few meat buns before setting off alone to deliver tofu to Ding’an Temple.

“Brother, tell them that if it rains, we might not be able to deliver,” Lin Ziyin instructed him, asking him to clarify this with the guest master at the temple.

“Alright,” Lin Changshu agreed. His younger sister had many ideas, and now he was willing to listen to her.

“Sister, do we have a lot of green onions at home?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Not many,” Lin Zige replied. “We only have enough for ourselves; the newly planted ones are still seedlings.”

“Can we buy some from other families in the village?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Mrs. Bai’s family has some. I’ll go ask her later,” Guo Huiniang said.

“Good,” Lin Ziyin said. “We’ll need a lot of green onions in five days. Buy about three to five jin.”

“Alright,” Lin Zige agreed.

As they spoke, the sky began to brighten.

Lin Changting and Lin Yan Zhi were also called to wake up. They ate breakfast with the adults—either tofu pudding or soy milk, along with tofu buns and meat buns.

“Grandpa, if possible, can you accompany me to the mountain this morning?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Sure,” Grandpa agreed. “There’s only a little work left in the fields. I’ll go with you.”

In the morning, there was dew on the ground. After it dried, Lin Ziyin and Grandpa each took a basket and headed up the mountain. Meanwhile, Lin Changting, since the pigs at home had soybean pulp to eat, had some free time and could take Lin Yan Zhi to play with the other children in the village.

The two little ones had already gone out early to find their friends.

“Ziyin, are you feeling better?” a villager greeted them upon seeing Lin Ziyin and Grandpa.

“Yes, much better,” Lin Ziyin replied warmly. She knew that maintaining good relations with the villagers was important, so she was happy to do so.

“Grandpa, are you heading up the mountain?” someone else asked, noticing the baskets on their backs.

“Mhm,” Grandpa replied, ever concise.

No one found it strange that they were going up the mountain. The Lin family had been struck by illness one after another and was now very poor. They had even sold the vegetables from their fields to help Lin Ziyin pay for medicine. Everyone understood the situation and assumed the grandfather and granddaughter were going to gather wild vegetables.

No one suspected anything else.

Gazing at the distant mountains, Lin Ziyin had only climbed a short distance up the mountain when she felt her heart struggling to keep up. “Grandpa, slow down. I can’t keep up.”

Watching Grandpa’s agile figure ahead of her, Lin Ziyin couldn’t help but feel envious. It was embarrassing that a young person like her couldn’t keep up with an old man!

“Let’s rest,” Grandpa said, pointing to a flat rock. He was a careful man and, fearing there might be snakes in the crevices, used his stick to tap the rock a few times.

“Thank you, Grandpa,” Lin Ziyin said, plopping down on the rock. “Next time we come, let’s bring some soy milk to drink.”

“You’re just weak,” Grandpa said, looking at her with a hint of apology.

“I’ll get better if I exercise more in the mornings,” Lin Ziyin said, a little embarrassed.

Chapter 28: Bullying (2)

“Good.” Grandpa agreed with her opinion. Farmers naturally had more strength when they moved around more.

“Grandpa, isn’t that water pepper?” Lin Ziyin observed her surroundings and discovered that various wild vegetables grew all around. She hadn’t expected there to be so many good things on the mountain.

“Liaozi, that thing has a strange taste.” Grandpa replied.

Lin Ziyin immediately stood up. “Grandpa, this is a good thing. Pick more of the tender leaves; I have a use for them.” Lin Ziyin said joyfully. This kind of wild vegetable had a spicy flavor and could replace pepper. This way, they could save some money on seasonings.

Grandpa, hearing that it could be used, didn’t ask how and started helping her pick.

The two of them searched and picked as they went along. Before long, they had filled half a basket. At the same time, as they walked up, Lin Ziyin also found some star anise and other seasonings.

“Grandpa, let’s go back. It’s getting late.” Lin Ziyin saw that both of their baskets were almost full and spoke to Grandpa.

“Down the mountain.” Grandpa waved his hand and put on his basket first.

Lin Ziyin also put on her small basket.

Going down the mountain was much faster than going up. Before long, the two of them had returned to the village.

“Kill him!” As soon as they entered the village, they heard the village children shouting.

“Don’t hit him.”

“Brother, wah, don’t hit.” That was Yan Zhi’s voice.

Lin Ziyin immediately recognized her child’s voice among the noisy children.

Grandpa also heard it, and his steps quickened.

Lin Ziyin hurried to catch up.

“Let you bully Yan Zhi, I’ll kill you.” As they walked in, they saw a half-grown child laughing as he pressed Lin Changting down, while Lin Yan Zhi was pinned to the ground by another child about the same size as Lin Changting. Not far away, Mrs. Yan and several other women were eating sunflower seeds and watching.

Lin Ziyin’s anger flared up.

Without a word, she went up and kicked the half-grown child pressing down on Lin Changting. The child let out a sharp cry and fell to the ground. Now free, Lin Changting turned over and punched the child in the face.

The child, caught off guard, burst into tears.

Grandpa, having arrived there, had already pulled the child pinning Lin Yan Zhi away and wrapped Lin Yan Zhi in his arms.

“Kill you!” The half-grown child was at the age of hot blood. Having been taken by surprise by Lin Ziyin and then punched by Lin Changting, he stood up and charged at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Changting, seeing this, was afraid his sister would be at a disadvantage and immediately hugged the child’s legs.

“Kick you to death.” The child was indeed ruthless. Aiming for Lin Changting’s chest, he was about to deliver a kick. Lin Ziyin saw this and couldn’t let him succeed. If this kick landed, Changting would be seriously injured.

Lin Ziyin’s face turned cold. She used a grappling move, twisted the child’s arm, and then there was a sharp cry followed by a snap—the child’s arm was broken.

“Someone, come! Murder!” Mrs. Yan was no longer leisurely. She rushed toward Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin remained silent, her eyes revealing a fierce light. She casually took out the sickle from the basket.

Mrs. Yan, charging over, had bright eyes. Seeing the sickle reflecting light in the sun, she instinctively stopped and then plopped down on the ground, wailing loudly, “This is terrible! The Lin family is killing people!”

Her voice was very loud and piercing. It was just noon, the time when people returned from the fields to prepare for lunch, so the village entrance under the locust tree quickly filled with people.

Everyone saw Ma family’s third son dragging his broken arm, rolling on the ground, Mrs. Yan sitting on the ground crying until she was out of breath, and Lin Ziyin holding a sickle with a cold expression, looking at the Ma family. Immediately, discussions arose.

“What’s going on?” At this moment, a stern voice sounded.

Everyone looked up and saw that the speaker was the village headman, and beside him stood Lin Changshu, his face full of anger.

The good show was about to begin. Everyone stared at the village headman, wanting to see how he would handle today’s matter.

Chapter 29: Compensation (1)

“What’s going on? All of you gathered here with nothing better to do?” The village headman of Shili Village barked angrily, pointing at the crowd. He had just returned from the magistrate’s office, where he had gone to request a reduction in the village’s taxes. Over the past few years, the harvests had been poor, and after paying forty percent in taxes, most families could barely afford to eat.

But the magistrate had refused their request, leaving him fuming. On his way back, he had run into Lin Changshu, and their conversation had lifted his spirits somewhat. But now, as soon as he returned to the village, he found the villagers fighting.

His mood darkened once more.

“What happened?” Lin Changshu saw his son crying uncontrollably in Grandpa’s arms, his younger brother’s face bruised, yet glaring fiercely at the Ma family. His sister was even holding a gleaming sickle. What was going on?

“Village headman, you must stand up for the Ma family! Look, the four of them from the Lin family are bullying our two boys!” Mrs. Yan cried.

“Yes, village headman, you can’t let them off lightly!” Another woman with high cheekbones chimed in, supporting Mrs. Yan.

“What’s going on?” The village headman turned to Grandpa.

“Village headman, isn’t it obvious? The four of them from the Lin family broke my son’s arm and even pulled out a sickle to kill him!” Mrs. Yan pointed at Lin Ziyin, her voice venomous, then hugged her half-grown son on the ground, wailing pitifully.

“Enough!” The village headman roared, and Mrs. Yan finally stopped crying.

“Village headman, clearly, the Lin family struck first.” A young man who had just arrived pointed at Lin Ziyin, his voice harsh. “Look, she’s still holding the weapon!”

“A weapon? Which eye of yours saw me kill someone with a sickle? Look around—aren’t there plenty of uncles and elders holding farming tools? Couldn’t those also be used to kill? Are they all weapons too?” Lin Ziyin sneered in rebuttal.

Lin Changshu grew worried. “Ziyin, put the sickle down.”

“Brother, don’t worry.” Lin Ziyin reassured him. “The culprit is still here. This sickle is for self-defense.”

The surrounding villagers couldn’t help but laugh at her words.

“Sharp-tongued and unreasonable!” The young man pointed at Lin Ziyin, fuming.

“With your behavior, even if someone gave you away for free, no one would want you. And you call me unreasonable? You really know how to flatter yourself. No wonder you’re called Ma Longface—it suits you.” Lin Ziyin had already guessed from his appearance that he was from the Ma family.

“Hahahaha!” The crowd had initially thought Ma Zhicai’s face was just a little long, nothing unusual. But after Lin Ziyin’s comparison, they looked at him again and realized his face truly resembled a horse’s. Laughter erupted, some even crouching on the ground in mirth.

“You little slut!” Seeing her beloved second son humiliated, Mrs. Yan could no longer hold back.

“Even a slut is better than you.” Lin Ziyin glanced at her coldly. “Otherwise, how could you have given birth to such a horse-faced son?”

At first, no one caught the deeper meaning, but upon reflection, they realized—horse-faced, wasn’t that referring to a beast?

The laughter grew even louder, some people laughing so hard they squatted on the ground.

Ma Zhicai’s face turned purple. Ever since he had passed the scholar’s examination, he considered himself a refined man of letters, always holding himself in high regard. But today, he had been mocked by Lin Ziyin, a mere country girl. The insult stuck in his throat.

“Village headman, please handle this fairly.” Unable to outwit Lin Ziyin, Ma Zhicai immediately turned to the village headman for justice.

Chapter 30: Compensation (2)

The village headman was taken aback. He had always thought Lin Ziyin was a timid girl who rarely spoke, but now, with her head injured, her eloquence had improved, and her mind seemed sharper.

“Tell me, what exactly happened here?” the village headman asked sternly, glancing at Lin Ziyin.

“Village headman, isn’t it obvious?” Mrs. Yan, emboldened by her son’s presence, stood up immediately. “The Lin family ganged up on us, breaking our son’s arm. They must compensate us with silver.”

“What do you have to say?” The village headman did not immediately take Mrs. Yan’s side.

“Thank you, Uncle Village Headman, for giving us a chance to explain,” Lin Ziyin said calmly. “Everyone here can bear witness to the truth.”

The onlookers were secretly impressed by her composed demeanor and eagerly awaited her next words.

“Today, my grandfather and I went up the mountain, just like everyone else, and we only just returned,” Lin Ziyin began.

“Don’t try to change the subject! Who wants to hear your nonsense? Just explain why you attacked him!” Mrs. Yan shouted.

“That’s right,” Ma Zhicai chimed in.

“Fortunately, he’s just a scholar. If he were an official, he’d probably be a useless fool,” Lin Ziyin remarked, her disdain for Ma Zhicai growing now that she knew his status.

Ma Zhicai’s face darkened. If word of this got out, his chances of passing the imperial examinations would be ruined.

“You little—” Mrs. Yan seethed, but she fell silent when Lin Ziyin raised her sickle threateningly.

“When we arrived at the village entrance, I saw him sitting on Changting’s back, and that bastard was even pressing down on Yan Zhi. Look at their ages and sizes—who was really bullying whom? And what’s worse, these women were just sitting there, eating sunflower seeds and watching the spectacle,” Lin Ziyin said, pointing at the high-cheekboned woman and Mrs. Yan’s group.

The accused women lowered their heads under the disapproving murmurs of the crowd.

“It was just children playing around,” the high-cheekboned woman defended weakly.

“Playing around, huh?” Lin Ziyin suppressed her anger and pulled Changting forward, lifting his tattered clothes to reveal bruises and swelling all over his body. The crowd gasped in shock.

“I only went to save Changting, but that boy tried to hit me. Everyone knows about my condition. Changting was afraid I’d get hurt, so he clung to the boy’s leg, but the boy still kicked him in the chest. If I hadn’t moved quickly, Changting would be lying on the ground right now,” Lin Ziyin said coldly. “What a joke. My grandfather only pulled Yan Zhi up, and now you’re accusing the Lin family of bullying and murder?”

She glared icily at the Ma family, who, under the scornful gazes of the villagers, looked utterly humiliated—especially Ma Zhicai.

“Regardless of what happened, our son’s arm is broken. By all rights, you should compensate us,” Ma Zhicai said firmly.

Lin Changshu, seeing the Ma family’s shamelessness, wanted to charge at them with his carrying pole. He had just seen his grandson’s injuries—bruises all over his body.

The village headman hesitated. No matter what was said, the fact remained that the Ma family’s son had a broken arm.

“You also injured someone,” the village headman pointed out, knowing full well that the Ma family was causing trouble.

“If we injured someone, we’ll compensate,” Ma Zhicai said reasonably.

“But—” Mrs. Yan protested.

“But you broke our son’s arm, so you must compensate us too,” Ma Zhicai cut her off, then turned to Lin Ziyin. “Agreed?”

“Fine,” Lin Ziyin replied bluntly.

“Sister,” Lin Changshu fretted inwardly. The Ma family was shameless—if they got involved with them, the Lin family would be skinned alive. If only he had seen the Ma family’s true nature earlier…

No, the Ma family had always been pretending. Now that Ma Zhicai had prospects, they were showing their true colors. Thinking of this, Lin Changshu silently thanked his luck that Zige had not married into the Ma family.

“So, how will the compensation be handled?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“We’ll pay you five hundred wen for the injuries,” Ma Zhicai said. “But you must pay us five taels of silver for breaking our son’s arm.”

The crowd erupted in outrage. The Ma family was practically demanding their lives. Everyone knew the Lin family was so poor they only had that dilapidated house left.

Chapter 31: Compensation (1)

“Changting, while all the uncles and elders are here, tell us why you got into a fight with someone,” Lin Ziyin said this time, not answering but instead lowering her head to ask her younger brother, who was both wronged and furious.

“They called Elder Sister a slut and said our Lin family is shameless, that we swindled their Ma family out of silver, and then they even pulled Yan Zhi’s ear,” Lin Changting finally couldn’t hold back and burst into tears.

“Ear,” Yan Zhi pointed to his own ear, “called her a slut.”

“Village headman, you heard the whole thing too. What do you think? Those two older boys started trouble and hurt people. How should the silver be compensated? Everyone here knows how our Lin family came to owe their family silver. I believe fairness lies in the hearts of the people. To put it bluntly, even if our Lin family refuses to give those two taels of silver, the Ma family has no grounds to complain,” Lin Ziyin said, looking at everyone.

The crowd nodded in agreement. Indeed, just because the Ma family’s son passed the scholar examination, he looked down on the Lin family’s daughter. In the countryside, breaking an engagement without cause and ruining a girl’s reputation meant the girl’s family didn’t have to return any betrothal gifts. Some families even demanded compensation for reputational damage. Only the Lin family, being virtuous, agreed to return everything to the Ma family.

“You Lin family promised to return the silver within a year. You can’t go back on your word,” Mrs. Yan panicked upon hearing this. Two taels of silver was no small amount—it was a peasant family’s annual income.

“We Lin family promised to return it, but what did your Ma family do? Calling someone a slut? Those words came from a half-grown boy. Well, perhaps he heard it so often at home that he couldn’t tell right from wrong when he went out. The aunts and sisters-in-law in the village should be careful when they go out, lest they get labeled the same,” Lin Ziyin said unceremoniously.

“You—” This time, Mrs. Yan wasn’t stupid. She realized Lin Ziyin was indirectly calling her a slut and instinctively wanted to retort.

Lin Ziyin shot her a cold glance, and that chilling stare frightened Mrs. Yan into swallowing the words that had reached her lips.

“How do you want to compensate?” Ma Zhicai, seeing his mother falter, quickly changed the subject. “They’re just kids, but you were ruthless. Shouldn’t you compensate with silver? And originally, those two taels of silver were something your Lin family willingly agreed to return.”

The implication was clear: he was afraid the Lin family would renege on the debt.

“Rest assured, our Lin family has always kept our word. If we promised to return the two taels of silver, we will. However, this bastard is half-grown and dared to spew filth, tarnishing my sister’s reputation behind her back. I want him to kneel right now and apologize to our Lin family in front of the entire village. Also, they attacked two of our Lin family members. Five hundred copper coins in compensation is definitely not enough—it should be at least one tael of silver. As for the silver you’re demanding for the injured arm, we’ll go by the amount you stated,” Lin Ziyin said.

“I won’t kneel,” Ma Youcai, sitting on the ground and wailing, stubbornly glared at Lin Ziyin.

“Then I’m sorry, but our Lin family won’t pay a single copper coin, and the original two taels of silver are off the table too. Village headman, what do you think?” Lin Ziyin asked, looking at the village headman.

The village headman’s head spun upon hearing this. In his heart, he cursed the Ma family to no end. To be honest, five taels of silver was too much. He wanted to help the Lin family reduce the amount, but Lin Ziyin had already agreed so readily.

Now he had no way to cover for them. This child was still too young, the village headman sighed inwardly.

Lin Ziyin asked for his opinion, and he first glanced at Grandfather Lin. “Ziyin is just a girl; she can’t make the decisions. What do you say, old man?”

After much deliberation, the village headman still sided with the weaker Lin family.

Grandfather Lin looked at Lin Ziyin, then replied in a muffled voice, “We’ll listen to the girl.”

Chapter 32: Compensation (2)

Alright, the village headman saw how stubborn the Lin family was and had no choice but to glare at the Ma family in frustration. “You heard them. Whether you want the silver or not is up to you.”

“I don’t—” Ma Youcai shouted, his neck stiff with defiance.

Lin Ziyin sneered. “Grandpa, let’s go. We need to check on Changshu and Yan Zhi’s injuries.”

“Alright.” The old man took Changting’s hand and hoisted Lin Changshu’s empty basket, preparing to head home. Lin Changshu shot a fierce glare at the Ma family before carrying Lin Yan Zhi and following behind.

“You can’t leave!” Mrs. Yan panicked as the silver she thought was hers slipped away. She spread her arms, trying to block Lin Ziyin.

“Blocking the road and robbing us—does that count as assault?” Lin Ziyin raised the sickle in her hand, deliberately asking the surrounding villagers.

“It doesn’t count. We all saw it.” Someone chimed in. In the countryside, most people were kind-hearted. After learning the full story, many looked down on the Ma family’s actions.

They had seen shameless people before, but never like the Ma family. Clearly, they had started the trouble—two big kids beating up the Lin family’s children—and now they were trying to extort them.

Originally, the villagers had thought Ma Zhicai, the scholar, was decent—always studying, looking refined. But now they saw his true colors. When it came to extortion, he didn’t hold back at all.

“Kneel and apologize.” Ma Zhicai impatiently kicked Ma Youcai, who was still on the ground.

He still needed to attend private school, and his family was short on silver. The silver the Lin family was offering was something he couldn’t afford to let go.

“Me?” Ma Youcai’s face was streaked with tears and snot. The child in the high-cheekboned woman’s arms was also terrified.

“Hurry up.” Ma Zhicai’s face was stern.

“Listen to your brother.” Mrs. Yan came to her senses. She glanced at her youngest son with pity, but the thought of silver made her choose to apologize without dignity. “Only after we get the silver can we treat your arm.”

“Right, and while you’re at it, you should kneel too. How you two families settle things is your business, but I’m holding the Ma family responsible.” Lin Ziyin coldly watched the reluctant Mrs. Yan and her family.

“Why should I?” The high-cheekboned woman was unhappy.

“Because you let your child run wild.” Lin Ziyin replied coldly. “Kids fighting isn’t unusual, but look at how old your child is compared to who they beat up. You stood by and watched without stopping them. What if one day your child beats up every kid in the village—would you still stand by and do nothing?”

The villagers all turned their gazes on the high-cheekboned woman, who finally lowered her head under their scrutiny.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have cursed the Lin family girl. I won’t do it again.” Under pressure from Mrs. Yan and Ma Zhicai, Ma Youcai finally knelt, eyes closed, and apologized reluctantly.

The other child also knelt and repeated the apology.

“My sons have apologized. Give us the silver. The two taels can wait, but the four taels for medical treatment can’t—hand them over now.” Mrs. Yan declared loudly.

“We don’t have any silver on us.” Lin Ziyin replied cheerfully.

“Are you trying to back out? Village headman, you saw it too. We’ve done what we were supposed to. If the Lin family is being stubborn, they’ll have to compensate us with their land.” Ma Zhicai glared at Lin Ziyin with a dark expression.

“We can’t sell the land.” Lin Changshu said anxiously. Their family had already sold most of what they could to pay for their parents’ medical treatment and Lin Ziyin’s recent care. They had sold several acres of their original fields, and what remained was barely enough to feed the family. If they sold more, what would they eat?

“If you don’t have silver, use the land as collateral.” Mrs. Yan perked up.

“I’ll cover the silver.” Just as the argument was heating up, a group of people descended from the mountain. One of the men spoke up.

Chapter 33: Preparations (1)

“Da You, this has nothing to do with you,” Lin Changshu said, frowning as he recognized the newcomer.

“Are we not good brothers?” the man complained. “These past few days in the mountains, I had no idea such a big thing happened at your home. It’s just a few taels of silver—let me cover it.”

Lin Ziyin studied the man before her. His eyes were clear and honest, suggesting he was a man of integrity, though she had little memory of him.

“No need,” Lin Ziyin said, then walked over to Ma Youcai.

“What are you trying to do?” Ma Youcai flinched, his body recoiling as he saw the dark, unsettling glint in her eyes.

“Do? Of course—” Before he could react, she grabbed his dangling arm with a swift motion. A sharp crack echoed through the air.

“Ah!” Ma Youcai screamed in agony.

The piercing cry sent shivers down everyone’s spines.

“You little whore, trying to kill someone?” Mrs. Yan, seeing her son in pain, lunged at Lin Ziyin in a frenzy.

But Lin Ziyin had already dodged aside, and Lin Changshu rushed forward to shield her.

“What’s all the screaming for? His arm is fine now, isn’t it?” Lin Ziyin sneered.

Ma Youcai and Mrs. Yan froze.

“It’s fine, really fine!” Ma Youcai belatedly realized, waving his arm. When he found he could move it, he shouted in joy.

Idiot! Ma Zhicai seethed in frustration.

“Village headman, his arm was only dislocated. That five taels of silver has nothing to do with us now,” Lin Ziyin said cheerfully to the village headman.

“If his arm is healed, then no compensation is needed,” the village headman agreed, eyeing Lin Ziyin with newfound respect. She was more capable than she let on.

“What do you mean, no compensation?” Mrs. Yan panicked, reaching for Lin Ziyin.

But Lin Ziyin slipped away effortlessly, not letting her get close.

“Hey, scholar, you wouldn’t dare try to extort us like your mother, would you?” she asked, eyeing the pale-faced Ma Zhicai.

“He wouldn’t dare. If he did, we brothers wouldn’t stand for it,” the man who had spoken earlier declared.

“That’s right! We’re all from the same village. If anyone tries to extort, we’ll report them to the authorities,” others chimed in. Though they called themselves men, many were just youths, brimming with righteous indignation.

“Zhicai?” Mrs. Yan, desperate, turned to her son.

“Since Youcai’s arm is fine, you don’t need to pay,” Ma Zhicai finally muttered after a long pause.

“Did everyone hear that? From now on, our Lin family only owes the Ma family one tael of silver a year. Be our witnesses!” Lin Ziyin announced loudly to the villagers.

“We heard!” many shouted back. “We won’t let them extort you!”

“This…” Mrs. Yan’s tears fell.

Ma Zhicai’s face darkened.

“Thank you all. Village headman, come by for a meal sometime,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “We should go check on the two children.”

“Go ahead. Those two are badly hurt,” the village headman emphasized the last two words.

“Da You, come by tomorrow for dinner. We can’t host you today,” Lin Changshu said apologetically to his friend.

“What’s the fuss between brothers? Take these two wild pheasants back for Ziyin and the kids to recover,” Da You said, stuffing the birds into Grandpa’s basket.

Chapter 34: Preparations (2)

“This?” Lin Changshu felt a little embarrassed.

“I’ve eaten at your place plenty of times,” Wu Da You grumbled.

“Thank you, Brother Da You. Come over tomorrow for dinner—I’ll cook wild pheasant for you,” Lin Ziyin said generously. Favors could always be repaid in some way.

“Alright.” Wu Da You smiled and agreed.

Thus, Grandfather Lin, Lin Changshu, and Lin Ziyin took the two injured children home, while the rest of the villagers, with no more excitement to watch, dispersed.

“One tael of silver, and now it’s gone?” Under the tree, Mrs. Yan wept bitterly.

“What was I supposed to do with so many people watching? It’s all that boy’s fault—useless at everything but causing trouble.” Ma Zhicai glared fiercely at his younger brother.

Hearing this, Mrs. Yan flew into a rage and slapped her younger son several times.

Ma Youcai knew he had caused trouble and didn’t dare speak, hanging his head as he took the slaps from his mother.

As soon as the children returned home, Lin Zige and Guo Huiniang, who were at home, burst into tears at the sight of them.

“I’m going to make them pay!” Lin Zige grabbed a sickle and headed for the door.

“Come back—we’ve already gotten revenge.” Lin Ziyin pulled her back and recounted what had happened.

“They got off easy.” Lin Zige, hot-tempered as she was, finally calmed down after hearing the story.

“Boil some eggs and roll them over their bodies to disperse the bruising,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Alright, I’ll go do that now.” Guo Huiniang wiped away her tears and hurried to boil the eggs.

“There’s medicinal wine at home,” Grandfather Lin spoke up, while Lin Changshu had already gone inside to fetch it.

Once the medicinal wine was found, he examined the two children for internal injuries. Finding only superficial wounds, he applied the wine to their injuries and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

“From now on, if you can’t win a fight, you must know when to run,” Lin Ziyin lectured, tapping her brother’s head. “Look at yourself—you got hurt, and you even let Yan Zhi get injured. He’s much younger than you.”

“Not scared,” the little one stubbornly replied. “They insulted my sister.”

“You…” Lin Ziyin didn’t know what to say.

Only after things settled down did the family finally sit down for lunch.

Lunch was hearty—there was the braised meat from last night, and Lin Ziyin had made a dish of shredded pork with tofu. Everyone ate their fill. Afterward, Guo Huiniang restricted the two children from going out.

“What’s with all these wild vegetables? They taste strange—no one in the village even wants to eat them.” After soaking the beans post-meal, Lin Zige sorted through the basket and, upon seeing the water pepper, asked disapprovingly.

“These are all good things. In a few days, we’ll be doing business, and they’ll be essential.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. “But later, you’ll need to help me dry them. Tomorrow, we’ll have to grind them into powder.”

“Alright.” Lin Zige agreed.

The next day, Wu Da You indeed came for dinner, even bringing a piece of wild boar meat with him.

“Why did you soak so many beans?” Familiar with the Lin household, Wu Da You was quite at ease there. Seeing the beans in the house, he asked curiously.

“Not telling you.” Lin Zige replied.

Wu Da You rubbed his nose and didn’t press further.

Five days passed quickly. On the eve of the temple fair, Lin Ziyin had Lin Changshu and Wu Da You deliver the stove and firewood to Ding’an Temple first. Then, starting in the afternoon, she gathered the family to make tofu together.

“You made so much. What if it doesn’t sell tomorrow?” Seeing far more tofu than usual, Lin Zige worried.

“Don’t worry, it’s delicious—it won’t go unsold.” Wu Da You softly reassured her.

Since Wu Da You was close with the Lin family and had always been single, he often ate at their place. This time, when Ziyin was injured, he had been away in the mountains hunting, so he missed it. After returning, he had been filled with regret.

Over the past few days at the Lin household, Lin Ziyin had noticed that he seemed to have unusual feelings for her sister, Zige. The Lin family welcomed his closeness, so they didn’t hide the tofu-making from him.

Sure enough, over these few days, he had come to help with many things.

Lin Ziyin didn’t hesitate to put him to work.

Chapter 35: First Encounter (1)

“Wake up, we need to get to the market early.” Before dawn, Lin Changting and Lin Yan Zhi were also roused from sleep.

“Alright, let’s go to the market.” Lin Changting had been excited all night after learning she could go to the market with her family, only falling asleep late.

Lin Yan Zhi was still half-asleep, but he knew that following Lin Ziyin to the market meant he could eat delicious food, so he was also very happy.

“Delicious.” Wu Da You smiled as he ate his tofu pudding. “Later, we’ll take the ox cart there. It won’t be tiring.”

“Thank you for your trouble.” Lin Changshu expressed his gratitude. The ox cart belonged to the village headman’s family, and the Lin family couldn’t easily borrow it, but as a member of the village headman’s family, Wu Da You could shamelessly go and get it.

Wu Da You had taken the initiative to get the ox cart for the Lin family, and Lin Changshu remembered this favor.

“Did we bring enough of these?” Lin Zige brought a bundle of bamboo skewers and helped Lin Ziyin place the seasonings she had ground the day before into a basket.

“Delicious.” Wu Da You had eaten two large bowls of tofu pudding and two big steamed buns before putting down his bowl. The Lin family’s tofu pudding had improved a lot from the beginning; the broth was rich, and the soup was made from simmering large bones.

“Cover the children well.” Guo Huiniang took out a few old coats and covered the children, then took out a jacket for Grandpa. “Grandpa, it’s cold outside, wear more. Sister, don’t catch a cold.”

Lin Ziyin felt touched that she hadn’t forgotten to take care of her. Guo Huiniang was truly an exemplary sister-in-law.

“Alright.” Lin Changshu saw that the old and young were seated in the cart and finally loaded several baskets of tofu. Then, Wu Da You drove the ox cart, and they set off.

Since the farming families were still busy with spring work, not many people from the village went to the market.

The Lin family set off early, and indeed, they didn’t see anyone from their village along the way.

When they arrived at the market, they were among the early arrivals.

Wu Da You and Lin Changshu were familiar with the spontaneously formed market in front of the temple. They found the market manager and paid the stall fee, then delivered the tofu that Ding’an Temple had ordered. They also took out the stove and firewood that had been stored in the temple beforehand.

Before long, the pilgrims coming to burn incense increased. Among them were ordinary people, traveling merchants, and some elegantly dressed ladies.

Soon, the carriages at the foot of the mountain lined up, and the vendors started shouting loudly.

“Sister, let’s start the fire.” Seeing that other businesses were already operating while theirs was still quiet, Lin Zige became anxious.

“No rush.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “Let’s light the fire first.”

“What are you selling?” A woman selling noodles next to them asked.

“Just some snacks.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response, but her hands didn’t stop moving. “Sister-in-law, put the griddle on.”

“Alright, coming right up.” Guo Huiniang replied, carrying a large griddle and placing it on the stove.

Lin Changshu had never done any business before and felt a bit nervous. “Sister, will this work?”

“No problem.” Lin Ziyin smiled slightly. It was no wonder the family was nervous. The money they had earned from selling tofu over the past few days had all been spent on this large griddle, and now the family was still very poor.

Lin Ziyin tied on the floral apron that Zige had made the day before, then took out a knife and skillfully cut the tofu into evenly sized pieces. She poured lard into the griddle, placed the tofu on it, and when the tofu was hot and had formed a crust, she quickly flipped it over and poured on the seasoning she had made.

Chapter 36: First Encounter (2)

Immediately, a fragrant aroma filled the air.

“What is this food, big sister? I’ve never seen it before,” the woman selling noodles asked, unable to resist the scent.

“This is fragrant tofu,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, noticing how reserved her sister-in-law and sister were.

“Eat,” Lin Yan Zhi said, pointing at the fragrant tofu. He hadn’t even had it at home.

“Why haven’t I seen you make this before?” Wu Da You also curiously gathered around.

“Everyone, try some,” Lin Ziyin swiftly skewered some pieces with bamboo sticks and handed them to her family.

The passing pilgrims and shoppers had already caught the scent, but since they didn’t recognize what was in the pan, they hesitated to approach.

However, they found it odd that this family was eating their own unsold goods.

“How do you sell this?” someone finally asked, seeing Wu Da You and Lin Changting enjoying it so much.

When someone asked for the price, the Lin family was delighted, but they didn’t dare set the price themselves. All eyes turned to Lin Ziyin.

“Five pieces for three wen,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“So expensive?” The customer was shocked, and the Lin family was equally stunned.

A catty of tofu, cut into Lin Ziyin’s pieces, could yield at least thirty slices. This price was indeed steep.

“Sir, this fragrant tofu is an exclusive delicacy. The process is complex, and it’s currently only served to the masters in the temple. With my special spices and sauces, it’s truly one of a kind. Three wen isn’t just for the taste—it’s for the craftsmanship. And judging by your attire, you don’t seem like someone who would mind a few extra coins,” Lin Ziyin said with a business-like smile.

People always enjoy being flattered. The customer, hearing Lin Ziyin’s words, no longer felt the price was too high.

“Since it’s one of a kind, give me a skewer,” he said, handing over three wen.

“Here you go, sir,” Lin Ziyin quickly skewered a portion and handed it to him, not forgetting to brush on the sauce.

“Delicious!” After a few bites, the customer couldn’t help but praise it loudly.

This was practically a live advertisement! Some suspected the customer was a shill, but seeing their different attire and the two children behind them with sauce all over their faces, they dismissed their doubts.

“Give me a portion too,” a young man said, tossing a fragment of silver into the box with disdain.

“Coming right up,” Lin Ziyin said, quickly handing him a skewer upon seeing the silver.

The young man wore fine white silk, standing there like an immortal. Under everyone’s gaze, he leisurely ate his skewer, showing no hint of vulgarity.

The crowd held their breath, waiting for his verdict.

“Three more skewers,” the first customer said, tossing nine more copper coins into the box.

“Here you go,” Lin Ziyin skillfully skewered three more and handed them over.

“Delicious,” the man said, continuing to eat while unknowingly advertising for Lin Ziyin.

“Five skewers,” the young man said after finishing one, instructing his servant to toss another fragment of silver into the box.

“Two skewers.”

“I’ll take three.”

The scene suddenly became lively, surprising the Lin family, who had been standing idle.

“Please line up. We have plenty, but only one stove,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “Sister, cut the tofu. Sister-in-law, add firewood.”

“Alright,” Guo Huiniang snapped out of her thoughts and quickly went to help with Lin Zige. Lin Changshu busied himself with moving the tofu, while Grandpa kept an eye on the two children. After all, the market was crowded and chaotic, and the children’s safety was paramount.

“Eight skewers for the young master, here you go,” Lin Ziyin handed a bundle of tofu skewers to the young man.

Chapter 37: Orders (1)

“Bring me a few more skewers,” the young man said, glancing sideways.

Lin Ziyin heard him clearly and promptly handed over five more skewers. Today, she had caught herself a generous patron.

“Take these to the old madam to try,” the young man instructed the servant boy beside him.

“Yes,” the servant boy quickly replied. From somewhere, he produced a food box, placed the tofu skewers inside, and hurried away.

“Sir, your change,” Lin Changshu called out when he saw the young man taking the skewers and preparing to leave.

This young master had taken out silver twice, amounting to over a tael, yet a few tofu skewers hardly cost that much.

“Keep the change,” the young man said without turning back, walking away.

“Miss, three more skewers,” a customer said, having just taken a skewer and started eating. The food was so delicious that he hadn’t left yet, tossing down a handful of copper coins.

“Hey, you’re already eating, and we haven’t gotten ours yet,” someone behind him complained.

“There’s plenty, enough for everyone,” Lin Ziyin said, moving quickly. Fortunately, the stove was fueled by firewood, keeping the flames strong, so the tofu was ready in no time.

The line for tofu moved steadily forward, and passersby, after inquiring, joined the queue.

Many of them were servants in fine clothing, clearly there to buy for their masters.

Business was unusually good. In less than two hours, all the tofu the Lin family had brought was sold out.

“Miss, when will you come again?” asked someone who hadn’t had their fill.

“At the next market, we’ll be back,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Bring more next time,” someone said.

“Of course,” Lin Ziyin nodded. “Actually, today’s tofu can also be made into tofu soup, braised meat, or combined with other ingredients. The taste is good, and it’s nutritious.”

“Really? Then next time, you must bring more. We’ll take it home to cook,” someone said happily.

“Alright, but the quantity can’t be too much. After setting aside what Ding’an Temple needs, there won’t be much left,” Lin Ziyin explained.

“Miss, how about this—tomorrow, when you deliver tofu to Ding’an Temple, bring some for me as well. I’ll come again tomorrow,” someone placed an order.

“Fine, I’ll have my brother bring more tomorrow. But we arrive early, so if you want some, you’ll have to come early too,” Lin Ziyin reminded everyone.

“Alright, we’ll come early tomorrow,” someone replied loudly.

“Ziyin, I didn’t expect it to sell out so quickly,” Lin Zige said, pulling Lin Ziyin’s arm excitedly.

“Business will only get better. Just wait to count the silver,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“Good sister, I’ll listen to you,” Lin Zige said, nodding eagerly.

“With the silver, we can buy some clothes and bedding to take back,” Lin Ziyin took out the silver fragments from the box, grabbed a handful of copper coins, and gave the rest to Grandpa. “Grandpa, you keep this.”

“Alright, I’ll watch the carriage. You all go have fun,” Grandpa said cheerfully.

“Grandpa, I’ll take the things to the temple for storage first. I’ll be right back,” Lin Changshu said.

Meanwhile, Wu Da You had already tidied up the remaining firewood in the stove.

“Come on, I’ll buy you some snacks,” Lin Ziyin said, poking Yan Zhi’s nose with a smile.

“Sister,” the little one said sweetly.

“It’s Auntie. If you don’t call me Auntie, there won’t be any snacks,” Lin Ziyin corrected with a smile. “And no new clothes either.”

Chapter 38: The Order (2)

“Sister,” the little one immediately corrected himself.

“You’re just a weather vane,” Lin Zige said, tapping the little one’s forehead.

Lin Yan Zhi didn’t care. He was only thinking about good food and new clothes.

The three women, with the two children in tow, entered the fabric shop. The shop assistant immediately greeted them.

“Customers, do you want fabric or ready-made clothes?” The assistant was well-mannered and didn’t look down on them because of their attire.

“We want cotton fabric,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Hemp fabric would be better,” Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige said in unison.

“Cotton fabric,” Lin Ziyin insisted. “If there’s any leftover fabric, that would be fine too.”

“There is some, but the color isn’t as good,” the assistant hesitated.

“Color doesn’t matter,” Lin Ziyin insisted.

So, the assistant brought out two bolts of cotton fabric from the back. One was a deep blue, and the other had a better color, but both had clearly been rained on.

“Since they’ve been rained on, each bolt is only one hundred wen,” the assistant said, looking at the fabric with a hint of regret.

Lin Zige and Guo Huiniang had been unsure at first. A good bolt of cotton fabric wasn’t cheap, costing at least two taels of silver. They hadn’t expected these two bolts to be so cheap.

Thinking that cotton fabric was still better than hemp, they didn’t stop Lin Ziyin when she took out the silver to buy them.

“Two pounds of malt sugar,” Lin Ziyin said as they passed a snack shop, seeing the envious looks in the two little ones’ eyes. She smiled and took out some copper coins to buy the malt sugar and a pound of osmanthus cakes.

“You’re the one with a sweet tooth,” Guo Huiniang said, somewhat embarrassed, seeing her son’s hands full of small toys and snacks.

“Sister-in-law, they’re still children,” Lin Ziyin said, pulling Lin Yan Zhi along with a smile.

“Miss, buying meat?” The butcher had good eyesight and recognized Lin Ziyin.

“We still have some at home,” Lin Zige said, seeing Lin Ziyin’s interest and quickly pulling her away.

“Three pounds of lard,” Lin Ziyin said, pointing to the lard set aside. “And two pounds of lean meat. Oh, and shopkeeper, give me these offal for free.”

“Alright, they’re yours,” the butcher agreed readily.

Lin Ziyin settled the bill and then casually asked, “How much offal does Big Brother have left each day?”

“At least three sets,” the butcher replied with a smile.

Lin Ziyin thought for a moment. “How about this? I’ll buy a whole set of offal from you every day for five wen. Would that work?”

“Sure, why not?” the butcher said with a smile.

“Miss, I have some too. Do you want it?” the butcher next to him asked.

“Sure, how much do you have?” Lin Ziyin asked, looking at him.

“About three sets as well.”

“Good, I’ll take it. But we need to make an agreement,” Lin Ziyin said. “Otherwise, if one day you don’t have any, and I happen to need it, I’ll be at a loss.”

The two butchers were surprised. Who would want offal every day?

“How about we find someone to write up an agreement?” one of the butchers suggested. Three sets of offal would cost fifteen wen, almost the price of a pound of lean meat. They really didn’t want to give up such a good deal.

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin said, pleased. “Let’s make it for a month.”

They found a literate stall owner who wrote up the agreement. After that, Lin Ziyin bought the offal from both stalls on the spot.

“This set is free. We agreed earlier, so you only need to give me ten copper coins,” the first butcher said, returning five copper coins to Lin Ziyin. “My surname is Zhang. You can call me Big Brother Zhang in the future. If you need anything, just ask for ‘Pork Zhang’ on the left street. Everyone knows me.”

“My surname is Wang. They call me ‘Pork Wang.’ Our two families live close by,” the other one said, afraid of being left out.

“Got it,” Lin Ziyin nodded.

Chapter 39: Entering the City (1)

After purchasing everything they needed, Lin Ziyin and the others returned home satisfied.

When they arrived at the spot where they had left the cart, they found Grandpa, Lin Changshu, and the others already waiting for them under the shade of a tree. The group quickly loaded their purchases onto the ox cart before climbing aboard and heading back.

Once home, Lin Zige and Guo Huiniang busied themselves with cooking, while Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu set about soaking beans.

“I’ll go return the cart,” Wu Da You said with a smile.

“Come back for dinner later,” Grandpa instructed.

“Alright, I won’t stand on ceremony,” Wu Da You agreed heartily.

“You rascal,” Lin Changshu chuckled, giving his shoulder a playful slap.

After Grandpa returned, he carefully counted the money. “We still have one tael and seven hundred wen left.”

“So much?” Lin Zige asked in surprise.

“That’s right. Adding what you spent, we made nearly two taels today,” Grandpa said, thoroughly pleased.

Guo Huiniang didn’t say anything, but her face was wreathed in smiles. If things continued like this, their family’s life would only get better.

“Grandpa, I want to buy a larger millstone. This one is too small and won’t be enough in the future. Plus, it’s not good to keep borrowing others’ millstones,” Lin Ziyin said.

The Lin family was delighted with the day’s earnings, but for her—a former business elite—this amount of money was nothing. Besides, their high earnings today were mostly thanks to that young man’s generous tip.

“Zige is right,” Lin Changshu nodded. “In a day or two, when we have more money, we’ll buy a millstone.”

“Is anyone home?” Just then, someone knocked at the door.

“That sounds like Shuan Zhu,” Guo Huiniang said, her face lighting up with joy.

She hurried over and opened the door.

Lin Ziyin looked up and saw a sturdy young man in patched clothes standing outside.

“Shuan Zhu!” Guo Huiniang embraced him warmly.

“Sis,” the young man laughed, letting her hug him. “Mother and Father sent me with this. Is the Lin family girl doing better?”

As he spoke, he looked up and saw Lin Ziyin. A little embarrassed but clearly pleased, he said, “Ziyin is looking much better.”

“Shuan Zhu, come in and sit,” Grandpa invited.

“He’s Big Sister’s younger brother, Shuan Zhu. You should call him Brother Shuan Zhu,” Zige whispered to Lin Ziyin.

“Thank you for your concern. I’m much better now,” Lin Ziyin replied politely, not yet familiar with him.

“This is from Mother and Father,” Shuan Zhu said, giving Lin Ziyin a puzzled glance. Why was the Lin family girl being so polite? She used to not say a word.

To hide his awkwardness, he handed the basket he had brought to Guo Huiniang.

“Why did you bring things?” Grandpa asked sternly.

“There wasn’t much good stuff at home. Mother and Father said to bring something to help Ziyin recover,” Shuan Zhu scratched his head. “We heard about Ziyin’s condition from people in your village, but we’ve been busy at home and couldn’t come until now.”

“Is everything settled at home?” Guo Huiniang asked with concern.

“All taken care of,” Shuan Zhu replied.

Just as they were talking, Wu Da You strode in. “I’m back. Shuan Zhu is here too.”

“Brother Wu,” Shuan Zhu greeted, clearly pleased to see him. It was obvious the two knew each other.

Chapter 40: Entering the City (2)

“Sister-in-law, everyone is here, and it’s getting late. Let’s eat,” Lin Ziyin spoke up.

“Alright,” Guo Huiniang quickly agreed.

Since they had guests at home, Lin Ziyin had personally cooked some meat noodles and stir-fried an extra dish of greens with eggs.

“What is this?” Shuan Zhu exclaimed in surprise when he tasted the offal at home. He hadn’t seen his sister in just a few days, but he never expected her family to be eating all kinds of meat, and it tasted so good.

“It’s offal, nothing special,” Guo Huiniang said.

“How come there’s no gamey smell at all?” Shuan Zhu asked curiously.

“I don’t know how to cook it either. Ziyin made this,” Guo Huiniang replied with a smile.

“I’m thinking of making some tomorrow and having my brother take it to the market to sell. What do you think?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“I think it’s a good idea,” Wu Da You agreed with a smile. “The taste is amazing. Even though offal isn’t anything special, no one outside can make it taste this good.”

“I think it’s a good idea too,” Guo Shuan Zhu nodded in agreement.

“Make money,” Yan Zhi didn’t understand what the adults were saying, but he knew what making money meant.

“Sister, it can be sold,” Changting also expressed his opinion.

“Since everyone is here, I’ll make something clear,” Grandpa paused for a moment before speaking. “All the income the family has now comes from Ziyin’s ideas. I’m not being biased, but the money earned naturally belongs to Ziyin. However, Ziyin is still part of the Lin family for now. When you have money, you should help your brothers and sisters.”

Everyone stopped what they were doing. Shuan Zhu didn’t know that the Lin family was still making tofu. Hearing Grandpa’s words, he agreed in his heart. They were all farmers, simple people, and it was good to say some things upfront.

“Grandpa, don’t worry. The money is all thanks to Ziyin’s efforts. We won’t fight her for it,” Lin Changshu, as the eldest in the family, immediately expressed his opinion.

“Grandpa, we’re the elders. How could we fight her for it?” Lin Zige glanced at Grandpa with a reproachful look.

Lin Ziyin was actually very admiring of Grandpa, and of course, she was also very grateful to her elder brother and sister. In a poor farming family, having such simple feelings was truly rare.

“Grandpa,” she said with a smile, “what do I need money for? You also said that I’m part of the Lin family. It’s my duty to contribute to the Lin family. Besides, I’m clever. Maybe I can think of many ways to make money. Moreover, the current business is being handled by my brother-in-law, sister, and Changting. So, the income from the tofu and braised meat business should belong to my brother-in-law, sister, and Changting. Although Changting is still young, as the elders, we should let him have it. I also want to send the two children to private school to study when we have more money in the future.”

“That won’t do,” Lin Changshu was the first to disagree.

“That’s not right. Clearly, it was my sister’s idea to make money,” Guo Huiniang also became anxious.

“I’m serious. I don’t care about this little business. In the future, when I think of other ways to make money, maybe I’ll be a little selfish and keep it for myself,” Lin Ziyin joked.

“You should have a share no matter what,” Lin Changshu insisted.

“It’s rare to have such a heart. Here’s what we’ll do. I’ll decide. You’ll have a share in the business. In the future, when you think of good ways to make money, they won’t be allowed to participate,” Grandpa probably thought about the family’s actual situation and made the final decision.

“In a few days, I want to take the tofu and braised meat to the city to see,” Lin Ziyin said again.

Everyone was surprised again.

“The city is not like the market, and the journey is much farther. We don’t have a cart and have to rely on our feet. It’s not convenient,” Lin Changshu hesitated before explaining.

“I’m just saying. I want to go to the city to find someone to make a set of tools,” Lin Ziyin explained with a smile.

She wasn’t short-sighted. Although there were many people in the market, there were still too few blacksmith shops and the like. Even if there were one or two, their skills couldn’t meet her requirements.

So, going to the city was inevitable.

Chapter 41: Business Comes to the Door (1)

“Let’s try going into the city when we have the chance,” Lin Changshu said. Actually, the capital wasn’t too far from Shili Village—just fifteen or sixteen li away. But ever since the lively market at the foot of Ding’an Temple had opened, people from all the villages preferred to do business there. After all, compared to going into the city and facing the cold stares of city folk, they much preferred trading at the market.

Besides, with Ding’an Temple around, there were plenty of merchants passing through from north and south. The goods they brought were just as good as what you’d find in the city.

Neither Lin Changshu nor Grandpa had ever been to the city in this life.

They didn’t want to go, nor did they care to. In their eyes, city people and country folk like them were worlds apart.

Lin Ziyin didn’t have much of a class consciousness. She liked doing things her own way, step by step, working toward her dream of improving her family’s life.

Shuan Zhu was happy, even though he didn’t really understand what kind of business Grandpa was talking about. Still, seeing the Lin family’s life getting better, he was all for it.

“I should get going,” Shuan Zhu said. Guo Huiniang’s village was more than ten li away from Shili Village, and after finishing his meal, he was in a hurry to leave.

“You haven’t even warmed the bench, and you’re already leaving?” Guo Huiniang said, a little reluctant. She hadn’t been back to her parents’ home in a long time because she’d been so busy.

“Tomorrow, I can still find some work at the scholar’s house,” Shuan Zhu replied, a little embarrassed.

“Alright,” Guo Huiniang agreed hesitantly.

Her family had brought gifts, and she wanted to bring something back too. But everything in the house was earned by Ziyin, so she didn’t feel right taking anything without permission to give to Shuan Zhu.

“Sister-in-law, we still have plenty of braised meat. Let Brother Shuan Zhu take it all back so Grandma and the others can have a treat,” Lin Ziyin spoke up first. “It’s too bad all the tofu sold out today.”

“This…” Guo Huiniang hesitated, mostly out of embarrassment.

“That won’t do, I can’t take it,” Shuan Zhu shook his head firmly.

“Why not? Can’t you see? The one thing we have plenty of right now is offal,” Lin Ziyin said assertively. Meanwhile, Lin Zige quietly filled a basket with braised meat and added the remaining half-kilogram of lean meat from lunch.

“Take it,” Grandpa said.

Shuan Zhu scratched his head but finally nodded under Guo Huiniang’s tearful gaze.

After seeing Shuan Zhu off, the Lin family got busy with new tasks.

“Brother Wu, I’d like to ask you and my brother to help deliver tofu for a few days. Would twenty wen a day be alright?” Lin Ziyin asked with a smile.

Grandpa was getting old, and Zige and Guo Huiniang were women. Carrying the load over ten li would be tiring, and she didn’t want her family to suffer.

“Delivering tofu or meat, what’s this talk of money? You’re underestimating Brother Wu,” Wu Da You said coldly. “Just feed me every day, and I’ll be fine. If you mention money, I’ll get angry.”

“You won’t go hungry,” Lin Zige cut in before Lin Ziyin could respond, glaring at him. Her tone was more teasing than angry.

Lin Ziyin smiled slightly.

“You’re all alone…” Lin Changshu said, unable to bear it. He knew his friend had a hard life and wanted to give him some money to help him get by.

“Since I’m alone, what’s there to worry about?” Wu Da You shot back, seemingly ungrateful.

“Alright, three meals a day, you won’t go hungry,” Lin Ziyin said with a warm smile. She could tell Wu Da You was a straightforward and honest man. As for favors, there would be plenty of chances to return them later.

Chapter 42: Business Comes Knocking (2)

That evening, Lin Ziyin finished preparing all the braised meat and set it aside in a basin to cool.

Before dawn the next day, Wu Da You arrived right on time. Not only did he help with grinding the beans, but he also assisted in loading the goods. After eating breakfast at the Lin family home, he and Lin Changshu each took a load and set out.

This time, Lin Ziyin did not go with them. Instead, she stayed home with Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige to pick through beans, soaking them in water for later use.

“Ziyin, are you making barrels?” Grandpa asked, noticing her working with the wood.

“The family needs more wooden buckets, so I should make some extras,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Mm.” Grandpa nodded, then quietly helped her split the wood. Once they finished, he sat down and began weaving baskets.

“Little sister is getting more and more capable,” Lin Zige remarked with a smile to Guo Huiniang.

“She really is,” Guo Huiniang agreed, smiling. Back when the family was burdened with debt, she and Lin Changshu had struggled day and night, their hearts heavy with worry. But now, the clouds had finally parted, and Guo Huiniang’s smile had grown brighter with each passing day.

By noon, Lin Ziyin had finished two wooden buckets, and Lin Changshu and Wu Da You returned.

“How did the sales go?” Guo Huiniang asked anxiously.

“They all sold out,” Wu Da You answered eagerly. “The braised meat Ziyin made really sells well. At first, no one asked about it, but once we followed her idea and let people try it for free, it was snatched up in no time.”

“This is today’s earnings.” Lin Changshu pulled out a heavy money pouch from his pocket and handed it to Lin Ziyin. “And there’s good news—tomorrow, several wealthy households in the city have placed orders with us.”

“For tofu?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Yes,” Lin Changshu replied after taking a sip of water. “I didn’t dare promise too much, afraid we wouldn’t be able to handle it.”

“How much did you agree to?” Lin Ziyin asked. She was pleased that Lin Changshu hadn’t been blinded by profit. If he had taken on too many orders, the family might not have been able to keep up, and that would have broken their word. In business, nothing was more troublesome than failing to deliver on a promise.

“I agreed to make an extra thirty jin,” Lin Changshu said. They had managed about that much during the market day yesterday, so he figured the family could handle it.

“Next time, you can agree to twenty jin more,” Lin Ziyin suggested. “But once the weather gets hot, we won’t be able to do that. And during festivals like the first and fifteenth of the month, we shouldn’t take orders either.”

“I understand,” Lin Changshu replied, relieved.

With more orders coming in, Lin Ziyin soaked additional beans in proportion to prepare.

Since the family had fresh tofu, meat, and vegetables, they enjoyed another hearty meal at noon.

Guo Huiniang worried that eating so well every day might be too extravagant, especially since the Lin family still had debts to pay. But when she saw the improved complexions of everyone at the table, she swallowed her words.

“Is anyone home?” Just as they finished eating, someone knocked at the door, and soon, Auntie Bai’s voice could be heard nearby.

“Someone’s here, coming!” Guo Huiniang went to open the door.

“Why does it smell so good?” Auntie Bai asked without hesitation as she stepped inside. “The whole village is talking about it.”

Talking about what? The Lin family had no idea. They had been so busy making tofu these past few days that they hadn’t paid any mind to gossip.

“They say your family is living in luxury, eating well and spending freely, but refusing to pay back your debts,” Mrs. Bai hesitated before answering.

Auntie Bai hadn’t believed it at first, but after smelling the delicious aromas wafting from the Lin family home for several days in a row, she couldn’t stay away any longer.

Chapter 43: Injured (1)

The Bai family had no habit of prying into others’ affairs, nor did they expect the Lin family to take advantage of them. Although the two families were on good terms as neighbors, they still lived their own lives separately.

They had come to give the Lin family a heads-up. After all, the village had been buzzing with rumors these past few days, especially Mrs. Yan, who had been spreading slander about the Lin family far and wide.

In a rural village, reputation was everything. If a family’s reputation was ruined, their relationships with the villagers would be over. In the future, if they ever needed help, no one would lend a hand.

“These aren’t good things,” Lin Ziyin said, noticing her family’s surprised expressions. She smiled and spoke up, “Auntie Bai, others may not know our family, but you do. Because of my injury, our family’s debts have been piling up. So, I came up with a small business idea to earn a little money.”

With that, she pulled Auntie Bai into the kitchen. “I just made some offal and processed some soybeans. How much money can that make? I never expected the villagers to think so poorly of our family.”

As she spoke, her eyes reddened.

On the table in the main hall were several bamboo baskets filled with various kinds of offal. Next to the table, a bucket held ordinary soybeans soaking in water.

Auntie Bai didn’t react much to the soybeans, but when she saw the different kinds of offal, her eyes widened in surprise. Country folk rarely got to eat meat, and while some might buy cheap offal when craving it, all offal had a strange odor. Over time, no one wanted to eat it anymore.

She never expected the meaty aroma coming from the Lin family to be from various kinds of offal, and that these offal had no strange odor at all.

“Auntie Bai, we also made some soybean snacks at home,” Lin Ziyin said, observing the Bai family’s expressions. “It’s just a small snack. We wanted to take advantage of the fact that not many people know about it yet to earn a little money to supplement the family income, so we didn’t want it to spread.”

She spoke hesitantly, her face showing a shy expression, as if she were embarrassed.

Auntie Bai’s face stiffened, and she immediately understood her intention. “You child, we’ve been neighbors for so many years. Don’t you know your auntie and your sister-in-law’s character? Rest assured, we won’t talk carelessly. You’ve had a hard time these years, and you’ve finally found a small business to supplement your income. How could I be so ungrateful as to cut off your livelihood?”

Lin Ziyin listened and was secretly pleased.

The Bai family was indeed a good family. In her memory, the two families had always been on good terms, especially when her parents were still alive. They were as close as family. Even when the Lin family was in great trouble, the Bai family did not stand by idly but did their best to help.

“This is the leftover soybean pulp. Although it’s not good, if you add oil and vegetables to make buns, the taste is not bad,” Lin Ziyin said. She knew that the Bai family’s life was also ordinary, but currently, the Lin family’s life had just improved. Lin Ziyin did not have much energy or ability to help the Bai family.

But she also thought that in the future, she might be able to help the Bai family.

“How can we accept this?” Auntie Bai looked embarrassed.

“Auntie, it’s really not good. You know that soybeans aren’t valuable here. As for the leftover soybean pulp, to be honest, our family eats it too. We’re afraid others will see it, so we feed the leftovers to the pigs,” Lin Ziyin said, her voice growing softer. “So, I hope you won’t mind.”

Chapter 44: Injured (2)

Mrs. Bai froze in shock when she heard that soybean pulp was used to feed pigs.

Auntie Bai, however, reacted quickly. “Thank you,” she said.

Upon hearing that soybean pulp could be used to make buns, she immediately responded. The Lin family had always struggled to make ends meet, so the fact that someone was willing to share food with them made Auntie Bai very happy. Besides, soybeans were also used to feed pigs, and they often ate soybeans themselves.

So, she didn’t take Lin Ziyin’s words to heart at all.

“Offal isn’t anything special either. Take some back for the children to enjoy,” Lin Ziyin casually took out a piece of pig liver from the basket and tried to give it to her.

“This won’t do,” Auntie Bai waved her hands vigorously in refusal. “You rely on this to earn a little money. What would it mean if I took it?”

After saying this, she hurriedly pulled Mrs. Bai along, carrying the soybean pulp, and quickly left, afraid that Lin Ziyin would try to give her more.

“The Bai family are honest people. They helped us a lot when we were in trouble,” Grandpa spoke up.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “I know.”

And that was the end of the conversation.

Everyone knew she had many ideas, and seeing that she didn’t want to say more, no one else brought up the Bai family again.

Soon after Auntie Bai left the Lin family, the whole village knew about the meaty aroma coming from the Lin household. Of course, the news that the Lin family was making a little money by selling offal and soybeans also spread throughout the village.

“Ma family is really unscrupulous,” someone commented. “When the Lin family was doing well, they were eager to propose a marriage, almost swearing to treat Lin Zige well. Now that they see the Lin family has fallen on hard times, they’re kicking them while they’re down. Don’t they fear divine retribution?”

“People are counting on their son to make something of himself,” someone else said sourly.

These words quickly reached the ears of the Ma family.

“Mother, don’t go around gossiping like a long-tongued woman,” Ma Zhicai frowned.

Mrs. Yan was furious when she heard her beloved son call her a long-tongued woman.

“But from now on, I will be evaluated,” Ma Zhicai’s next words made her deflate like a punctured balloon. Yes, she couldn’t let the Lin family ruin her son’s reputation. Her son was going to be an official, and if his reputation was ruined, everything would be over.

“Listen to Zhicai,” Ma Dalang frowned.

“I know,” Mrs. Yan said angrily. “What are you standing there for? If you’re not going to cook, do you expect me to do it for you?”

She couldn’t scold her husband or son, so when she saw her eldest daughter-in-law, Huang, returning from the fields, Mrs. Yan immediately found someone to take her anger out on.

Huang was always afraid of her mother-in-law, so when she heard her picking a fight, she quickly replied, “Mother, I’ll go cook right now.”

After saying this, she hurriedly went to the kitchen.

The Lin family paid no attention to what was happening outside. They and Wu Da You were busy working silently.

The next day, before dawn, Wu Da You came over, ate breakfast with Lin Changshu, and then left with his goods.

Lin Ziyin thought to herself that today, besides making more tofu, her brother and Wu Da You had also taken a lot of braised meat with them. They would definitely bring back more copper coins.

With the recent earnings, they might be able to buy a new millstone in just two or three days.

“Brother, Brother Wu, what happened?” Just as Lin Ziyin was lost in thought, she suddenly heard Lin Zige’s panicked voice, along with a “thud.”

Lin Ziyin recognized the sound—it was the sound of a wooden basin hitting the ground. Just a moment ago, Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige had gone out to fetch water.

Not knowing what had happened outside, Lin Ziyin quickly stood up and went out.

When she got outside, she was shocked to find that the two men who had left early in the morning to deliver goods had returned with swollen noses and bruised faces after only half a day.

Chapter 45: Envy (1)

“Everything was fine when they left this morning. How did it come to this?” Guo Huiniang asked tearfully.

“Did they get robbed?” Lin Zige also anxiously circled around Lin Changshu.

“Let them come in and explain,” Lin Ziyin said calmly, her cool voice stopping the two women’s tears.

“Let’s talk inside,” Lin Changshu glanced at Lin Ziyin, then agreed, dragging two broken baskets as he lowered his head and entered the courtyard.

“Come in,” Guo Huiniang quickly opened the door.

Wu Da You glanced at Lin Zige and followed them inside.

Grandpa had taken the two children out to gather pig feed, so he wasn’t home. Lin Ziyin had Lin Changshu and Wu Da You sit down, carefully checking their injuries. She found that although they looked badly hurt, they only had minor superficial wounds, and her suspended heart finally settled.

Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige also felt relieved, standing to the side waiting for Lin Changshu’s explanation.

“What happened?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Someone at the market took a liking to our business and wanted to force us to hand over the recipe. We refused, and halfway back, they ambushed us with their men,” Lin Changshu replied.

“What do we do now?” Guo Huiniang asked anxiously.

“For now, we’ll have to stop the business,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently. Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were both strong men. The fact that they were injured meant the other side had many people and were definitely not to be trifled with. When the two returned, even their baskets had been smashed.

Lin Ziyin thought that if the other side hadn’t held back, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You would have been much worse off.

“The beans at home are already soaked. What do we do if we don’t make tofu?” Lin Zige asked urgently.

“We won’t sell them. We’ll keep them for ourselves,” Guo Huiniang was indeed frightened.

They were just ordinary country folk. How could they dare to offend people recklessly?

The two elders of the Lin family were already gone. If anything happened to the head of the household, what kind of life would she have left?

“Next time, we’ll just be more careful. How can we stop doing business?” Lin Changshu objected. Their life at home had just started to improve. Were they supposed to just give up the business? He couldn’t bear to. “We even made an agreement with the merchants.”

“So this afternoon, have someone suitable from the village go and notify them first. Tell them we won’t be buying their offal for a few days and let them sell to someone else for now,” Lin Ziyin said.

“It’s a good business. Are we supposed to never do it again?” Lin Changshu asked, clutching his head in distress.

“Next time, I’ll bring a pitchfork,” Wu Da You glanced at Lin Zige, whose eyes were red, and said.

“And then?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“And then if we meet them, I’ll fight them to the death,” Wu Da You gritted his teeth in response.

“Are you stupid? They’re all desperate men,” Lin Zige hurriedly retorted, her heart filled with urgency and anger. She didn’t want anything to happen to her family.

“Don’t worry. Listen to me. We’ll definitely continue the business, but we’ll take it slow for now. Maybe someone will come to us to make this deal,” Lin Ziyin replied. “Also, while we have some free time today, let’s make some new products. Then we can go to the market again on the fifteenth.”

“You can avoid the first day, but can you escape the fifteenth?” Zige asked angrily, on the verge of tears.

“Maybe we can,” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. “Just listen to me. You two should rest and recover these days. Oh, brother, where can we buy small jars? Buy some more to use.”

“Down in the village, I’ll go take a look tomorrow,” Lin Changshu replied.

“Buy small ones, the smaller the better,” Lin Ziyin reminded him.

Chapter 46: Envy (2)

“Alright.” Lin Changshu agreed.

They had medicinal wine at home, and after applying it, both he and Wu Da You felt much better.

“What happened?” Grandpa, panting, entered with two children, followed by members of the Bai family.

“Ouch, wah!” Lin Yan Zhi burst into tears upon seeing the injuries on Lin Changshu’s face.

“It’s just a minor external injury.” Lin Changshu replied sheepishly. Guo Huiniang, seeing her son crying so hard, went over to comfort him.

“How could they be so badly injured?” Bai Dazhuang asked anxiously upon seeing the bruises on their faces.

Since Lin Changshu and Wu Da You had returned at noon with visible injuries, the entire village knew they had been beaten. After returning from the fields, the Bai family came to check on them. Before they even entered, they saw Grandpa returning with the two children carrying baskets.

Lin Changshu, seeing their concern, recounted the events once more.

“Those men are all under Lai Zili’s control—they’re desperate outlaws. Your business might be in trouble.” Bai Dazhuang furrowed his brows after listening.

He often went to the market to find work, so he knew exactly what kind of people were there.

“Brother Bai, I’d like to ask for your help.” Lin Ziyin spoke with a smile.

“Go ahead.” Bai Dazhuang looked at her.

“We have an agreement with the meat stall at the market. Could you help me tell them that we’ll come to collect on the fourteenth? It’s impossible for us to go now.” Lin Ziyin replied awkwardly, “Our family can’t go there for the time being.”

“Alright, I’ll make a trip to the market this afternoon.” Bai Dazhuang agreed readily.

“Serves them right.” Mrs. Yan also heard that Lin Changshu had been beaten at the market. Upon hearing the news, she couldn’t help but gloat.

“Mother, what are you happy about?” Ma Zhicai frowned at his mother. “If they lose their source of income, how will they repay our silver?”

“If they don’t have silver, they can use land to repay the debt.” Mrs. Yan replied nonchalantly. The Lin family had been through one misfortune after another, and their family had long been drained. However, the remaining three mu of paddy fields were excellent.

She had been eyeing them for a long time. If the Lin family couldn’t repay the debt, using land to settle it would be perfect.

Ma Zhicai’s frown relaxed slightly upon hearing this, and he finally stopped arguing.

Villagers came one after another, some genuinely and others falsely, to offer their condolences to Lin Changshu and Wu Da You, creating quite a spectacle. After everyone had left, it was already getting dark.

“This is the money from selling tofu and braised meat, a total of two taels.” Lin Changshu handed the money pouch to Lin Ziyin.

“Grandpa, Big Brother, give these forty wen to the owner of the mill and say this is the rent for the millstone.” Lin Ziyin counted out the copper coins and handed them to Lin Changshu. “Take the rest with you. Tomorrow, you and Brother Wu must hurry and buy the jars.”

“Alright. I’ll give the rest to you when we return.” Lin Changshu agreed.

Grandpa didn’t object. Ziyin had thought it through carefully. Although country folk were simple, when it came to money, prolonged delays would surely raise suspicions.

Paying with silver made all the difference.

After dinner, Grandpa and Lin Changshu took the forty copper coins to the home of Old Man Man at the village entrance.

Old Man Man’s family was only slightly better off than the Lin family. When his family of five saw the forty copper coins brought by Grandpa and Lin Changshu, their eyes widened in surprise.

Grandpa explained the reason for giving the copper coins.

“We can’t accept this.” Old Man Man was poor but honest. Upon hearing this, he immediately tried to return the copper coins to the Lin family. “We only lent you the millstone. Our family doesn’t need it for now, so we can’t take this money.”

“You keep it. I feel better using the millstone. Since you’re willing to continue lending it to me, you must take these coins. We’ll need it for another month or so.” The two men pushed and pulled at the doorway. Old Man Man was still very embarrassed, and his family also tried to return the coins.

Next door lived the second branch of the Ma family, specifically the high-cheekboned woman, Mrs. Bao. Old Man Man’s house had no courtyard, so the neighbors could hear everything clearly. When the Lin family gave Old Man Man forty wen and said they wanted to rent the millstone, Mrs. Bao was so envious she wished she could rush over and snatch the coins for herself.

Chapter 47: New Product (1)

“I say, they clearly have money but still owe others silver, yet they go around crying poor and playing dumb. People like that can’t be indulged. They have no shame and still try to ruin others’ reputations. Only Old Man Man is honest enough to be fooled by such beasts time and time again.” Unable to get the silver, Mrs. Ma stood at the door, loudly cursing without naming names.

Her family had no courtyard, so Old Man Man’s family, Lin Changshu, and Grandpa, who were just leaving, all heard her words and saw her vicious face. They were all stunned.

“Take it, or we’ll be upset.” Lin Changshu’s face still bore the bruises from the beating, making him look fierce in the moonlight. “We used your things, so naturally we should pay. One must have a conscience. If you don’t take it, I won’t feel at ease. Our Lin family has always been upright and honest, unlike some beastly families who appear human on the surface but are rotten to the core. We don’t want to take advantage, yet the beasts are still not satisfied and go around making a racket. But then again, no one expects beasts to understand reason.”

Not a single vulgar word was used, yet the insult was directed straight at Mrs. Bao’s family.

Mrs. Bao’s face turned red and white with anger, while Old Man Man’s family couldn’t help but want to laugh.

Such harsh words would never have come from the original Lin Changshu. But these past few days, doing business with Lin Ziyin had opened the honest man’s eyes: constantly yielding to evil people was not the way.

Lin Changshu was never a fool. His previous silence was because the burden on his shoulders was too heavy; he simply didn’t want to argue with others.

“Who are you cursing?” Mrs. Bao flew into a rage.

“Whoever is a beast, that’s who I’m cursing.” Lin Changshu shot her a glance. “Grandpa, let’s go home.”

Mrs. Bao wanted to rush forward, but Ma Erlang came out and quietly held her back. “Can’t you see Lin Changshu is fuming? You’ve already beaten him and his grandson.”

Mrs. Bao looked around and saw that her two sons were asleep. Ma Erlang was always cunning, and if it came to a fight, they would definitely lose. So she spat viciously at Lin Changshu and Grandpa’s backs. “Shameless! Serves you right to be beaten!”

With the millstone rented, Lin Ziyin’s mind was at ease.

The next day, though they didn’t need to deliver tofu to the temple, Lin Ziyin wasn’t idle. She was busy making tofu at three in the morning.

“So much tofu, what are we going to do with it?” Lin Zige and Guo Huiniang faced the large pile of tofu, no longer feeling their usual joy. Instead, they sighed heavily from time to time.

“Sister-in-law, cut all the tofu into blocks this size, and try to make them even.” Lin Ziyin wasn’t idle either. After the tofu cooled, she got to work.

“I’ll go borrow the village headman’s ox cart.” Wu Da You finished his tofu soup, wiped his mouth, and stood up.

“Wait.” Lin Ziyin smiled slightly, cut a large piece of tofu, put it in a basket, and handed it to him. “Take this for the village headman’s family to try.”

“Got it.” Wu Da You was taken aback. Wasn’t the tofu supposed to be kept secret? But seeing Lin Ziyin’s smiling eyes, he seemed to understand. “Uncle’s mouth is tight; he won’t blab.”

Lin Ziyin nodded and cut another piece for Lin Changshu. “Brother, take this to the Bai family.”

Lin Changshu agreed. The Bai family had helped them explain their situation to the meat stall and the temple yesterday, so this favor needed to be returned.

“Sister, bring over the wooden box.” Lin Ziyin said to Lin Zige.

Lin Zige didn’t understand why she was cutting the good tofu into blocks and was feeling annoyed. Hearing her words, she listlessly handed over the wooden box.

Chapter 48: New Product (2)

“Line the wooden box with clean straw,” Lin Ziyin said, busy and cheerful.

“Alright,” Lin Zige agreed, quickly laying down the straw.

Lin Ziyin placed all the cut tofu blocks on the straw, then added another layer of straw on top of the tofu, followed by another layer of tofu. She repeated this three times before finally covering it with the lid. “Sister, carry the wooden box to the side.”

It wasn’t that Lin Ziyin was lazy and deliberately making Lin Zige do the physical work, but her body was truly too weak. Even though she had been exercising every day for the past few days, she still couldn’t manage it.

“Alright,” Lin Zige struggled a bit but managed to carry the wooden box to the side.

The three sisters-in-law worked busily all morning, finally managing to cut and store most of the tofu.

“Sister, we’re back,” Lin Changting and Lin Yan Zhi said as they returned. They always looked for her first because Lin Ziyin made delicious food.

“Good, for lunch we’ll have fried tofu and potato stew,” Lin Ziyin said.

Apart from beans, the house was full of potatoes. The first time Lin Ziyin saw potatoes, she was stunned for a long time, not expecting to see this foreign food in this time and space.

“Alright,” the two children happily agreed.

“Grandpa, who in the village has rice wine? Help buy some,” Lin Ziyin said as she stepped out of the kitchen door.

“No need to buy, we have some at home,” Grandpa replied, glancing at her.

He placed the pigweed by the wall to avoid the sun, then washed his hands.

“Then this afternoon, let’s go up the mountain, all of us,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Alright, your brother and the others are back too, let’s all go up the mountain,” Grandpa agreed, guessing she wanted to look for medicinal herbs and wild vegetables again.

At noon, Lin Ziyin not only made meat and tofu but also stir-fried pork kidneys and intestines, filling the whole family, including Wu Da You, who had returned.

“Going up the mountain? I’ll go too, maybe I can hunt some game,” Wu Da You said, worried about not having a chance to repay them. Although he was thick-skinned, he couldn’t keep eating for free at the Lin family.

As for the days he had been busy at the Lin family, he didn’t think it was a big deal.

“I’ll go too,” Lin Changting said loudly, eager to join.

“Me too,” Lin Yan Zhi chimed in.

“Alright, everyone can go,” Lin Ziyin said, unable to resist the eager looks in the children’s eyes.

“Taking them up the mountain won’t be easy, you won’t get anything done,” Guo Huiniang disapproved.

“It’s fine, just have their brother watch them,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

In the end, the two little ones were taken along.

The two children were so excited they didn’t know how to express it, running wildly around the village.

Some villagers saw them and shook their heads secretly.

Had the Lin family gone crazy from poverty? They had just been beaten over a small business matter, and now they were acting so cheerful. Had they been beaten silly?

The village headman’s family, who had received the tofu, didn’t think so. At noon, they cooked the tofu with greens and were surprised at how smooth it was, almost like eggs.

The village headman’s eyes lit up. No wonder people at the market were envious of the tofu.

“The Lin family is probably going to rise,” the village headman sighed. “They were kind enough to send us something, so keep your mouths shut and don’t go around talking nonsense.”

“Yes, Father,” his son agreed, and the others also agreed. In the village headman’s house, he had absolute authority.

“From now on, visit the Lin family more often,” the village headman instructed. “This afternoon, pull up some greens from the field and send them over.”

“Father, I’ll send them over this afternoon,” his eldest daughter-in-law, Wei Shi, agreed immediately. She wasn’t shallow-minded either.

Chapter 49: Guests (1)

The Lin family’s trip up the mountain this time had a clear goal. Since Lin Yan Zhi was too young to keep up, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You took turns carrying him the whole way.

“Gather all the water pepper here,” Lin Ziyin instructed swiftly, explaining their purpose to the family.

“Got it, leave it to me,” Wu Da You replied. He had originally planned to hunt some game with Lin Changshu, but with two children in tow, they couldn’t move freely. So, he decided to help Lin Ziyin with the gathering instead.

Lin Changting, though only six years old, had always acted like a little adult due to his family’s poverty and his frequent role in caring for Lin Yan Zhi. Since they arrived on the mountain, he had been busy helping Lin Ziyin pick wild vegetables.

With many hands making light work, in less than an hour, the baskets on Lin Ziyin and Wu Da You’s backs were filled with the good things she had found.

“Sister, there are fish!” Lin Changting suddenly exclaimed as they reached a small stream.

“Fish,” Lin Yan Zhi parroted, though he hadn’t seen them. He had always been Lin Changting’s little shadow, echoing whatever his brother said.

“These are just tiny fish, not even enough to fill a tooth gap,” Wu Da You grinned. “But if you want fish, I’ll catch a couple for you in a few days.”

“Fish aren’t tasty, they’re all fishy. You’re just teasing him,” Lin Changshu said, unable to stand by while his friend teased his younger brother.

“Brother Wu can catch fish?” Lin Ziyin’s eyes lit up.

“Well, I wouldn’t say I’m great at it, but I can catch a few,” Wu Da You laughed. “Your brother can too.”

When they were kids, all the village children were mischievous—who didn’t know how to catch a few fish in the river?

“If you can catch some, I’ll cook them for you. I guarantee they won’t taste fishy,” Lin Ziyin smiled as she walked over to the stream.

Indeed, the mountain stream was full of fish, though none were large. Just as Wu Da You had said, they were barely enough to fill a tooth gap.

But Lin Ziyin was delighted. Mountain fish had a more unique flavor compared to those from outside.

“We’ll catch some with a basket and take them home. I’ll make fish dumplings for you tonight,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Alright,” Wu Da You agreed without hesitation. At the mention of food, he grabbed the empty basket from Lin Ziyin’s back and started scooping up fish. Though the fish in the stream were small, there were plenty of them. Since no one usually bothered with such tiny fish, it didn’t take long for Wu Da You to fill half the basket using his makeshift method.

“That’s enough,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

With that, they headed back home.

“Old Man Lin, Ziyin, you’re back?” As soon as they returned, Lin Ziyin saw several people sitting in the house, chatting and laughing with Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige.

She recognized Auntie Bai and her daughter-in-law, but the other older woman and young wife were strangers to her.

“This is the village headman’s wife, and this one is the eldest daughter-in-law of the village headman’s family. You can call her Sister Zhang,” Guo Huiniang introduced.

“What a poor child, you’ve had a hard time,” Sister Zhang said, knowing about Lin Ziyin’s loss of soul condition. She took Lin Ziyin’s hand and offered a few words of comfort.

Lin Ziyin listened politely, smiling in response. She didn’t know these people well, so she wasn’t eager to get too close.

“Why did you catch so many little fish?” Auntie Bai laughed as she looked at the basket Wu Da You had set down.

Wu Da You grinned. “Just wanted something tasty. Saw them in the stream and caught them.”

“Fish, little fish,” Lin Yan Zhi chimed in as soon as they got home, joining Lin Changting in finding a basin to hold the fish.

Chapter 50: Guests (2)

Sister Zhang and the others took one look and guessed that the Lin family must have caught the fish because the children liked them.

“It’s getting late, and we still need to go back to cook. We won’t disturb you any longer. Oh, Ziyin, I won’t stand on ceremony with you either. I’d like to ask for some soybean pulp to take back and make vegetable pancakes.” Auntie Bai said with a smile.

“Alright, we have plenty of that at home.” Lin Ziyin also smiled in response.

“I’ll pack it for you. Sister Zhang, you should take some back too. Although it’s nothing special, when mixed with greens to make pancakes, it’s quite good.” Guo Huiniang was also clever and, following Auntie Bai’s lead, pulled the Wu family in as well.

“Alright, thank you. We’ll take some back to try.” Seeing that the Bai family wasn’t standing on ceremony, Sister Zhang also smiled and agreed.

The two families took some soybean pulp and then left.

“They brought a lot of greens. Should we make soybean pancakes for dinner?” Zige asked.

“No, we’ll make mixed fish potstickers for dinner.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. “I’ll do it.”

Zige glanced at the small fish in the basin, wanting to say that these mixed fish were too fishy and couldn’t be eaten at all.

But seeing Lin Ziyin’s enthusiastic expression, she swallowed the words she was about to say.

“I just need a little fresh dough. Sister-in-law, you can use the rest to make some buns.” Lin Ziyin said, “Just make tofu buns.”

Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige listened and agreed before busying themselves.

Lin Ziyin personally cleaned the innards of the small fish and then used the remaining pot to make a batch of mixed fish potstickers.

In the evening, a large basin of mixed fish appeared on the table, along with some pickled vegetables. The main dishes were millet porridge, buns, and potstickers.

“Smells great.” Wu Da You said, “Grandpa, please go ahead.”

This was the Lin family’s rule: no one would start eating until Grandpa picked up his chopsticks. Even the youngest, Lin Yan Zhi, knew this rule.

“Alright, let’s eat.” Since Lin Ziyin had mentioned that the family would need rice wine and alcohol in a few days, the three men, although a bit greedy, didn’t ask for any wine.

“Smells great.” Lin Changting said in a daze, and the others all agreed.

“Sister, why isn’t there any fishy smell at all?” Lin Zige asked as she ate.

“There are spices inside.” Lin Ziyin replied. The mixed fish was indeed very fragrant. Although water pepper and pepper had been added, in her opinion, accustomed to eating spicy food, the dish was still not perfect without chili.

Fortunately, the Lin family all liked it, and Lin Ziyin didn’t dwell on the chili issue anymore.

This meal of mixed fish fully stirred up Lin Changshu and Wu Da You’s enthusiasm for catching fish. The next day, after finishing the tofu business, the two big men took the two children out to catch fish.

Close to noon, the group returned with several large fish weighing three to four jin and some small fish.

“Can you make me a meal…” Wu Da You was about to speak when he heard the sound of knocking at the door.

Lin Changting ran over and opened the courtyard gate. “Who are you?”

Lin Ziyin and the others were all standing in the courtyard. Hearing Lin Changting’s questioning voice, everyone also looked up.

At this sight, everyone was so surprised they couldn’t speak.

“Amitabha.” The visitors were two monks, accompanied by two young men in white robes. One of them was the same person who had rewarded Lin Ziyin at the market last time.

“Masters, what brings you here?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Poor monks have come to buy some tofu to take back.” One monk replied with his hands clasped.

“I’m sorry, today’s batch, apart from what the family will eat for lunch, has all been used. If the masters need some, you can come back tomorrow to get it.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly in response.

“Amitabha.” The other monk also clasped his hands and spoke, “Then please prepare an extra thirty jin for us. Poor monks will come back tomorrow to get it.”

“Alright, it can be made by tomorrow morning. Oh, I’ve also made a new type of soybean product. Would the masters be interested in ordering some?” Lin Ziyin asked with a smile.

“This…” The young monk seemed a bit troubled.

“How about this: we’ll take ten jin first tomorrow, and we can discuss more after trying it.” The other monk found a compromise.

From beginning to end, Lin Ziyin didn’t pay any attention to the two young masters outside the door.

Chapter 51: Handling (1)

“Amitabha.” The young monk clasped his hands together again. “This humble monk has also brought two benefactors who wish to buy tofu.”

“Miss.” The familiar young man smiled at Lin Ziyin. “We meet again.”

“Do you also want to buy tofu, sir? How much would you like?” Lin Ziyin asked naturally. This young man had a sly look in his eyes, clearly not an easy person to deal with, but she wasn’t afraid—at least there was no malice in his gaze.

“Fish, eat fish.” In the courtyard, the freshly caught fish in the water bucket were leaping about.

The water splashed by the fish’s tail immediately hit Yan Zhi’s face, making her giggle uncontrollably.

“Sister, if you want fish without the fishy smell, I can’t make that—you’ll have to do it yourself.” Guo Huiniang came out of the house, speaking as she walked. She hadn’t noticed the guests at the courtyard gate.

“Fish without the fishy smell?” The young man grinned, showing his teeth. What a bold claim—even his family’s chefs wouldn’t dare boast like that.

Lin Ziyin immediately felt a bad premonition.

Sure enough, she then heard the young man speak to the silent person beside him. “Honglin, why don’t we stay for a meal today?”

The young man eyed Lin Ziyin with suspicion.

Lin Ziyin’s brows furrowed involuntarily. Damn it, without their family’s permission, they were just taking it upon themselves to stay for a meal?

Chu Sui Feng actually didn’t want to eat at an unfamiliar farmer’s home, but when he saw Lin Ziyin’s furrowed brows, he somehow wanted to see how far this little girl could endure. “Alright.”

“You two can go back. We’re staying.” The white-clad young man smiled at the monk.

“Amitabha. Benefactors, this humble monk takes his leave.” The two monks bid farewell to Lin Ziyin and the cold young man before departing.

Lin Changshu saw the young monk’s behavior toward the two young men and immediately understood—they were either wealthy or noble. Thinking of his family’s circumstances, his pounding heart began to sink.

Lin Changshu was a practical man. He had the simplicity of a farmer but also the rare cleverness of one. As the head of the household, he bore the family’s burdens. He only wanted to improve their lives, not to offend people his family couldn’t afford to cross.

“Honored guests, I apologize, but our farmhouse only offers simple meals. I’m afraid it won’t suit your tastes.” He spoke hastily.

“It’s fine, as long as it’s edible. Oh, and some of that fragrant tofu you made the other day would be nice.” The white-clad young man laughed, acting as if it were no trouble.

“Besides simple meals, there’s also the saying ‘even a skilled housewife can’t cook without rice.’” Lin Ziyin spoke slowly.

Interesting! Chu Sui Feng looked at her a second time.

“You can have whatever you eat for lunch, and we’ll have the same. No need to be so polite.” The white-clad young man continued to shamelessly argue.

Lin Ziyin’s eyes flashed, not backing down. “If we give it all to you, what will our whole family eat?”

“So you want silver. You should have said so earlier.” The white-clad young man spoke disdainfully.

“Wrong.” Lin Ziyin coldly stared at him.

Grandpa and Lin Changshu saw her angry expression and immediately broke out in a cold sweat. This girl was usually clever—why was she acting foolish now? Could their Lin family afford to offend these two?

“You two came uninvited, wanting to eat and drink. I’m only charging a reasonable fee.” Lin Ziyin replied calmly. “Even if you pay, whatever we eat, you’ll eat the same.”

Chapter 52: Handling (2)

“What a sharp-tongued little girl,” the white-clad young man finally looked at Lin Ziyin with genuine interest. Interesting! He had never seen such a bold woman before.

“The outsiders want to eat, so pay more,” Lin Ziyin added.

“Fine.” The white-clad young man had his attendant throw down a silver note. “Fifty taels—enough for today’s meal, right?”

“Enough.” Lin Ziyin stepped aside without hesitation.

Only then did the two young men step into the courtyard.

Though the farmhouse was small and dilapidated, it was kept clean. The family’s clothes were neat, showing they were hardworking folk.

“You can’t go into the kitchen,” Lin Ziyin said coolly.

The white-clad young man’s face stiffened, then he scoffed, “I wouldn’t want to go in there anyway.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Then I’m relieved.” She stepped into the kitchen.

The remaining young man’s face flushed red, but Chu Sui Feng’s face showed a rare smile.

“Ziyin, we don’t have any meat at home,” Guo Huiniang said anxiously, tugging at her sleeve as soon as Lin Ziyin entered the kitchen.

“It’s fine. They just don’t have good luck,” Lin Ziyin said with a faint smile.

The white-clad young man outside had sharp ears. Lin Ziyin’s remark about their lack of good luck thoroughly angered him. “Meat? I’ll give it to them for free. Someone, go to the market and buy meat right away.”

“Yes.” The attendant who had come with the young man answered respectfully, and soon the sound of hooves came from outside.

“All we have is plain boiled water. Please bear with it,” Lin Ziyin said, carrying a teapot inside.

“Put it down,” the white-clad young man ordered like a master.

Lin Ziyin silently set down the teapot and left. She didn’t care about the young man’s attitude. Whether in ancient times or modern, rich people acting like masters were a dime a dozen.

With the two suckers willingly handing over money, Lin Ziyin certainly wouldn’t give them a hard time.

“Honored guests, please.” Lin Changshu, as the head of the household, was responsible for entertaining the guests. But sitting in the house, he felt uncomfortable all over and couldn’t leave. He was utterly frustrated.

Lin Ziyin took a look in the kitchen. There was still some braised meat at home, along with fresh offal like intestines, and the vegetables and herbs sent by the Bai family and the village headman the day before. She silently calculated what to make.

“Sister, go to the village and buy some eggs. Buy a lot—I’ll need them,” Lin Ziyin instructed Zige.

“Okay.” Lin Zige answered nervously. She had been busy at home all along and had never seen such noble guests before. Now she was so scared she didn’t know what to do with her hands and feet.

But she also knew that the two honored guests had paid, so this meal really couldn’t be shabby.

After Lin Ziyin had taken stock of what was at home, she began to prepare.

Stir-fried intestines, sautéed kidneys, garlic chives with pork liver, steamed eggs. There were plenty of fish, so she could add a mixed fish potsticker and braised fish. Later, when the meat arrived, she could add a twice-cooked pork. That should be enough.

As she thought, she began to cook.

Lin Zige quickly returned with a basket of eggs. “Is this enough?”

“It is.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “Sister-in-law, go to the village headman’s house and borrow some plates, dishes, and bowls.”

“Okay.” Guo Huiniang hurried out.

“Meat.” A guard brought in a large side of pork, along with a basket.

Lin Ziyin checked and found there were even spare ribs and two dressed free-range chickens.

A timely help.

She decisively added sweet and sour spare ribs and white-cut chicken to the menu.

As the clattering sounds came from the kitchen, soon the entire courtyard was filled with the aroma of food. The white-clad young man sitting in the house sniffed, and his whole body began to stir.

“It smells good. Let’s see if it tastes as good,” he said with a smile to Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng glanced at him, then looked toward the kitchen. It was rare to find someone with good cooking skills in a farming family. He was also looking forward to seeing if that little girl was just boasting.

Chapter 53: Resolution (1)

Whether it was boasting or not, Lin Ziyin quickly proved it with her actions.

“Who knew there were so many ways to make tofu?” The white-clad young man stared at the table full of tofu dishes in shock.

Chu Sui Feng silently picked up his chopsticks and took a piece of minced meat tofu, tasting it carefully.

It was indeed delicious—this dish had both the freshness of tofu and the savory flavor of meat.

“This sauce is also well-made.” The young man couldn’t understand it—how could such a simple white-cut chicken taste so good here?

“Sijin.” Chu Sui Feng looked at Si Jinhan across from him, calling him by his courtesy name. “Convinced?”

“Not bad.” Si Jinhan replied with a smirk, his usual carefree demeanor.

After that, the two fell silent, the only sound being the clinking of chopsticks against bowls.

“Everyone, sorry about this, but you’re having meat noodles—here’s your share.” Meanwhile, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You carried two large plates of meat noodles to the stone mill in the courtyard, while Guo Huiniang and Lin Ziyin brought out two large plates of stir-fried greens with eggs and braised tofu.

Since their masters were seated in the main house, the guards outside didn’t dare to make noise. Each held a large coarse bowl as they ate. The moment they took a bite, their faces twisted into strange expressions. Though they were servants, they came from noble households—neither the Si family nor the Chu residence were ordinary. They had tasted fine food before, but they never expected such a poor farming family to make such delicious noodles.

The two large plates of noodles disappeared in an instant, and the dishes were emptied just as quickly.

Si Jinhan watched the guards with a smirk. “They’re getting the good stuff, and now I’m tempted to go try those noodles myself.”

“Are you really that hungry? Need to fight them for food?” Chu Sui Feng had eaten more than usual today. Setting down his chopsticks, he felt uncomfortably full.

He secretly laughed at himself—when had he become as much of a glutton as Si Jinhan?

“Come, have a bite.” All the tables and stools in the house had been taken by the outsiders, so the Lin family was crammed into the small kitchen, barely able to turn around.

Lin Ziyin felt a little resentful seeing Lin Changting, Lin Yan Zhi, and Grandpa, so she took out the extra pan-fried dumplings and let the three of them eat with another dish of steamed eggs.

Grandpa tried to refuse, but Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang persuaded him, and even the two children stared at him longingly.

With no choice, Grandpa picked up his chopsticks and stood in the kitchen, eating a little with the two children to fill his stomach.

“Little girl.” Si Jinhan, having finished his meal, set down his chopsticks and shouted loudly toward the kitchen.

Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu quickly appeared before them.

“Tomorrow, I want thirty jin of tofu. And after tomorrow, you can freely do business—consider this a reward from me.” Si Jinhan spoke with the arrogance of a young master, his tone dripping with condescension.

But Lin Ziyin didn’t mind—after all, it was her family benefiting. “Thank you, honored guests.”

She and Lin Changshu immediately bowed politely to the two seated men.

“Oh, and that new product—give me ten jin of that too. As for the braised meat, leave some of each kind for me. Someone will come to pick it up later.” With that, he waved his hand, and a sturdy man quickly entered.

“From now on, you’ll come every day to collect tofu and other food. If anything good comes out of here, you bring it to me first.” Si Jinhan ordered without hesitation.

Chapter 54: Resolution (2)

“Yes, sir.” The man respectfully agreed, “Miss, I am Si Si.”

“Mr. Si.” Lin Ziyin politely greeted him. However, this address made Si Si’s face change instantly. “Don’t dare, miss, just call me Fourth Brother.”

What kind of address is this? Lin Ziyin was startled, but after catching a glimpse of the white-clad young man’s ambiguous smile, she immediately understood. So she followed Si Si’s words and greeted him again, “Fourth Brother.”

“Pfft.” Si Jinhan finally couldn’t help but laugh.

Fourth Brother? This was the funniest address he had ever heard.

Si Si’s face turned completely red.

Nonsense, Ziyin secretly rolled her eyes.

Chu Sui Feng had been watching Lin Ziyin’s reaction. Naturally, he saw her impolite gesture and couldn’t help but curve his lips.

Si Jinhan saw the curve of his lips and was instantly petrified. When was the last time this man had smiled? The little girl in front of him was really something!

“I’m leaving, don’t be too grateful to me.” He added arrogantly.

This made Lin Ziyin secretly roll her eyes again. She wanted to tell this narcissist that he was overthinking it. But remembering the favor she owed him, she suppressed the urge in her heart.

These people had eaten and drunk their fill. It was mysterious how they came, and even more mysterious how they left.

“We’re eating, starving to death.” After they left, Lin Ziyin almost didn’t want to move.

But thinking about making tofu the next day, she had to force herself to soak the beans first.

Lin Zige and Guo Huiniang reheated the remaining dishes, and then everyone sat down to eat without any complaints.

“Brother Wu, I’m sorry, the fish you caught, but you didn’t get to eat fresh fish.” Lin Ziyin felt a little guilty.

“Little girl, Brother Wu doesn’t like to hear such distant words.” Wu Da You said sternly, teaching Lin Ziyin.

“Sister is also worried about you, why are you making a fierce face?” Lin Zige glared at him, “Don’t be distant, you’re not part of our Lin family.”

These words were too harsh! Guo Huiniang and the others were all stunned.

Lin Zige regretted it as soon as she said it. She looked at Wu Da You and immediately lowered her head.

“Zige, apologize.” Lin Changshu put down his chopsticks and took on the air of an elder brother. He could indulge his two sisters, but he wouldn’t allow them to be ill-mannered.

Lin Zige’s eyes turned red, then she softly said, “I’m sorry.”

“Why are you scolding her?” Wu Da You didn’t appreciate Lin Changshu’s gesture and instead chose to help Lin Zige, “Can’t I be willing to be spoken to like that?”

Grandfather Lin looked at Zige, then at Wu Da You, deep in thought.

“Hehe, eat.” Lin Ziyin said dryly. If they continued to argue, Lin Zige would definitely cry.

This meal ended unhappily because of a joke.

“Brother, you’re really stupid.” After eating, Lin Ziyin found an opportunity to quietly say to Lin Changshu.

“Stupid?” Lin Changshu didn’t understand what she meant.

“Isn’t it stupid?” Grandfather Lin came in wearing his clothes and nodded, “Can’t you see? Da You has taken a liking to our Zige. You’re being a brother, but you’re careless enough.”

“What?” Lin Changshu asked in shock.

“Brother, what’s so strange? Didn’t you see that sister and Brother Da You have feelings for each other?” Lin Ziyin smiled and explained, “I’ll express my opinion first. Instead of marrying sister to someone we don’t know, I think Brother Wu is a good match.”

Lin Changshu didn’t say anything. He still hadn’t recovered from the shock Ziyin had given him.

“It would be good if Da You and Zige got together.” Grandfather Lin looked at Lin Changshu and said, “We know them well, they’re close by, and the Wu family doesn’t have any burdens. With your support in the future, there’s no need to worry about not having enough to eat.”

“Grandpa, of course we won’t go hungry. In the future, the money the family earns from business will include sister’s share.” Lin Ziyin laughed.

“I’ll ask them both what they think.” After a long time, Lin Changshu finally recovered. Upon reflection, he really felt that what Lin Ziyin and Grandfather Lin said made sense.

Zige marrying someone else, he really wouldn’t feel at ease. Just look at the original Ma family. That marriage was arranged by their parents when they were young, but in the end, it didn’t work out.

Although they were from the same village, Ma Zhicai rarely went out all day, always staying at home to study. He seemed like a reasonable person, but deep down, he was like that.

But Wu Da You was different. He spent all day with him. Not to mention understanding his nature, even the moles on Wu Da You’s body, he, Lin Changshu, knew them all clearly.

Chapter 55: Returning the Money (1)

Finding someone who truly knew them inside and out was no easy task. Moreover, Da You might seem carefree and indifferent on the surface, but deep down, he was the kindest and most loyal of souls. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have stood by the Lin family through their hardest times, never once abandoning them.

“Alright, let’s sound them out first,” Grandfather Lin said, taking the matter of his granddaughters’ marriages more seriously after the incident with the Ma family breaking off their engagement.

The task of probing Wu Da You fell to Lin Changshu, while Lin Ziyin was assigned to handle Lin Zige’s side.

But before Lin Changshu could even step out, the village headman arrived at their doorstep.

“Changshu, Ziyin, you’re both here,” the village headman greeted warmly as he entered. “Old Uncle.”

He then politely acknowledged Grandfather Lin.

“Village headman, what brings you here?” Grandfather Lin was still unaccustomed to the man’s sudden friendliness.

The village headman silently chided himself. He had neglected the Lin family in the past, and though they appeared warm toward him, they remained distant at heart. “No use beating around the bush—I saw you had guests today and came over to check. The village isn’t big, and word spreads fast when someone as distinguished as your visitors arrives. Everyone’s curious.”

Lin Ziyin immediately understood the village headman’s intentions.

It made sense. The village was small, and everyone had been struggling for years. The sudden appearance of wealthy guests in a carriage was bound to stir up gossip. And where there was gossip, trouble wasn’t far behind.

“We don’t know much about them either,” Lin Ziyin replied. “They tried our snacks at the market the other day and came back for more. They happened to arrive at noon today and were curious about farm life, so they stayed for a meal. Maybe rich folks just find simple living interesting.”

The village headman nodded. As a long-time resident, he knew the Lin family’s situation well. If they had wealthy relatives, they wouldn’t have been struggling for so long.

And Lin Ziyin’s explanation made sense. Spoiled young masters often did strange things for amusement. The Lin family’s tofu was delicious—it was only natural that the guests would stay for a taste.

“Alright, I’ll explain things to the others when I get back,” the village headman said, not wanting to overstay his welcome.

“Village headman,” Lin Ziyin smiled slightly, “our guests left silver today. It’s just enough to repay the Ma family. Could you trouble yourself, along with Grandpa and my brother, to gather a few villagers as witnesses? Today, we’ll settle the debt with the Ma family once and for all. After this, our families will have no further ties.”

The village headman was surprised at first—how could the Lin family repay the debt so quickly? But then he remembered that wealthy households often gave generous tips. A single gift from them could equal half a year’s income for a farming family. His worries eased.

“Alright, I’ll help you with that,” the village headman agreed with a nod.

Lin Changshu and Grandfather Lin were also pleased. They knew exactly how much they had earned today, and with more business expected tomorrow, they could finally breathe easy.

“I’ll get the silver,” Lin Changshu said, standing up.

Grandfather Lin silently led him into his room.

Watching the two, the village headman’s resolve to befriend the Lin family grew stronger. Look at them—even the younger generation handed their earnings to the elder for safekeeping. Such filial piety was rare indeed!

Soon, Lin Changshu and Grandfather Lin returned, and the village headman stood up as well.

Chapter 56: Returning the Money (2)

“This is some offal we made at home—nothing special. Uncle, take it back for the kids to try.” Lin Ziyin smiled as she handed over a basket.

The village headman looked inside and was startled. There were several pieces of offal, and the rest were their family’s bowls and dishes.

“What are you doing?” he declined, though he was secretly pleased. But he knew he couldn’t accept gifts for such a small matter. The village headman was an upright man, which was why he had held the position for so many years.

“Offal isn’t anything special, and I made it myself—it’s just enough to go with your wine.” Lin Ziyin pushed the basket into his hands. “Uncle isn’t rejecting it, is he?”

“Alright, I’ll accept your kindness.” The village headman saw that she was sincere, so he stopped refusing and happily took the basket.

Lin Changshu and Grandpa followed him out.

“Village headman, what’s that good stuff?” As soon as they left the Lin family’s gate, they saw many villagers gathered, some even pointing at the Lin family.

A bold villager saw the village headman come out first, holding a basket, and curiously asked.

“Mind your own business. Look clearly—this is just some offal Ziyin made for me to have with my wine. Don’t you dare be jealous.” The village headman scolded, then explained for the Lin family, “The temple’s master took a liking to the Lin family’s bean products. That honored guest came with the master. Out of curiosity for farmhouse dishes, he stayed, and now that he’s leaving, he rewarded the Lin family with a few taels of silver.”

The village headman didn’t know exactly how much the two honored guests had given the Lin family. But in his estimation, it was probably just a few taels. After all, wealthy people wouldn’t eat for free.

A few taels of silver? Many villagers showed envious expressions.

“Alright, don’t be envious. This kind of good fortune doesn’t happen every day. The Lin family has silver and wants to return it to the Ma family. Who’s coming with me to witness this?” The village headman shouted.

Everyone listened. Indeed, wealthy people only stayed for meals out of curiosity—such good fortune wasn’t common. Sigh, the Lin family was just lucky.

Then, what the village headman said next piqued everyone’s interest.

The feud between the Lin and Ma families was known to all in the village. Today, the Lin family was returning the silver—who knew what kind of face the Ma family would make.

So, everyone eagerly volunteered, all willing to go witness this.

Lin Changshu and Grandpa saw the excited villagers and secretly sighed. Their family returning money, and so many people making a scene—what was this about? But they were grateful to the village headman. With his words, fewer people would be watching the Lin family.

It was just after lunch, and the Ma family was resting at home. Hearing the noise outside, they didn’t pay much attention.

“Is anyone home?” But soon, someone knocked on their courtyard gate.

“Coming.” Mrs. Yan answered unhappily, then went to open the gate. Ma Dalang and the others followed her out of the main house.

“What’s this?” Seeing a crowd outside, the Ma family was stunned.

“Today, we are returning the silver. From now on, our two families have nothing to do with each other.” Lin Changshu took out a tael of silver and handed it to the village headman.

“What? Only one tael?” Mrs. Yan shrieked.

“Has your Ma family forgotten about the last time you injured someone?” Lin Changshu said coldly.

“That’s right, it’s one tael.” The village headman also spoke sternly. He had handled the last incident—did Mrs. Yan want to go back on her word? “Compensation for injury—you and Zhicai both agreed. Everyone, isn’t that right?”

“Yes.” The crowd had come to watch the spectacle. Hearing the village headman, they all answered in unison, some even mocking the Ma family’s shamelessness.

Ma Zhicai’s face was dark, his chest heaving—clearly furious. “Mother, take the silver.”

Mrs. Yan glanced at her son, still reluctant.

“What? Did you think you could play me, the village headman, for a fool last time? Or do you think everyone here is stupid?” The village headman’s authority was being questioned, and his tone grew harsher.

“Woman, take it quickly.” Ma Dalang had to step in and scold Mrs. Yan, though his heart was bleeding. That wasteful woman—how could she have been so foolish last time? “Uncle, the ties are cut, but we’re still neighbors. Let’s remain on good terms.”

“Your Ma family is too good for us. From now on, let’s treat each other as strangers.” Old Master Lin refused bluntly.

Chapter 57: Heart-to-Heart (1)

Ma Dalang was left speechless, his breath catching in his throat. Though anger simmered beneath the surface, his face remained fixed in a smile, as if none of it bothered him. “Grandpa, you know how she is—no filter on that mouth of hers. Don’t let it get to you. I’ll make sure to give her a good talking-to.”

Mrs. Yan stood by, seething but holding her tongue after catching her son’s warning glance.

“Zhicai wishes Sister Zige all the best in finding a better husband in the future,” Ma Zhicai declared loudly, eager to display his magnanimity in front of the gathered villagers.

But Grandpa wasn’t about to give him the satisfaction. “Village Headman, we’ve settled the silver. We’ll be taking our leave now.”

“Very well,” the village headman nodded.

Lin Changshu and Grandpa didn’t spare the Ma family another glance as they turned and walked away.

The villagers, having watched the spectacle unfold, paid no mind to the Ma family’s presence as they began whispering and pointing, their faces alight with schadenfreude.

Ma Dalang and Ma Zhicai were furious, but they knew better than to lash out. With so many against them, any outburst would only turn the entire village against their family.

“Since you’re all here, why not come in for some tea?” Ma Dalang forced a smile, trying to salvage the situation.

“Tea?” A villager chuckled. “We’d rather not. Who knows? You might try to charge us for a cup of plain water next, and we can’t afford that.”

The crowd burst into laughter before dispersing in twos and threes, their mocking remarks lingering in the air.

Ma Zhicai burned with humiliation, silently blaming his mother for the mess.

“You and your big mouth,” Ma Dalang hissed, glaring at Mrs. Yan. “Look what you’ve done.”

Mrs. Yan felt wronged—hadn’t she only been looking out for her son? But she dared not argue back. Swallowing her frustration, she retreated into the house.

“Are we really going to make new products?” Back at the Lin household, Guo Huiniang watched Lin Ziyin bustling about, her heart filled with unease. To her, selling tofu and offal was already a decent livelihood. The idea of branching out into something new made her anxious.

Lin Ziyin could see the hesitation on both Guo Huiniang’s and Lin Zige’s faces—classic small-scale thinking. She wasn’t particularly worried, though. Transitioning from a modest trade to a larger business took time, and words alone wouldn’t convince them. Actions would speak louder.

Just then, Grandpa and Lin Changshu returned. “Is everything settled?” Lin Ziyin asked immediately.

Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige looked over as well.

“Done and dusted,” Grandpa confirmed. “We’ve made it clear—there’s no connection between our families anymore.”

Lin Ziyin glanced at Lin Zige, who was sitting on a stool, sorting beans with the two children. Seeing no trace of sadness on her face, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

“Here’s some money. Go to the shop and buy some candy,” Lin Ziyin said, pulling out five copper coins and handing them to Lin Changting.

“No, thank you,” Lin Changting declined, shaking his head.

“Why not?” Lin Ziyin asked gently.

“Save it for the family,” he murmured, keeping his gaze lowered.

“Use it,” Lin Yan Zhi piped up, initially excited at the mention of candy. But seeing his little uncle refuse, he reluctantly gave up the idea as well.

“We’re not short on money,” Lin Ziyin assured them, pressing the coins into Lin Changting’s hand. “Your sister will earn plenty more. Take good care of Yan Zhi. Tomorrow, we’ll have customers coming to pick up tofu. We won’t be lacking for silver.”

“Alright,” Lin Changting relented, knowing his sister was capable. With a hesitant nod, he took Yan Zhi and left.

Chapter 58: Heart-to-Heart (2)

“Grandpa, let me take your measurements first. I’ll make you a long robe,” Guo Huiniang said, having finished soaking the beans. She then remembered the fabric she had bought and busied herself again.

“Make one for the child first,” Grandpa waved his hand.

“Grandpa, there’s enough for everyone. Let’s make yours first. We can’t spoil the children,” Lin Ziyin persuaded with a smile.

“Yes, Grandpa should go first,” Lin Changshu also chimed in. “They’re just children; a few days won’t make a difference.”

Grandpa knew his grandchildren were all filial, so he stopped refusing and let Guo Huiniang take his measurements.

“Sister, I want to ask you something. Since it’s just family here, I hope you’ll answer honestly,” Lin Ziyin suddenly asked seriously.

“What is it?” Lin Zige was startled by her serious gaze and stammered.

“What do you think of Wu Da You?” Lin Ziyin asked directly.

At these words, Lin Changshu and the others all stopped what they were doing and stared at Lin Zige.

Lin Zige’s face turned red, and she panicked. “What do you mean? He’s fine… like a brother to me.”

Lin Changshu looked disappointed at her answer, while Lin Ziyin’s expression grew even more serious.

“Sister, I said, it’s just family here. So you must tell the truth,” she fixed her gaze on Lin Zige. “I think you’ve noticed too—Wu Da You has different feelings for you. And our family business will definitely grow. If you only see him as a brother, then I’ll have to think carefully about this.”

“What do you mean by ‘think carefully’?” Lin Zige asked nervously.

“As the bean products increase in quantity and variety, we’ll definitely be too busy. But as you’ve seen, if someone sees how we make tofu, it’s easy for them to learn the process. Even though Wu Da You is good to us, if he’s not someone very close, I’m sorry, but I absolutely won’t let him get involved in the business for now,” Lin Ziyin replied cautiously. “Although our Lin family owes him a favor, I have ways to repay him—like helping him find a wife in the future, or contributing financially. But business and personal favors are two different things. No matter how good the feelings are, they can’t withstand the temptation of money. Money moves people’s hearts, you understand?”

“Da You’s feelings for you are not ordinary. If it weren’t for our parents arranging your marriage to the Ma family, you two might have already been together,” Lin Changshu said with regret. “Don’t blame Mother. What parent doesn’t want a good marriage for their child? Mother was afraid Da You couldn’t even support himself, and the Ma family was so good at flattery, so she hastily chose them for you.”

“I never blamed her,” Lin Zige’s voice was low.

“If you don’t want to agree, you don’t have to force yourself. But these next few days, I need to talk to Da You clearly. I don’t want our Lin family to delay his life. And I don’t want this to affect the many years of friendship between us,” Lin Changshu thought of the difficult years when Wu Da You had helped the Lin family, and his eyes grew moist.

“What’s the use of me being willing? He’s not,” Lin Zige cried.

“I don’t think he’s unwilling; he’s probably afraid he can’t give you happiness,” Lin Ziyin guessed from an outsider’s perspective. “The way he looks at you is full of emotion; it can’t be faked.”

“Happiness isn’t up to him to decide,” thinking of her own tumultuous marriage arrangements, Lin Zige cried even harder.

“It’s different now,” Lin Ziyin patted her shoulder. “The tofu business is yours. You don’t have to worry about your future. I don’t think it’s shameful for a man to use his wife’s money. Besides, Da You is always busy helping; he’s definitely not the type to freeload.”

Lin Zige sobbed without speaking.

“Getting married and living your life is your own business; no one can do it for you. Sister, I hope you can figure out what you really want. Happiness is in your hands,” Lin Ziyin didn’t want to pressure her.

“What did he say?” Lin Zige sobbed, but asked shyly.

“You’re our family, so of course we ask your opinion first. Since you have feelings for him, I’ll go ask Wu Da You what he thinks,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Who said I have feelings for him?” Lin Zige, seeing all her family staring at her, was so embarrassed she couldn’t lift her head. She stood up and rushed into the house.

Chapter 59: Settling the Matter (1)

“Brother, let’s go to Wu Da You’s house,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile to Lin Changshu.

Lin Changshu nodded.

Grandpa’s expression finally showed a hint of a smile. He felt guilty toward his eldest granddaughter, but there was nothing he could do. The Ma family was simply no good. He couldn’t let his granddaughter suffer, but after breaking off the engagement, as the girl’s family, they had lost some face. Finding another good match wouldn’t be easy.

Wu Da You was honest and loyal, with a sense of justice, and he had feelings for Zige. If this marriage could be arranged, it would ease Grandpa’s worries.

Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu followed the village path to a thatched house at the foot of the mountain.

Lin Ziyin noticed that Wu Da You’s place was too remote, with only two neighboring houses nearby.

“Da You?” Lin Changshu had already gone up to knock on the door.

“Coming.” Wu Da You was home. He opened the courtyard gate and saw that even Ziyin had come along. He hurriedly and nervously greeted her, “Please, have a seat. The house is a mess, Ziyin, don’t mind it.”

“It’s fine, you carry on with what you were doing.” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

She took the opportunity to look around Wu Da You’s courtyard. It was tidy enough, with some firewood scattered on the ground. It seemed Wu Da You had been chopping wood.

No wonder Lin Ziyin’s late parents had chosen the Ma family back then. The Wu family only had three thatched houses, which looked like they were about to collapse. The furniture inside was also pitifully scarce, almost the same as the current Lin family.

“I’ll go boil some water.” Wu Da You felt embarrassed. In his memory, only Lin Changshu came to this thatched house often, while Zige and Ziyin, being girls, had almost never visited.

Thinking about the poverty of his home, he felt ashamed.

“Wu Da You, you don’t need to bother. Today, my brother and I came to ask you something.” Lin Ziyin got straight to the point.

Lin Changshu didn’t quite approve of her directness, but since she had already spoken, he also asked, “What do you think of Zige?”

“Of course, she’s good.” At the mention of Zige, Wu Da You’s face turned slightly red, and his heart started racing. “Ziyin is good too.”

He added unnecessarily.

Lin Ziyin giggled, “Wu Da You, if you think my sister is good, you don’t need to mention me.”

This made Wu Da You’s face turn even redder.

“I don’t want to beat around the bush, Wu Da You. Do you have feelings for my sister?” Lin Ziyin asked casually.

“No.” Wu Da You reacted strongly.

“What?” Lin Changshu’s expression turned cold.

“I, I just see her as a sister.” Wu Da You stammered.

“That’s a shame.” Lin Ziyin held back the fiercely reacting Lin Changshu and looked at Wu Da You, “Since that’s the case, Wu Da You, just pretend we were never here. However, don’t bother with Lin family matters in the future. Oh, brother, tomorrow find a matchmaker to arrange another marriage for sister. Even though sister had her engagement broken, I think with her looks, it won’t be hard to find another family. It’s just a pity we don’t know what kind of people they’ll be.”

Wu Da You’s ears were filled with Lin Ziyin’s final sigh and the words “what kind of people,” making his heart race even more.

“If you’re going to find another family, you have to find a suitable one. You can’t find another family like the Ma family.”

“Wu Da You, this is our family matter. It seems it has nothing to do with you.” Lin Ziyin looked at him with a half-smile.

Wu Da You’s face stiffened.

“Alright, I understand what you mean. You don’t think highly of Zige. But in my heart, Zige is a good girl, even if she was jilted.” Lin Changshu gritted his teeth, “It’s all my fault. I didn’t ask your opinion first and asked Zige instead. Sigh, how am I going to tell Zige when we get back?”

Chapter 60: Settling the Matter (2)

“You asked Zige, what did she say?” Wu Da You grabbed Lin Changshu in agitation.

“Brother Wu, since you have no feelings for my sister, her feelings are none of your concern. We’re leaving. Oh, and don’t worry about the Lin family’s affairs anymore. We’ll pay back the money we owe you as soon as possible.” Lin Ziyin tried to pull Wu Da You’s hand away.

“What did Zige say?” Wu Da You still tightly gripped Lin Changshu’s collar.

“Let go.” Lin Changshu felt like he couldn’t breathe.

“Brother Wu, let go! You’re going to strangle my brother to death!” Lin Ziyin was furious.

At this moment, Wu Da You’s eyes were slightly red, as if he had fallen into some kind of obsession, completely unable to hear what Lin Ziyin was saying.

Lin Ziyin narrowed her eyes, raised her hand, and slapped his right cheek.

Slap. The sound not only woke Wu Da You up but also startled Lin Changshu.

“Brother, are you okay?” Lin Ziyin went over and “rescued” Lin Changshu from Wu Da You’s grasp.

“Cough, cough, I’m fine.” Lin Changshu answered after taking a deep breath. Now he understood Wu Da You’s feelings for Zige. But this guy was really ruthless—he almost took his life in his excitement.

“S…sorry…” Wu Da You stammered an apology.

“I say, are you even a man?” Lin Ziyin spoke impatiently. “You think you’re poor and can’t give my sister happiness, so you pin your hopes on another man. Don’t you think about whether there’s anyone in this world who could treat her better than you? Being poor isn’t scary—our Lin family is poor too, but we’ve made it through. As long as two people are sincere, is there anything to fear about making a life together? What if my sister ends up with the wrong person? Are you going to regret it then?”

Lin Ziyin wasn’t trying to curse herself, but Wu Da You had really made her furious.

Some men were just too full of themselves.

“Can’t even dare to give her happiness—you’re really cowardly and stupid.” Lin Ziyin concluded with a sentence, revealing her contempt for Wu Da You.

“I…” Wu Da You hugged his head and squatted on the ground.

“Brother, he’s beyond help. Let’s go.” Lin Ziyin coldly snorted at Lin Changshu.

Lin Changshu looked at his squatting good brother, sighed, and followed Lin Ziyin out.

“Would she really be willing to live a hard life with me?” Wu Da You asked painfully, his eyes filled with hope.

“If she wasn’t willing, would we two siblings be standing here?” Lin Ziyin sighed softly. “If you want the person you love to be happy, then you have to fight for it yourself.”

“Alright, tomorrow I’ll send someone to propose marriage.” Wu Da You suddenly stood up.

“You idiot. That’s the right thing to do.” Lin Changshu gave him a hard punch.

Wu Da You took a step back, nodded forcefully with tears in his eyes.

Lin Ziyin smiled and returned to the Lin family with Lin Changshu.

“He?” Lin Zige had been anxious in the house but couldn’t do anything about it. When she saw Lin Ziyin return, she pulled her into the house.

“Who is he?” Lin Ziyin teased her on purpose.

“Sister, you’ve turned bad.” Lin Zige looked at her angrily, her face full of shyness.

“Alright, I won’t tease you anymore. Brother Wu said he’ll send someone to propose marriage tomorrow.” Lin Ziyin answered seriously. “Sister, Brother Wu is a good man. You’ll definitely be happy in the future.”

Lin Zige saw her serious expression and nodded forcefully with tears in her eyes.

Wu Da You was indeed impatient. Early the next morning, he came with the village headman and Sister Zhang.

“Congratulations, congratulations.” The village headman cupped his hands and smiled as soon as he entered.

“Village headman, please come in.” Lin Ziyin had just finished arranging the tofu. Last night, she had made extra tofu sheets and was taking a break. Seeing the village headman enter, she poured soy milk for the village headman and his wife, as well as Wu Da You, and brought it over. “It’s hot.”

“This girl Ziyin is getting more and more capable.” Sister Zhang took a sip of the soy milk. The sweetness mixed with the fragrance of beans made her praise her.

Lin Ziyin smiled slightly and thanked her before stepping aside.

Wu Da You was too excited and nervous. His hands holding the soy milk were trembling. Lin Zige saw this and coquettishly glared at him.

The village headman saw his nephew being so incompetent and sighed slightly in his heart. This kid was going to be a henpecked husband in the future. “Today we’ve come to act as matchmakers for this boy Da You.”

Chapter 61: A Turn for the Better (1)

The village headman was Wu Da You’s own uncle, and currently his closest living relative. So when the village headman came to act as matchmaker, the Lin family wasn’t too surprised. But with the village headman and Sister Zhang acting as intermediaries, if this marriage went through, the Lin family would have something to be proud of.

“Da You and Changshu have been close friends for years, and we’ve watched Zige grow up. Though Da You’s family is a bit poor, he’s skilled at hunting, and Zige is a hardworking girl. I don’t think they’ll struggle in the future,” the village headman said. “If the marriage is settled, I’d like Da You to take back the three mu of land he’s rented out. That way, they can farm it themselves and have some income.”

The village headman had thought this through carefully. “Our two families have been close for years, so there’s no need for empty words. Grandpa, give us a straightforward answer.”

Grandpa sat in silence for a long time, which was unusual. Seeing him not speak, the rest of the Lin family didn’t dare say a word either.

Wu Da You grew anxious and kept shooting glances at Lin Changshu, but Lin Changshu had no idea what was going on and didn’t respond at all.

Just as Wu Da You couldn’t hold back any longer, Grandpa finally spoke. “Zige is an honest girl, and her parents are no longer with us. We don’t ask for much—just that Da You treats her well in the future.”

This was agreement. The village headman and Sister Zhang secretly sighed in relief. Last night, their nephew had come to them, begging them to go to the Lin family to propose. They had hesitated for a while. Though Lin Zige had been jilted, she was beautiful and hardworking, and they weren’t sure how the Lin family would respond.

Fortunately, they had come, and now Da You had secured a good match.

“Grandpa, don’t worry. From now on, I’ll dote on Zige at home and never let her suffer even a little,” Wu Da You declared emotionally. “If I ever do wrong by her, you can beat me with a shoe.”

Lin Ziyin had never heard such sweet words before. Wu Da You seemed honest, but he was actually quite cunning. His words, though directed at Grandpa, were really meant for Zige to hear.

Lin Zige’s face turned red, and she lowered her head.

“Remember what you said. If you mistreat Zige, I’ll beat you with a shoe,” Lin Changshu said coldly. Though they were close friends, his beloved little sister was being taken away by this guy, and he felt a pang of jealousy.

“Alright.” Wu Da You grinned, baring his teeth, then glanced at Zige again.

“Since you’ve agreed, then our two families are settled,” the village headman said with a smile. Sister Zhang then took out a wooden box and handed it to Zige. “You all know Da You’s family situation. They don’t have much to offer. This is what Da You’s mother left behind, and now it can finally be passed to Zige.”

Lin Ziyin was curious about what was inside the box, but Lin Zige was too shy to open it. Lin Ziyin was so anxious he wished he could open it himself.

“Inside are my mother’s silver bracelets and a hairpin. She said she wanted to leave them for her daughter-in-law,” Wu Da You explained awkwardly.

“This fabric is for Zige to make clothes,” Sister Zhang added, handing over a bolt of goose-yellow cotton fabric, a fine material. Then she set out some pastries.

They were simple pastries, the kind essential for betrothal in the countryside.

Just yesterday, Lin Changshu and Ziyin had visited Wu Da You’s home, and in just one night, he had managed to prepare everything needed for the betrothal. It wasn’t easy.

“Is anyone home?” Just as the two families were chatting warmly, a sudden knock came from outside.

Chapter 62: A Turn for the Better (2)

“Perhaps they’re here to pick up goods,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

The village headman was a clever man. Upon hearing this, he immediately stood up. “We’re all from the same village; we don’t stand on ceremony. We’ll take our leave now and won’t delay your business. Zige, Da You is now in your care.”

Lin Zige blushed as she agreed.

“Wait, Uncle Headman,” Lin Ziyin stopped him with a smile. “I won’t be insincere—saying I’ll keep you for a meal when I truly don’t have the time. Let me prepare some tofu and braised meat for you and Auntie to take back and try.”

“How can we accept this?” Sister Zhang politely declined.

“It’s nothing special, just homemade. Now that our two families are related, even if you take some back, no one in the village will have anything to say.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “Sister, hurry and pack it up.”

“Alright.” Guo Huiniang moved swiftly, quickly filling the basket Sister Zhang had brought.

“How… how much is this?” Sister Zhang asked nervously.

“Uncle Headman has a large family; this isn’t much.” Lin Ziyin laughed as she made her way to the door and opened it.

Standing outside was indeed Si Si, who had come with Si Jinhan the day before. Beside him stood two young servants.

“Miss Lin,” Si Si greeted her with a bow as soon as he saw her. “I’ve come to pick up the goods.”

“Please come in; everything is ready,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“We won’t disturb you further; we’ll take our leave.” The village headman said cheerfully, taking the opportunity to glance at Si Si as he entered. Though dressed as a servant, the fabric he wore was not something ordinary people could afford. His heart swelled with joy for the Lin family.

“Uncle Headman, let me see you out,” Lin Changshu quickly offered.

Once outside, the village headman and Sister Zhang saw the horses Si Si and his men had brought. Their hearts filled with even greater happiness for Wu Da You. With such wealthy customers, if the Lin family didn’t prosper, no one would believe it.

It was good. Da You had suffered for so many years; now, his hardships were finally coming to an end.

“This is the fifty jin of tofu and ten jin of braised meat you ordered. That over there is the new thousand-layer tofu skin—only ten jin. Take it back and try it. If it’s good, let us know next time,” Lin Ziyin said with the shrewd air of a merchant.

“Very well. We’ll take it. If we need to place another order, we’ll come and inform you in advance,” Si Si replied politely.

“Thank you.” Lin Ziyin was delighted to hear this.

The Lin family didn’t have a carriage, so the Si family coming to pick up the goods in person was the best possible outcome.

“Seven hundred and seventy wen; here you go.” Si Si settled the payment on the spot.

“Thank you.” Lin Ziyin took the silver coins and saw them out.

The Lin family’s courtyard had once again attracted a crowd of villagers, drawn by the sight of the fine horses.

However, they didn’t dare enter the Lin family’s courtyard, so they stood outside, pointing and whispering about the carriage.

“Safe travels,” Lin Changshu said as he escorted Si Si and his men out, bidding them farewell politely.

“You’re too kind.” Si Si had the servants load the goods into the carriage.

The villagers saw the baskets covered with gauze but couldn’t make out what was inside. However, the braised meat in the baskets was clearly visible to them.

Many speculated that the Bai family hadn’t been lying after all—it seemed the Lin family really was selling offal.

But city folk were strange. What was so good about offal? It smelled terrible, yet there were people willing to buy and eat it.

With doubtful expressions, many villagers approached Lin Changshu for answers.

Lin Changshu, surrounded by the crowd, felt a pang of anxiety.

“Amitabha, benefactor, we’ve come to pick up tofu.” Two warrior monks appeared just in time.

Lin Changshu quickly apologized to the crowd before leading the two monks inside.

Unsatisfied with the lack of answers, the villagers dispersed, grumbling.

In the afternoon, the villagers gathered again to discuss the Lin family’s affairs. They all agreed that the Lin family’s business wouldn’t last long. Of course, they also took the opportunity to discuss Wu Da You and Lin Zige’s engagement. Most villagers regarded the match with blessings in their hearts. However, there were those who harbored ill will, like the Ma family, who had called off their engagement.

Chapter 63: Fame Spreads (1)

“Why do those people get all the luck?” Mrs. Yan sulked at home, muttering to herself. Huang, seeing her in a foul mood, had already fled to the fields with a basket on her back, while her eldest son, Ma Xincai, had silently slipped away as well.

“Lin Zige is no good,” Mrs. Yan grumbled. “She barely broke off the engagement with us before rushing to get engaged to Wu Da You. Clearly, she’s a shameless woman who can’t stand being alone. If you ask me, Wu Da You has been coming and going from the Lin family—maybe they’ve been having an affair all along!” After much thought, Mrs. Yan slapped her thigh, as if she had suddenly uncovered the “truth.”

Ma Youcai, holding a book, frowned. “Mother, can you stop for a moment? Even if they were together before, what can you do about it now? Besides, if that’s the case, it’s a good thing we broke off the engagement. I don’t want to be cuckolded.”

He spoke disdainfully, but inside, he was furious.

“That won’t do,” Mrs. Yan snapped, standing up as if ready to storm over to the Lin family and settle the score. “We broke off the engagement and got scolded for it. Why should they get to live happily as adulterers and still have a good reputation?”

“Mother,” Ma Zhicai slammed his book down. “Are you trying to ruin my future? When I take the imperial exams, I’ll need the village headman’s endorsement. He’s Wu Da You’s uncle, and he’s also the matchmaker for Wu Da You and Lin Zige. If you anger him, do you think I’ll have any future left?”

“So we just let this go?” Mrs. Yan looked at her son, aggrieved. “I can’t swallow this anger.”

“You have to, whether you like it or not,” Ma Dalang strode in. “Haven’t you heard what your son said? His future is in the village headman’s hands. Let me tell you, if you mess up your son’s prospects, I won’t let you off easy. Hmph, once Youcai becomes a scholar, what’s a village headman to him? A gentleman’s revenge is a dish best served cold. You’re just an impulsive woman who ruins everything with your recklessness.”

Ma Youcai listened to Ma Dalang’s words and frowned at Mrs. Yan. He agreed with his father. If they had handled the broken engagement quietly, things wouldn’t have gotten this bad. The problem was that Mrs. Yan had gone around bragging about her son becoming a scholar, while badmouthing the Lin family, which had annoyed both the Lins and the villagers.

If they had kept a low profile, none of this would have happened.

“Mother, you can’t be foolish,” Ma Youcai sternly reminded Mrs. Yan again.

“Fine, I understand,” Mrs. Yan gritted her teeth. “We’ll let the Lin family off for now. But when my son becomes successful, just wait and see how I deal with them.” Her face twisted with malice.

For several days in a row, the warrior monks from Ding’an Temple and Si Si arrived punctually at the Lin family to collect tofu. The villagers watched as tall horses came and went from the Lin household, their hearts filled with envy.

But due to pride, they didn’t dare to approach the Lin family to inquire about business matters.

Before they knew it, the fifteenth day arrived. Early in the morning, the Lin family boarded the village headman’s ox cart and headed to the market together. This time, the village headman and Sister Zhang accompanied them.

“Sugar,” Lin Yan Zhi happily nestled in Lin Ziyin’s arms on the cart.

Life at home had improved. His aunt treated him well, giving him and his little brother small snacks every day, and even meat to eat. So both Lin Yan Zhi and Lin Changting adored Lin Ziyin.

“Ah, you’re finally here,” Pork Zhang called out as soon as he saw them. “Don’t worry, all those ruffians at the market have been cleared out by the authorities. From now on, this market will be peaceful.”

“Thank you for letting us know, Big Brother Zhang,” Lin Changshu said with a smile. “We’ll come by later to get the offal.”

Chapter 64: Fame Spreads (2)

“Alright.” Pork Zhang agreed with a smile.

“I’m all ready too,” Pork Wang chimed in, unwilling to be left out.

After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Lin Changshu led his family to their original stall.

“We’ll go browse the market first,” Sister Zhang said with a smile to Lin Ziyin. “I’ll come find you all later.”

“Okay.” Lin Ziyin nodded with a smile.

“Grandpa, the two children are in your care,” Lin Ziyin said to the old man.

The old man sat with the two children by the tofu stall, keeping an eye on the tofu while making sure no one bumped into the children.

Though Lin Yan Zhi was young, Lin Changting had already scared him with stories of child snatchers at the market. If he wasn’t well-behaved, he might be stolen away and never find his way home again.

So Lin Yan Zhi was especially obedient at the market, sitting quietly in the old man’s arms, watching over the tofu and the business with Lin Changting.

Ever since Lin Ziyin and the others had last come to the market, many who had tasted their fragrant tofu had been asking about them repeatedly. But the Lin family hadn’t appeared, leaving many disappointed.

Today, as soon as people saw them arrive, they immediately swarmed around, many of them maids from wealthy households.

“I heard this tofu can be used in cooking?” a steward-like man asked.

“Yes,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “It can be used in dumplings or dishes.”

“Give me ten jin,” the steward said, ordering ten jin right away.

“Coming right up.” Lin Changshu agreed with a smile, quickly cutting the tofu and handing it over before collecting the copper coins. “Sir, I must remind you, the weather is hot, and tofu can’t be kept for long. Since you’ve bought it, you can’t leave it overnight. In a few days, even by midday, you’ll need to be careful.”

“Got it.” The steward nodded, clearly taking the reminder to heart.

After that, even more people crowded around. In no time, the ten or so baskets of tofu they had brought were completely sold out. The remaining three baskets weren’t for sale—they were meant for making fragrant tofu.

“I’ll take ten skewers.” Seeing the tofu dwindling, many customers grew anxious.

“Will there be enough for everyone?” someone shouted.

Lin Ziyin, Guo Huiniang, and Lin Zige were so busy they were sweating profusely. “If we run out, there’s always next market day,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“That won’t do, we’ve been waiting in line for a long time,” someone complained.

“Miss, is there any tofu left?” A few more servants came to inquire, but Lin Changshu and Wu Da You quickly turned them away.

“There’s still some left, why not give us some?” a housekeeper-like man suggested.

“That won’t do, we’ve all been waiting,” the people in line protested.

“This tofu is only for making fragrant tofu,” Lin Ziyin explained with a smile. “If you really want some, you can come to the Lin family in Shili Village tomorrow. But we’ll need a deposit.”

“Fine.” The man didn’t hesitate, immediately pulling out money and handing it to Lin Changshu.

“This…” Lin Changshu hesitated.

It wasn’t that he disliked the idea of expanding the tofu business, but their millstone at home was small. If they took too many orders, they might not be able to keep up.

“Brother, just take it. It’s only twenty extra jin a day,” Lin Ziyin advised.

Lin Changshu nodded and, after accepting a few orders, refused to take any more.

Those who didn’t get any left disappointed.

“Have they gone mad?” After planting the seeds, many from Shili Village also came to the market. The Lin family’s booming business was impossible to ignore.

Mrs. Yan and a few other women stood in the crowd, watching the busy Lin family, their mouths agape. The business was too prosperous—even customers coming to their doorstep were being turned away.

In an instant, Mrs. Yan’s heart felt as heavy as a stone.

Chapter 65: Ambition (1)

“That little string of things sold for three wen? I heard they were made from beans.” A woman traveling with them eyed the Lin family’s stall enviously.

“I think the people buying them must be out of their minds. They’re just beans, not some rare delicacy.” Another person sourly remarked. “The Lin family sure has a heart of stone.”

“Alright, let’s go buy some food.” Before long, all the tofu the Lin family had brought was sold out. Those who hadn’t managed to get in line could only leave in disappointment.

“Next time, you must bring more. We want to buy tofu to cook with too.” Someone reminded Lin Changshu.

“Our family’s resources are limited, so we can only make this much. Sorry about that.” Lin Changshu replied with a polite smile.

“Well, can’t you at least make more of that braised meat?” Someone else called out.

The Lin family’s offal dishes were just too delicious. A few days ago, when the Lin family hadn’t come to the market, many households had tried buying offal to make it themselves, but no matter what they did, it still had a strange taste. Soon, no one was willing to try making it anymore.

“We’ll do our best.” Lin Ziyin smiled as she agreed. “As long as we can get enough offal, we’ll definitely make more.”

Only then did the crowd disperse, satisfied.

“Brother, Brother Da You, we’ll leave these things to you.” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Alright, you all go have fun. We’ll meet back at the ox cart later.” Lin Changshu agreed.

“Business is good.” The village headman walked over. He and Sister Zhang had actually returned earlier, but seeing how busy the Lin family was, he didn’t want to disturb them, so he had stood far off, watching.

“Not bad.” Grandpa replied, not showing any hint of pride.

Having witnessed the Lin family’s success firsthand, the village headman’s mind was already racing. “Business is very good.” Not a trace of jealousy showed on his face.

Sister Zhang also felt fortunate to be on good terms with the Lin family. With their drive, prosperity couldn’t be far off.

“I’ll go with you all to look around.” She smiled and naturally joined the group of women.

“Alright, Auntie.” Lin Ziyin agreed with a bright smile.

And so, the group of women and children merged into the bustling market crowd.

Over the past few days, selling tofu and braised meat had earned them a bit of silver. But Lin Ziyin had Grandpa hold onto it, saying she had plans. So Grandpa guarded the silver tightly.

“Here.” This time at the market, Lin Ziyin only bought snacks for the two children, and an extra portion, saying it was for the village headman’s grandson.

Sister Zhang declined at first, but seeing Lin Ziyin insist, she finally accepted. Seeing how considerate Lin Ziyin was, she felt even more fondness for her.

As it neared noon, Lin Ziyin and the others boarded the ox cart with their snacks.

As soon as they returned to the village, the Lin family immediately noticed that the villagers were looking at them strangely.

Those glances were a bit too intense, weren’t they?

The Lin family knew what was going on, but since no one came to ask, they pretended not to notice, greeting everyone with smiles before heading home.

“Disgusting.” Mrs. Bao spat at the Lin family’s retreating backs.

Everyone actually wanted to ask the Lin family what exactly they were making that sold so well. But when they saw that the Lin family had returned in the village headman’s ox cart, everyone held back.

After all, the village headman still held some authority in the village. No one dared to offend him lightly.

“Brother, tomorrow I want to go into the city.” Lin Ziyin spoke up during lunch.

Chapter 66: Big Ambitions (2)

“What are you going into the city for?” Lin Changshu paused with his chopsticks in hand. As a country man, he naturally had some aversion to the city. If it weren’t for finding work, he wouldn’t have wanted to go into the city no matter what.

“I need to have some tools made, then do a big business deal.” Lin Ziyin answered without any hesitation.

“You’re a young lady, it’s not convenient for you to go into the city alone. I’ll go with you and big brother.” After the engagement, Wu Da You had directly stayed at the Lin family for meals, only returning to his own home when it was time to sleep.

“Maybe I’ll have to use all the family’s silver again.” Lin Ziyin spoke somewhat embarrassedly.

“You’re talking nonsense, little sister. The family’s silver was earned because of your ideas. You can use it however you want.” Guo Huiniang spoke up.

“Once the tools are made, we’ll earn even more.” Lin Ziyin didn’t want to explain further. Empty words weren’t as convincing as actual results.

“Da You is right. Tomorrow, the two of us will go with you.” Lin Changshu nodded in agreement.

After dinner, when Grandpa took out the silver, Lin Ziyin counted it but only sighed inwardly. In the past half month, it seemed like they had earned a lot, but after deducting the capital and some expenses, there was only a little over seven taels left. Adding the young man’s tip from last time, there was only forty-eight taels in total. This amount of silver was absolutely a large sum for ordinary families, but for what Lin Ziyin wanted to buy, it was just a drop in the bucket.

What to do? That night, Lin Ziyin lay in bed worrying to death, while beside her, Lin Zige slept very soundly.

As the ancients said, “When you reach the mountain, there will be a way.” This saying wasn’t false.

The next day, when Lin Ziyin saw Si Si, an idea came to her mind.

“Brother Si, today we’re going into the city. Could we trouble you to let us ride along in your carriage?” Lin Ziyin asked with a smile.

“No problem.” Si Si had a good impression of Lin Ziyin. Because whenever he came to the Lin family to pick up tofu, if he arrived at the right time, the Lin family would always leave a bowl of soy milk or tofu pudding for him.

Since he was eating their food, Si Si absolutely wouldn’t refuse her request.

Moreover, the Si family’s carriage was large, so carrying three or four people wasn’t a problem.

Since there were still other households’ orders at home, Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu gave special instructions before leaving, then rode in the Si family’s carriage.

“The Si family is a big household, right?” Sitting in the carriage, Lin Ziyin began to casually try to get information from Si Si.

But Si Si was tight-lipped. “It’s alright.”

Which was equivalent to not answering her question.

Lin Changshu glanced at Lin Ziyin, not knowing what scheme she was plotting.

“There are many ways to cook tofu. How do you usually eat it?” Lin Ziyin continued to ask with a smile.

“Stir-fried with vegetables.” Si Si replied, “I’m not a cook, I don’t know much.”

Still bland and uninformative.

Lin Ziyin immediately understood that the Si family had very strict family rules.

So she decided not to beat around the bush anymore and directly said to Si Si, “I’d like to ask Brother Si for a favor.”

“Please speak.” Si Si was taken aback.

“To be honest, I want to buy something, but I’m short on silver. So if possible, I’d like to ask Brother Si to introduce me to your master in the mansion, so I can sell a few tofu recipe menus.” Lin Ziyin replied calmly.

“Ziyin, don’t be reckless.” Before Si Si could answer, Lin Changshu jumped up excitedly, his head hitting the top of the carriage, making him gasp in pain. “Your skills aren’t good enough to show off in a big household. They have professional cooks.”

Lin Changshu looked worried, his tone carrying some reproach.

Lin Ziyin lowered her head, sighing inwardly. It seemed like it wasn’t going to work.

What about the cooks in big households? Her skills weren’t bad either. She really wasn’t afraid.

“Miss Lin, it’s not that I don’t want to help, but the mansion has many rules. The kitchen is managed by the madam. We can’t enter the inner courtyard.” Si Si refused her.

“I was just saying it casually. Brother Si doesn’t need to take it to heart.” Lin Ziyin smiled and changed the subject.

Seeing that she was sensible, Si Si felt relieved.

It was good that she didn’t persist. If Lin Ziyin had kept pestering, this business deal might have fallen through. If the young master found out, he might even cause trouble for the Lin family. After all, the young master disliked people who tried to climb up the social ladder the most.

Chapter 67: Bad Luck (1)

For the rest of the journey, Lin Ziyin did not bring up the idea of helping out in the Si family kitchen again. Both Si Si and Lin Changshu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

“Thank you, Brother Si,” Lin Ziyin said as they entered the city, taking the initiative to get off the carriage and bid farewell to Si Si.

“Come to the Si family if you ever run into trouble,” Si Si hesitated for a moment before politely adding, perhaps considering how well the Lin family had treated him.

“Thank you, Brother Si. If we ever face real difficulties, we will definitely come to you for help,” Lin Ziyin emphasized the words “Brother Si,” wanting to make it clear that she acknowledged his kindness but also reassuring him that she would not recklessly show up at his door and cause him trouble.

Si Si nodded, then had the servant drive the carriage away.

“Sister, you must not be so reckless in the future. Big families have many rules. If we need money, we can earn it slowly,” Lin Changshu finally voiced his concerns once they reached the shade of a large tree.

Wu Da You couldn’t bear to see him scold Ziyin and quickly stepped in to mediate, “Sister Ziyin was only thinking of the family. She was just in a hurry to find money. Brother, don’t blame her.”

Lin Changshu, of course, knew that Lin Ziyin was doing it for the family. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have spoken to her in such a persuasive tone. “I’m not blaming her. I’m just afraid she might get into trouble. Earning money can be done slowly. I don’t want anyone in the family to come to harm over money.”

As he spoke, his voice began to choke up.

Wu Da You sighed deeply and gently patted his shoulder. “Sister Ziyin knows her limits. You don’t need to worry too much.”

Lin Ziyin felt a mix of gratitude and regret. She had been so focused on improving their lives that she had forgotten this was ancient times, not the modern era where everyone was equal. She shouldn’t have ignored her family’s feelings.

Her brother was right. Money could be earned slowly. Once their lives improved, she could explore new business ventures.

After coming to this realization, she smiled faintly at Lin Changshu and made a promise, “Brother, I was too impulsive. I won’t do it again.”

Lin Changshu knew she was a smart and trustworthy person, so with her assurance, he immediately perked up.

“Ziyin, what do you plan to buy?” Wu Da You asked.

As the sun rose higher, the heat became more intense. The three of them stood under the tree’s shade, with no clear direction to go.

“I want to find a blacksmith,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“You want something made?” Wu Da You asked in surprise. “There are things available at the market.”

“Their quality isn’t good enough,” Lin Ziyin responded. She had already checked out the blacksmiths at the market, but their skills were far from meeting her requirements.

“What do you want to make?” Lin Changshu asked curiously.

“A set of tools to press oil from beans,” Lin Ziyin replied softly.

“What?” Wu Da You and Lin Changshu exclaimed simultaneously, drawing puzzled looks from several passersby.

“Can beans really be pressed into oil?” Once the onlookers had moved on, Lin Changshu lowered his voice to confirm with Lin Ziyin again.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “It is possible, but it’s very labor-intensive. However, bean oil or peanut oil tastes better than lard and is healthier.”

“That’s great,” Wu Da You said excitedly, though he tried to keep his voice down, mindful of others’ glances. “We don’t mind hard work. We have plenty of strength.”

“Let’s see if we can get the tools made first,” Lin Ziyin said. She had just calculated that if it really didn’t work out, they could use traditional wooden tools. However, wooden equipment was too basic, resulting in lower oil yield and more waste.

Chapter 68: Bad Luck (2)

“Come on, I’ll take you to the blacksmith’s shop,” Wu Da You said excitedly, full of energy.

Lin Changshu nodded, not objecting to his suggestion. After all, Wu Da You often came into the city to sell game, so he was much more familiar with the city than Lin Changshu was.

Soon, the three of them arrived in front of a blacksmith’s shop. “Customer, what would you like made?” the blacksmith asked warmly as soon as he saw them.

“Can we take a look at the raw materials?” Lin Ziyin asked.

The blacksmith was taken aback when he saw that the one answering him was a young girl. But he quickly smiled and politely replied, “Of course, they’re all behind the counter. Feel free to look.”

After saying that, he couldn’t help but steal another glance at Lin Ziyin.

This girl is no ordinary one, he thought. Only an expert would ask to see the materials upon entering. I wonder if she really knows her stuff or is just pretending.

Little did the blacksmith know that Lin Ziyin was indeed an expert.

At that moment, she picked up a piece of pig iron and examined it carefully. She was somewhat satisfied. Although the impurities in these pig irons didn’t meet her ideal standards, they were still much better than the ones commonly found in the marketplace.

“I want to have something made. Can you estimate how much it would cost?” Lin Ziyin briefly described what she needed.

“Miss, what you’re asking for is no small order,” the blacksmith said, looking at her in surprise. “It would cost at least three hundred taels of silver.”

Lin Ziyin was shocked. Three hundred taels of silver?

She only had less than forty-eight taels on her. The difference between forty-eight and three hundred was too great.

“The cost of a single iron plate is already quite high, and you want ten of them, along with troughs and iron sheets. It’s impossible to do it for less than three hundred taels. You’ll find the same price at any shop,” the blacksmith explained with a wry smile. “Even if you want it done, I can’t do it for you right now. Let me be honest with you—every shop has a limited amount of materials each month, and the amount of pig iron you’re asking for is too large.”

“Thank you for your honesty, Master. To be honest, I don’t have that much silver on me. It looks like this deal won’t work out,” Lin Ziyin said with a wry smile. How could she have forgotten that iron was a controlled commodity in ancient times and extremely expensive?

“Haha, it’s alright. Maybe next time,” the blacksmith said, surprisingly not giving them a hard time for not being able to afford it.

“Well, with such a kind master, your shop’s business will surely flourish,” Lin Ziyin said politely.

“May your words come true,” the blacksmith said, delighted by her kind words. Everyone loved to hear good things about themselves.

“Three hundred taels? That’s way too much,” Wu Da You sighed as they left the shop.

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly but didn’t say anything. If it really didn’t work out, she would just have to use wooden tools. Every little bit helped.

“If there’s nothing else, let’s head back early,” Lin Changshu suggested, looking up at the sun. It was already noon.

“No rush. Let’s find a place to eat first and fill our stomachs,” Lin Ziyin said. She wasn’t being greedy; she just wanted to make the most of their rare trip into the city to prepare for the future.

Lin Changshu saw that it was indeed time for lunch, so he didn’t refuse and agreed.

The three of them sat down at a noodle stall.

“Two bowls of plain noodles and one bowl of meat noodles,” Lin Changshu ordered.

“No, three bowls of meat noodles,” Lin Ziyin insisted.

Lin Changshu looked at her, feeling a pang of heartache, but knowing her stubbornness, he didn’t argue further.

After sitting down, Lin Ziyin looked around and noticed that there were many shops on this street, selling all kinds of goods, and the passersby were numerous and diverse.

It seemed that the city was indeed a bustling hub for travelers from all directions.

“Kill!” Just then, a group of people suddenly rushed out of the shop across the street, each wielding weapons and charging toward a carriage.

“Ziyin, be careful!” Lin Changshu pulled Lin Ziyin to the side to avoid the danger.

Chapter 69: Retribution (1)

“What’s going on?” Wu Da You was quick-witted. He followed Lin Changshu, shielding Lin Ziyin, and hid in the corner by the wall.

“I don’t know.” Lin Changshu was drenched in cold sweat, his eyes vigilantly scanning the street across from them.

Lin Ziyin had no mind to answer him, her gaze never leaving the scene across the street.

The once bustling street, filled with pedestrians and vendors, was now deserted. Only a lone carriage stood in the middle of the road, its horse lying dead on the ground, an arrow lodged in its body.

That arrow was poisoned. Lin Ziyin’s heart trembled.

They were truly unlucky to stumble upon such a situation.

“Protect your sister-in-law.” In the blink of an eye, a white-clad young man stepped out of the carriage, sword in hand, engaging the coachman and assassins in combat. Behind him, a beautiful young girl, her face filled with killing intent, wielded a whip to protect a young woman who was frantically shielding a child of about four years old in her arms.

“It’s the young master of the Si family who came to our door the other day.” Wu Da You recognized the white-clad young man.

“Brother, Big Brother Wu, listen to me.” Lin Ziyin furrowed her brows, her tone serious as she gave her instructions.

“What is it?” Lin Changshu gripped her tightly. “You can’t do anything reckless.”

Though Lin Ziyin hadn’t finished speaking, Lin Changshu instinctively knew that whatever she was about to say wouldn’t be good.

“Protect yourselves and hide in the shop in front of our stall.” Lin Ziyin broke free from Lin Changshu’s grip, pulling out the shoulder pole from the noodle stall and handing it to him. “Listen carefully, protect yourselves. I’m going to help that child. Big Brother Wu, keep an eye on my brother.”

With that, she pushed Lin Changshu aside, grabbed the cleaver used for cutting meat from the stall, and charged straight into the fray. She had noticed that among the Si family members, only three could fight. The girl had to protect the young woman and the child, leaving only Si Jinhan and the coachman to hold off the attackers. If this continued, they would surely be overwhelmed, and the child and the young woman would be in danger!

“Ziyin!” Lin Changshu roared, ready to rush out as well.

But Wu Da You understood Lin Ziyin’s intentions and dragged Lin Changshu back into the stall.

He felt that if he and Lin Changshu recklessly joined the fight, they might not be able to help the Si family and could instead become a burden to everyone.

Lin Ziyin, cleaver in hand, swiftly took down two men.

She wasn’t skilled in martial arts, but she relied on technique. After all, during her time in the modern world, she had spent time in military camps, even with special forces. Moreover, to protect herself from the Lin family, she had learned many self-defense techniques.

The assassins were no weaklings. Normally, someone like Lin Ziyin, without internal strength, would be courting death by joining the fight. But Lin Ziyin had the advantage of surprise, and her specialty was close combat.

Most importantly, she knew she couldn’t afford to be soft-hearted. She went in with a desperate resolve, and the two assassins died unjustly, never even getting a clear look at her face before she slit their throats.

Si Jinhan, amidst the chaos, stole a glance at the newcomer, his mind filled with questions. How did this country girl end up here?

Lin Ziyin, fully focused, helped the girl take down another attacking assassin. “Stand with your back against the wall.”

She saw that the young woman, though frightened, was still composed, so she instructed her in a low voice.

The young woman hesitated for a moment, then quickly realized something and immediately retreated to the wall with the child and the maid, pushing the child behind her for protection.

“How did you two get here?” At that moment, Lin Ziyin’s sharp eyes spotted Wu Da You and Lin Changshu, each holding a shoulder pole, charging over.

Chapter 70: Reward (2)

She panicked instantly.

She had only rushed over relying on a few self-defense skills, but her two elder brothers only had brute strength.

“Don’t be afraid, I’ll help you.” Lin Changshu was terrified but did not retreat. Wu Da You also stood firm. In his eyes, since he was already engaged to Lin Zige, Ziyin was also his sister.

The assassins were furious. They had planned to take advantage of their numbers and the Si family’s lax defenses to finish quickly and leave. But they never expected a few “Program Bings” to suddenly appear.

Although these three were no threat, the young girl’s moves were unpredictable, and several of their brothers had already fallen.

“Looking to die.” Si Jinhan’s face was cold, and he showed no mercy in his attacks.

“Be careful.” Seeing an assassin charging toward the young woman and child, Lin Ziyin’s heart raced. She tried to rush over to save them but was too late. In desperation, she hurled the kitchen knife in her hand at the assassin.

“Ah.” A scream echoed as the assassin fell, the knife embedded in his side.

“Catch.” Si Jinhan noticed Lin Ziyin was unarmed and kicked a weapon from a fallen enemy toward her.

With a leap, Lin Ziyin caught the long sword and rejoined the fight.

“Move aside.” At that moment, a squad of soldiers arrived.

Seeing the situation turn against them, the assassins prepared to retreat.

But Si Jinhan and the arriving soldiers gave them no chance, swiftly eliminating them.

“Leave one alive.” Si Jinhan ordered, then withdrew from the battle.

The remaining assassins, upon hearing this, committed suicide one after another with their weapons.

Lin Ziyin finally had a moment to catch her breath. Her body was still weak, and even this short fight left her gasping. It seemed she needed more training.

“Why are you here?” Si Jinhan coldly glanced at Lin Ziyin and the others.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were taken aback. Had they not just saved the Si family? Why was he questioning them like this?

“Honored Guest Si, why do you think we’re here?” Lin Ziyin snapped, “This street isn’t owned by the Si family, is it? Even if it were, since it’s open, we’re not breaking any laws by being here, are we?”

“Little sister, are you alright?” Seeing the blood on Lin Ziyin, Lin Changshu ignored Si Jinhan’s words and began checking her for injuries.

Si Jinhan felt a pang of embarrassment under Lin Ziyin’s glare. He had been overly suspicious. The Lin family had lived here for generations as ordinary farmers. When they had gone to buy tofu from the Lin family, they had already inquired about them. Even if the Lin family wanted to flatter them, they wouldn’t risk their lives, and these assassins were far beyond what farmers could afford to hire.

“You saved us. What do you want?” he asked.

“Fourth Brother, you’re too cautious.” The young girl approached, curiously sizing up Lin Ziyin. The young woman with the child also came over to thank her, “Thank you for your righteous assistance.”

“We just happened to pass by.” Lin Ziyin replied neither humbly nor proudly.

“What do you need?” Si Jinhan showed no intention of owing them a favor.

“We only passed by and acted because the child was innocent. We never thought of asking for anything in return. But since Honored Guest Si asked, I won’t stand on ceremony.” Lin Ziyin frowned slightly. Before saving them, she truly hadn’t thought of any reward. But seeing Si Jinhan’s attitude, if they didn’t ask for something, this eccentric seemed unhappy.

Fine. After getting a reward, neither family would owe the other anything.

“First, we’re short on money, and it seems Honored Guest Si isn’t. Second, I want to have some tools made, but the blacksmiths in town can’t do it. If possible, I hope Honored Guest Si can help.” Lin Ziyin spoke bluntly.

“How much silver?” Si Jinhan relaxed upon hearing Lin Ziyin’s conditions.

“If possible, a thousand or eight hundred would be best. After all, we only saved you by accident.” Lin Ziyin said indifferently.

“What tools do you want made? Have Si Si bring the blueprints tomorrow.” Si Jinhan said. “Give them a banknote for one thousand five hundred taels.”

“Yes.” A guard responded.

“Have Si Si bring them together tomorrow.” Lin Ziyin said indifferently.

“Aren’t you afraid I’ll go back on my word?” Si Jinhan switched to a playful tone.

“I think the Si family’s reputation is worth more than a little silver.” Lin Ziyin didn’t even lift her eyelids. “Brother, let’s buy some buns and take a carriage back.”

“Let’s find a clinic first.” Lin Changshu looked at her worriedly.

“It’s just a superficial wound.” Lin Ziyin reassured him.

Chapter 71: Returning (1)

“Take them to the clinic and use the best medicine. Charge it to the Si family,” Si Jinhan said, noticing the blood on Lin Ziyin’s arm. The girl’s clothes were soaked in blood.

Rarely showing such kindness, he spoke like an old sage.

“Miss, if you ever run into trouble in the future, come find us at the Si family,” the young woman said.

“No need,” Lin Ziyin refused ungratefully. “Today, we saved you, and Young Master Si has already agreed to my conditions. Now, we owe each other nothing.”

The girl was taken aback and couldn’t help but look at Lin Ziyin again.

She was just a pretty village girl—where did this backbone come from? But then, remembering how Lin Ziyin had protected them, she seemed to understand.

“You saved my son and me. How can such kindness be measured in silver?” The young woman felt awkward, but Si Jinhan approved of Lin Ziyin’s attitude.

“After seeing the doctor, take them to Yipin Pavilion and reserve a table,” the girl added thoughtfully. “Charge the bill to the Si family.”

Lin Ziyin glanced at her again and saw the girl playfully winking at her. She was speechless.

It seemed like she and this young lady had no connection at all, so why was the girl acting so familiar?

“Thank you,” Lin Ziyin said before quickly following the guards to the clinic with Lin Changshu and Wu Da You.

“Oh, right,” she suddenly turned back after a few steps. “There’s one more thing.”

“What?” Si Jinhan’s face turned cold again, thinking she was going back on her word and demanding more.

“That cleaver belongs to the noodle stall, and so does the carrying pole. You have more than enough money—compensate them for it.” With that, she left, leaving Si Jinhan standing there, embarrassed.

“Haha, she’s really interesting,” the girl laughed. “Third Brother, do you know her?”

“She’s the one who makes tofu,” Si Jinhan replied, glancing at her.

“Really?” The girl was surprised. These past few days, she had even praised the tofu at home, never expecting it to be made by such an interesting person.

The young woman also looked thoughtfully at Lin Ziyin’s retreating figure.

“No serious issues, just external injuries. One of the wounds is a bit deep. After applying the medicine, try not to get it wet,” the old physician said after examining Lin Ziyin’s arm. He was impressed by the girl’s endurance and, hearing how she had been injured while saving others, prescribed only the best medicine.

Once the wound was bandaged, Lin Ziyin, Lin Changshu, and Wu Da You were taken to Yipin Pavilion by the guards.

It was noon, and the place was packed with diners. Seeing the three of them in tattered, bloodstained clothes, everyone stared in shock.

“Honored guests, your reserved private room is the Heavenly Chamber on the second floor. Please, this way,” the shop assistant said respectfully, leading them upstairs.

The crowd was shocked again.

Lin Ziyin and the others paid no mind to the stares and followed the shop assistant upstairs into the private room.

The table was already filled with various cold dishes.

“Eat,” Lin Ziyin said.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You exchanged glances. Seeing Lin Ziyin already seated, they had no choice but to sit as well.

“Are there more dishes coming?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Ten more dishes,” the shop assistant replied.

“Can you exchange them for pork and let me take it home?” Lin Ziyin asked after finishing her meal.

The shop assistant was shocked again. In all his years working at the restaurant, he had never encountered such a strange request.

Chapter 72: Returning (2)

“Please wait a moment, honored guest. I’ll go ask the manager right away.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. The three of them tacitly ate a few cold dishes and a plate of chicken, leaving the rest untouched.

The manager was startled when he heard the shop assistant’s words. Convert the leftovers into ingredients? But remembering that the three upstairs were guests the Si family’s young master had specifically instructed to take good care of, he hesitated for a moment before agreeing.

“Give them more pork, about twenty jin. Also, three chickens and three fish. And prepare some assorted pastries.” He instructed the shop assistant.

“Yes,” the shop assistant replied, immediately going upstairs to report.

Lin Ziyin and the others ate very practically. The three of them had white rice and quickly filled up.

When the shop assistant went upstairs and saw most of the dishes left on the table, his heart skipped a beat. These guests were too straightforward. What was the point of eating white rice? Did they look down on the chef’s skills?

“Pack up these leftovers for us,” Lin Ziyin said, pointing to the untouched dishes.

The shop assistant’s eyelid twitched. Sure enough, something was up.

This time, he didn’t waste words and went straight downstairs to report to the manager. Then, he took food boxes and packed up all the remaining ten or so dishes.

“Please find us a carriage,” Lin Ziyin instructed, then went downstairs with Lin Changshu and Wu Da You.

“This is the cash equivalent of the remaining ingredients. Please take it with you,” the manager personally came to see them off.

“Thank you,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently. “Charge the Si family for the amount.”

“The cost has already been added to the Si family’s account. Don’t worry, miss,” the manager said with a smile.

“Thank you,” Lin Ziyin thanked him again, having Lin Changshu and Wu Da You carry the ingredients.

A large stack of food boxes, plus the ingredients, was actually quite heavy. The manager, afraid that Wu Da You and Lin Changshu couldn’t carry them, had another shop assistant carry the food boxes and see them out.

Just then, another shop assistant had found a carriage waiting at the door, so Lin Ziyin and the others took their things and got into the carriage.

Watching the carriage drive away, the manager shook his head. Poor people were just poor. When they came across good things, they couldn’t forget their families. These three young people had good character.

“Isn’t what we’re doing a bit improper?” Lin Changshu asked with some difficulty in the carriage.

They had let someone treat them to a meal and even brought back ingredients and pastries.

Lin Ziyin saw that the manager had also put many steamed buns and white rice in the basket. She felt a bit more favorably toward the manager of Yipin Pavilion. He was quite considerate, seeing that they were poor and what they lacked most were these things.

“Yes, it does seem a bit unscrupulous,” Wu Da You also said, scratching the back of his head.

“What’s wrong with it? We didn’t steal or rob. It was their own willingness. Taking their things, we’re even with them. They’re more than happy,” Lin Ziyin said, leaning against the carriage.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You thought of the arrogant look on the Si family’s young master’s face, and the slight guilt in their hearts immediately dissipated.

What they didn’t know was that after they left, everything they had done at the clinic and the restaurant had been reported to the Si family’s master.

“They are quite honest people,” the old madam nodded.

It wasn’t that they were too cautious. The Si family’s current status and identity couldn’t afford to make any mistakes. Today’s encounter with assassins, the appearance of the three Lin family members was indeed too coincidental, especially the mention of that little Lin family girl, which was quite suspicious. They really didn’t trust that little girl.

But now they were at ease. The Lin family’s actions were indeed those of ordinary farmers. Maybe they really just lent a hand.

Lin Ziyin and the others took the carriage back to the village, surprising the villagers again. Then, seeing Lin Changshu and Wu Da You getting off the carriage with baskets and food boxes, the whole village was in an uproar.

The Lin family’s luck was too good. Going into the city, they brought back so many good things. Those were things they would never be willing to spend money on. How much silver did the Lin family earn?

Chapter 73: Building a House (1)

“Why did you buy so many things?” Guo Huiniang came out to help and couldn’t help but ask. Her sister-in-law had said she was going into the city to handle business matters, so how did it turn into buying so many things?

“These are all things Ziyin got in exchange for her life,” Lin Changshu couldn’t help but reply.

“What happened?” Forgetting they were outside, Guo Huiniang and Grandpa panicked. Had something dangerous happened on their trip to the city?

“They saw someone trying to assassinate a young mistress and her child, so Ziyin stepped in to help and got injured. The family gave these things as thanks,” Wu Da You said, half-truthfully. This was the story the three of them had agreed on in the carriage to prevent the villagers from guessing.

“She’s injured?” Zige couldn’t hold back, tears streaming down her face.

“Just superficial wounds. The cut on her arm is a bit deeper, but the physician said she just needs to avoid water and rest for a while,” Lin Ziyin went over to comfort her.

Only then did the villagers notice the blood on Lin Ziyin’s clothes. Originally, she had been wearing earth-toned fabric, so the blood wasn’t obvious. But now, hearing Wu Da You’s words and looking more carefully, wasn’t it true? There were several torn places on the girl’s clothes—weren’t those knife wounds?

Many villagers, seeing this, no longer felt envious of the food.

Things obtained at the cost of one’s life weren’t easy to come by!

“Quick, go lie down inside. With your body, why didn’t you run when something happened? Why did you stupidly go forward?” Zige scolded her, both angry and heartbroken.

Lin Ziyin obediently listened, repeatedly agreeing, “Next time, I’ll run far away. But this time, I was cornered and couldn’t escape.”

“Sorry, everyone, but Ziyin had a scare today, so we can’t entertain you,” Lin Changshu cupped his hands and said to everyone.

“It’s fine, as long as she’s alright,” someone said.

“She was lucky.”

…

“When will we ever finish eating all these things?” Some gossipy women lingered, unwilling to leave.

But Lin Changshu didn’t give them the chance, closing the small courtyard gate.

“Just what happened?” With the gate closed, only family remained. Grandpa anxiously began asking.

Lin Changshu honestly recounted what had happened in the capital.

“Are you stupid or what?” Zige cried hard. “If anyone else had encountered this, they would have run away, but you, you fool, went forward. If something had happened to you, what would Grandpa, your brother and sister-in-law, and I do?”

“I knew what I was doing,” Lin Ziyin said. “Look, I’m fine, aren’t I?”

“Sister knows martial arts?” Changting looked at her admiringly. “I want to learn too.”

“Me too,” Yan Zhi chimed in, not wanting to be left out, though he didn’t really understand anything.

“Your sister doesn’t know martial arts. I was able to fight off the enemy because I caught them by surprise. But during the fight, some things I didn’t know before suddenly came to mind. It was all instinctive. It seemed useful, so if you want to learn, I’ll teach you. But you can’t be afraid of hard work,” Lin Ziyin said, secretly observing her family’s reactions.

On the way back, she had already thought about how to respond to her family’s questions and suspicions.

Sure enough, as soon as she said this, Lin Changshu and Grandpa visibly relaxed.

“Sister-in-law, share the snacks with everyone. There’s plenty,” Lin Ziyin said.

Yan Zhi’s eyes lit up at the mention of food.

Guo Huiniang saw the longing in her son’s and brother-in-law’s eyes and smiled as she stood up to distribute the snacks, giving some to Grandpa as well, but not taking any for herself or Zige.

Chapter 74: Building a House (2)

“You took too much,” the shopkeeper said. “It’s rare to have the chance to eat pastries from the grand restaurant. Sister-in-law and sister should eat too, and so should brother and Da You. They didn’t get to eat at the restaurant either.” Lin Ziyin said deliberately.

Guo Huiniang hesitated for a moment before distributing a piece to everyone in the room.

“We’re grown men…” Wu Da You began.

Lin Ziyin shot him a glare, and he swallowed the rest of his words.

“Grandpa, I want to build a house,” Lin Ziyin said casually as she nibbled on a pastry. These pastries were nothing special to someone used to fine food. She only took one so that Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige could have some too.

“Look at this house—it’s practically falling apart. Who knows if it’ll survive the rainy season?”

“I can fix it myself. That silver is what you earned with your life. I don’t want it,” Lin Changshu said, frowning at her.

He knew the house was in bad shape, but thinking about where the silver came from, as her elder brother, he couldn’t bring himself to take his sister’s money.

“But I live here too,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “Since brother thinks the silver is mine, then let’s build the house the way I want.”

“If we’re buying land to build a house, then put it under Ziyin’s name,” Old Master Lin said after a long pause, glancing at her.

Though the old man valued bloodline, he had never shown favoritism toward his grandson. Since the silver was what Lin Ziyin had earned with her life, he wouldn’t force her to give it to her brother.

“Alright, let’s buy land and build a house,” Lin Ziyin agreed with a smile.

“Tonight, we’ll go to the village headman to buy the land,” she said.

Old Master Lin nodded in agreement.

That evening, since they had brought back so much cooked food, steamed buns, and rice from the restaurant, the Lin family simply made congee and reheated the dishes, and everyone had a hearty meal.

“You want to buy land to build a house?” The village headman was stunned. The Lin family’s rise to wealth was happening too fast—he couldn’t keep up.

“To be honest, village headman, you’re our elder. This time in the city, though I was injured, I received a reward from the master’s family. Plus, with the money from selling tofu and braised meat lately, I want to build a house. You’ve seen our house—it’s practically falling apart. If the rainy season comes, it’ll be too dangerous,” Lin Ziyin explained.

“How could there be assassins?” As soon as they heard the word “assassins,” Sister Zhang and the others thought Lin Ziyin had been incredibly lucky—she must have saved someone from a very wealthy family.

“It was either fight back or lose our lives. Those assassins didn’t care if you were innocent—they killed anyone they saw,” Lin Ziyin said, frowning slightly at the memory of blood in the streets.

“You were lucky,” the village headman nodded.

Fengcheng was in the northern lands, with many merchants passing through, but there were also many bandits causing trouble. If it weren’t for the prince guarding the region, who knows how many more would have died.

“So, which plot of land do you want to buy?” the village headman asked, returning to the topic.

“We live at the end of the village. I want to buy the land to the west. How much are those wastelands?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“The wasteland for building isn’t expensive. About two taels per acre,” the village headman replied.

“Then I’ll take one hundred acres,” Lin Ziyin said.

Lin Changshu was taken aback—how could building a house require so much land? That was far too much.

Old Master Lin also looked at her but didn’t interrupt.

“One hundred acres? Are you sure?” The village headman was so shocked his mouth wouldn’t close. One hundred acres would cost two hundred taels!

“Yes, one hundred acres,” Lin Ziyin confirmed.

Seeing her determination and no objection from Old Master Lin or Lin Changshu, the village headman steeled himself and said, “Alright, tomorrow I’ll make a trip to the yamen to get the land measured and registered.”

“Thank you, village headman,” Lin Ziyin politely thanked him.

“You little girl, next time don’t bring things over,” the village headman scolded sternly.

“The weather’s hot, and the gifts were too much to refuse—they’d go bad if we didn’t eat them,” Lin Ziyin laughed. “Normally, if Uncle Village Headman asked, we wouldn’t have anything to give.”

Her words amused the village headman’s family.

Chapter 75: The Pitiful Maternal Uncle (1)

After settling the matter, the Lin family quickly returned home since Lin Ziyin was injured.

“How did you buy so much land?” Lin Changshu couldn’t help but ask, still feeling somewhat disheartened.

“I have plans for it. In the future, I’ll need a large space for oil pressing, and the tofu workshop will also require a dedicated area. The current place is too small,” Lin Ziyin replied.

Hearing her speak with such confidence, Lin Changshu stopped asking further questions.

Back at home, Guo Huiniang and the others were shocked to hear that she had bought so much land in one go.

The next day, the Si family sent people over early, but this time, they brought an additional carriage.

The village was full of idle people, and many came to watch the commotion.

“Miss Lin, you saved our young master, young madam, and young miss. This old servant has come specifically to express our gratitude,” a matron said, accompanied by two maids as she stepped down from the carriage.

The villagers only then realized that the people Lin Ziyin had saved in the city the day before were actually acquaintances. Seeing the Si family’s servants dressed in fine silk, they couldn’t help but feel envious.

“These fabrics are special gifts from the old madam and the young madam,” the matron said with a smile, gesturing with her hand.

Immediately, the two maids behind her unloaded more than ten bolts of fabric from the carriage. These were all high-quality cotton fabrics with beautiful colors and patterns, causing the onlookers to exclaim in surprise.

Then, the maids presented several boxes. “These jewelry pieces are gifts for the young miss.”

Although the boxes remained unopened, the villagers could imagine the exquisite contents inside. Their eyes widened in astonishment. Could the Lin family really be on the path to prosperity?

Next, the coachman unloaded some meat, rice, and flour from the carriage—practical items indeed.

“The old madam, madam, young madam, and young miss are too kind,” Lin Ziyin politely thanked them. “As I mentioned yesterday, it was just a small effort.”

“The young miss is so righteous. Our madam sent these because she admires you,” the matron replied with a smile. She was slightly surprised. This Miss Lin was quite unusual. The Si family was a prominent household, and many people wanted to curry favor with them. Yet, Miss Lin seemed eager to distance herself from them. The matron had seen many people in her time and didn’t believe Lin Ziyin was playing hard to get.

“Miss Lin, let’s go inside to settle the accounts,” Si Si glanced at Lin Ziyin, thinking to himself that this young lady was not ordinary. Just yesterday, she had mentioned being short on money, yet by noon, she had saved their master.

“Brother Si, you know many people in the city. Could you help me find a reliable mason?” Lin Ziyin accepted a banknote for one thousand five hundred taels and asked another question.

“Are you planning to build a house?” Si Si asked.

Lin Ziyin nodded.

“Alright,” Si Si agreed and asked her for a sketch of the tools.

“Our old madam said that if the young miss ever encounters any difficulties, she can tell Si Si, or she can come to the Si family to find the old madam. The old madam will support the young miss,” the matron deliberately said loudly and warmly to Lin Ziyin in front of the villagers before leaving.

“Thank you, old madam. If I ever face any difficulties, Ziyin will certainly come to bother you,” Lin Ziyin replied politely. She knew the matron was helping her establish authority in the village, so she played along.

The villagers who had been thinking of taking advantage of the Lin family were too scared to say anything.

A family that could be targeted for assassination must have a certain status. Who would dare to provoke such a prominent household?

After seeing off the Si family’s matron, Lin Ziyin and her family returned to the courtyard, closed the door, and began opening the boxes.

Chapter 76: The Pitiful Maternal Uncle (2)

“How much silver is this?” As soon as the box was opened, everyone was astonished. The boxes were filled with gold hairpins and other jewelry, as well as jade and gilded items. Two of the boxes even contained a hundred taels of silver notes each.

“This is too valuable,” Lin Zige swallowed hard.

“Since it’s given, we should accept it,” Lin Ziyin said. “Sister-in-law, you and my sister divide these into three portions and keep one for Changting later.” Lin Ziyin took the silver notes and handed them to Grandpa. “Grandpa, you keep these.”

“Why are you giving me your things?” Zige asked angrily.

“I don’t like these things, truly,” Lin Ziyin said with a faint smile. “Giving them to me would be a waste. You and sister-in-law don’t have much jewelry either, so keep them for yourselves. Changting is still young, so keep his portion with Grandpa.”

Lin Ziyin didn’t want trivial matters to strain the relationship between brothers in the future, so she made her intentions clear.

“I don’t want them,” Guo Huiniang waved her hands in alarm. “I’ve never seen such valuable things in my life. I still have to work in the fields—what would I do with these?”

“I insist you take them, or I’ll be upset,” Lin Ziyin said sternly. “By the way, from now on, you should all join me in the evenings to learn accounting and literacy. If we want to expand the family business, you need to know how to keep accounts. Relying on me alone won’t be enough.”

“Changting will learn,” Lin Changting said anxiously. He felt like the most useless person in the family and wanted to help his sister with the business when he grew up.

“Good,” Lin Ziyin patted his shoulder. “Once the new house is built, I’ll send you to school.”

“Really?”

Seeing his delighted expression, Lin Ziyin nodded. “Yes, really.”

“What should we do?” Guo Huiniang looked helplessly at Grandpa as Lin Ziyin irresponsibly pushed the boxes toward them.

“Divide them into four portions and keep one for Ziyin,” Grandpa sighed. After Ziyin recovered, her personality had changed a lot, and she had many more ideas.

In the end, Lin Zige and the others picked out the best set for Ziyin and divided the rest into three portions.

At noon, an unexpected guest arrived at the house.

“Uncle? Aunt?” Seeing the people standing outside the courtyard, Lin Changshu cried out in surprise.

“We heard Ziyin was ill. Are we too late?” Standing at the gate was a simple, honest-looking couple, dressed even more shabbily than the Lin family.

“Come inside quickly,” Lin Changshu invited them in.

“Alright,” the couple entered, carrying a basket and a woven bag.

Lin Ziyin noticed that the man had a limp, with one leg shorter than the other.

“Uncle, Aunt,” Lin Zige came out of the house and greeted them warmly.

“Alas,” the woman looked at the silent Ziyin. “Second girl, you look much better. We…”

At this, she began to cry. “We’ve failed your mother.”

“Aunt, it’s not your fault,” Guo Huiniang came over to welcome them.

“Did that old hag torment you again?” Lin Zige asked angrily.

“No,” the man waved his hand. “It’s my own uselessness. These things are for Ziyin to nourish her body.”

With that, he pushed the items he had brought forward.

Lin Ziyin had no memory of them and stood there in a daze.

“Aunt, please sit. Ziyin and I will go to the back to pick vegetables,” Lin Zige sighed inwardly at her reaction and pulled her away.

“They are our uncle and aunt,” Lin Zige squatted in the vegetable patch, absentmindedly plucking tender greens. “Don’t blame them for only coming now. They’re pitiful too. When you were sick, they didn’t come in person, but they secretly sent a chicken and some grain to help us.”

“Secretly?” Lin Ziyin frowned.

“Yes, secretly. Mother and Uncle are siblings, but there are other uncles and aunts from the stepmother’s side. When Uncle was young, he went up the mountain to cut firewood to make sure Mother had enough to eat and fell, becoming lame. Mother was sold to Father by the stepmother. Uncle and his family are like slaves over there, supporting a large household but getting nothing to eat. The things they brought today were probably saved from their own meager meals.” Lin Zige looked furious as she spoke of her uncle’s family. “Third cousin still doesn’t have a wife—all because of that old hag’s bullying.”

Chapter 77: Offering Advice (1)

The two sisters symbolically pulled up some small vegetables from the field and returned to the courtyard.

“Has the wound on your arm healed?” As soon as he saw her, her uncle asked nervously.

“It’s much better.” Lin Ziyin looked at his white hair, wrinkled face, and calloused hands, and felt a surge of sympathy for him due to their blood ties.

“That was such a dangerous thing, Ziyin. You must do less of that in the future. If anything happens to you, your mother won’t rest in peace.” Her aunt couldn’t help but shed tears.

Lin Ziyin saw that her aunt’s eyes were lifeless and her face was sallow. She sighed inwardly. This ancient society really weighed people down with filial piety.

“Uncle, Aunt, you’re living so hard. Why not separate from those people and cut ties?” Lin Ziyin said slowly, as if thinking of something.

Her aunt was startled and opened her eyes wide, so shocked she even stopped crying.

“Separate? Cut ties?” Her uncle was even more restless.

“Instead of suffering like this, it’s better to separate. Once you separate, you should cut ties. They don’t treat you as family, so why should you treat them as family? If you keep dragging on like this, it might delay your son and daughter’s marriages. Or, like before, they might decide to sell your daughter. You’re parents. For the sake of your children, you should be strong. Even if you don’t consider yourselves, you should consider your children.”

“We…” Her uncle’s lips trembled, unable to speak.

Lin Ziyin’s words made him very sad. His children and sister were his heartache. But he had no ability. What could he do?

“It’s best to cut ties and come to our village.” Lin Ziyin said, “In the future, we can help each other and survive.”

She wasn’t a saint, nor did she have the potential to be one. But Lin Zige and Lin Changshu respected this uncle. It was said that he had been good to the Lin family in the past, so Lin Ziyin wanted to repay him.

“Come over?” Her uncle was so scared he stood up suddenly.

“Yes.” Lin Ziyin nodded, “As long as you’re alive, if you work hard, you won’t starve to death.”

“We’ve started a small business at home.” Lin Changshu spoke up, “If you come, we can help you. You won’t starve.”

“I can’t help you much, but if you come here, I can buy you a small thatched house, enough for you to live in.” Lin Ziyin said, “Away from those bloodsuckers, you’ll live more peacefully.”

“I’ll think about it.” Her uncle’s forehead began to sweat.

Lin Ziyin didn’t want to say more and quietly went to the kitchen.

Since her arm was injured, Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige wouldn’t let her help, so Lin Ziyin sat on a stool and watched the two of them busy themselves.

At noon, the Lin family prepared a rich meal. There was a large plate of meat, fish, and chicken, with rice as the staple and a big bone soup.

Her aunt and uncle’s eyes widened.

“The tofu and thousand-layer tofu skin are homemade. In a few days, we’re going to build a new house.” Lin Changshu said.

“Good, good. It’s good that you’re doing well. We’re relieved.” Her uncle and aunt’s eyes were filled with tears.

“If you could put more thought into your son and daughter, maybe your lives wouldn’t be so miserable.” Lin Ziyin stimulated them again, “Reputation can’t be eaten. I hope you won’t let your son and daughter follow the same path as my mother.”

“Sigh.” Mentioning Lin Ziyin’s mother, her uncle’s eyes turned red again.

Chapter 78: Offering Advice (2)

Lin Ziyin let out a soft sigh. There’s truth in the saying that the pitiful have their hateful traits.

The couple before her—those two steamed buns—weren’t just bullied daily; even she felt like giving them a piece of her mind.

After finishing their meal at the Lin family home, Uncle and Aunt prepared to take their leave.

“This chicken, we’ll keep it for you for now,” Lin Ziyin said. “You can take it back when you visit next time. Since you can’t even protect the things we give you, we won’t bother sending anything else back with you.”

“No need,” Uncle and Aunt waved their hands dismissively.

Guo Huiniang and Lin Changshu were stunned by Lin Ziyin’s words. Wasn’t that a bit too harsh?

“Got the ox cart ready,” Wu Da You announced, leading over the village headman’s large cart. “Uncle, Aunt, hop on.”

“We’re off,” Uncle called out.

“Think carefully about what Ziyin said,” Grandpa finally spoke up. “Once you’ve made up your minds, come back.”

The lame man’s tears fell as he choked back sobs, unable to speak. He only nodded vigorously.

On the third day, Si Si brought a shrewd-looking man with him.

“I am Master Yin,” the man introduced himself.

“He’s a famous house builder in the city,” Si Si added.

“Let’s discuss the details,” Lin Ziyin said to Master Yin.

“Very well,” Master Yin replied. Truthfully, he hadn’t been eager to take the job. Just a little girl—how grand could her house be? Hardly worth his time.

“This is the design for the house I want built,” Lin Ziyin pushed the blueprints toward him. “Calculate how much silver it will take to build three houses.”

Three houses? Lin Changshu and Grandpa exchanged puzzled glances.

“Two-story, with side wings,” Lin Ziyin continued. “We won’t provide food or lodging.”

“Brilliant!” Master Yin was immediately captivated by the blueprints. “Let me calculate…”

Lin Ziyin waited patiently.

“At least twelve hundred taels of silver,” Master Yin declared.

“I also need a fire dragon,” Lin Ziyin said.

“A fire dragon?” Master Yin asked, bewildered.

“Something to keep the house warm in winter,” Lin Ziyin explained.

“Such a thing exists?”

Lin Ziyin remained silent in the face of his excitement. “I can give you the blueprints, but you can only make them for us, and you must keep it confidential. We’ll need to sign an agreement.”

Master Yin hesitated.

“If you don’t agree, I can find someone else,” Lin Ziyin smiled. “Actually, Grandpa and my brother could do it themselves.”

“Alright,” Master Yin conceded. “If it’s as good as you say, I’ll partner with you. For every fire dragon made, I’ll give you twenty percent.”

“Good,” Lin Ziyin replied slyly. “But ours will be free—consider it practice for you. And we’ll sign the agreement first.”

Faced with such a sharp mind, Master Yin could only sigh. “Aren’t you afraid I’ll cheat you?”

“No,” Lin Ziyin smiled. “You were recommended by the Si family. I trust your character.”

With Si Si as a witness and the village headman as proof, the two signed the agreement.

Only then did Lin Ziyin hand over the fire dragon blueprints.

Master Yin’s eyes widened the moment he saw them. “Incredible! Brilliant!”

With these blueprints, winter would never be cold again!

After finalizing the deal, Lin Ziyin gave him six hundred taels in silver notes to purchase materials.

“Ziyin, why three houses?” Lin Changshu finally asked.

“One for you, one for your brother, and one for your sister,” Lin Ziyin explained. “Since Changting is still young, his house will be connected to ours for now. Once he’s old enough to marry, we’ll separate the entrance.”

Her words left Grandpa and Lin Changshu speechless.

The next day, a steady stream of horse-drawn and ox-drawn carts delivered green bricks to the wasteland Lin Ziyin had claimed. The villagers gathered, watching enviously as word spread that the Lin family was building houses. The excitement was palpable.

Chapter 79: Brothers Clash (1)

Earning money wasn’t easy for the villagers, and the clever ones had already started pestering Lin Changshu for work.

“The house—we’re just funding it. We’ll pay the silver, but we won’t handle anything else. If you want work, go find the foreman,” Lin Changshu replied smoothly after doing business for a while.

“Funding it?”

“That’s right. The Lin family is only providing the silver. We won’t interfere with the rest,” Lin Changshu said.

The gathered villagers were disappointed upon hearing this and quickly went to find the foreman instead.

Master Yin had just arrived in the village and wasn’t familiar with the locals. He had plenty of skilled workers under him, but he still needed laborers from the village. The Lin family’s project was substantial and would require many hands.

So, he went straight to the village headman and asked for his help in recruiting workers. He offered twenty wen per day, not including meals.

Such a good opportunity was hard to come by! Earning silver without leaving home—the village headman began considering who to hire. He couldn’t use the cunning ones from the village.

After some thought, he settled on twenty or so strong young men, including his two sons.

For cooking, his daughter-in-law and two other young wives would go together.

The village soon bustled with activity.

“Annoying.” Ma Zhicai sat in his house, irritably tossing aside his book.

The clattering sounds of the foundation work at the village’s edge made his mind restless.

“Shameless wretch! Who knows what kind of dirty business they did in the city to earn that tainted silver!” Mrs. Yan was furious.

Seeing her son come out with an impatient look, Mrs. Yan hurried over to ask, “What’s wrong? Not feeling well?”

“No, just annoyed. It’s too noisy over there,” Ma Zhicai said bitterly.

“Tsk, what’s there to be proud of? Your family’s silver is all dirty money. It’s your sister selling herself in the city,” Ma Youcai was blocking Lin Changting and Yan Zhi, spitting insults.

Yan Zhi was afraid of him, especially after the last beating. She didn’t understand what he was saying and hid behind Lin Changting, staring at Ma Youcai in fear.

“Your mother is the one who’s shameless! Our silver comes from business, and the silver my sister earned was for saving lives—it’s life-saving money,” Lin Changting retorted.

These days, practicing martial arts with Lin Ziyin had made the little one much bolder.

“Slut.” Ma Youcai used every insult he’d learned from Mrs. Yan. “So young and already so filthy. You’re ruining the village’s reputation.”

“That’s right. My mother said Lin Ziyin is a slut,” Ma Erlang’s son, Gouzi, chimed in.

“You’re the shameless slut!” Lin Changting was furious, but with Yan Zhi behind him, he didn’t impulsively rush forward to fight.

“Shameless! Slut!” Ma Youcai had learned his lesson. Last time, he’d hit first and left evidence. Now, he just hurled insults, delighted to see Lin Changting hopping mad.

“Who are you calling that?” A cold voice suddenly came from behind.

“Lin Ziyin!” Ma Youcai and Gouzi said triumphantly.

Thud. Without hesitation, Lin Ziyin kicked out. These days, she’d been training hard, and with good meals at home, she was no longer frail.

Ma Youcai was sent rolling several times before coming to a stop.

“Serves him right!” Sister Zhang huffed angrily.

“Exactly! He deserves it. His mouth is too foul,” Auntie Bai agreed, equally furious.

Many girls from the village had come along to watch the commotion at the wasteland. Every one of them had heard what Ma Youcai had just said.

Chapter 80: Brothers Clash (2)

The words were too harsh, and many couldn’t bear to listen. No one sympathized with Ma Youcai, a troublemaker who ruined reputations, even as he was beaten.

“You can’t hit me!” Gouzi cried in fear as Lin Ziyin approached.

Lin Ziyin said nothing, kicking him to the ground without hesitation.

The two children, terrified by the crowd, ran away crying.

“Mrs. Bao and Mrs. Yan might cause trouble,” someone worried aloud.

“Not a problem,” Lin Ziyin said coldly. “Let them come.”

She walked over to Changting and Yan Zhi, patting their heads in praise. “You did well today. Keep training hard. If anyone insults you again, kick them.”

“Okay,” Changting nodded eagerly, admiring his sister. Yan Zhi clung to her leg, refusing to let go.

Sure enough, not long after Lin Ziyin arrived at the construction site, Mrs. Bao and Mrs. Yan stormed over, furious.

“Lin Ziyin, you think you’re something just because you have money? What gives you the right to hit people?” Mrs. Bao pointed at her, looking ready to devour her.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were nearby and rushed over to shield Lin Ziyin.

“Because they insulted me,” Lin Ziyin sneered.

“They’re just kids. A few words won’t hurt you. Now you’ve hurt them—pay up!” Mrs. Yan thought of how Lin Ziyin had tricked her out of money and saw this as a chance to get it back.

“Money? You mean the money I earned by killing people?” Lin Ziyin continued to sneer.

Killing people? Not only were Mrs. Bao and Mrs. Yan stunned, but the villagers were too.

They had heard Lin Ziyin saved someone, but not that she had killed.

Lin Changshu panicked. Why would Ziyin admit to killing? How will she ever marry now?

“I killed three,” Lin Ziyin said, watching their reactions. Good. Let them all fear me. “One lost his head, another had his chest slashed, and the third was hit by a cleaver and died instantly. Who knows how many were injured.”

“You’re lying!” Mrs. Yan shrieked.

The villagers didn’t believe it either. How could a fourteen-year-old girl kill?

“It’s true,” Master Yin confirmed. “Miss Lin is skilled. The assassins were Tartar spies. Thanks to her, the Si family’s young mistress and young master were saved.”

“What’s the Si family?” someone dared to ask.

“You don’t know the Si family?” Master Yin scoffed. “They’re the most favored by the prince.”

The crowd fell silent. The Si family was not to be trifled with.

“Your son called me a whore, saying I sold my body for money. Did you two put him up to it?” Lin Ziyin enjoyed seeing Mrs. Yan’s terror. The Ma family was despicable and vindictive. She was tired of their constant provocations. Better to make them fear her once and for all.

“We didn’t say that,” Mrs. Bao stammered, shocked. Country folk might shout and fight, but murder? Unheard of.

“You know all about city matters. Your son kept calling me a whore, a seller. Did you go to the city to learn that?” Lin Ziyin’s tongue was sharp. “I don’t fear trouble. I’ve already killed three—what’s a few more?”

“It’s different! We’re law-abiding citizens. If you kill us, you’ll go to jail!” Mrs. Yan gasped. “You’re slandering us! We’re innocent!”

Seeing the villagers’ suspicious glances, Mrs. Yan broke into a sweat.

“Village headman, isn’t there a law that allows self-defense?” Lin Ziyin didn’t know the era’s laws but was good at bluffing. “They spread rumors to ruin my reputation. Isn’t defending myself justified?”

“Who saw my son insulting you?” Mrs. Yan glared, eyes burning.

“We did,” Auntie Bai stepped forward.

“Yes, everyone heard it,” Sister Zhang added. Soon, many young wives joined them.

Mrs. Yan was stunned.

Chapter 81: Humiliation (1)

Mrs. Yan never expected the Lin family’s reputation in the village to recover so quickly.

“Mrs. Yan, keep your third son in line. If anything like this happens again, don’t blame me for not showing mercy,” the village headman sternly reprimanded her. He was willing to protect the Lin family not only because of their good relationship but also because he was an upright man who didn’t want to offend the Si family.

Lin Ziyin looked at Mrs. Yan with a smile that wasn’t quite a smile, her gaze quite cold.

For no reason, the surrounding villagers felt goosebumps rise all over their bodies. From then on, no one dared to provoke the Lin family openly.

“It was her who attacked, and my son, Youcai, who got beaten. Why isn’t the village headman reprimanding her?” Mrs. Yan still tried to argue.

“Otherwise, I could have Changting come to your door every day to curse, spreading the word about what you did in the city…” Lin Ziyin looked at her, her eyes gleaming with cold light.

“You don’t dare slander me. What did I do in the city?” Mrs. Yan panicked. In this era, reputation was everything. If her reputation was ruined, how could she live? How could Zhicai take the imperial examinations?

Lin Ziyin was truly vicious, her thoughts so malicious, actually trying to ruin her reputation.

She completely forgot how her own son, Ma Youcai, had just slandered Lin Ziyin.

“I didn’t say anything.” Lin Ziyin spread her hands. “You won’t even let people talk about you going shopping in the city, but your son is slandering me. You can’t have it both ways—allowing the magistrate to start fires but not the common people to light lamps. Given what he just said, no matter how I punish him, it’s not excessive. If that’s not acceptable, I can always go to the yamen and beat the drum, accusing your Ma family of slander.”

The villagers all stared at Lin Ziyin as if they didn’t recognize her. This girl had truly changed her nature, even threatening to take them to court. Didn’t she know how hard it was to get into the yamen?

Hearing Lin Ziyin threaten to report them to the yamen, Mrs. Yan was stunned and terrified. No matter how fierce she was, she was still just a country woman, and deep down, she feared the yamen. “You little wretch, causing trouble the moment I turn my back. Go home and stay there!”

In her fear, she backed down, pulling the trembling Ma Zhicai toward home as if looking for an excuse to leave.

Mrs. Bao’s face turned pale, and she silently took her son, Gou’er, and left.

“Tomorrow, Uncle will bring the masters to our house for a meal.” After the unpleasant people had left, Lin Ziyin smiled faintly and spoke to Master Yin again. Although they said they wouldn’t provide meals, in the countryside, building a house had its customs. No matter the family’s circumstances, when the bricks were laid and the beams raised, they had to invite the masters for a meal.

This was something Lin Ziyin had only learned when Grandpa and Lin Changshu discussed it.

“Alright, we’ll come.” Master Yin agreed with a smile, looking at Lin Ziyin with renewed respect. This girl was extraordinary, even more capable than the men of the Lin family.

“Auntie Bai, Sister Zhang, I need to borrow some bowls and chopsticks from your homes.” Lin Ziyin said somewhat embarrassedly to Auntie Bai and Sister Zhang.

“That’s fine. You can come get them later. By the way, we have plenty of greens at home. The vegetables in your yard still look tender, so come pick some from our yard first.” Sister Zhang said generously.

“My yard has some too. Go take a look, and if you can use them, pull some up.” Auntie Bai also said with a smile.

“Thank you, Auntie Bai and Sister Zhang. Then I won’t stand on ceremony.” Lin Ziyin didn’t refuse their offer.

The Bai and Wu families were good people. She would find a way to repay them in the future.

Seeing that Sister Zhang and the Bai family were willing to be friendly with Lin Ziyin, the surrounding villagers felt both envious and jealous. But since their relationship with the Lin family had always been ordinary, rushing over now would only make people dislike them.

Chapter 82: Humiliation (2)

The next day, even the village laborers had a meal at the Lin family’s home, and this meal made the Lin family’s reputation even more resounding.

The reason was simple—the Lin family’s food was by far the best among the households building houses in the area.

In truth, the Lin family hadn’t prepared anything extravagant. The Si family had sent over pork, fish, and chicken, and the Lin family had their own braised meat and tofu. Adding a few dishes of vegetables and eggs, the portions were generous, and the food was rich and flavorful. Soon, the entire village knew that the Lin family had turned beans into delicious food.

After a busy day, the Lin family continued their business as usual.

“Brother, I need to go to the market tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin said. “We’re running low on seasonings.”

“Alright, I’ll go with you tomorrow,” Lin Changshu agreed. He hadn’t paid much attention to seasonings before, but after seeing their wonders, he had become more attentive.

The next day, after leaving the business in the hands of Zige and Wu Da You, Lin Changshu accompanied Lin Ziyin to the market.

The market wasn’t as crowded as it was on the first or fifteenth of the month, but there were still many people, especially those visiting Ding’an Temple to burn incense.

Lin Ziyin sighed. Ding’an Temple truly lived up to its reputation as a famous temple—its incense was always burning brightly.

“Excuse me, are you Miss Lin?” Just as Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu were about to leave after buying their seasonings, a stranger suddenly stopped them.

“May I ask who you are?” Lin Changshu eyed the man warily, but Lin Ziyin’s expression remained unchanged.

“My master would like to invite you to a teahouse for a discussion. There’s a business deal she’d like to make with you,” the man replied with a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes.

Lin Changshu frowned. A business deal? Could it be about the tofu?

“Please,” the man said, not waiting for their answer, extending his hand to urge them to follow.

Lin Ziyin silently followed, and Lin Changshu had no choice but to follow as well.

“The mistress and young miss have been waiting for you,” a maid dressed in finery said disdainfully as soon as she saw them.

“I wonder what kind of business this lady and young miss would like to discuss with us?” Lin Ziyin asked, her gaze falling on the elegant young woman seated in the place of honor. She wore a crimson cross-collar robe with wide sleeves and a matching skirt, her wrists and hair adorned with gleaming gold and jade jewelry, exuding an air of nobility. Beside her, a young girl wore a pale yellow blouse and a light green skirt, her jewelry mostly jade. Both women were carefully sizing up Lin Ziyin and her brother.

Lin Changshu, suddenly faced with such noble ladies, instinctively wanted to retreat.

But Lin Ziyin glanced at him, and he straightened up again.

The two women did not invite them to sit. The young woman smiled faintly and said, “Miss Lin is straightforward, so I’ll get to the point. I want to buy the recipes for your tofu and thousand-layer tofu skin. Name your price.”

Lin Changshu panicked at the mention of selling the recipes. Making tofu and thousand-layer tofu skin was the foundation of their family’s livelihood. If they sold the recipes, what would become of them?

“I’m sorry, but if it’s about selling the recipes, we must regretfully decline,” Lin Ziyin said calmly. “No amount of silver will make us part with them.”

“Don’t be ungrateful,” the young girl sneered. “We’re offering one thousand taels of silver. If you try to swindle us, don’t expect to get a single copper coin in the end.”

Lin Changshu’s heart pounded at the threat. The other party seemed determined to get what they wanted.

“Don’t think that just because you’ve latched onto the Si family, I can’t do anything to you,” the girl continued venomously. “With that hideous face of yours, you should at least look in the mirror before going out. Do you really think the third young master of the Si family would take a liking to you and stand up for you? Hmph, you have no idea. Even a maid from the Si family is better than you. You wouldn’t even qualify to empty their chamber pots.”

The girl was pretty, but her words were poisonous.

“You’re talking nonsense,” Lin Changshu snapped. He could tolerate many things, but he would never allow anyone to bully his family. His temper flared, and he was ready to argue with the girl.

Chapter 83: Quick Wit (1)

“Brother, we should go back. Grandfather and Sister-in-law are waiting for us at home. They must be worried since we’ve been gone so long,” Lin Ziyin said softly. The impulsive Lin Changshu, hearing this, felt his fiery spirit suddenly cool.

She was right. They couldn’t afford trouble. Their family was waiting for them.

Clearly, the two people sitting above them were not to be trifled with, nor were they the kind of common folk like themselves could afford to provoke.

But giving away the tofu recipe like this left him feeling reluctant.

“This young lady, you’re overthinking. I and the Si family’s third young master are not acquainted, nor do I intend to be. The Lin family and the Si family only have a business relationship—buyer and seller. So, how the maids who empty the chamber pots in their household look has nothing to do with me. Besides, I know my place. As a poor girl like me, I could never compare to your beauty. So, there’s no need for you to remind me,” Lin Ziyin’s voice was cool, yet not impolite.

“Knowing your place is good,” the girl sneered, looking at her.

“However, regarding the tofu recipe, I’ll say it again—it’s not for sale. Sorry to disappoint, but we’ll take our leave now.” Lin Ziyin pulled Lin Changshu, intending to leave.

“Ungrateful wretch,” the girl huffed, “Stop them.”

At her command, several sturdy matrons immediately stood in their way.

Lin Changshu’s muscles tensed, his spirit soaring to its peak. These people were bold. The streets outside were full of passersby. Did they really intend to rob them in broad daylight in this teahouse?

“Before the Buddha of Ding’an Temple, do you two intend to commit robbery?” Lin Ziyin’s tone remained calm, her expression composed, without a trace of fear. “I’ve heard that the laws in the Prince’s domain are strict…”

Before she could finish, Lin Ziyin simply smiled faintly at them.

“Do you think you’re someone important?” The girl abruptly stood up.

“I am Lin Ziyin, an ordinary commoner in the Prince’s domain. I know my place. May I ask who you two are?” Lin Ziyin replied indifferently.

“I am—”

“Sister,” before the girl could reveal her identity, the young woman cut her off with a stern face.

“Cunning little thing,” the girl fumed, realizing she had almost been tricked into revealing her identity by Lin Ziyin.

Lin Changshu shielded Lin Ziyin behind him, breaking out in a cold sweat.

“May we leave now?” A brief silence fell in the room, and Lin Ziyin was the first to break it.

“Miss Lin should think carefully. Some things can’t be protected by just anyone,” the young woman spoke with a smile, showing no sign of embarrassment or anger. “Miss Lin is a smart woman. You should know how to choose. In three days, I will send someone here to wait for your answer.”

Lin Ziyin looked at her deeply, then left with Lin Changshu.

This time, no one stopped them.

“Ungrateful wretch,” the girl fumed inside the room, her eyes filled with malice.

“You, you’ve been played by her and you don’t even realize it. It’s a shame for this little girl. If she were born into a wealthy family, you and I might not even be her match,” the young woman chided the girl with a smile.

“Sister-in-law, how did she play me?” the girl asked, unwilling to accept it.

“Think about it. Who was it that said the Si family’s chamber maids are all beauties? And how did Lin Ziyin humbly praise you?” The young woman picked up her cup, sipping tea as she asked with a smile.

“She called me a servant of the Si family?” The girl suddenly realized, then flew into a rage. “Someone, bring that dead girl here and beat her severely for this young lady.”

Chapter 84: Quick Wit (2)

The old woman was about to take action.

“It won’t make a difference of a few days. Once we get the recipe, a country girl like her will be at our mercy,” the young woman stopped her.

The girl sat alone, seething with anger. “Fine, for your sake, I’ll let her off for now.”

After leaving the teahouse, Lin Changshu’s back was drenched in cold sweat. He looked at Lin Ziyin with a worried expression. “Ziyin, what should we do? Those two are no ordinary people. I’m afraid they won’t let this go easily.”

Lin Ziyin was also deep in thought, feeling a sense of despair. Born in ancient times, there was no concept of human rights. Those with noble birth were the masters.

She had anticipated that their family business would attract envy, but she hadn’t expected it to happen so soon. First, it was the market thugs, and now, even a wealthy family was coming to seize their assets directly.

Last time, someone had come to their rescue, but this time, the Lin family had no one to rely on.

Lin Ziyin stood on the street, feeling lost.

“Ziyin,” Lin Changshu saw the emptiness in her eyes, as if she had suffered a great blow. His heart ached with worry, afraid she might fall ill from the stress. “If worst comes to worst, we can sell them the recipe. Don’t worry.”

“Let’s go to Ding’an Temple and find the abbot,” Lin Ziyin suddenly said.

“What?” Lin Changshu was taken aback and tried to dissuade her with a hint of helplessness. “The monks may be compassionate, but they don’t interfere in worldly matters. Going there might be a waste of time.”

“How will we know the outcome if we don’t try?” In an instant, Lin Ziyin’s brows showed no trace of dejection.

Lin Changshu had no choice but to follow her to the temple on the hillside, hoping against hope.

“Amitabha.” It wasn’t yet noon, so Ding’an Temple was bustling with visitors. The monks were all busy with their duties.

Because Grandfather Lin had recently sold tofu to the temple, many of the monks recognized Lin Changshu and his sister.

When they heard that Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu specifically wanted to see the abbot and the guest master, the reporting monk didn’t make things difficult for them and went straight in to inform them.

Before long, the plump guest master, Huilian, came out to see them.

“Amitabha. What brings Master Lin to see this humble monk?” Master Huilian asked with a furrowed brow.

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. “I have a business proposal I’d like to discuss with the master.”

“Amitabha. Monks renounce worldly possessions. You jest, benefactor,” Master Huilian declined with a bow, not even willing to hear what kind of business it was.

Lin Changshu stood by, feeling awkward. Everyone knew that monks didn’t involve themselves in worldly affairs. It was no wonder the master wasn’t giving her a good reception for such an outlandish idea.

“The business I want to discuss with the master is quite special. It’s closely related to the health of the monks and the temple’s expenses,” Lin Ziyin said calmly, patiently explaining her thoughts.

“Amitabha. If the benefactor wants to do business, please find someone else. This humble monk has other matters to attend to and will take his leave,” the guest master showed no interest in her business proposal.

“While tofu can improve the monks’ nutrition, it can’t fundamentally improve their health without good oil. I have a recipe for vegetable oil. I originally wanted to make it convenient for the masters, but since you’re not interested, we’ll take our leave. We’ve disturbed you,” Lin Ziyin finished her piece without a hint of urgency. “Brother, the master isn’t interested. Let’s go.”

“Wait,” the guest master’s eyes lit up after hearing Lin Ziyin’s words, and he immediately called out to her.

“Hmm? Does the master have something else?” Lin Ziyin asked, pretending to be indifferent.

“Amitabha. Benefactor, do you really have vegetable oil?” the guest master asked, his eyes shining brightly.

“We haven’t started pressing the oil yet, but I can guarantee that once our oil workshop is built, we will produce vegetable oil,” Lin Ziyin replied confidently. “Vegetable oil can not only be used for cooking but also for making better pastries.”

The guest master’s eyes shone even brighter.

“If the benefactor only wants to sell vegetable oil, you can discuss it with the temple’s steward,” he said, looking at Lin Ziyin.

Chapter 85: Vegetarian Feast (1)

“Vegetable oil is secondary. Ding’an Temple is a renowned temple across the land, with countless merchants passing through daily. If the temple had a unique vegetarian feast, I believe the annual income would be enough to cover all expenses,” Lin Ziyin earnestly persuaded.

She was confident that with such favorable conditions, Huilian would surely be tempted.

She had heard from Grandpa that this guest master monk was a decent person, always attentive to temple affairs, and highly regarded by the other monks.

Such a dedicated individual would surely be moved by something beneficial to the temple. Don’t assume monks can truly detach from worldly matters. Born in the mortal world, few can truly escape its trivialities. A monk is first a person, then a practitioner.

“May I ask how you plan to proceed?” Sure enough, Huilian’s tone softened.

“Master, are you sure you want to discuss this here?” Lin Ziyin asked with a faint smile.

“Benefactor, please come inside.” Huilian stepped aside to clear the path.

Lin Ziyin politely acknowledged him before following behind.

This modest gesture pleased Huilian, and he couldn’t help but feel a bit closer to Lin Ziyin.

“Benefactor, could you explain what you mean by this vegetarian feast?” As soon as they sat down, Huilian eagerly inquired about the vegetarian feast from Lin Changshu and Lin Ziyin.

“I want to collaborate with the master to open a private vegetarian restaurant. The profits will be split four ways, with the remaining two portions going to a third party,” Lin Ziyin said. “The ingredients will be partially provided by our Lin family.”

“Benefactor, you only provide ingredients and want four portions?” Master Huilian frowned. As the guest master, he handled the temple’s external affairs daily, so he was not entirely ignorant of worldly matters.

“No, I also provide the recipes. Master, do you really think the temple’s dishes alone can make money?” Lin Ziyin countered.

Master Huilian’s face turned slightly red.

“Even if you provide a few recipes, taking four portions of the profit is too much,” he insisted.

“Not a few recipes, but thousands,” Lin Ziyin said with a faint smile. “The private vegetarian dishes target the wealthy. I don’t want to play games with the master. To be honest, if it weren’t for past connections and relationships, I wouldn’t have considered collaborating with the temple.”

Master Huilian was left speechless.

Lin Ziyin wasn’t lying. With thousands of menus and fresh ingredients, using vegetable oil, they were bound to make money.

“Someone wants to steal the recipes for tofu and thousand-layer tofu skin from me. I need a reliable partner to protect them. Plus, the temple has taken care of my grandfather and the Lin family too much in the past. The kindness of Master Huizhen and the abbot makes me reluctant to give up six portions of the profit,” Lin Ziyin didn’t hide anything.

“On the other hand, if the master doesn’t agree, it’s fine. I can just sell the recipes for tofu and thousand-layer tofu skin and do something else. Our Lin family won’t starve. However, in the future, I won’t provide vegetable oil or other ingredients for the vegetarian feast,” Lin Ziyin said with a faint smile, looking at Master Huilian.

“May I ask who the benefactor intends to give the other two portions of the profit to?” Master Huilian asked with his hands clasped.

“The Prince of Ling,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Why? Do you know the Prince of Ling?” Master Huilian was taken aback.

“No, and I don’t want to get too close,” Lin Ziyin answered without hesitation. “I heard that the Prince of Ling has been training in martial arts with the masters of the temple since he was young. As the lord of Fengcheng, I don’t want the private restaurant to cause trouble for the Lin family or the temple in the future. The specific operation will just be to have him as a figurehead.”

Chapter 86: Vegetarian Feast (2)

At this point, Lin Ziyin truly had no intention of hiding anything.

“Amitabha. Benefactor, your wisdom is profound, and this humble monk admires it. However, a matter as significant as private cuisine cannot be decided by this humble monk alone. Please wait a moment while I consult the abbot for a final decision,” Master Huilian said.

“Very well,” Lin Ziyin nodded.

After Master Huilian left, a young novice monk from the temple served them fragrant tea before retreating.

“Sister, do you really have a thousand menus?” With no outsiders present, Lin Changshu asked her worriedly.

“Of course, brother. You can rest easy,” Lin Ziyin nodded, giving him a reassuring glance.

“That’s good,” Lin Changshu sighed in relief, not pressing further.

Master Huilian was gone for quite some time before returning, accompanied by five or six other masters, including Master Huizhen, whom the Lin siblings recognized.

“Benefactor, you have offered this opportunity to Ding’an Temple. Do you have any other conditions?” The abbot looked at her, his gaze sharp.

“I will provide the menus and help train the staff, but the temple must provide the building and the cooks,” Lin Ziyin stated her terms.

There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world!

The monks exchanged glances after hearing her words, but only Master Huilian spoke. “We will provide the people and the building, but the profit you offer seems a bit low.”

“Master, you only see the surface. Have you considered the other business opportunities that private cuisine could bring?” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly, not displeased. A discussion meant there was room for negotiation. “If the private cuisine is successful, it will naturally attract more pilgrims to the temple. With so many pilgrims, won’t they need lodging, meals, and even a visit to the temple? The empty land to the left of the temple is just sitting there—why not use it to build a row of houses that combine private cuisine and an inn? Of course, the profits from the inn will belong entirely to you.”

Master Huilian was left speechless again. Indeed, pilgrims entering the temple would not come empty-handed.

“If possible, Master, you could also build a few small shops to sell incense and candles. As for how to make them, that would be up to you to find partners,” Lin Ziyin added with a smile.

Master Huilian’s eyes lit up. If they followed Lin Ziyin’s suggestions, the temple’s annual expenses would no longer be a concern, and they could even improve the meals for the monks. Especially the warrior monks, who needed more sustenance.

“If you agree, I suggest hiring Master Yin, who built the house for my family, to construct the buildings. He can install fire walls in the rooms, so even in winter, all the rooms will stay warm,” Lin Ziyin observed everyone’s expressions before naturally adding.

“All the rooms will stay warm?” Master Huilian was delighted again.

“Yes, they will,” Lin Ziyin nodded.

“Abbot, what do you think?” Master Huilian was completely convinced by Lin Ziyin, but this was not a decision he could make alone. He looked at the abbot eagerly, waiting for his final decision.

“Amitabha. Let Huilian and Huiguang handle this matter,” the abbot said, pressing his palms together in finality.

“In that case, I think we should finalize the contract with the masters tomorrow, and I will leave the matter with Prince Ling to you,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Amitabha,” the abbot replied. “Huiming, go to Prince Ling’s residence.”

“Yes, Abbot,” the supervisor monk Huiming agreed.

After the abbot left, Lin Ziyin and the remaining monks discussed the specific details and regulations before leaving Ding’an Temple with Lin Changshu.

Even after leaving the marketplace, Lin Changshu was still in a daze. He never imagined that what he thought was impossible could be so easily accomplished by Lin Ziyin.

Chapter 87: Suspicions Flare Again (1)

All in all, this trip had been smooth sailing.

Lin Ziyin, in high spirits, collected the offal from the butcher’s shop and bought some pork belly to take home.

“Those people won’t come looking for trouble again, will they?” Lin Changshu thought of the two formidable women in the teahouse and still felt uneasy.

“No worries.” Lin Ziyin replied, “Since Ding’an Temple wants to cooperate with us, they’ll find a way to handle that problem. Oh, brother, once we have some money, let’s buy an ox and make a cart.”

“Alright.” Lin Changshu happily agreed from his seat on the cart. Running a business required frequent trips, and not having their own cart was inconvenient. They couldn’t keep borrowing the village headman’s cart every time. Besides, an ox was especially important to farmers.

And it seemed his sister didn’t like walking. Thinking of how Lin Ziyin ran along the mountain paths with two children every day but refused to walk to the market, Lin Changshu shook his head inwardly. Ever since his sister had woken up, he felt like he no longer understood her.

Because they had lingered at the market, by the time the siblings returned to the village in their cart, many villagers had already eaten. Seeing them arrive with baskets on their backs, many looked on enviously.

“Changshu, you’ve bought quite a lot again?” A villager on good terms with the Lin family greeted them cheerfully.

“Just some salt and meat. The rest is offal.” Lin Changshu smiled in response.

Living in the village, Lin Changshu wanted to maintain good relations with everyone, as long as they meant no harm.

“You’re still the one with the skill. Only your family can process offal without any strange smells.” A villager praised with a laugh.

“Hehe, it’s all Hui Nian’s doing. I don’t know how she does it.” When it came to trade secrets, Lin Changshu wasn’t foolish—he quickly deflected with a laugh.

“Here, six copper coins.” They had reached the village entrance, and Lin Changshu paid the ox driver, not wanting to chat further. He and Lin Ziyin carried their baskets home.

“Why are you back so late?” Lin Zige came out with the two children to meet them, immediately asking in concern.

“We’ll talk about it later. We ran into some trouble.” Lin Changshu didn’t want to discuss it in front of the villagers.

Lin Zige, hearing this, quickly took the basket from Lin Ziyin’s back and didn’t press further.

“Here.” Lin Ziyin handed the two children a handful of malt candy.

The children immediately cheered, each taking her hand as they walked home.

“Changshu, Ziyin, you’re just getting back?” Passing by the Bai family’s home, Auntie Bai was playing with her grandson, Duanzi. Seeing them, she greeted them.

“Mm, we ran into some trouble at the market.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response, casually handing Duanzi a piece of malt candy.

“Give that to Changting and Yan Zhi? What’s that for?” Sweets were a rare treat for country folk, and Auntie Bai quickly stopped her.

But Duanzi stared longingly, his eyes unwilling to leave the candy. The child was well-behaved, though—since Auntie Bai hadn’t agreed, he didn’t reach for it.

“Auntie, if you keep refusing, I’ll be upset. Uncle Bai and the others have helped us so much. We’ve never stood on ceremony with you before.” Lin Ziyin pretended to be annoyed as she stuffed the candy into Duanzi’s pocket.

“That’s right. If you keep refusing, we’ll pay you back with vegetables from our garden later.” Zige, more forthright, added with a laugh.

“Alright, I’ll take it then.” Auntie Bai laughed in agreement.

“Oh, right, Auntie, I actually do want to ask for some vegetables later. I’m thinking of making dumplings.” Lin Ziyin really wasn’t one to stand on ceremony.

Chapter 88: His Suspicious Nature Strikes Again (2)

“Alright, there’s nothing else. Our family’s greens are enough for both our families to eat.” Auntie Bai happily agreed.

“Dunzi, come on, let’s go to our house and play with Changting and Yan Zhi. Tonight, we’ll eat dumplings together.” Lin Ziyin had Changting pull Dunzi along.

Dunzi’s eyes lit up at the mention of dumplings. At five years old, he was at the age where food was his greatest desire.

“Look at you, drooling at the mention of good food.” Auntie Bai tapped her grandson’s head, but still allowed him to go play with Yan Zhi and the others.

So, little Dunzi skipped along with Yan Zhi and Changting into the Lin family’s courtyard.

“Back already?” Guo Huiniang saw that it was past noon and neither of her children had returned, her heart filled with worry. Now that she saw them return, her heart finally settled. “Wash your hands, it’s time to eat.”

After eating, Dunzi only cared about eating sugar. Lin Ziyin pulled him to the table, gave him a small portion of rice, and scooped some egg custard for him.

“Something came up.” Lin Changshu ate as he recounted what had happened.

“Doing business with Ding’an Temple?” Everyone was shocked, as if they couldn’t believe their ears.

“Yes, we’re signing the agreement tomorrow.” Lin Ziyin said.

“That’s great! With Ding’an Temple protecting us, we won’t have to worry about anyone coveting our business anymore.” Lin Zige excitedly said.

“This business belongs to Ziyin. The Lin family won’t participate, and none of you are allowed to be jealous.” Grandpa glanced at Ziyin and said.

“That’s only natural.” Guo Huiniang immediately agreed.

This time, Lin Ziyin didn’t object. It wasn’t that she was greedy, but sometimes giving too much could hurt the bond between siblings. Money was good, but it could also become a bad thing.

At most, when she had more money, she would buy more land for her brothers and sisters.

“Miss Lin, please.” The next day, Si Si came to pick up the goods and respectfully invited Lin Ziyin onto the carriage, offering to take them along. “The carriage will pass by Ding’an Temple.”

Lin Changshu was curious, wondering how he knew they were going to the market.

Lin Ziyin wasn’t surprised. The Si family was fiercely loyal to the Prince of Ling, so they probably already knew about the monks’ message from yesterday.

“Thank you.” She politely replied and got into the carriage with Lin Changshu and Wu Da You.

The carriage sped away with people and goods.

Grandpa stood at the door, sighed heavily, then lowered his head and went back inside.

“Sir.” Halfway there, the carriage suddenly stopped.

Lin Ziyin slightly furrowed her brows.

“We’re not there yet, why did we stop?” Wu Da You asked in surprise.

“Come out.” A furious voice came from outside the carriage.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You exchanged glances, while Lin Ziyin had already jumped out of the carriage first.

“What are your intentions?” Before Lin Ziyin could steady herself, Si Jinhan, dressed in white, grabbed her by the neck. His face was sinister, his eyes like a venomous snake staring at Lin Ziyin.

“Let her go.” Lin Changshu and Wu Da You, who had gotten out of the carriage later, were shocked and immediately rushed over to try and pry Si Jinhan’s hands open.

But despite Si Jinhan’s thin appearance, his grip was incredibly strong. Lin Changshu and Wu Da You couldn’t do anything to him.

“Sir, she’s just an ordinary person.” Si Si saw Lin Ziyin’s face turning green and her breathing becoming difficult, so he panicked. Disregarding the difference between master and servant, he knelt down to plead for Lin Ziyin.

“Coward.” Lin Ziyin, her face flushed red from struggling, spat out two words.

“Looking to die.” Si Jinhan let go, and she fell to the ground.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You immediately went to help her up.

“Who are you calling a coward?” Si Jinhan, exuding a cold aura, looked down at Lin Ziyin.

“Of course, you.” Lin Ziyin decided to take a gamble. She could see that Si Jinhan truly wanted to take her life. This man was extremely suspicious, and if she didn’t perform well, her life might really be lost here. This man was ruthless, and being weak wouldn’t help. It was better to take a big gamble. No matter what, she had to protect her two brothers’ lives.

Chapter 89: Signing the Agreement (1)

“Since you covet our family’s tofu recipe, why not negotiate directly with us instead of sending two women to threaten us? Now that you see I have a new partner, you still want to silence us. Does the Si family have any regard for the law?” Lin Ziyin struck first.

“Those two women are from your family?” Lin Changshu’s eyes widened in shock.

“What women?” Si Jinhan frowned, studying Lin Changshu and Lin Ziyin. He saw one face filled with surprise, the other with contempt, while Wu Da You stood by, seething with anger.

Their expressions didn’t seem fake. His heart sank.

Truthfully, he hadn’t been in Fengcheng these past two days and knew nothing of what had happened to the Lin family. Only this morning had he heard that the Lin family was doing business with Prince Ling, which immediately made him think of how Lin Ziyin had saved him before.

How could a country bumpkin keep appearing before them? Si Jinhan’s first thought was that the Lin family was up to something.

“Dare to do but not dare to admit?” Lin Ziyin noticed his confusion and pressed her advantage.

She knew the two women who had harassed her weren’t connected to Si Jinhan, but to dispel his suspicions, she needed to give him a reason—or an excuse.

“What women? Don’t try to frame me.” Si Jinhan’s cold voice echoed across the open field.

“Not? If not, I can’t imagine why you’d ambush us on the road. Isn’t it because you want our family’s recipe?” Lin Ziyin clung to her excuse.

“That little thing? I don’t care for it. But you—why are you getting close to His Highness?” Si Jinhan regained his composure, his gaze on Lin Ziyin growing even colder. He had almost been led astray by this cunning woman—no one had ever manipulated his thoughts before.

“When did we ever try to get close to His Highness? We’ve never even seen him.” Lin Ziyin protested. “If you hadn’t sent people to threaten us for the recipe, we wouldn’t have pushed our silver outward. Oh, and those two women did mention your Si family—don’t try to deny it.”

“Sister, I remember now. Those two women yesterday did mention the Si family.” Lin Changshu confirmed, his voice trembling with tension. He and Wu Da You were terrified that Si Jinhan might lose control and harm Lin Ziyin.

“We just wanted Ding’an Temple as our backer. As for His Highness, he’s only here as a witness for today’s agreement. After this, we won’t see him again—what could we possibly want from him?” Lin Ziyin continued. “If it weren’t for those two women threatening us yesterday, I’d be happy to keep my fortune to myself.”

Greedy merchant! Si Jinhan shot her a disgusted look at her constant talk of silver and wealth.

Lin Ziyin seemed to grow more agitated, her face flushed with indignation. She saw Si Jinhan’s disdain and, truthfully, if the situation were different, she’d love to glare him to death.

This man was a narcissist with a persecution complex. She was an honest citizen, yet in his eyes, she was some scheming villain.

“Are you sure you only want Prince Ling’s protection?” Si Jinhan asked darkly, deciding to investigate thoroughly upon his return. If anyone dared to act under the Si family’s name, he wouldn’t let them off lightly.

“More or less. I’d rather have Ding’an Temple as our backer. As for His Highness, he’s only here to witness today’s agreement. After this, we won’t see him again—what could we possibly want from him? If you don’t trust us, Si Jinhan, you’re welcome to follow and see for yourself.” Lin Ziyin finished in one breath.

Chapter 90: Signing the Agreement (2)

“Alright, I’ll go take a look.” Even without Lin Ziyin saying anything, Si Jinhan would have followed.

Thus, both sides temporarily reached a truce, and the Lin siblings boarded the carriage once more.

“How are you?” Inside the carriage, Lin Changshu noticed the red marks on her neck and felt immense distress.

Wu Da You, on the other hand, glared angrily out the carriage window. He swore that upon returning, he would train diligently in martial arts, never allowing his sister to be harmed again. These wealthy people were truly deranged, always resorting to violence against ordinary folks like them.

Si Jinhan remained gloomy throughout the journey, staring fixedly at the carriage. He wasn’t fooled by Lin Ziyin’s words. His mind raced with twisted thoughts—sometimes contemplating killing her outright to avoid future trouble, other times scheming to capture the person behind her and decide their punishment.

These dark, conflicting ideas swirled in his head until they reached the gates of Ding’an Temple. Only then did he realize he no longer had the chance to harm Lin Ziyin.

Abbess Huilian was already waiting at the entrance with several monks to greet them.

Was it necessary for Huilian to personally welcome a few farmers? That monk had no sense of propriety. Si Jinhan shot her a disdainful glance.

Huilian paid him no mind. After a hasty greeting, her gaze never left Lin Ziyin. “Benefactor, His Highness has already arrived and is waiting for you.”

“Sorry for being late,” Lin Ziyin apologized, not mentioning the unexpected encounter with Si Jinhan on the way.

“Let’s go, benefactor.” Huilian was impatient and didn’t notice the grim expressions on Lin Changshu and Wu Da You’s faces. She urged Lin Ziyin to hurry inside.

Lin Ziyin quickened her pace to follow, and the group entered the meditation chamber together.

Inside, the composed Chu Sui Feng sat with the abbot at the head of the room, sipping tea. Hearing the footsteps, they both looked toward the door.

“Abbot, Your Highness, they’re here,” Huilian announced cheerfully.

“How could I miss such a rare opportunity?” Si Jinhan smirked, taking a seat beside Chu Sui Feng.

“Amitabha.” The abbot clasped his hands. “Serve tea to the young master and Master Lin.”

“Abbot, Your Highness.” Lin Ziyin showed no surprise at seeing Chu Sui Feng. She politely greeted the two before continuing, “Since everyone is here, perhaps we should first have Your Highness and the abbot review the agreement I’ve drafted.”

As she spoke, she pulled out several crumpled sheets of paper from her sleeve and handed them over.

Si Jinhan glanced at the papers with disdain before sneering at Lin Ziyin.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression remained cold, but he kept a close eye on Lin Ziyin’s reactions. The accompanying Lin Changshu and Wu Da You, however, drew little of his attention. Instinct told him that the one truly in charge of the Lin family was this unassuming young girl.

Lin Ziyin respectfully handed the agreement to the abbot first.

The abbot read it carefully before passing it to Chu Sui Feng. “Your Highness, please take a look.”

Chu Sui Feng also read it thoroughly. Si Jinhan, seemingly curious, stretched his neck to peer at the document.

“Seems like I’m getting the better end of the deal,” he remarked self-deprecatingly after finishing.

“You worry too much, Your Highness,” Lin Ziyin replied. “Though the business won’t require your direct management, once it thrives, it will inevitably attract envious eyes. That’s when we’ll need your protection. For instance, once the agreement is signed, you’ll have to help deal with those trying to steal the formula.”

Si Jinhan burst into exaggerated, mocking laughter. “You’re already calculating how to use His Highness as your blade before the business even starts? What if he refuses?”

“If His Highness refuses, it’s no matter,” Lin Ziyin answered. “Country folk like us have always lived off the land. With the one thousand taels from selling the formula, the Lin family’s future may not be wealthy, but we’ll live comfortably. That’s enough for us.”

Chapter 91: The Fallen One (1)

Was it really that simple? Si Jinhan stared at her in disbelief.

Lin Ziyin remained composed, not the slightest bit guilty.

“Can you really extract vegetable oil?” Chu Sui Feng suddenly spoke up, interrupting the silent tension between Lin Ziyin and Si Jinhan.

“There shouldn’t be any problem. However, the private kitchen matter must wait until autumn. Some seasonings can only be prepared after the weather turns cold.” Lin Ziyin explained respectfully.

“Abbot, what do you think?” Chu Sui Feng turned to the abbot.

“Benefactor Lin has the temple’s best interests at heart. I am deeply grateful. If possible, I hope the prince can act as a witness.” The abbot said.

Chu Sui Feng nodded. “Since the abbot has no objections, I am willing to participate as a witness.”

Lin Changshu listened excitedly, not expecting the partnership to be settled with just a few words.

“Huilian, have someone copy three copies and bring them over.” The abbot handed the agreement to the eager Huilian beside him.

“Yes.” Huilian happily accepted it.

“Wait.” Lin Ziyin spoke up. Under everyone’s puzzled gaze, she calmly said, “I hope to have more copies made. The extra one will be posted in the private kitchen.”

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan’s eyes simultaneously narrowed upon hearing this.

“You’re still a suspicious one. Do you think the prince and the abbot would deceive you?” Si Jinhan displeasedly snapped at her.

“I trust the abbot and the prince’s character, but I fear malicious rumors. I’m more afraid that some suspicious people might ambush our Lin family from behind, and then we’d be wronged. Master Si, don’t you agree?” Lin Ziyin replied calmly. “Posting the agreement will make those restless people behave, avoiding unnecessary trouble.”

Si Jinhan understood she was implying he was meddlesome and suspicious. What a petty girl!

“A gentleman is open and above board. Oh, I forgot, Miss Lin is just a woman.” Si Jinhan smirked at Lin Ziyin.

Insulting her as a petty person and saying women are hard to please? Lin Ziyin’s face still smiled. “Master Si is absolutely right. I am just a woman, so naturally, I can’t consider things as thoroughly as you.”

Si Jinhan was taken aback. What a sharp-tongued one, actually saying he was inferior to a woman.

Chu Sui Feng had been smiling as he watched the silent battle between Lin Ziyin and Si Jinhan. So far, his curiosity about Lin Ziyin outweighed his suspicions.

“Abbot, the copies are ready.” A moment later, Huilian brought over four copies of the agreement with a joyful expression.

The abbot took them, glanced over them, then signed his name and had Huilian stamp the temple’s seal. Next was Lin Ziyin.

She also wrote her name, but since she didn’t have a personal seal, she pressed her handprint directly. Then it was Chu Sui Feng’s turn. After receiving the agreement, he skimmed through it. When he saw Lin Ziyin’s elegant small regular script, he was secretly astonished.

A country girl could write such beautiful characters? His curiosity about Lin Ziyin grew even stronger.

“Abbot, Prince, I need to go back and make tofu. We’ll take our leave now.” Lin Ziyin took her copy and tucked it into her sleeve, then hurriedly asked to leave.

This made Si Jinhan finally somewhat satisfied with her.

“Amitabha.” The abbot clasped his hands together and had Huilian see them out.

“That scared me to death.” After walking out of the temple gate, Wu Da You let out a long sigh.

Chapter 92: The Fallen Man (2)

“So that guest that day was actually the Prince.” Lin Changshu’s back was drenched in sweat.

Lin Ziyin gave a slight smile. “The Prince is still just a man. We only want to earn some silver. What else does it have to do with us? So you don’t need to be so nervous. Just do your job properly. Besides, the Prince won’t interfere with the private kitchen business in the future, and neither will we. There won’t be many opportunities for us to meet again.”

“Ziyin is right.” Lin Changshu nodded vigorously. Yes, as long as they did their job properly, what did it matter if he was the Prince or not?

“Let’s go get some offal and head back.” He was worried about the business at home and eager to return.

“Not so fast.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “I want to go to the market and see if there’s anything the oil shop needs to buy.”

“Alright, let’s go take a look.” As soon as Lin Changshu heard she wanted to buy something, he immediately agreed.

The three of them walked along the street, with Lin Ziyin looking around as she went.

Since the business deal had been successfully concluded, she felt no burden and strolled along with the leisurely mindset of someone out for a casual walk, appearing much more relaxed.

Wu Da You and Lin Changshu didn’t know what she wanted to buy and didn’t urge her.

“Why are you buying pastries again?” Seeing Ziyin wandering into a pastry shop, Lin Changshu quickly pulled her back.

“The children are growing, and Grandfather’s health is weak. Buying some pastries for them isn’t a waste. Besides, it won’t cost much silver.” Lin Ziyin smiled as she replied, “Shopkeeper, give me two jin of rice candy and two jin of fruit pastries.”

“Coming right up.” The shopkeeper, seeing business coming his way, had a face full of smiles. “What a filial young lady.”

Lin Ziyin gave a slight smile, ignoring his flattery as if she hadn’t noticed.

After the three of them left the shop, “Brother, do you know where they sell hemp rope?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“There’s a shop up ahead that sells it.” Wu Da You replied.

“Let’s go take a look. We need to buy a lot later.” Lin Ziyin said.

“Alright.”

“Discounted sale! All high-quality goods! Don’t miss out!” Suddenly, shouts came from the market ahead.

Lin Ziyin looked up and saw a large crowd gathered in one spot.

“Why is it so lively?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Probably some merchants selling goods at low prices.” Wu Da You quickly replied. “Sometimes, foreign merchants or those returning from long voyages make mistakes and sell their goods at low prices.”

“Why don’t they sell in the city?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously. Logically, goods that merchants brought from distant places like the Southern Ocean should be rare and valuable. Rare goods shouldn’t have trouble selling.

“There’s a law in the city that anything with flaws can’t be sold there. Some merchants also bring their unsold goods to the market. Although Ding’an Temple Market is just a market, many merchants come and go. Look at the people on the street—isn’t it always packed? If other passing merchants take a liking to the goods, the prices naturally won’t be cheap. There are also people who come specifically to wait for bargains.” Wu Da You explained in detail.

“Let’s go take a look too.” Lin Ziyin never expected that in this feudal ancient time, there would already be something like a “foreign goods market.” Truly, there’s no merchant without a bit of cunning!

“Too many people, don’t push.” Lin Changshu hesitated for a moment.

“It’s fine.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response.

Seeing her enthusiasm, the others had no choice but to squeeze in.

Lin Ziyin made her way to the front and saw a group of merchants standing in a line, with all sorts of goods displayed before them: fabrics with novel patterns, flowers, mirrors, various wool products, and even fine jewelry.

Seeing the goods, Lin Ziyin was somewhat speechless. Such precious gems were openly displayed in the market without any fear of robbery.

Soon, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were dazzled by the array of goods before them.

Lin Ziyin looked for a while but lost interest quickly. In modern times, she had seen far more exquisite items than these.

Suddenly, she was drawn to something nearby. Sitting there was a thin young man. Before him were several bags of seeds, and in his arms, he cradled a few pots of “flowers,” looking forlorn as he sat among the burly merchants.

Chapter 93: Borrowing Silver (1)

“How do you sell these things?” Lin Ziyin crouched in front of the blue-eyed young man.

The young man lifted his head, his eyes dull as he looked at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You heard Lin Ziyin’s words and squeezed over to stand beside her. “What are you buying these things for?”

When they saw the fair-skinned, blue-eyed, blond-haired young man again, the two of them unconsciously tensed up. They had heard that some powerful foreigners turned into night demons and ate people on full moon nights, though they didn’t know if it was true.

Although they had never seen it with their own eyes, the rumors had been heard so often that they preferred to believe it.

“I’m asking how these seeds are sold?” Lin Ziyin saw that the young man hadn’t answered, so she steeled herself and asked again.

“Young lady, I advise you not to buy them,” a merchant who was watching the commotion advised her. “Someone has already brought these seeds from the Southern Ocean, but unfortunately, not only in our northern lands, but in the entire Great Qin Dynasty, no one has been able to grow them. You’d just be wasting your silver.”

“That’s right, I heard even the Minister of Agriculture couldn’t grow them,” someone chimed in.

Lin Ziyin smiled and thanked everyone for their good intentions. “I’m just curious. If they’re not too expensive, I’d like to buy them and try planting them in the backyard. Who knows, maybe they’ll grow, and I can see what they turn out to be.”

Seeing how determined she was, no one tried to persuade her further.

“Fifty taels,” the young man said stiffly. “All of them.”

He pointed to the seeds. “These, fifty taels.”

Then he pointed to the three potted plants in his arms.

“Ziyin, don’t listen to him. A few seeds for fifty taels? That’s highway robbery!” Wu Da You was shocked.

“Ziyin, let’s go,” Lin Changshu also urged.

“Alright, I’ll take all of them. But I don’t have the silver on me right now. Can you wait a moment? While I go get the silver, you can’t sell the seeds to anyone else,” Lin Ziyin said seriously to the young man.

The young man saw her serious expression, his eyes brightening, and he nodded vigorously.

“Brother, go to the temple and borrow one hundred taels from the abbot. Hurry,” Lin Ziyin urged Lin Changshu.

“Are you really going to buy them?” Lin Changshu was anxious. One hundred taels for just some seeds was too much of a rip-off.

“Brother,” Lin Ziyin raised her voice.

“Big brother,” Wu Da You looked at Lin Changshu helplessly. To be honest, he thought spending one hundred taels on seeds was too extravagant, and others had said these seeds couldn’t grow in the north. The silver might end up being wasted. But seeing Lin Ziyin’s unhappy expression, he couldn’t bear it either. Sigh, he was in a dilemma.

“Alright, wait here,” seeing Lin Ziyin’s unhappy and anxious expression, Lin Changshu gritted his teeth and agreed.

“These things, I’ll take them,” suddenly, a mocking voice came from the side.

Wu Da You and the others looked up and saw that the newcomer was Si Jinhan, that pervert, and the person standing beside him was Chu Sui Feng.

“Your Highness…” Wu Da You and Lin Changshu were startled and quickly prepared to bow.

But before they could finish their greetings, Si Jinhan interrupted them with a dark expression. “No need for formalities.”

Wu Da You and Lin Changshu were so frightened that they didn’t dare say anything else.

“These, I’ll take them. One hundred and fifty taels,” Si Jinhan said with a wicked smile to the young man selling the items, but his eyes were provocatively looking at Lin Ziyin.

The young man’s eyes lit up.

“Are you going to break your promise?” Lin Ziyin stared at the young man who was about to act.

The young man was taken aback, only then remembering what he had just said to Lin Ziyin, and for a moment, he looked confused.

Chapter 94: Borrowing Silver (2)

“Merchants do business by selling to the highest bidder. Besides, you don’t even have any silver on you.” Si Jinhan immediately pointed out a clear path for the young man.

The young man hesitated once more, glancing at Lin Ziyin before gesturing to her, “One incense stick’s time. No money. Sell him.”

Lin Ziyin nodded, urging Lin Changshu to hurry to Ding’an Temple to borrow silver.

“Si Si, go to the temple.” Si Jinhan smiled and instructed his guard.

The guard immediately turned and left, moving much faster than Lin Changshu.

Lin Ziyin seethed inwardly. Si Jinhan was clearly a madman. Sending someone to the temple now—there was no doubt what he intended to do.

“Honored Guest Chu, could I borrow one hundred taels of silver?” Lin Ziyin suddenly turned to Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng had been watching Si Jinhan bully Lin Ziyin. He hadn’t expected her to turn to him for help.

“Will you have the silver to repay later? And when do you plan to repay it?” Si Jinhan sneered from the side.

The Lin family was truly despicable. They talked a good game about not wanting to interact with the prince in the future, but now they were borrowing silver from him. Clearly, borrowing silver was just an excuse—they really wanted to cling to the prince.

“I’ll repay the silver by New Year’s. I can write an IOU for you. If I can’t repay it then, I’m willing to—”

“Willing to sell yourself into servitude to personally attend to the honored guest?” Before Lin Ziyin could finish, Si Jinhan’s expression darkened, his smile vanishing as he glared at her viciously.

Chu Sui Feng glanced at him lightly.

Si Jinhan’s gaze toward Lin Ziyin grew even colder.

“I’m willing to sell the tofu recipe as compensation.” Lin Ziyin calmly finished her sentence. “Honored Guest Si, are you afraid I won’t be able to repay the silver?”

“Give her the silver.” Chu Sui Feng calmly ordered his guard.

The guard directly handed over a one hundred tael silver note to Lin Ziyin.

“Sabotaging?” Si Jinhan looked at Chu Sui Feng with a grievance.

“Is there any point in being humiliated repeatedly?” Chu Sui Feng said softly. “Perhaps there will be good things in the future.”

What good things? Si Jinhan followed Chu Sui Feng’s gaze and saw Lin Ziyin using the one hundred tael silver note to buy all the seeds in front of the young man, as well as the three pots of green fruit pastries.

Did Lin Ziyin, a mere farm girl, really think she could grow something good? Si Jinhan’s eyes revealed disdain.

“Thank you, Honored Guest Chu. I’ll find a place to write an IOU for you now.” She said.

“No need. Just deduct it from the business later.” Chu Sui Feng finished speaking and left with his guard without looking back.

“Best remember what you said.” Before leaving, Si Jinhan warned her viciously once more.

“I keep my promises. But I also hope Honored Guest Si remembers his words. I’m in urgent need of tools.” Lin Ziyin retorted sharply.

“Ziyin.” Lin Changshu feared she would provoke Si Jinhan. Seeing his dark expression, he quickly tugged at Lin Ziyin’s sleeve to advise her.

“Ziyin, we’ve bought the things. Let’s go back quickly.” Wu Da You was also worried about her.

After her outburst, Lin Ziyin felt a slight pang of regret. How had she lost her composure over Si Jinhan’s provocation? The man was a madman, and this was Fengcheng, not the modern world. Provoking Si Jinhan was not wise.

“Of course, I remember. In ten days, Si Si will deliver the items.” Surprisingly, Si Jinhan didn’t get angry. He gritted his teeth and replied before leaving arrogantly with his guard.

“You really should change this temper of yours.” After they left, Lin Changshu finally breathed a sigh of relief and began to lecture her earnestly.

“I know I was wrong. I’ll be more careful in the future.” Lin Ziyin admitted softly.

“Ziyin knows her limits, big brother. Don’t scold her anymore.” Wu Da You mediated. “It’s getting late. Let’s buy the offal and go back.”

Seeing Lin Ziyin’s obedient and pitiful expression, Lin Changshu’s anger instantly vanished.

He sighed deeply and said, “Let’s go.”

The three of them, carrying cloth bags and holding potted plants, squeezed their way out of the crowd once more.

Chapter 95: A Surprising Discovery (1)

The three of them bought the offal and borrowed a basket from the butcher to carry their purchases, preparing to head back. On the way there, they had borrowed the Si family’s carriage, but on the return trip, Lin Ziyin refused to force herself and insisted that Lin Changshu hire an ox cart to take them home.

By the time they returned to the village, the sun was high overhead. Some villagers had already gathered at the village entrance, eager to see what the siblings had bought this time.

“Offal again?” Some looked on with envy, while others scoffed.

“What’s all this?” someone asked, eyeing the basket Lin Changshu carried, which held several bags inside.

“Some seeds,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“What kind of seeds?” The mention of seeds piqued the interest of those who made their living from the earth. Many crowded around, curious.

“I’m not sure. They’re from the Southern Ocean, sold cheaply. I thought they looked interesting, so I bought them. A bag of seeds for two hundred wen.” Lin Ziyin deliberately downplayed the price. She couldn’t let the villagers know she had spent fifty taels of silver on these seeds—otherwise, her family would never know peace again.

“Two hundred wen?” Someone clicked their tongue. The Lin family girl was truly a spendthrift. A jin of meat cost only twenty wen; a bag of seeds could buy over ten jin of fatty meat.

“Rumor has it seeds from the Southern Ocean won’t grow in Fengcheng. Changshu, why didn’t you stop Ziyin?” A villager friendly with the Lin family asked regretfully.

“I bought them first. They only found out afterward,” Lin Ziyin said, feigning remorse as she took the blame. “If I’d known they wouldn’t grow, I wouldn’t have bought them. Brother, Da You, were you afraid I’d be upset, so you didn’t say anything?”

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You…

They had witnessed Lin Ziyin’s talent for lying through her teeth. But they also understood the gravity of the situation and played along, comforting her. “It’s done now. You meant well, didn’t you?”

“Exactly. Now that they’re bought, there’s no taking them back. Those merchants are really heartless.” Seeing Lin Ziyin’s distressed expression, the villagers who had been calling her a spendthrift no longer dared to voice their thoughts.

“We should head back. We haven’t eaten yet.” Lin Changshu took the opportunity to hoist the basket and led Lin Ziyin and Wu Da You away.

“Lin family sure knows how to work hard. Too bad they have a girl like Lin Ziyin. Sigh.” After they left, many shook their heads in disappointment.

“A spendthrift girl—who would dare marry her?” someone said bluntly.

Lin Ziyin had no interest in listening to the gossip. Once home, she didn’t rush to eat. Instead, she laid the seeds out in the sunlight to dry for a while, watered the potted plants, and only then sat down at the table.

“Ziyin, what are these?” Zige had been staring at the seeds for a long time but couldn’t tell what they were. She also didn’t recognize the fruits growing in the pots.

“The yellow grains are called corn. It’s a drought-resistant, sun-loving, high-yield crop. When mature, it can be boiled, made into porridge or cakes, or even pressed for oil. The red, pungent ones are called chili peppers, a type of seasoning. The longer seeds are cucumbers. As for these three pots of fruit, they’re called tomatoes. Both are delicious vegetables and can also be eaten as fruit.” Lin Ziyin explained.

Lin Changshu stared at her in surprise.

“Ziyin, do you really know what these are?” Wu Da You asked excitedly. “Can you grow them?”

“I can.” Lin Ziyin nodded.

“Then the one hundred taels of silver weren’t wasted after all.” Wu Da You nearly cheered.

“O-one hundred taels?” Lin Zige stammered, looking at Lin Ziyin in shock.

Chapter 96: A Surprising Discovery (2)

Guo Huiniang’s eyes nearly popped out of her head.

Heavens, one hundred taels of silver for just this handful of seeds?

“Once they grow successfully, they’ll be worth far more than one hundred taels,” Lin Ziyin said, somewhat embarrassed. She knew her family would be shocked by the price. “And this one is onion. Sister, what you’re holding is cauliflower.”

Lin Ziyin looked at the seeds in her hand again, no longer as carefree as before. Instead, she handled them with great care, treating them like precious treasures, and gently placed them in the winnowing basket.

“Ziyin, where do you plan to plant them?” Grandpa asked.

Lin Ziyin calculated the time. It was already late spring, so planting chili peppers was a bit late, but not impossible. As for corn, as long as the temperature was suitable, it could be planted. After considering, she realized that apart from the onions, all the other seeds she had bought could be planted.

“There’s still plenty of land left from building the house. I plan to plant the chili peppers behind the house, and we can also plant some corn in the open spaces.”

“The land around the house is barren; it’s not suitable for planting anything,” Grandpa said.

Lin Changshu also sighed as he looked at Ziyin.

“Grandpa, it’s fine. I have a way,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Seeing how stubborn she was, and since none of them knew how to plant these seeds, they had no choice but to follow her instructions.

After dinner, Lin Ziyin cleared a small patch of land in a sunny corner by the wall. She mixed manure with wood ash and spread it over the soil before planting the chili pepper seeds.

“Are you planting all of them?” Lin Zige asked nervously. “Just water them and that’s it? Is it that simple?”

“Yes, it’s that simple,” Lin Ziyin nodded. “Water them again in five days, but don’t overwater.”

After saying that, she covered the seeds with another layer of wood ash.

“Grandpa, can that wetland be bought or sold?” Lin Ziyin asked as she returned to the house.

“Wetland? What wetland?” Grandpa asked, puzzled, as he busied himself with his bamboo weaving.

“The reed marsh two li away,” Lin Ziyin explained.

“You can’t go there,” Grandpa frowned. “The water may be shallow, but there’s a lot of silt, and the place is vast. If you go too far, you might not find your way back.”

“Sister, there are monsters in there,” Changting chimed in upon hearing their conversation.

“They eat people,” Yan Zhi added.

Lin Ziyin smiled and patted their heads. “You’re so smart. Sister was just asking for fun. Go play with Duanzi.”

Changting and Yan Zhi, hearing the word “play,” immediately ran off with smiles.

“Grandpa, if I wanted to buy it, could I?” Lin Ziyin persisted. She had only discovered the place by accident when she had wandered too far.

Though it was called a marsh, most of it was covered in grass, with only shallow water flowing over the ground. It was a decent wetland. But the land there was black soil, and particularly fertile black soil at that. Lin Ziyin couldn’t bear to see it go to waste.

“If you want eggs, I can find some for you later,” Wu Da You said with a laugh. Every spring, waterfowl would come to the reed marsh, and there were plenty of eggs. But rumors of monsters in the marsh had spread, and over time, no one in the village dared to go there.

Lin Ziyin shook her head. “I’m not interested in eggs, Grandpa. You still haven’t answered my question.”

“That place doesn’t belong to the village. If you want to buy it, you’ll have to deal with the officials,” Grandpa replied.

Lin Ziyin’s brow furrowed. Dealing with officials was such a hassle. Since ancient times, common people had been reluctant to deal with officials. Without connections in the yamen, it would be even more troublesome.

Forget it. For now, she didn’t have much silver anyway. She decided to put the idea aside.

Seeing that she was no longer being stubborn, Lin Changshu finally let out a sigh of relief. His sister always seemed to be one step ahead of him, and it made his heart race up and down, leaving him quite uneasy.

Chapter 97: Different Thoughts (1)

The next day, Lin Ziyin was again tending to a small plot in the courtyard, transplanting the potted fruit-bearing plants—mud, vines, and all—into the ground. She even fashioned a trellis from branches to support them.

“Will they even survive after bearing fruit?” Zige asked worriedly, afraid Lin Ziyin might ruin the fifty taels’ worth of plants in her excitement.

“No problem,” Lin Ziyin replied.

Over the following days, Lin Ziyin seemed entirely absorbed in her seeds. The villagers watched as Lin Changshu and Wu Da You borrowed the village headman’s ox to till the empty land behind the new house, but no one thought much of it. After all, land was the lifeblood of farmers—even if it was barren, no one wanted to waste it once they owned it.

Amid the bustle, the Lin family’s house was completed at a steady pace, and every seed Lin Ziyin planted thrived.

“Changshu, you’ve really outdone yourself,” the village headman remarked, eyeing the three courtyards with envy. With their blue-brick construction, the Lin residence was now among the finest in the village. And with a two-story building, it was truly one of a kind.

“Da You, you’re a lucky man,” someone teased Wu Da You.

Wu Da You just chuckled, unperturbed. He knew the villagers were jealous, but he didn’t care. These days, he was overjoyed—Grandpa had promised that once the house was ready, they would pick an auspicious day for his wedding to Zige.

With a home and a bride, what more could he ask for?

“Hey, why are you still here?” The gossipy matchmaker hurried past the Ma family’s house and saw them all gathered inside. She rushed over, flustered. “The banquet is about to start!”

“Go yourself if you want. No one cares,” Mrs. Yan snapped, her face twisted in disdain.

“I’m telling you, breaking off the engagement with the Lin family was a huge mistake,” the matchmaker said, her face filled with regret. “Didn’t you see? The Lin family even built a courtyard for Wu Da You. If you hadn’t called it off, that courtyard would belong to your Zhicai now.”

As she spoke, her expression grew more pitiful. “Look at your Zhicai—he didn’t pass the imperial exams, and now you’ve lost the engagement too. I tell you, your family is cursed with bad luck.”

“Get out!” Mrs. Yan, furious at the insult to her son, grabbed a broom and swung at her.

“Watch your mouth! What are you so angry about?” The matchmaker, now hit by the broom, was also furious. “You did it, and now you’re afraid of people talking? Your family is full of fools. If you hadn’t broken the engagement, not only would you have a fine house to live in, but someone would still be supporting your son’s studies. Now? You’ve got nothing. But with the way your family behaves, I’d say you deserve it.”

The matchmaker was notorious for her sharp tongue, spreading gossip wherever she went.

“Get out!” Mrs. Yan couldn’t catch her and, hearing the matchmaker’s nonsense, angrily picked up a clod of dirt and threw it at her.

“Tsk.” The matchmaker spat from a distance. “I don’t think your family will ever produce a scholar.”

“You wicked old hag, you heartless—” Mrs. Yan cursed without hesitation.

“Mother, stop it,” Ma Zhicai, who had failed the exams, emerged with a dark expression. The results of the spring examinations had just been posted, and he hadn’t passed. He was already in a foul mood, and now this meddling matchmaker had come to humiliate him. Worse, his mother was arguing back, making a scene. If his classmates saw this, how could he ever show his face again?

“I was just standing up for you,” Mrs. Yan glared at Ma Zhicai, feeling wronged. The matchmaker’s words had struck a nerve—if only they hadn’t broken off the engagement with Lin Zige, things would be so much better.

Thinking of the Lin family’s pavilion and courtyard, Mrs. Yan’s envy burned. “If only we hadn’t broken the engagement…”

Chapter 98: Different Thoughts (2)

The thought slipped out before he could stop himself.

“Mother.” Ma Zhicai was furious. Did he not regret it now? This word was sure to provoke him.

“Breaking off the engagement doesn’t mean you can’t take her back,” Ma Dalang said, stepping out of the house. “Can that Wu Da You compare to our son?”

“Father, you don’t mean…” Ma Zhicai’s eyes widened as a possibility occurred to him. “She was involved with Wu Da You.”

“What involvement?” Ma Dalang frowned, reprimanding him. “An engagement isn’t marriage. Haven’t you seen how the Lin family has turned their fortunes around? In the future, when you study to become a scholar and pass the imperial exams, it will cost a lot of money. Can our family afford that?”

“This…” Ma Zhicai felt a bit embarrassed. He had always been proud and couldn’t bring himself to go back to Lin Zige.

“Get ready. We’re going to the Lin family to celebrate,” Ma Dalang glared at him and ordered sternly.

Mrs. Yan’s eyes lit up. “Son, once you pass the exams and become an official, you can take as many concubines as you want. But for now, don’t be foolish. Don’t let go of the wealth and status that’s within your grasp.”

Ma Zhicai agreed with his parents’ plan but couldn’t bring himself to do it.

Ma Dalang and Mrs. Yan didn’t care whether he was willing or not. They took a few eggs from the chicken coop and some coins, then dragged Ma Zhicai to the Lin family.

The Lin family was bustling with activity. The house was full of people, and the warm weather had drawn villagers to sit outside.

Lin Ziyin, Lin Zige, Guo Huiniang, and the women from the Bai family and the village headman’s family were busy in the small kitchen.

“This is tofu? It’s delicious.”

“Why didn’t we think of this?”

…

The dishes served by the Lin family were mainly tofu, tofu skin, and braised meat. They had also bought fish, chicken, and meat, making the meal quite rich.

“Amitabha.” Amid the bustle, several warrior monks arrived at the door.

“Masters.” Lin Changshu saw the visitors and happily went to greet them.

“Amitabha. Today is a joyous occasion for the benefactor’s move. The abbot has sent us humble monks to bring a talisman for peace. Please place it under the beam to ensure the safety of your home,” the leading warrior monk said with his hands clasped, while another monk presented a box to Lin Changshu.

“Thank you, Masters.” Lin Changshu was delighted. The talismans from Ding’an Temple were hard to come by. The abbot must have sent them as a gesture of goodwill for their cooperation.

“Masters, please come in.” Lin Changshu warmly invited them.

“Amitabha.” The warrior monks politely declined. “The benefactor’s home is busy today. We won’t disturb you.”

“Please wait.” Lin Ziyin heard the commotion and came out quickly. “Take these back for everyone to try.”

She held a basket. “They’re all vegetarian, with no meat or oil. I’ve cleaned the pot thoroughly.”

The monks exchanged glances, thanked her, and left with the basket.

The villagers watched enviously. They hadn’t expected the Lin family to establish a connection with Ding’an Temple through their tofu business. It seemed the Lin family was destined for prosperity.

“Congratulations.” Just as Lin Ziyin was about to return to the kitchen, she saw the Ma family arriving uninvited.

There were eight of them, young and old.

Ma Youcai saw the delicious food on the table and immediately found a seat.

Lin Changshu and Grandpa’s faces turned cold.

The villagers were puzzled. The Ma family had already fallen out with the Lin family. How could they have the nerve to show up?

“Congratulations on your move,” Ma Dalang said, ignoring the villagers’ surprised looks. He handed over the basket he was carrying and added five coins.

“What are you doing here?” Lin Zige came out of the kitchen, furious. She grabbed a ladle and was about to charge at them.

“Zige.” Grandpa stopped her.

Lin Zige stood angrily to the side, glaring at the Ma family with resentment.

Ma Zhicai, under the villagers’ curious gazes, wished he could turn back immediately. But when he saw Lin Zige dressed in simple yet elegant clothes, his eyes lit up.

The old Lin Zige had been poor, her clothes patched and her face sallow. But today, Lin Zige wore a goose-yellow shirt with a light purple vest and a matching skirt. She looked delicate and beautiful. With the Lin family’s improved diet, her face had become fair and radiant. At this moment, she was no less charming than a young lady from the city.

Chapter 99: Trouble in the Village (1)

Mrs. Yan’s eyes lit up with envy when she saw Lin Zige not only dressed in new clothes but also wearing a gilded hairpin.

“Originally, we were in the wrong, and we’ve already apologized. Uncle, we’re all from the same village—we see each other every day. We came today to offer our congratulations, nothing more. You can’t chase us away,” Ma Dalang said shamelessly, trying to smooth things over.

Grandpa frowned. He wanted to drive them away, but since Ma Dalang had said all that, if he still chased them off, the villagers would think the Lin family was being unreasonable. In the future, if anything happened, the villagers might not help the Lin family.

“Zhicai, why aren’t you greeting them?” Ma Dalang said warmly.

“Grandpa Lin, I was the one in the wrong before. Please don’t take it to heart,” Ma Zhicai bowed politely, putting on an air of refinement.

Lin Zige gritted her teeth, wishing she could slap him. Ma Zhicai was nothing but a hypocrite. He had used this act to convince the Lin family to agree to the engagement, but as soon as the Lin family fell on hard times, he showed his true colors. Now that he was wearing a mask again, Lin Zige wasn’t stupid—she knew exactly what he was after.

“Guests are welcome. Sit down,” Grandpa said indifferently.

Lin Changshu’s expression darkened, but since Grandpa had agreed, he had no choice but to hold back his anger.

Ma Dalang and Mrs. Yan were delighted to hear Grandpa’s words. It seemed there was hope.

“Father, Mother, sit here,” Ma Youcai said, his mouth full of food, happily calling his family over.

Ma Xincai’s two children had already taken the best spots and started eating. Mrs. Yan’s eyes lit up when she saw the rich spread on the table, and she quickly pulled Ma Zhicai and Ma Dalang to sit down.

Ma Erlang’s family had already taken their seats. When they saw the elder branch’s family coming over, they knew exactly what was going on. The Ma family’s two branches occupied a table and a half, making the villagers look down on them.

“Shameless,” Zige muttered in the kitchen, still fuming.

“The Ma family is just like that. Ignore them. After today, they won’t have any reason to come over,” Sister Zhang said. As the village headman’s wife, she had a keen eye for people.

She knew exactly what the Ma family was up to today. But she wasn’t afraid. Wu Da You was her nephew. If the Ma family dared to cause trouble, she would make sure they regretted it.

Fortunately, the Ma family seemed to have genuinely come to offer their congratulations. After the feast ended, they left with the other villagers without saying much.

After Lin Changshu, Zige, and the others saw them off, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.

“Auntie, Aunt, take these back with you,” Lin Ziyin placed a few blocks of tofu into the Bai family’s and Wu family’s basins.

“We can’t take them,” Sister Zhang refused.

“The weather is getting warmer. If we keep them, they’ll go bad. Besides, we won’t be doing business tomorrow, and we can’t finish all this ourselves,” Lin Ziyin explained.

Auntie Bai and the others saw that there was indeed a lot of tofu left in the basket, so they accepted it.

Guo Huiniang then divided the leftovers among everyone.

Auntie Bai and the others thanked them and left happily with their things.

“Finally, it’s over,” Lin Ziyin said, rubbing her waist.

“Are we moving into the new house tomorrow?” Changting asked excitedly.

“Yes, we’re moving in tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin nodded.

The two children cheered.

Grandpa looked at the new house beside them and then at the laughing children. He felt a weight lift off his shoulders. The Lin family’s life was truly getting better.

Over the next few days, the Lin family moved into the new house. All the furniture inside was bought with silver.

Chapter 100: Trouble in the Village (2)

“How comfortable.” Changting rolled around on the kang, and Yan Zhi followed suit.

Lin Changshu watched, feeling a warmth in her heart. All the hard work of these days seemed worth it.

“Miss Lin, the tools you requested have been brought over today.” Early in the morning, Si Si arrived, pulling a cart.

“Good.” Lin Ziyin nodded.

“Deliver them to the oil mill next door.” She instructed Si Si, “Thank you for your trouble.”

“Unload.” Si Si ordered the servants he had brought. Since Si Jinhan had harmed Lin Ziyin last time, and he had been an accomplice, he felt guilty towards her. So, these days, whatever Lin Ziyin asked, he would do his best to help.

“Right here, thank you.” At the oil mill, Lin Ziyin pointed to an empty space for the servants.

The servants then placed all the items on the side.

“What do we do with these things?” Wu Da You looked at the pile of iron tools, circling around for a long time without figuring out how to use them.

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly and said to him, “You and your brother help, I’ll assemble them.”

Initially, to prevent Si Jinhan from understanding the mechanism, she had provided the blueprints as separate parts.

“You said, we’ll handle the heavy work.” Lin Changshu said.

So, the three of them got to work. Lin Ziyin brought over the wooden frame she had made, and by mid-morning, they had assembled a simple oil press.

“When do we start pressing oil?” Lin Changshu asked.

“Tomorrow we can. But the oil mill will need people, so the tofu business will be short-handed.” Lin Ziyin said.

“What do we do?” Both Wu Da You and Lin Changshu were worried.

“Why not hire people.” Lin Ziyin suggested, “Brother, go find Bai Dagou and Bai Ergou, and also Wu Dali and Wu Erli from the village headman’s family.”

“How do we calculate the wages?” Lin Changshu asked.

“The wages will be twenty-five wen per day.” Lin Ziyin replied, “They’ll help with grinding soy milk and steaming soybeans. But when they come, we must sign an agreement with them. They cannot disclose the Lin family’s recipes to outsiders, otherwise, they will have to compensate. Moreover, they must avoid the most important processes of the Lin family.”

Lin Changshu felt a bit troubled. They were all fellow villagers; signing an agreement seemed like not trusting them.

“The agreement must be signed.” On this point, Lin Ziyin was very insistent.

“Alright.” Lin Changshu agreed, planning to discuss it with them in the evening.

But in the evening, something happened in the village, and it was a big incident.

“How could you leave like this, head of the household?” The cries in the night were so chilling, making one’s skin crawl.

“What happened?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“I don’t know.” Zige shook her head in response.

“I’ll go out and take a look.” Lin Changshu said.

“I’ll go too.” Wu Da You also stood up.

After the two hurried out, Guo Huiniang quickly bolted the door.

Although the house was large, many rooms were unoccupied, making it seem empty and a bit unsettling at night.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You went out but did not return for a long time, making Lin Ziyin’s heart uneasy.

“I’ll go out and take a look.” The cries outside had turned from one into several—crying for sons, crying for the head of the household, crying for fathers, and there were also quarrels. This was a major incident, and the few people in the house felt uneasy.

“I’ll go too.” Guo Huiniang said. “Bring the children along.”

So, the entire Lin family set out, following the firelight, and arrived at the open space at the village entrance.

Here, most of the villagers had gathered. Due to the large crowd, Lin Ziyin could not see the people crying inside, nor could she figure out what had happened.

“Shuan Zhu’s wife, you must hold on, you still have a child in your womb.” Someone in the inner circle exclaimed.

Then there was another commotion.

Shuan Zhu’s wife? Lin Ziyin’s mind flashed with the image of a shy young bride.

“What’s going on?” In the crowd, Guo Huiniang, holding the two children, finally saw Lin Changshu and the others.

“Fang Shuan Zhu and the Wei brothers went to the city to work and encountered Tartar spies who had infiltrated. They were killed.” Lin Changshu answered with a sorrowful expression.

Chapter 101: Gathering Information (1)

“Tartars?” Guo Huiniang gasped, covering her mouth in shock.

Lin Changshu nodded gravely. “In previous years, the Tartars only raided during winter, but this year, for some unknown reason, they’ve come early. And before, they only attacked border villages, but now they’ve reached Fengcheng. It’s unusual. Everyone’s guessing if the two nations are about to go to war.”

“War?” Guo Huiniang’s eyes welled up with tears.

Lin Zige’s face paled. “Brother, you and Da You won’t have to go to war, will you?”

“Don’t scare them. It’s just idle speculation from the villagers. We don’t know if it’s true yet. Maybe the Tartars are just trying to stir up trouble,” Grandpa scolded Lin Changshu with a frown.

“Yeah, it’s just a rumor. Don’t worry about it,” Wu Da You chimed in, comforting Lin Zige and the others.

“No war,” Lin Yan Zhi said, fear flickering in his eyes.

“No war,” Guo Huiniang echoed, holding him tightly.

“You all go back. We’ll stay here and help,” Lin Changshu said. “Grandpa, you should go back too.”

Grandpa nodded. Having a man at home would ease the women’s minds.

Amid the gloom and worry, Guo Huiniang and the others returned home.

Lin Ziyin’s mood was also low. As a newcomer, she had been busy trying to earn money these past few days and didn’t know much about the history, geography, or customs of the Great Qin Dynasty.

Today’s events had left her uneasy.

If the northern border became unsafe, she would have to find a way to earn more money, perhaps to leave this place and find a safer home for her family.

Or find another solution.

With her anxiety and worry, Lin Ziyin slept poorly that night.

The village remained subdued for several days after the incident.

“Sigh, what will become of the orphans and widows? How will they live?” Guo Huiniang sighed as she picked out the bad beans.

“Life must go on, no matter what,” Lin Zige replied sadly. “For the children’s sake, we have to keep living.”

Lin Ziyin listened quietly, not joining their conversation.

She wasn’t a saint and wouldn’t recklessly offer charity. The Lin family’s current situation didn’t allow them to care for others.

“Ziyin, Bai Dagou, Dali, and the others are here,” Lin Changshu announced as he entered, followed by Bai Dazhuang and the others.

The men’s faces were weary but hopeful.

“Please, take a seat,” Lin Ziyin stood up to greet them. “I assume my brother has already discussed the terms with you. If you’re willing, we can sign the agreement.”

“Alright,” Bai Dazhuang, the eldest among them, agreed readily.

“Ziyin, don’t worry. We’re not the kind of people who don’t know our place,” Wu Dali added.

“I know, or I wouldn’t have asked you to come,” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly, nodding. “I’ll go get the pen and ink.”

Bai Dazhuang and the others were surprised she could read and write, but remembering that the late Lin father was literate, they no longer doubted her.

Lin Ziyin drafted the agreement based on the number of people, and after Wu Dali and the others signed it, the oil mill was ready to start operations in the afternoon.

“This thing can press oil?” Wu Erli asked in surprise after Lin Ziyin’s introduction, staring at the machine inside the house.

“Yes, and for the time being, my brother and Da You might have to stay here,” Lin Ziyin said.

Chapter 102: Gathering Information (2)

“No problem.” Wu Da You patted his chest confidently.

The villagers, hearing that Wu Dali and the others were working at the Lin family’s place, were all envious.

“Twenty-five copper coins a day is quite a lot.”

“I heard that if you do well, there’s even a bonus.”

…

Lin Ziyin had never personally practiced the method of pressing oil. She had only visited an old oil mill with her teacher during her student days. Fortunately, the old master there had been very open about sharing his craft, perhaps feeling that traditional methods would soon be replaced by modern machinery. He had given a detailed explanation of the oil-pressing process to the group of students.

So, at first, Lin Ziyin hadn’t expected to succeed right away.

“Brother, spread the material evenly where the steam is rising. Sister-in-law, keep the fire strong.” Lin Ziyin kept giving instructions.

The late spring weather was already quite warm, but inside the oil mill, the heat was stifling. Even though Lin Changshu and the others were only wearing short-sleeved shirts, their backs were quickly soaked with sweat.

“Got it.” Lin Changshu replied.

After the material was steamed, Lin Ziyin had everyone form the cakes. “Da You, straighten out the oil grass and place it inside the oil ring.”

Bai Dazhuang and the others were all pressing oil for the first time, and they didn’t dare to be careless at all. Basically, whatever Lin Ziyin told them to do, they did.

After a few days of work, the first batch of soybean oil was successfully pressed.

“Now we just have to wait for the oil to settle and separate. In a few days, it will be ready to eat.” After several days of hard work, Lin Ziyin was exhausted. “Everyone has worked hard. The first batch of oil will definitely be shared with everyone to take home and try. And when business improves, wages will go up.”

“Alright, Ziyin, we’re looking forward to your big sales.” Bai Dazhuang laughed in agreement.

“Finally done.” Looking at the large vat of soybean oil, Wu Dali and the others were so happy they couldn’t stop smiling.

Having personally participated in the oil-pressing work, they saw the Lin family’s capabilities and were even more determined to follow in their footsteps.

Six days later, the oil was finally ready to eat. Lin Ziyin, in her excitement, gave Bai Dazhuang and Wu Dali’s families two jin each. For lunch, she used the soybean oil to stir-fry several dishes to reward her family.

“Delicious.” Grandpa took a bite and said happily.

“It really is delicious, better than dishes fried in lard.” Zige also smiled.

“Sister, how do you plan to sell these?” Lin Changshu asked as he ate.

“Most of it will be sent to the temple, and the rest will be sold to the big buyers who come to purchase tofu and tofu skin.” Lin Ziyin said.

“And the price?” Lin Changshu asked.

“One hundred and fifty wen per jin.” Lin Ziyin replied. “One hundred jin of soybeans only yields less than forty jin of oil. The process is complicated and labor-intensive. If we sell it cheaply, we’ll lose money.”

“Won’t it be too expensive to sell?” Lin Zige asked worriedly.

“No need to worry.” Lin Ziyin was very confident. “Vegetable oil is hard to come by. The buyers are definitely big spenders; they won’t lack this little bit of money.”

“Let’s listen to Ziyin.” Grandpa spoke up.

Thus, the price was smoothly set.

“Miss Lin, our young master has arrived.” Just as the Lin family had happily put down their bowls, they heard the sound of knocking at the door.

“What is Si Si doing here at this time?” Lin Changshu asked in confusion, feeling no goodwill toward the “young master” Si Si mentioned.

These days, Si Si came every day to pull tofu, so the Lin family was very familiar with his voice. Lin Changting quickly went to open the door.

“Miss Lin.” As soon as Si Si entered and saw the unhappy expressions on Lin Changshu and the others, he immediately felt a little embarrassed.

The Si Jinhan who followed him in, however, was completely unaware. He smiled warmly at Lin Ziyin. “Today, I came to ask you about something.”

This man seemed to have completely forgotten how he had treated Lin Ziyin that day at Lin Zige’s place. Chu Sui Feng, who came with him, stood expressionlessly in the courtyard, looking very much like a lord.

“Commoner greets the Prince.” After learning Chu Sui Feng’s identity, Grandpa was immediately filled with panic upon seeing him in person. Lin Zige and the others were also very cautious.

Lin Ziyin slightly furrowed her brows. “Young Master Si and the Prince are here specifically for me?”

“Yes.” Si Jinhan replied with a faint smile, his eyes showing a keen interest in her.

Chapter 103: The Monk’s Welfare (1)

“Your Highness, please come inside.” The Lin family had many rooms, and Lin Ziyin led them into the guest hall.

Chu Sui Feng surveyed the Lin family’s courtyard, and his curiosity about Lin Ziyin deepened. He could tell that Lin Ziyin was the head of the Lin family. He also knew that the reason Lin Ziyin had such a large sum of money to buy the house was because the Si family had given her the money.

However, country folk usually used their money to buy property in the city. He hadn’t expected the Lin family to buy such a large plot of land in the countryside and build such a grand house. It was completely beyond his expectations.

Lin Zige entered nervously and poured plain boiled water for Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, then left with a worried expression.

“Your Highness, what brings you here?” Lin Ziyin saw the two of them—one staring at her with a carefree attitude, the other expressionlessly examining the room—and took the initiative to speak.

“Did you come up with this?” Si Jinhan took out a screw and asked.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Yes.”

No denial! Lin Ziyin’s straightforward attitude pleased Si Jinhan. “I ask you, what is this thing used for? Can you make anything else?”

“It’s just a little trinket I thought up in my spare time. I’m just a country girl; how could I know so much?” Lin Ziyin replied indifferently.

With that one sentence, she cut off Si Jinhan’s next line of questioning.

“Initially, how did you think of this thing?” Chu Sui Feng politely inquired, his manner much more relaxed, completely different from Si Jinhan’s imposing demeanor. “Could you explain it more clearly?”

“It was just a random thought. Screws can fasten things. If used on ironware, they should be more secure and convenient than willow nails. I thought if Your Highness could produce screws of the same size—no, the same dimensions—in bulk, they could be kept in reserve when needed.” Lin Ziyin answered with her eyes lowered.

Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng both sensed her reservation, but since Lin Ziyin was unwilling to say more, they couldn’t force her to explain.

“I will have a batch made. When they’re ready, I’ll show them to you. I hope you can give the craftsmen some advice.” Chu Sui Feng’s tone was mild, but Lin Ziyin still detected a hint of coercion in his words.

“If Your Highness trusts me, I will do my best.” Lin Ziyin wasn’t foolish. In this era where imperial authority was supreme, she had no capital to be proud. It was just a suggestion; she could afford to comply.

As for anything extra, she wasn’t foolish enough to volunteer it. The nail that sticks out gets hammered down; she didn’t want to be that nail.

“You and His Highness helped me resolve my troubles. When will that vegetable oil be ready?” Si Jinhan seemed to change the subject.

“Reporting to Your Highness, the first batch of vegetable oil is already prepared. However, it’s still in the trial phase. If we want to produce it in large quantities, it will take some more time.” Lin Ziyin replied.

“It’s already done?” Si Jinhan became interested. “Go make some dishes for me to try.”

He gave the order with complete confidence, not the slightest bit embarrassed.

Lin Ziyin glanced at Chu Sui Feng.

“Someone, give Miss Lin fifty taels of silver.” Chu Sui Feng didn’t even lift his head as he ordered the guards outside.

Soon, a guard came in and handed Lin Ziyin a silver note.

“Please wait a moment, Your Highness and Young Master Si.” Lin Ziyin said politely.

“Go on.” Si Jinhan ordered with a stern face.

“What’s the matter?” Seeing Lin Ziyin come out, Lin Changshu pulled her over.

“It’s nothing, just a small matter.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. “His Highness and Young Master Si want to try dishes made with vegetable oil. Here’s the silver note. Brother, quickly go to the village to buy some eggs and chicken.”

Chapter 104: The Monks’ Blessing (2)

“Alright.” Lin Changshu felt relieved upon hearing that Prince of Ling had only come to check on the vegetable oil.

Since it was just past noon, Lin Ziyin assumed they had already eaten, so she simply prepared a few home-cooked dishes.

“Not bad.” Si Jinhan was delighted to taste the dishes made with vegetable oil for the first time, and even Chu Sui Feng was secretly pleased. It seemed Lin Ziyin hadn’t been exaggerating. With this vegetable oil, the private kitchen business was sure to thrive.

“Make sure to do a good job. Tomorrow, my estate will order one hundred jin,” Si Jinhan said.

“My estate will also take a hundred jin or so. Send someone to collect it tomorrow,” Chu Sui Feng added.

“Very well, but one jin of vegetable oil costs one hundred and fifty wen,” Lin Ziyin immediately switched into business mode when money was involved.

“You won’t be shortchanged,” Si Jinhan shot her a displeased glance.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan came and left in a hurry, as if they had only come to take a quick look.

Reassured, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You returned to the oil workshop.

“Brother, I need to go to the temple tomorrow. Could I borrow the village headman’s ox cart?” Lin Ziyin stood at the door, lost in thought for a moment before speaking.

“Alright, but both Da You and I will be at the oil workshop. I don’t feel comfortable with you going to the temple alone. How about this—ask the village headman and Grandpa to take you there,” Lin Changshu replied. He had been frightened by Si Jinhan’s previous actions, so he was extra cautious whenever Lin Ziyin went out.

“It’s a bit of a bother for the village headman,” Lin Ziyin said, feeling somewhat guilty.

“Not at all. Tomorrow is market day, and your parents were planning to go anyway. Two more people won’t make a difference,” Wu Dali said with a smile as he entered.

Lin Ziyin thanked him and then went into the kitchen to prepare the soybeans needed for making tofu the next day.

The following day, people from Prince of Ling’s estate and the Si family came to collect over two hundred jin of vegetable oil. Others who had come to buy tofu saw this and began inquiring about it.

“What is that?” they asked.

“It’s the vegetable oil we just pressed at home,” Lin Ziyin explained with a smile.

“Vegetable oil?” Everyone was astonished. For countless years, the people of the Great Qin Dynasty had only used lard. They had never heard of vegetable oil before.

“How much does it cost?”

“One hundred and fifty wen per jin,” Lin Ziyin replied. “Peanut oil is even more expensive, but unfortunately, there isn’t any available right now.”

“Next time you have some, make sure to save fifty jin for me.”

“Our estate wants some too.”

The visitors clamored to place orders, and Lin Ziyin smiled as she agreed to each one.

“Ziyin, the ox cart is ready,” the village headman announced as he drove the cart over, with Sister Zhang seated on it.

“Coming,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. Hearing the commotion, Lin Changshu, Wu Da You, and the others quickly came out and loaded several jars of soybean oil onto the cart.

Sister Zhang knew how precious the soybean oil was, so she immediately made space and carefully steadied the jars, afraid they might break.

“Let’s go. I’ll take you to get something good to eat,” Lin Ziyin had promised the two children the night before that she would take them to the market.

The children were overjoyed and climbed onto the cart with Grandpa.

When they arrived at the market, it was almost noon. Grandpa went ahead to the temple to greet the monks, and soon, several warrior monks came out to help carry the jars of soybean oil into the temple.

“Master, I’m giving this jar of vegetable oil for free. Today, I’ll use soybean oil to prepare a vegetarian feast for everyone, along with some pastries,” Lin Ziyin said to the abbot.

“Good, good.” Before the abbot could respond, Master Huilian couldn’t resist opening the jar. Seeing the golden soybean oil inside, his face lit up with joy.

“Amitabha, thank you for your kindness, benefactor,” the abbot said with his palms pressed together.

Lin Ziyin, accompanied by the two children and Grandpa, followed Master Huilian to the kitchen behind the meditation hall.

“Today, you must learn well from Master Lin,” Master Huilian instructed the cook monk.

“Amitabha, yes, senior brother,” the cook monk replied. He knew Lin Ziyin had come to teach them how to make private kitchen dishes. With the soybean oil, the monks’ meals would improve greatly. In fact, the warrior monks had been waiting for this day for a long time.

Chapter 105: Taxes (1)

“Master,” Lin Ziyin called out, deciding to address all monks as such since she wasn’t sure how to properly address the young monk.

“Amitabha, humble monk’s name is Wu Fa,” the young monk corrected her, his face flushed.

“Wu Fa, please help me with the fire,” Lin Ziyin said, not wanting to waste time on trivial matters. “How many dishes are you having for lunch?”

“Two dishes,” Wu Fa replied, lowering his head.

Lin Ziyin nodded to show she understood.

“Benefactor Lin, are you making tofu?” Master Huilian asked warmly.

“Today, I’m making a few extra dishes. Some of them are new products from our Lin family, free of charge,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Thank you, benefactor,” Master Huilian replied, smiling gratefully.

Lin Ziyin didn’t rush to cook. First, she poured a generous amount of soybean oil into the pot, then took out a half-fermented dough from a basin she had brought. She began to work busily.

“What is this?” Master Huilian watched as she poured so much oil into the pot, his heart aching. But since Lin Ziyin had said it was a free gift, he couldn’t bring himself to scold her.

Lin Ziyin rolled the dough into long strips, then cut them into small pieces. She pressed two strips together with chopsticks and dropped them into the hot oil.

Before long, a golden, crispy fried dough stick emerged.

Lin Ziyin placed the fried dough sticks on a rack to cool, continuing to fry more.

“Come, try some,” she said after frying about ten sticks. She distributed them to the cook monks in the kitchen, as well as Changting, Yan Zhi, and Grandpa.

“Amitabha, monks are not allowed to eat privately,” the cook monk said, pressing his palms together.

The two children, however, ate with relish, making the younger monks in the kitchen drool in envy.

“This is a taste test. After eating, you must give your feedback,” Lin Ziyin replied calmly. “If you’re satisfied, I’ll teach you how to make fried dough sticks. In the future, the monks in the temple can improve their meals.”

“Amitabha, benefactor’s kindness is appreciated,” Master Huilian said, pressing his palms together in gratitude. After exchanging a glance with the cook monk, he took a fried dough stick, and the other monks each received one.

Crispy and fragrant! With one bite, Master Huilian’s face lit up with joy, but seeing the oil in the pot, his smile faded slightly. “It just uses too much oil.”

“The leftover oil can be used for cooking,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

She continued cooking while explaining, preparing a pot of greens with dried tofu, radish tofu, stir-fried potato shreds, and chives with eggs for the temple. “Please, Master, quickly find someone interested and talented in cooking. I want to start training them.”

“Amitabha,” Master Huilian replied with a smile. “Benefactor Lin, rest assured. In three days, I will find suitable candidates for you.”

“I may not have time to come every day. If possible, have them come to my house. They can have lunch there, learn two dishes a day, and by autumn, the private kitchen can be opened.”

“This…” Master Huilian hesitated.

“Please, Master, rest assured. My family also uses vegetable oil,” Lin Ziyin said, knowing their concerns and smiling as she explained.

“Then we will trouble Benefactor Lin,” Master Huilian finally relaxed.

The vegetarian meal was quickly served in the dining hall. Needless to say, the monks were overjoyed to taste such delicious food for the first time.

Lin Ziyin, Grandpa, and the two children took a few fried dough sticks and left the mountain. The village headman and Sister Zhang were waiting for them at the foot of the mountain.

“Uncle Village Headman, Auntie, have something to tide you over,” Lin Ziyin handed them four fried dough sticks.

Chapter 106: Taxes (2)

“How did you bring it out?” Sister Zhang exclaimed in surprise.

“When you make a lot, you can bring it out,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Give it to the children to eat. We’ll be home soon,” Sister Zhang declined.

“We’re full,” Changting patted her stomach and said.

“Full,” Yan Zhi chimed in.

“What’s wrong?” Noticing the village headman’s gloomy expression and low spirits, Grandpa sat beside him and asked with concern.

“This year’s taxes are due again,” the village headman sighed. “You know the situation in the village. Every family has only a small plot of land, and they grow beans. Where can they find extra silver to pay?”

“Why are taxes due before the autumn harvest?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously.

“For the construction of the city walls,” the village headman replied. “The amount isn’t much, but you’ve seen the state of the village.”

After saying this, the village headman let out a heavy sigh.

“The head of the household went to the prefecture to plead, but the officials there wouldn’t listen,” Sister Zhang said, her expression also darkening.

Grandpa sighed upon hearing this. Indeed, this time of year was always the hardest.

“What happens if there’s no silver to pay?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Then they’ll use labor instead,” Grandpa replied.

Lin Ziyin didn’t ask further. Going to the border to build military facilities without modern equipment was clearly a grueling task.

Fortunately, the Lin family had saved some silver this year, so they didn’t need to worry about the taxes.

The heavy topic cast a gloom over the adults in the carriage, and the two children, sensing the somber atmosphere, quietly sat beside Lin Ziyin without making a sound.

Back in the village, the village headman announced the news about the taxes, and the villagers began to sigh and groan. Families with strong laborers were especially distressed.

The Lin family, however, remained unaffected and continued with their daily routines.

“Brother, we don’t have many beans at home. Can you and Brother Da You buy more from the village?” Lin Ziyin asked, looking at the stored beans.

“I was just thinking about that,” Lin Changshu put down his bowl and said.

“If there are peanuts and sesame seeds, we can buy those too,” Lin Ziyin added.

“What are you buying those for?” Zige asked.

“Peanuts and sesame seeds can also be pressed for oil,” Lin Ziyin explained.

“I’ll go ask around the village later,” Lin Changshu replied.

After finishing their meal, Lin Changshu went out for a while. Soon, many villagers gathered at the Lin family’s house.

“Changshu, are you really willing to buy soybeans at market price?” An elder asked as soon as he saw Lin Changshu.

The other villagers also looked at Lin Changshu with hopeful expressions.

“Yes, we’ll take as much as you have,” Lin Changshu replied.

Anyway, the family had many houses, so no matter how many beans they bought, there was plenty of space to store them. He wasn’t worried.

“However, I must make it clear that we won’t take any moldy or spoiled ones,” Lin Changshu emphasized.

“That’s only natural. We’re all from the same village. Who would try to cheat you?” Someone agreed.

“Can we bring them over now?” Someone asked eagerly, afraid that the Lin family might change their mind.

“Sure,” Lin Changshu nodded.

With that, the villagers dispersed joyfully.

Soon, many people brought soybeans, sesame seeds, and peanuts.

Lin Ziyin, afraid that Lin Changshu might not be able to refuse, personally oversaw the process. She strictly inspected everything that was brought in.

Seeing her being so meticulous, a few households who had tried to pass off subpar goods quickly took their beans and left.

“Ziyin, you’re amazing. You can tell the quantity just by looking,” someone praised her with a smile.

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly and replied, “With practice, you get better.”

The person’s expression turned awkward. Practice? When would they ever get the chance? Not every family had the same opportunities for prosperity as the Lin family.

Chapter 107: Design Tools (1)

In less than three days, the Lin family’s warehouse was already piled high with soybeans, peanuts, and sesame seeds.

Word had spread to neighboring villages, and some had even come specifically to sell soybeans, which the Lin family had gladly purchased. With the sale of the soybeans, the village had managed to scrape through this year’s taxes without incident.

Many in the village were secretly grateful for the Lin family’s timely assistance. Of course, where there were grateful people, there were also those who were envious and resentful.

Lin Ziyin had no time to worry about what the villagers thought of her. These past few days, she had been swamped with work. The soybean oil and tofu business didn’t require her attention, but the corn, chili peppers, and tomatoes in the backyard were at a critical stage. Under her careful tending, the corn had grown well, the tomatoes had ripened to a vibrant red, and she had even stationed two children in the backyard to guard against birds. The chili peppers had also begun to flower, and Lin Ziyin, fearing insect damage, made sure to check on them daily to remove any pests.

Grandpa couldn’t help much with the family business, but seeing how concerned Lin Ziyin was about the backyard crops, he had taken it upon himself to handle all the work there.

“Sister, Honored Guest Si is here to see you,” Lin Zige called out to Lin Ziyin as she was busy in the field.

Lin Ziyin straightened up, her heart sinking. In her eyes, Si Jinhan was nothing but a lunatic—an arrogant, self-important lunatic at that. His visit could only mean trouble.

“Go see him. Don’t let your temper get the better of you and offend him,” Grandpa, who was weeding the chili pepper patch, glanced at her upon hearing Zige’s words. He had seen the displeasure on her face and felt compelled to remind her.

“I know how to handle myself, Grandpa. Don’t worry,” Lin Ziyin replied, setting down her small hoe and removing her gloves before following Zige to the front of the house.

“Sister, the fruit pastries have ripened! I just chased away a bird,” Changting ran over, eager to report her success.

“Bird… fly!” Yan Zhi chimed in, equally excited.

“Good job,” Lin Ziyin pinched the cheeks of the two little ones affectionately.

“Hurry up, don’t keep them waiting,” Lin Zige urged her.

Lin Ziyin nodded and quickened her pace, following her to the front of the house.

When she returned to the living room, she found not only Si Jinhan but also Chu Sui Feng had come uninvited. The two of them were leisurely inspecting the house, and a box had been placed on the table.

“Commoner greets Prince Chu and Honored Guest Si,” Lin Ziyin hastily performed a curtsy.

“No need for formalities,” Chu Sui Feng withdrew his gaze from elsewhere and fixed it on her.

“Little girl, it’s been a while. You look lively,” Si Jinhan remarked with a roguish tone.

“Country girls get stronger with a bit more work. That’s why I look lively,” Lin Ziyin replied neither servilely nor arrogantly.

“Do you remember the last time I told you we made screws and asked for your help?” Si Jinhan got straight to the point. Perhaps he found Lin Ziyin’s cold demeanor uninteresting and didn’t feel like beating around the bush.

At his words, the guard beside him immediately stepped forward to open the box. Lin Ziyin’s gaze shifted to the contents—a variety of screws of different sizes.

Lin Ziyin had studied mechanics, so she naturally took a keen interest in anything mechanical. Since arriving in the ancient world, she had spent the last six months focused on improving her family’s circumstances. Now, seeing the assortment of screws in the box, her eyes lit up with delight.

Chu Sui Feng observed her reaction but showed no expression on his face. He merely asked indifferently, “How can these screws be tightened?”

Chapter 108: Designing Tools (2)

“Manual labor isn’t enough; you can use the appropriate tools,” Lin Ziyin replied subconsciously.

“What tools?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

Lin Ziyin heard the question and immediately put down the screw in her hand, looking up.

She met Chu Sui Feng’s icy gaze and couldn’t help but lower her eyes.

“A set of tools. I’ll give you five hundred taels of silver,” Chu Sui Feng said. “And I’ll waive the debt from the last time you borrowed silver.”

Lin Ziyin looked at him in surprise, weighing the feasibility of the matter in her mind. It wasn’t that she wasn’t tempted by the silver, but she knew some silver was safe to take, while other silver was a hot potato. In this era where she had no means to protect herself, she didn’t want to stand out.

“You are a subject of Fengcheng. Contributing to Fengcheng should be something you take pride in,” Si Jinhan said, his words carrying a hint of threat.

“I can tell you about the tools, but Your Highness must promise me that you won’t reveal to anyone that the idea came from me. And you must guarantee the safety of my family,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Agreed,” Chu Sui Feng replied, somewhat surprised by her request.

“Please wait a moment, Your Highness.” Hearing Chu Sui Feng agree to her conditions, Lin Ziyin finally consented.

Quickly, she took out a few sheets of paper from the house and fetched a charred branch from the kitchen. Then she began to draw on the paper.

“This is a wrench…” she explained as she drew.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan both stepped forward, standing on either side of her to watch. As Lin Ziyin continued her explanation, both men’s eyes widened in shock.

If they hadn’t seen it with their own eyes and heard it with their own ears, they would never have believed that this unremarkable girl had such a wealth of ingenious ideas in her mind. Even the most outstanding craftsmen in their Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion might not have thought of such clever tools and designs.

“Your Highness, these are bearings. The pearls in the middle are the most important,” Lin Ziyin said. “And subsequent maintenance is also crucial. You need to use oil for maintenance.”

Since there was no machine oil in ancient times, Lin Ziyin could only subtly remind them to use other types of oil for maintenance.

“Good. Once I’ve made them, I’ll show them to you,” Si Jinhan said, giving her a meaningful look.

Lin Ziyin remained silent.

Chu Sui Feng stood in front of her, staring deeply into her eyes, but she showed no sign of fear.

“Amitabha.” The sound of several monks chanting came from outside.

Lin Ziyin looked at the sky and saw that it was almost noon.

So she politely but distantly said, “I apologize, Your Highness, but I still need to exchange culinary skills with the masters.”

Chu Sui Feng then remembered that she was supposed to partner with him to open a private kitchen, so he nodded in understanding.

“It seems I’ll have a treat today,” Si Jinhan said shamelessly.

“Let’s go back,” Chu Sui Feng said, noticing the flash of annoyance on Lin Ziyin’s face. For some reason, he subconsciously stopped Si Jinhan’s arrogance.

“Hmm?” Si Jinhan looked at him in confusion.

“Back to the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion,” Chu Sui Feng said.

Hearing that it was official business, Si Jinhan didn’t make a fuss. Without another word, he and Chu Sui Feng left the Lin family with their guards.

“We can begin,” Lin Ziyin said, relieved, smiling at the monks who had come over.

“Master, what are we making today?” Since they had been coming over frequently, the young monks had become familiar with the Lin family and were no longer as restrained as before.

“First-grade tofu and steamed tofu with eggs,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

The Lin family’s kitchen was quite large, and even with several people inside, it didn’t feel crowded.

The eight monks watched Lin Ziyin busily at work, not blinking an eye, afraid to miss any of her movements.

The villagers of Shili Village saw Chu Sui Feng and his party leaving on their tall horses, their eyes filled with envy and jealousy. But now that the Lin family was connected to the Si family, no one dared to do anything to them. Even if they had some small thoughts, they didn’t dare to show it.

Mrs. Yan also saw Chu Sui Feng and the others leaving. Her almond-shaped eyes widened, and her resentment over the broken engagement grew even stronger.

The villagers didn’t dare to do anything to the Lin family, but there were plenty of powerful people outside. Lin Ziyin had only gone out once and already encountered trouble.

Chapter 109: A Beating (1)

Everyone in the Lin family was busy, so only Lin Ziyin could spare the time to go to the market to purchase offal. Fortunately, every time she went out, the village headman and Sister Zhang accompanied her, which was why Lin Changshu and the others felt at ease letting her go.

Of course, Lin Ziyin wouldn’t use the village headman’s ox cart for free. Every time she went out, she would settle the payment with them.

Although the village headman repeatedly declined, Lin Ziyin was stubborn. If he didn’t accept the copper coins, she would rather walk to the market than ride in his ox cart. After a few times, the village headman and Sister Zhang stopped being polite and simply accepted the coins.

Today was the fifteenth, and Lin Ziyin remembered that the market would be crowded. Since her family had just made a new batch of food, she thought to bring some to Ding’an Temple.

“We’re here.” Upon arriving at the market, Sister Zhang and the village headman left the ox cart at the entrance. The village headman carried a load in front, while Sister Zhang and Ziyin each carried a basin and followed behind.

The market was packed, and the weather was hot. Before long, Lin Ziyin felt her back completely drenched in sweat.

But there was no choice—the ox cart couldn’t enter, so she had to carry the full basin up the mountain.

“Make way.” Just as Sister Zhang and Ziyin were about to reach the temple gates, a commotion erupted behind them. A group of guards appeared, each armed and alert, busy dispersing the crowd.

Lin Ziyin, carrying her things, moved aside with the crowd and unknowingly became separated from Sister Zhang and the village headman.

Who was so arrogant? Many of those who came to Ding’an Temple to pray were nobles, yet no one had ever been this overbearing.

She clutched the things in her arms, feeling increasingly uncomfortable as the crowd pressed in. What had once felt light now seemed heavy.

As many craned their necks to watch the spectacle, a red gauze palanquin came into view, flanked by six beautiful maidservants on either side.

The six maidservants were dressed in fine silk blouses of various colors, with pleated skirts and jewelry that surpassed even the legitimate daughters of wealthy families, drawing gasps of admiration from the onlookers.

Lin Ziyin frowned slightly, guarding her things tightly. The crowd was suffocating, and all she wanted was to deliver her goods to the temple as soon as possible.

When the red palanquin passed by her, she suddenly felt someone shove her from behind.

Already pressed to the front of the crowd, the push sent her stumbling forward, and she fell onto the road.

With the weight of what she was carrying, the contents of her basin flew out, the basin soaring into the air before landing in front of the palanquin.

The contents spilled onto the ground, scattering debris everywhere.

“How dare you!” a maidservant snapped, pointing at Lin Ziyin in fury.

Lin Ziyin sat on the ground, clutching her knees. She had been pushed forward, and in front of so many people, she couldn’t protect herself. Her knees had struck the stone ground hard. Since it was summer and she was lightly dressed, she knew her knees must be badly scraped, likely bleeding.

Hearing the maidservant’s reprimand, she looked up, ready to apologize.

“You’re courting death!” a guard growled, glaring at her, giving her no chance to speak.

Lin Ziyin also saw the disheveled state of the people in front of her. The basin she had been carrying contained freshly made jelly. Jelly was soft, and no matter how sturdy, it would shatter when dropped. The beautiful women’s silk garments were now splattered with jelly, and what terrified Lin Ziyin even more was that the red gauze curtain of the palanquin was also stained.

Chapter 110: The Beating (2)

“Hmm?” A cold, imperious voice rang out from within the sedan chair, laced with irritation.

“Reporting to Your Ladyship, a brazen commoner has offended you,” the maidservant knelt on the ground, her face flushed with panic.

Her voice was not quiet, and the surrounding crowd, upon hearing that the person in the sedan chair was a noble lady, began whispering among themselves.

In Fengcheng, the only woman who could be called “Your Ladyship” was the consort of Prince Ling. Though Prince Ling had no official wife, he did have several concubines. The crowd craned their necks, hoping to catch a glimpse of the beautiful noblewoman inside the sedan chair. As for Lin Ziyin, who lay on the ground, some pitied her, while others watched with schadenfreude.

“Quite the audacity,” the woman’s voice was soft yet sent a chill down the spine. “Drag her away and give her fifty lashes.”

Her tone was calm, as if Lin Ziyin’s offense meant nothing to her.

But the crowd gasped in shock.

In noble households, even fifty lashes could severely injure a grown man—let alone a frail woman.

“Your Ladyship, this commoner knows her crime is punishable by death. But today is a special day. Beating me would only dirty your hands and tarnish your eyes,” Lin Ziyin spoke carefully. She wouldn’t recklessly endanger herself, but she refused to submit to the punishment without a fight.

“Sharp-tongued indeed,” the cold voice from the sedan chair replied, though her tone remained steady, Lin Ziyin could sense the fury beneath. “Precisely because today I am here to pray for blessings, I must be sincere. I bathed, burned incense, and fasted for three days before leaving. And yet, before I even enter the temple, you deliberately soil my sedan chair and my maidservant. Tell me—who gave you the courage? Or was someone sent to humiliate me?”

Lin Ziyin listened, her mind racing in shock.

The noblewoman seemed to recognize her. But the Lin family were simple farmers—how could they know someone of such high status, let alone have a grudge against them?

“Your Ladyship, Ding’an Temple is always bustling with worshippers. I am but a humble peasant—how could I dare offend you? It was only because the crowd was too dense…”

“Not dare? If you didn’t dare, you wouldn’t have dirtied my sedan chair and my maidservant. If you did dare, would you have come to kill me next?” The noblewoman’s voice grew sharper. “Seize her! Fifty slaps before the lashes!”

Her words were barely finished when several burly servant women rushed forward, their eyes gleaming with malice.

Lin Ziyin’s heart pounded with dread as they grabbed her arms.

One of the women sneered, standing before her. “A sharp-tongued little thing, causing trouble before Buddha. How black is your heart?”

“Your Ladyship!” Lin Ziyin cried out desperately, hoping to buy time.

She prayed that the village headman and Sister Zhang would see the commotion and bring monks from Ding’an Temple to intervene. Perhaps, for the sake of the temple’s reputation, the noblewoman would spare her.

“Still defiant?” The sedan chair remained silent, but the woman before her raised her hand without hesitation.

A brutal slap struck Lin Ziyin’s face, making her left ear ring.

She glared back in fury.

“Quite the feisty one,” the woman taunted, each slap landing with full force.

After ten strikes, Lin Ziyin’s vision blurred, the world spinning around her. She bit her lip to stay conscious, silently begging for Sister Zhang and the village headman to hurry.

The crowd watched in a mix of excitement and horror. Some cheered, others turned away in pity. Gradually, Lin Ziyin’s mind grew foggy. She could barely feel the pain anymore, her ears ringing so loudly she couldn’t hear the voices around her.

Chapter 111: Stepping Forward (1)

“What a lively scene. I do love a good spectacle.” Just as Lin Ziyin was about to collapse under the pressure, Si Jinhan appeared like a deity descending from the mountainside.

As his words fell, the two servant women pinning Lin Ziyin down were suddenly thrown aside, while the one who had been slapping her tumbled onto a nearby rock, blood gushing from her mouth.

“Third Young Master?” The voice from within the sedan chair carried both anger and surprise.

“Consort Gao is quite imposing,” Si Jinhan said with a cheerful tone, though his smile did not reach his eyes. “I’ve heard that those who come to Ding’an Temple to pray are always kind-hearted, and only then can their wishes be fulfilled. It seems Consort Gao hasn’t taken the Buddha’s compassion to heart.” He paused. “By the way, does the Prince know of Consort Gao’s actions?”

“Third Young Master.” A slender jade hand emerged from the curtain, and a maidservant quickly opened the sedan door. A woman in a crimson wide-sleeved robe stepped out, revealing herself to the crowd.

The onlookers gasped softly at her beauty.

Consort Gao smiled faintly at Si Jinhan. “I didn’t expect to run into Young Master Si here. I came to Ding’an Temple with a compassionate heart, but this girl is ungrateful. She splattered filth all over my sedan and maidservants. If the Buddha saw this, wouldn’t it seem as though I lack sincerity?”

“Little girl, what did you bring?” Si Jinhan ignored her, instead looking down at Lin Ziyin at his feet.

Lin Ziyin’s face was swollen, the pain nearly bringing tears to her eyes. But her eyes were so puffy that only two thin slits remained, barely allowing her to see the person before her.

It didn’t matter if he wasn’t a monk from the temple—anyone who could save her would do.

“Young Master Si, today I brought my family’s new product, intending to offer it to the masters of the temple for tasting. But when Your Ladyship arrived, so many people came to admire you that I was pushed aside. I didn’t hold my things tightly enough, and that’s how I startled Your Ladyship. It’s all my fault.” Lin Ziyin answered with a bitter smile.

At this point, she had already suffered enough. She wasn’t foolish—from the woman’s words, she could tell that this noble lady had come deliberately to cause trouble. Perhaps even that earlier shove hadn’t been an accident.

If she wasn’t mistaken, this lady’s hostility toward her must be related to the Prince of Ling.

She had heard that the inner courts of the powerful were rife with strife, but she never expected that without even setting foot in the Prince of Ling’s estate, she would already be caught in such baseless trouble.

“Amitabha.” A monk’s chant echoed from above as she finished speaking.

After hearing Lin Ziyin’s explanation, Consort Gao’s anger flared. This girl was sharp-tongued indeed—soiling her sedan and still trying to drag her down with her.

What infuriated her even more was that the contents of the basin were actually offerings for the temple?

The surrounding commoners, upon hearing Lin Ziyin’s words, began murmuring among themselves. Those who came to burn incense and pray held deep faith in the Buddha and Bodhisattvas. If the basin’s contents were indeed offerings for the temple, whether the monks ate them or not, they were still connected to the divine. Remembering how Consort Gao had called them filth, everyone’s gaze toward her grew subtly disapproving.

Consort Gao seethed with rage. She was a consort personally bestowed by the Emperor to the Prince of Ling’s estate. In this northern city of Fengcheng, how many women could claim a higher status than hers? In the eyes of outsiders, her visit to Ding’an Temple was an honor for the temple.

But only she knew that before the grand monks of Ding’an Temple, she was nothing—and in the eyes of Si Jinhan, the Prince’s favorite, her status as a consort was worthless.

Chapter 112: Stepping Forward (2)

“Master.” After a moment of consideration, Consort Gao lowered her stance slightly. “It’s just a small trouble. I’m sorry to trouble Master to come down the mountain personally to welcome me.”

She looked at Huilian and Master Huizhen with a smile that wasn’t quite a smile.

Si Jinhan’s smile grew even more wicked. This Consort Gao wasn’t completely without brains; she actually knew how to strike first.

With her words, Huilian and Master Huizhen couldn’t very well say they hadn’t come to welcome her, even if that wasn’t their original intention.

“Amitabha.” Huilian pressed her palms together. “The consort is willing to come to Ding’an Temple to pay respects to Buddha. The abbot has already arranged everything. However, today, this humble monk would like to ask the consort for a favor. This benefactor, Master Lin, has been providing food supplies to our temple. Today, she came to deliver supplies as well. I’m afraid she may have offended the consort in the crowd. I hope the consort will forgive her this once for the sake of Ding’an Temple.”

“Since Master has spoken on her behalf, I will let her go today.” Consort Gao had no choice but to give Huilian face. Inside, she was secretly furious, blaming the servant women for not hitting harder and being too slow.

“I’m sorry, Consort Gao, but this young lady, Lin, is the lifesaver of the Si family. If she didn’t have this fiery temperament, my father might not have survived last time.” Si Jinhan was the type who loved to stir up trouble, and he couldn’t stand Consort Gao’s arrogant attitude. He deliberately didn’t follow her lead. “She may have offended the consort, but it was understandable. The consort hit her in front of me—was that not meant to slap my face?”

After saying this, he looked at Consort Gao with a wicked smile.

Consort Gao’s face stiffened. She could tell that Si Jinhan was determined to stand up for that lowly country girl.

“Third Young Master, you’re being too serious. I don’t even know her. I originally thought she was just an ordinary country girl. If I had known she had such a deep connection with the Third Young Master, how could I not give you face?” In an instant, her face returned to a smiling facade.

“Then can I take her away now?” Si Jinhan asked with a wicked smile.

“Of course.” Consort Gao nodded.

“Amitabha.” Master Huizhen spoke up. “Benefactor, you are filled with killing intent. It is not suitable for you to pay respects to Buddha. Please leave.” His words were concise, clearly expressing his intention to drive her away.

The surrounding pilgrims and commoners let out soft gasps of surprise.

Huilian looked troubled. Although he disliked Consort Gao’s bullying of the weak, he was also in a difficult position.

As the guest master of the temple, he often had to deal with various pilgrims and was more concerned with worldly matters than others. Master Huizhen, on the other hand, was a very upright person and didn’t leave any face for Consort Gao. If she went back and complained to the Prince of Ling, who knew how things would turn out?

He wanted to say something to smooth things over, but Master Huizhen spoke quickly, and the words to drive her away had already been said. If he said anything more on Consort Gao’s behalf, he was sure that Master Huizhen would hold it against him for a long time.

“Master Lin, please come with me to the medicine hall.” After speaking, Master Huizhen walked directly to Lin Ziyin’s side, first checking her injuries. Finding that they were only superficial, he felt slightly relieved.

He didn’t hide his affection for Lin Ziyin at all.

“Benefactor.” Several warrior monks who followed him glared fiercely at Consort Gao, not intimidated by her status in the slightest.

Because of Lin Ziyin’s presence, the temple’s meals had improved greatly. All the monks in the temple were privately very grateful to Lin Ziyin. Moreover, these days, Lin Ziyin often interacted with them, and these monks completely regarded her as one of their own.

The monks who were learning cooking from Lin Ziyin respected her even more. When they heard that Lin Ziyin had been beaten at the temple gate, they wished they could fly to her rescue. As a result, more people came over.

“Master.” Consort Gao looked at Master Huizhen with an incredulous expression.

But Master Huizhen and the warrior monks had already taken Lin Ziyin up the mountain.

“Consort, this is a sacred Buddhist place that values compassion. I kindly advise the consort to go back and cultivate for a while. When you understand what kindness is, come back to burn incense. Perhaps Buddha will forgive your actions today.” Si Jinhan sarcastically mocked her.

His words successfully made Consort Gao’s face turn pale.

“Oh, and if that girl offends the consort again in the future, the consort should come to me. I am not the kind of person who forgets kindness.” Just as Consort Gao was about to faint, Si Jinhan’s words were like another knife stabbing into her heart.

Chapter 113: Resolve (1)

The murmurs among the pilgrims grew louder, and the bolder ones stole sideways glances at Consort Gao as they whispered.

“Honored guest, I have shown you great respect today,” Consort Gao said, her frustration mounting as she faced Si Jinhan’s indifference. “I told you I don’t even know that girl. Since she belongs to the third young master, why would I cause trouble for her?”

“That would be best,” Si Jinhan replied, unimpressed by her attempts to curry favor.

“Tolerance is the foundation of Buddhist practice. Since you understand the essence of Buddhism, perhaps you might gain even greater insight upon returning to the palace,” Si Jinhan remarked sarcastically, his gaze mocking. “But thoughts and actions are two different things. You might as well reflect on that more deeply when you return.”

Consort Gao’s face flushed crimson.

With that, Si Jinhan laughed heartily and strode up the mountain.

“Your Ladyship,” a senior maidservant approached nervously, her voice trembling. The other maidservants, servant women, and guards also wore grim expressions. The pointing and whispering from the pilgrims made it clear—they could no longer stay.

Ding’an Temple was not a place where they could afford to make a scene.

“Apply the medicine, and you’ll feel better in an hour,” Master Huizhen said, handing Lin Ziyin a jar of white ointment upon their return to the temple. He instructed her to apply it to her face.

Sister Zhang wiped away her tears as she helped apply the ointment. “You poor child, you’ve suffered so much today.”

“Sigh, it’s all my fault for being useless,” the village headman said, his voice heavy with regret. “I couldn’t even help when you were being beaten.”

“Uncle, you mustn’t blame yourself,” Lin Ziyin finally spoke up. “In that situation, even if you had stepped in, you would have been beaten too. You did the right thing by coming to ask the masters for help. If you hadn’t, I might not even be alive right now.”

Her gratitude was heartfelt.

“If your brother and Da You entrusted you to me, and I failed to protect you, I would feel terrible,” the village headman said, his face flushed with embarrassment.

“It truly has nothing to do with you. The trouble follows the Lin family,” Lin Ziyin said with a bitter smile. She then turned to the concerned monks around her. “I’m sorry, but one of the dishes I brought was ruined. I hope what’s left is enough for all the masters to eat.”

“Amitabha,” Master Huizhen said, pressing his palms together in gratitude. “Even in your time of distress, you think of the monks in the temple. This humble monk thanks you.”

“Are these new dishes?” Wu Fa asked curiously. “You’ve worked hard, Master.”

“Yes, they are. I came today to prepare new dishes for the masters,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“With injuries like these, you shouldn’t cook today,” Master Huizhen said sternly. Though he was a monk, he had a chivalrous heart and acted freely. Over the past few days, he had grown fond of Lin Ziyin and couldn’t bear to see her mistreated.

If it weren’t for the special relationship between Prince of Ling and the temple, he wouldn’t have just given Consort Gao a cold shoulder earlier.

“The master’s ointment is very effective. Besides, I only injured my face—it won’t affect my cooking,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile. She had her own reasons. Today’s confrontation with Consort Gao had put her on high alert. The Lin family now possessed the secrets of making bean products and frying vegetable oil, and she knew countless people were eyeing them covetously.

But the Lin family was small and powerless, with no means to resist those with greater influence.

Chapter 114: Determination (2)

Given the current situation, Lin Ziyin had two choices: either find a powerful force to protect her, or obediently hand over the recipe.

The latter was certainly not what Lin Ziyin wanted. If she gave up the recipe, the Lin family would once again fall into poverty. As a transmigrator, she was unwilling to accept that. That left only one option—find a backer.

Ding’an Temple was her first choice. Monks were naturally detached from worldly desires and wouldn’t covet the recipe in her hands. She only needed to maintain a good relationship with the temple. Now, despite her injuries, she was cooking for the monks. Without a doubt, the monks would feel guilty and grateful toward her. As for the future, the Lin family needed to grow stronger. There was no turning back once the arrow was drawn. Since the Lin family had already begun to stand out, she must strive to strengthen them in the shortest time possible, ensuring no one would dare underestimate them again.

Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, the faces of the surrounding monks all showed gratitude.

“Amitabha.” At some point, the abbot had also appeared in the meditation hall. “Benefactor, you were injured for the sake of the temple’s monks. It’s better to wait until you’re healed before teaching again.”

“Thank you, Abbot. My body is truly fine.” Lin Ziyin stood up gracefully and explained, “What I brought is a new product. Wukong and the others don’t know how to prepare it, so I should do it. Besides, the weather is hot, and the newly delivered ingredients are perfect for relieving the summer heat. It would be a waste to leave them unused.”

“Amitabha.” Seeing that she wasn’t just being polite, the abbot clasped his hands in thanks. “Huizhen, take good care of the benefactor.”

“Yes, Senior Brother.” Huizhen readily agreed.

“Light the fire.” Lin Ziyin instructed Wukong and the others.

So, the kitchen monks happily headed to the firewood room, and Lin Ziyin and Sister Zhang followed.

One basin of jelly had been smashed, leaving three. Not many, but not too few.

Lin Ziyin prepared one cold and one hot dish. In this era, there was no soy sauce. Lin Ziyin had already made the first batch at home, but it would take four months to be ready, so the jelly had no soy sauce.

Thus, for the hot jelly, she simply made a pepper and salt seasoning, while the cold dish used diluted sauce with vinegar and garlic paste.

Though the two dishes lacked seasoning, in this era, they were more than enough to be considered delicacies.

“You sure know how to stir up trouble.” Si Jinhan appeared in the busy kitchen, his tone sarcastic.

Lin Ziyin was currently focused on plating the pig’s head, not wanting to provoke Si Jinhan. She felt his temperament was unpredictable, not someone a small person like her could befriend.

But Si Jinhan had saved her today. If she didn’t respond, it seemed impolite. “Thank you, Young Master Si, for your help today. As for what happened, I think there’s no need to say more—you should be clear on who was right and who was wrong.”

Her tone was calm, without a trace of anger.

The more indifferent Lin Ziyin’s attitude, the more interested Si Jinhan became in her.

“From what you’re saying, it sounds like I caused this trouble for you?” Displeased, Si Jinhan’s habitual sarcasm surfaced again.

“I never said that.” Lin Ziyin calmly refuted, “The Lin family is small and insignificant. How would we dare provoke the Si family’s third young master?”

Si Jinhan rubbed his nose, unusually not continuing to tease her. Indeed, he knew exactly who was at fault today. As for the Lin family, he and Chu Sui Feng owed them a debt. It seemed some people needed a lesson to remember their place.

At the thought, Si Jinhan’s eyes flashed with ruthlessness.

Unfortunately, Lin Ziyin kept her head down, not glancing at him once, completely ignoring his fierce expression.

“This is the new dish?” Si Jinhan casually picked up a pair of chopsticks and took a piece of jelly, putting it in his mouth. “Not bad, though the garlic is a bit strong.”

Lin Ziyin didn’t want to talk, quickening her movements. “Alright, when autumn comes, I’ll brew some more seasonings. Then these dishes will taste even better. For now, this is all we have.”

“Master Lin, this is already very good.” Several young novice monks were helping in the kitchen. They spent the most time with Lin Ziyin and felt an inexplicable closeness to her.

“Take this to the master to try. If there are no objections, I’ll take my leave first.” Lin Ziyin spoke to the young monk, her voice unconsciously softening.

Si Jinhan saw her favoritism and glared at her sideways.

Lin Ziyin and the worried Sister Zhang sat to the side, not speaking.

Before long, Huizhen and Huilian appeared in the kitchen. “Master Lin, you are a great benefactor, adding new dishes to the temple.”

From their words, they were satisfied.

“If that’s the case, in the future, if the temple needs anything, just let me know in advance, and I will prepare it.” Lin Ziyin stood up. “I’ve been out for so long; I should go back now.”

“Take this ointment. Apply it morning and night, and you’ll be fully healed in three days without any bruising. Continue using it afterward—it’s good for the skin. If you run out, come to this humble monk for more.” Master Huizhen handed her the original white bottle.

“Old monk, you’re playing favorites!” Si Jinhan beside them was furious.

Chapter 115: Punishment (1)

“Third Young Master, you’re a man after all. Do you really need to fuss over these ointments for your face? Aren’t you afraid of being laughed at?” Master Huizhen replied without even glancing at him.

Insulting him for not being manly? Anyone else would have been furious. But Si Jinhan was not only bad-tempered, his face was also thick as iron. “There are countless women in the world who aren’t as good-looking as me. Of course I need to take good care of this face to make them jealous,” he replied cheerfully.

“Thank you, Master. We’ll take our leave now.” Lin Ziyin didn’t want to argue further. Taking the bottle, she thanked Master Huizhen before leaving with Sister Zhang and the village headman.

This time, Si Jinhan didn’t stop her.

As Lin Ziyin and the others stepped outside, they found several young monks who practiced martial arts already waiting by the ox cart.

“Benefactor Lin, we’ll escort you back,” a mischievous young monk said with a smile.

“No need,” Lin Ziyin declined politely.

“The roads aren’t safe. We’ll escort you. Next time you come, please let the senior monks know, and we’ll come to pick you up,” another honest novice monk added.

“Benefactor, rest assured. We are all martial artists. The journey is no trouble for us,” another novice monk explained.

“Thank you.” Seeing their genuine concern, Lin Ziyin no longer refused.

The young monks were all quite young. Squeezing into the ox cart with Lin Ziyin and Sister Zhang, they happily escorted her back.

Consort Gao sat in the carriage, her heart filled with shame, anger, and a hint of unease.

She had begged the Prince for days before he finally allowed her to leave the estate to seek blessings at Ding’an Temple. But she never expected that today, she wouldn’t even make it through the temple gates. How would she explain this to the Prince when she returned? And would the little vixens in the estate laugh at her?

“Consort, we’ve arrived.” The head maidservant’s voice came from outside the carriage, pulling Consort Gao back from her thoughts.

“Not a word about what shouldn’t be said,” Consort Gao coldly warned those around her.

“Yes.” The maidservants, servant women, and young attendants all fell silent like cicadas in winter.

As Consort Gao stepped out of the carriage, a well-dressed servant woman clutching her stomach also disembarked. A maidservant quickly rushed over to help her down.

“It’s all my fault for being useless. I’ve dragged the Consort down, preventing her from even entering the temple gates,” the servant woman loudly lamented as soon as she was out of the carriage.

“Enough, Mama. There’s no need to blame yourself. You’re an old servant by my side. Everyone gets sick. How could I abandon you when you’re unwell?” Consort Gao replied with a deeply affectionate expression.

The guards at the gate remained silent, their eyes fixed straight ahead.

Consort Gao paid them no mind and led her maidservants and servant women through the side gate.

“Oh, Sister Gao, weren’t you going to Ding’an Temple to pray for blessings? Why are you back so early?” As soon as they entered the estate, a group of beautifully dressed women, adorned in jewels, blocked their path.

Being ambushed right at the entrance, combined with the humiliation at Ding’an Temple, Consort Gao’s face turned ashen.

“It’s all my fault. I wasn’t feeling well, and the Consort, in her kindness, turned back at the temple gates to take care of me,” the servant woman “weakly” replied.

“Oh, you were fine when you left this morning. How did you suddenly fall ill at the temple gates?” A woman in a purple robe covered her mouth with a handkerchief, giggling. “It’s strange how you weren’t sick earlier or later, but just at the temple gates. I wonder if the Buddha will blame Sister for not being sincere enough?”

Consort Gao’s face remained solemn. She had already prepared an excuse on the way back, anticipating the mockery from these vixens. “The Buddha is merciful. He will surely see my kind heart.”

Chapter 116: Punishment (2)

“Isn’t that right? Sister Gao’s kindness has always been on full display—who could miss it?” The moment her words fell, a woman in a goose-yellow dress chimed in with a smile, her tone seemingly in agreement with Consort Gao, but the look in her eyes told a different story.

The surrounding women burst into giggles.

The Prince of Ling’s estate had no principal consort. Though Consort Gao held a high position, the Prince treated all of them the same. From the moment they entered the estate, he had never spent a night in any of their chambers. Thus, none of the neglected women could claim superiority over the others. Besides, every woman who entered the prince’s estate came from a powerful family—none of them feared the others.

Consort Gao seethed with anger as the women mocked her. A bunch of vixens, not a single decent one among them.

“I am weary and wish to retire. You may all do as you please.” Too tired to deal with them any longer, Consort Gao spoke lazily.

“Consort Gao, the Prince has ordered all consorts to the front hall. The ladies must accompany you.” Just then, a guard strode over with a stern expression to deliver the message.

The women erupted into excited chatter. “Oh my, the Prince has summoned us! I must go freshen up!”

“And I!”

“What should I do? This outfit doesn’t seem right…”

From Er watched the frenzied women with a silent sneer. The women in the prince’s estate were all blind to their own foolishness, constantly scheming against one another. No wonder the Prince couldn’t stand any of them.

The beautifully dressed women buzzed with excitement. Though they lacked for nothing in the estate, they rarely caught a glimpse of the Prince. Today, the sun had risen in the west—the Prince had actually summoned them all. None of the love-struck women wanted to be outdone.

Under normal circumstances, Consort Gao would have been just as thrilled as the others upon hearing such news. But today, the command delivered by From Er filled her with dread. For no reason at all, she felt a pang of guilt.

“The Prince demands all ladies proceed to the front courtyard immediately. Whoever delays will face the consequences.” From Er spoke coldly, then turned and left without a glance at their reactions.

From Er was one of the Prince’s most trusted guards. None of the beautiful consorts doubted his words.

Thus, the women, filled with anticipation and excitement, followed From Er to the front courtyard.

Upon arrival, they found the other women of the estate already standing inside, while the Prince himself sat at the head of the room.

Chu Sui Feng wore a white robe, his dark hair secured with a white jade hairpin. His sharp, handsome features were frosted with coldness, making him strikingly beautiful yet utterly unapproachable.

All chatter ceased abruptly. Clearly, the Prince was in no mood today.

“Greetings, Your Highness.” The women bowed respectfully in unison.

“Which of you is Gao Lan?” Chu Sui Feng’s first words were an accusation.

“I am here.” Trembling, Consort Gao stepped forward, her head bowed. A wave of sorrow washed over her. She had been in the estate for two years, yet the Prince didn’t even remember her name. And here she was, thinking of him day and night.

“Drag her out and give her twenty lashes. If she survives, demote her to a mere lady.” Chu Sui Feng offered no explanation, delivering a harsh punishment without hesitation.

“Your Highness, spare me! I know my mistake!” Twenty lashes could take half a life. Consort Gao’s face drained of color in terror.

“Who gave you the audacity to cause trouble at Ding’an Temple? Did you want all the common folk to see how the Prince of Ling’s estate abuses its power?” Chu Sui Feng’s voice was calm, but the killing intent radiating from him made the women’s legs tremble.

“I dare not! I will never do it again!” Consort Gao didn’t dare argue, only sobbing as she begged for mercy.

“All others are confined for half a year.” Still seething, Chu Sui Feng punished every woman present. “All of you will witness the punishment.”

“Forgive me, ladies.” From Yi approached, gesturing for the guards to drag the weeping Consort Gao away. The women had no choice but to follow, gathering in the courtyard.

The executioners were the Prince’s personal guards, not servant women. The sound of each strike landing on flesh made the onlookers pale, and some even fainted at the sight of the blood on Gao Lan’s back.

Chu Sui Feng sat in his chair, his expression grave, silent as a statue.

Meanwhile, back in Shili Village, Lin Ziyin had caused quite a stir of her own.

Chapter 117: If You Can’t Retreat, Advance (1)

“How did Miss Lin end up like this?” A villager cried out in shock upon seeing Lin Ziyin.

“Village headman, was the Lin girl beaten by someone?”

In an instant, the village headman’s ox cart was surrounded by villagers.

The village headman, Sister Zhang, and several young monks all furrowed their brows simultaneously.

“It was just a misunderstanding, nothing serious,” the village headman said tightly, while Sister Zhang remained silent.

After using Master Huizhen’s ointment in the temple, the swelling on Lin Ziyin’s face had subsided considerably, but the bruises were still visible. These past few days, the Lin family’s meals had improved, and her once sallow complexion had become fair and tender, making the bruises stand out even more.

“Women shouldn’t be out in public doing business—it’s bound to bring trouble,” someone said, even though the village headman tried to keep it quiet. But gossipers in the village were many.

“Exactly! If business were that easy, everyone would be rich,” another sneered.

“She must have offended someone powerful out there. Just look at her disheveled state.”

These sour remarks fell on Lin Ziyin’s ears, but she acted as if she hadn’t heard them. The villagers in the countryside had little entertainment and were illiterate, so they always loved to gossip about anything new. Many had already been jealous of the Lin family’s rising fortune, and some even secretly hoped for their misfortune. In short, it was just sour grapes.

“Enough nonsense,” the village headman snapped, having heard the villagers’ gossip. He glanced worriedly at Lin Ziyin, seeing the ambiguous expression on her face, and his heart sank. He immediately lashed out at the gossiping villagers, “I already said it was a misunderstanding! If you’ve got so much free time, why not go out and find some work? At least you could bring in some extra income for your families.”

“Village headman, we don’t have the Lin family’s talent—just a little effort and silver comes pouring in,” someone retorted loudly.

“No talent? At least you’ve got strength! Do you really think silver will just fall from the sky into your homes while you sit around dreaming?” The village headman was no pushover—scolding the villagers came easily to him.

“Amitabha. Today’s incident was the temple’s fault for not protecting Benefactor Lin properly. But the abbot has assured us that such a thing will not happen again. From now on, my fellow monks and I will take turns escorting Benefactor Lin,” the simple-minded monk Liao Kong declared immediately.

At the mention of the temple’s monks, the villagers finally fell silent.

“Let’s go home,” Lin Ziyin said, unwilling to remain the center of attention any longer.

“The sun is strong; let’s hurry back,” Sister Zhang urged. The villagers’ mouths were too sharp—she didn’t like hearing their words any more than Lin Ziyin did.

When Lin Ziyin returned home, it was the young monks’ first time visiting her house, and they curiously sneaked glances around the courtyard.

“What’s wrong?” Guo Huiniang was just pouring out water when she caught sight of Lin Ziyin’s “pig’s head” face and dropped the basin in shock.

“Sister,” Lin Changting, who had heard the noise, was so frightened she could barely speak. Yan Zhi, following behind, was so startled by her appearance that she burst into tears.

“What happened?” Zige was the last to come out. “Ziyin, what’s wrong?” As soon as she opened her mouth, she turned and saw the marks on Lin Ziyin’s face. She immediately rushed forward and hugged her, tears streaming down her face.

“I’m hungry,” Lin Ziyin said. “Uncle and Auntie haven’t eaten either. Tell them you’re all right. It looks bad, but it’s just superficial.”

Chapter 118: If We Cannot Retreat, We Must Advance (2)

“This, I’ll make it for you.” Guo Huiniang wiped her tears as she spoke.

“Eat the noodles, plain noodles. The little monks are also here,” Lin Ziyin reminded her.

Guo Huiniang agreed and hurried into the kitchen.

Changting had disappeared in the blink of an eye.

Lin Ziyin didn’t mind.

But soon, hurried footsteps echoed in the courtyard.

“What happened? I heard you were beaten?” The first to enter was Lin Changshu, his face full of panic.

“Is the injury serious?” Wu Da You, impatient by nature, ran quickly and almost knocked Lin Changshu over.

“It’s all our fault,” the village headman said, somewhat embarrassed.

“Father, what’s going on?” Wu Dazhuang and the others, hearing the news, also came to see what was happening.

Lin Ziyin casually explained, “There were too many people. I offended a noble. Fortunately, the masters in the temple intervened. I only got a few slaps.”

“Is that the truth?” Grandpa, who had arrived later, sat in the corner with Yan Zhi, silent all along.

“Listening to what that noble said, it seems she was targeting Ziyin.” The village headman hesitated before speaking. He had heard everything Consort Gao said and had been thinking carefully about it all the way. The more he thought, the more something seemed off.

“Ziyin.” Lin Changshu stared at Lin Ziyin seriously.

“It might be because of our family’s recipe, or perhaps because she saw Prince of Ling and Young Master Si and got the wrong idea.” Lin Ziyin sighed. Some things were better not hidden from family; it was better to be open about them.

“What should we do?” Wu Da You frowned. “If a noble like her is targeting us, we can’t fight back. Do we really have to give up the recipe?”

His tone was fierce, his heart full of frustration.

Grandpa and Lin Changshu remained silent. Guo Huiniang and Zige also looked grave. The common people couldn’t fight the officials. The Lin family, even the entire Shili Village, were just poor commoners. How could they have the power to fight against a consort from the Prince of Ling’s estate?

“The problem is, even if we give up the recipe now, the Lin family won’t come out of this well.” Lin Ziyin sighed. “Brother, do you want to go back to the days of poverty?”

“Even if we live in poverty, as long as the family is together, it’s worth it.” Lin Changshu’s eyes reddened. “At least it’s better than getting hurt.”

“Brother, you’re thinking too simply.” Lin Ziyin continued to persuade him. “The method of making tofu and pressing oil was thought up by our Lin family. Even if we sell the recipe, those with ulterior motives might not spare the Lin family. After all, only the dead can truly keep a secret. Stepping back, even if they spare the Lin family, who’s to say there won’t be a second person eyeing us? Without money, will the Lin family be safe? Brother, do you want to abandon us and go to the border to build walls every year?”

A series of questions left Lin Changshu dumbfounded. He opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.

“Brother is the head of the family. We have the old and the young, women and children. Without brother supporting the family, can this still be called a family?” Lin Ziyin sighed. “Since the Lin family has taken the first step towards prosperity, we must be prepared for the situation we face today. To put it bluntly, even if brother and sister-in-law are willing to live in poverty, I am not.”

“This won’t work, that won’t work. It’s all because brother is useless and can’t protect you.” Lin Changshu was in extreme pain.

“I’m useless too.” Wu Da You was also very discouraged.

Grandpa, however, lifted his head and looked at Lin Ziyin. “Ziyin, what do you think? What should we do?”

“Encountering problems isn’t something we can solve by just retreating. If we can’t retreat, we have to move forward. Don’t worry, I have a plan. Today’s incident might be a test from someone with ulterior motives. But with the protection of Ding’an Temple, they won’t dare to do anything to our Lin family for a while. By autumn, when the private kitchen opens, we can breathe a sigh of relief.” Lin Ziyin explained steadily.

Everyone listened to her answer, looking at each other in disbelief.

“What Ziyin said makes sense.” The village headman spoke up. “Today, Master Huizhen didn’t even give that consort any face, and the consort didn’t say anything. Plus, with Young Master Si’s care, I think many people saw it and will think twice before acting against the Lin family. Once the private kitchen really opens, no one will dare to have any ideas about you.”

“Amitabha, Benefactor Lin, rest assured. The abbot takes this matter very seriously. No one will disturb you in the future.” Liao Kong clasped his hands together.

“That’s good.” Sister Zhang’s eyes lit up, and the Lin family also breathed a sigh of relief.

Lin Ziyin also had a smile on her face, but her mind was elsewhere.

Chapter 119: Stirring (1)

What she didn’t say was that she wanted to cultivate her own people. In ancient times, without power and strength, one would never have the confidence to stand firm. The Lin family could temporarily rely on Ding’an Temple or Prince Ling, but what about the long term?

If others saw that the Lin family’s other businesses were making more money, would another noble like Consort Gao emerge to seize it? Moreover, Shili Village was located in the northern lands, which were near the borders of several countries. Without strength, who knew when they might be swallowed up by others?

No matter what, only with sufficient strength could one speak and act with confidence.

No matter how Lin Ziyin pondered, under the guidance of the village headman and the reassurances of the young monk, the Lin family’s hearts were temporarily at ease.

“The weather is hot, and the braised meat can’t be made anymore. You might as well stay at home and rest. If the masters in the temple want to learn, they can come over often,” Lin Changshu instructed her.

Lin Ziyin obediently nodded in agreement.

Before long, Guo Huiniang made some vegetarian noodles, pickled some freshly made cucumbers, and stir-fried some chives with eggs, bringing them over.

Lin Ziyin invited the village headman, Sister Zhang, and herself to eat together, and politely invited the young monk to try the Lin family’s braised noodles. The village headman and Sister Zhang politely sat down after some courtesy, but the young monks shook their heads and refused her kindness, leaving directly.

Lin Ziyin silently finished the noodles in her hand, then went to take a nap amid the tearful eyes of Guo Huiniang and Zige.

After waking up from her nap, Lin Ziyin found that the sun outside seemed much dimmer.

“Sister,” Lin Changting saw that she had finally woken up and eagerly brought her some water to wash her face. Yan Zhi sat on a small stool, also looking at her obediently.

“Thank you,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, taking the towel Changting handed her to wipe her face.

“What’s wrong?” Lin Ziyin asked, puzzled, seeing Changting looking like he was about to cry.

“Sister, I will go to the young monk to learn martial arts in the future. I will definitely protect you and our Lin family from being bullied,” Changting finally couldn’t help but shed tears, being young after all.

He had always been close to Ziyin. Seeing Ziyin’s face beaten like that today, he was so heartbroken that he wanted to fight someone on the spot. But he also understood that the person who hit Sister Ziyin was very powerful and had a special status, so he couldn’t beat them. Later, seeing the young monk leave so easily, he suddenly had the idea of learning martial arts.

“After some time, Sister wants to send you to a private school to study,” Lin Ziyin said, patting his head. “As for learning martial arts, it depends on whether the young monk is willing to teach you.”

“I will study hard and become a top scholar to support you in the future,” Changting made up his mind again.

“Top scholar,” little Yan Zhi followed suit, his expression equally serious.

“Good, when Yan Zhi is a bit older, he will also go to a private school to study and become a top scholar,” Lin Ziyin said, kissing his little face in praise.

Lin Yan Zhi listened excitedly, his face turning red.

“Awake?” Grandpa stood outside the house, hearing the movement inside, then quietly came in.

“Grandpa,” Lin Ziyin looked at him respectfully.

Grandpa found a chair to sit on and looked at her seriously. “What are you thinking?”

The old man asked straightforwardly.

“I don’t have any plans for now, but in a few days, when the summer heat lessens, I plan to send Changting to a private school to study. Then, when I have more spare money, I want to buy more people and more land,” Lin Ziyin answered, lowering her head.

Chapter 120: Stirring (2)

Old ginger is spicy, and she knew nothing could be hidden from Grandpa.

“Are you a clever child, but do you understand that a tree standing out in the forest will be broken by the wind?” Grandpa asked.

“I understand,” Lin Ziyin sighed with a bitter smile, nodding. “But I also know that once the bow is drawn, the arrow cannot be retrieved. Don’t worry, Grandpa, I know what I must do. Being in the northern lands, perhaps everything is fated.”

Grandpa nodded. “It’s time for dinner. Tidy up and bring the two children out to eat.”

Then, without a sound, he turned and left, hands clasped behind his back.

Lin Ziyin stared at his retreating figure for a moment before Changting’s call pulled her back. She took the two children to the front hall.

This trouble seemed to have passed, and in the days that followed, Lin Ziyin and Grandpa devoted themselves entirely to managing the ten or so acres of corn and chili peppers in the backyard.

The villagers, however, became increasingly interested in the Lin family’s affairs. Though the village headman, Sister Zhang, kept her mouth shut and didn’t spread rumors, the villagers’ gossipy nature couldn’t be contained. Within two or three days, the entire village knew that Lin Ziyin had acted rashly and offended someone she shouldn’t have—someone who turned out to be a concubine from the most prestigious Prince of Ling’s estate in Fengcheng.

The villagers were in an uproar. Many pointed at the Lin family’s courtyard, fearing their actions might bring disaster to the village.

“Those are not good things,” Auntie Bai muttered fiercely at home. She had heard a group of women at the river gossiping about the Lin family, and it had nearly driven her to roll up her sleeves and fight.

“Mind your own business. Don’t cause trouble for the Lin family,” Bai Chunsheng scolded, glaring at her.

“How am I causing trouble? I’m doing this for the Lin family’s sake,” Auntie Bai argued with her husband.

“Mother, many in the village are jealous of the Lin family, and some even envy us. They can’t wait for the Lin family to stumble. But with Ding’an Temple protecting them, the Lin family won’t be in danger. The villagers are just using this as an excuse to gossip, hoping the Lin family will suffer so they can take advantage. If you fight with them, it will only give them more to talk about. What will the Lin family do then?” Mrs. Bai spoke slowly, trying to reason with her.

Auntie Bai suddenly realized the truth. If she caused a scene, the blame might fall on the Lin family. “Fine, let those big-mouthed fools have their way.”

“Father, should we do something about this?” The village headman’s family was also discussing the matter.

“How?” The village headman glared at his younger son.

“Are we just going to let them gossip?” Wu Erli protested.

“Do your own work well,” the village headman said, glaring at him. “Can’t you see the Lin family is keeping calm? You’re the one who can’t keep calm. Let me tell you, doing your job well is the best support you can give the Lin family.”

“Father, I understand. I’ve never slacked off in my work,” Wu Erli said impatiently. “I just can’t stand those people’s faces. Just because the Lin family is doing well, they’re all jealous. They even hope the Lin family will suffer. What kind of people are they?”

“Since you know what they’re like, why do you care? You’re hopeless.” Wu Dali also glared at him.

“Everyone, eat,” the village headman commanded sternly, and no one dared to say another word.

“Good riddance if the Lin family suffers,” Mrs. Yan said gleefully at home. “It’s just a shame I didn’t get my hands on that prescription.”

She was both happy and regretful.

Ma Zhicai pondered outside. Could the Lin family really be about to fall? If only he could get his hands on those prescriptions and those courtyards.

The Lin family seemed oblivious to the villagers’ gossip and continued their lives as usual.

Wu Da You, Lin Changshu, and Bai Erzhuang stood guard at the oil mill. Lin Ziyin wouldn’t allow Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige to embroider by candlelight at night, saying it would strain their eyes, so the Lin family went to bed early every night.

At the third watch, Lin Ziyin suddenly opened her eyes. She quietly got up, dressed, and picked up the stick by her side before heading out.

Chapter 121: Opportunity

A faint commotion came from beyond the wall, followed by the vague sight of people climbing over. Lin Ziyin stood at the corner of the corridor, counting the numbers.

…Five, six, seven, eight—exactly eight people.

The courtyard now only had Grandpa, Zige, Changting, and Guo Huiniang with her children. Though their numbers weren’t small, their combat strength was lacking. Lin Ziyin pondered how to resolve this quickly without alarming her family.

“Spread out.” Under the moonlight, a masked man quietly instructed his companions, “Search everywhere. Force that woman to reveal the formula.”

“Yes, boss.” One of the men beside him softly acknowledged.

They came prepared! Lin Ziyin sneered as she watched the shadows approach. Standing in the corridor, she suddenly revealed herself and calmly asked the intruders, “Visiting so late at night—isn’t that a bit unreasonable? And who exactly is this ‘woman’ you’re referring to?”

The masked men hadn’t expected Lin Ziyin to discover them in the dead of night. They panicked.

“Hurry, grab her! Don’t let her call for help!” the burly man ordered.

Lin Ziyin watched them approach with a cold smile. Suddenly, she reached out and pulled a rope in the corridor. In an instant, the eight men either fell into pits, were hoisted upside down by ropes, or had their feet clamped by iron traps.

“Ah! Help!” Before Lin Ziyin could speak, the thieves cried out first.

Soon, Guo Huiniang, Zige, and the others lit candles in their rooms.

“What’s going on?” Grandpa was the first to rush to Lin Ziyin’s side, holding a sturdy club, his expression grave.

“It’s nothing. Just some thieves. They’re all caught,” Lin Ziyin replied calmly.

“Thieves? What should we do?” Guo Huiniang was flustered, nervously looking at Ziyin and Grandpa.

“Maybe we should call Village Headman,” Zige suggested, trembling. She was just a weak woman and had never seen such a scene.

“Grandpa, shout loudly and bang on the copper basins to wake the whole village,” Lin Ziyin said. “We don’t know if there are more accomplices outside. None of you go out.”

“Ziyin’s right. Go get the basins,” Grandpa agreed, keeping a watchful eye on the immobilized thieves, ready in case they broke free.

Guo Huiniang and Zige weren’t foolish. They fetched basins from the house, brought the two children out, and began banging and shouting, “Catch the thieves! Catch the thieves!”

“Please, spare us!” The man hanging from the tree begged upon hearing the Lin family’s shouts. “We’ll do anything if you let us go!”

Lin Ziyin and Grandpa remained silent.

The noise from the Lin household soon roused the entire village. Villagers arrived with various tools—pitchforks, hoes, and carrying poles.

“Grandpa, what happened?” Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were the first to arrive. As soon as they entered, they saw the captured thieves.

“Don’t panic. Just some thieves,” Grandpa replied calmly.

“These thieves have some nerve. We can’t let them off lightly,” Wu Da You growled.

“Let me tell you, if you don’t release me now, you’ll regret it later!” the man trapped by the clamp shouted defiantly.

Lin Ziyin sneered at him. “Breaking into a home in the dead of night with weapons—clearly intending murder and robbery. Do you know what the magistrate will sentence you to? I’ve heard that Prince Ling is kind to his people but decisive in action. If he finds out about thieves under his nose, what do you think he’ll do to you?”

“Little girl, don’t talk nonsense. Who’s killing anyone? Your family’s all fine, aren’t they?” Her words carried some weight, and the thieves retaliated, though their defiance was undercut by a hint of fear.

“What’s going on with these thieves?” the village headman asked.

“They know our family. As for how they got here, you’ll have to ask them,” Lin Ziyin thought to herself. These men knew the Lin family, which meant someone in the village had colluded with them.

Who in the village was betraying them? She had no idea. These days, she had been focused on improving her family’s life and hadn’t interacted much with the villagers. Without interaction, she didn’t know them well.

“Damn girl, don’t slander us! Who’s killing anyone?” the masked thief continued to shout.

“No one’s been killed, but why were you climbing over the wall with knives in the middle of the night?” Wu Da You walked up to the hanging man and slapped him across the face.

The blow sent the man swinging in the air, his defiance waning.

The villagers who had gathered whispered among themselves at the sight of the eight disheveled thieves. A robbery in the village was a big deal. Even if the thieves weren’t targeting them, the villagers were still upset. Eight thieves at once—did they think Shili Village had no one to stand up to them?

Did they think they could bully Shili Village with impunity?

“Village Headman, I think we should hand these men over to the authorities,” Lin Ziyin said, tired of arguing with thieves. She decided to let the village headman handle them.

“Yes, take them to the yamen. The magistrate will surely exile them,” a villager said with a smirk.

“That’s right. Do they think Shili Village has no one to defend it?” another villager chimed in.

“These men deserve to die.”

…

“You can’t take us to the authorities! We were following Ma Erlang’s orders!” Upon hearing they might be exiled, one of the thieves began to plead, even betraying his accomplice.

“Yes, yes! It was your village’s Ma Erlang who told us to come!” Once one confessed, the others quickly followed.

“Shut up!” the leader of the thieves barked.

Chapter 122: Opportunity

As soon as the bandits revealed that Ma Erlang had lured them there, the villagers erupted into heated discussion.

“Could be true—didn’t you notice not a single person from the Ma family showed up?” someone astutely observed.

“Boss, there’s no point protecting that Ma Erlang now. He’s the one who got us into this mess!” someone else protested. “He tricked us into coming here, saying he’d keep watch outside, but now that trouble’s come, he’s run off. What kind of loyalty is that?” The bandits began turning on each other.

Lin Ziyin watched their infighting with cold detachment. Excellent. Before the yamen officials could even interrogate them, these men were already incriminating themselves.

“Ma Erlang sent you here to do what?” Lin Ziyin asked.

This time, no one answered. Perhaps they didn’t take her seriously because she was a woman.

Without a word, Lin Ziyin picked up the club she had dropped earlier and unleashed a brutal beating on the suspended man.

The sickening thud of the club striking flesh made everyone present shudder involuntarily.

“You heartless bitch! You deserve whatever’s coming to your family!” the man screamed, his mouth still running despite the pain.

“Who are you cursing?” Lin Changshu flared up, stepping forward to deliver another merciless blow to the bandit’s face.

“Your family will get what’s coming to them—wiped out, every last one!” the bandit spat.

Lin Ziyin tossed the club aside, then grabbed the man’s arm and twisted it with a sharp crack. Everyone heard the bone snap before the arm hung limp.

“Ahhh!” the bandit howled.

Unfazed, Lin Ziyin moved to his other arm and twisted again. Another sickening crack, and his second arm dangled uselessly.

“My arms! My hands!”

“Speak. What did Ma Erlang send you here to do?” Lin Ziyin demanded, her face stern.

The villagers never expected Lin Ziyin to be so ruthless. Breaking a man’s arms in front of so many people without batting an eye sent chills down their spines. Many silently resolved to avoid her in the future—no matter what, they must never offend her.

“Still refusing to talk?” Lin Ziyin sneered, giving the bandit no time to react before moving to the next man and snapping his arm with the same brutal efficiency.

“Don’t hit me! I’ll talk, I’ll tell you everything!” This one wasn’t as tough. Losing an arm was enough to make him spill everything. “Ma Erlang said your family has the secret to making vegetable oil and tofu, and you’ve made a lot of money from it. He also said you’ve offended the wrong people at the market. Those money-making secrets will be taken by someone powerful sooner or later, so he sent us to take them first. And while we were at it, we were supposed to steal your family’s money too.”

The villagers erupted into murmurs again. Though they were simple folk, they weren’t cruel by nature. The Lin family was part of their village, and they didn’t want outsiders bullying them. Ma Erlang’s betrayal was unforgivable in their eyes.

“How do we know you’re telling the truth?” Lin Ziyin asked coldly.

“We have proof! Our boss was afraid Ma Erlang would lie or back out, so before we came, Ma Erlang gave us his fingerprint as proof,” another bandit blurted out, eager to curry favor now that his companion had confessed.

“Where’s the fingerprint?” Lin Ziyin pressed. Perfect. With direct evidence, the Ma family couldn’t escape.

“It’s with our boss,” the bandit said, realizing there was no point hiding anything now. He answered every question Lin Ziyin asked without hesitation.

“Uncle Village Headman, what should we do?” After finishing her questioning, Lin Ziyin turned to the village headman, leaving the rest to him.

“Go, take some men and bring Ma Erlang here,” the village headman ordered, furious that there was a traitor in their village.

The villagers were just as angry. Shili Village had always been peaceful, with little theft or trouble. Though they were poor, they took pride in their honest ways. No one expected Ma Erlang to betray them like this. If he could turn on the Lin family today, who knew what he might do to the whole village tomorrow?

At the village headman’s command, several men immediately went to the Ma family’s home to arrest Ma Erlang.

They returned quickly, but Ma Erlang was nowhere to be seen. Instead, Mrs. Bao and her two wailing children were brought in.

Lin Ziyin frowned slightly, and the rest of the Lin family looked displeased.

“Where’s Ma Erlang?” the village headman demanded.

“You heartless people! What are you doing, dragging us out in the middle of the night?” Mrs. Bao began wailing as soon as she entered the courtyard.

Lin Ziyin watched coldly, waiting for the village headman to handle it.

“Stop that racket!” the village headman roared, silencing Mrs. Bao. “Open your eyes and look! These bandits were sent by Ma Erlang, and they have proof!”

Mrs. Bao had been crying loudly, but at the mention of evidence, her eyes widened, and she fell silent.

“Speak! Where is Ma Erlang?” the village headman barked.

“Village Headman, I don’t know! That good-for-nothing said he was going out drinking with friends, but he never came back. Village Headman, could it be that the Lin family beat him up and hid him somewhere?” Mrs. Bao’s eyes darted as she turned the tables. “My Erlang just likes his drink, but he’s no criminal. He wouldn’t dare do something like this! Clearly, the Lin family conspired with others to frame him!”

With that, she burst into tears again.

Lin Ziyin listened, a faint smirk on her lips. She was certain Mrs. Bao knew something about Ma Erlang’s actions.

“We really do have proof! If Ma Erlang hadn’t told us, how would we know about the Lin family’s business?” a bandit shouted.

“Ma Erlang is missing. Ziyin, what do you think we should do?” The village headman was furious with the Ma family, but having a traitor from their own village was shameful. If word got out, the whole village would lose face. He didn’t want to hand Ma Erlang over to the yamen.

Chapter 123: Opportunity

“Village Headman, do you think Ma Erlang can easily escape now?” Lin Ziyin asked with a faint smile.

“These bandits were brought here by Ma Erlang. If we don’t teach him a lesson today, I’m afraid our Lin family won’t have peace in the future,” Lin Changshu also refused to let Ma Erlang off.

The village headman sighed inwardly, “Tie these bandits up and lock them in the house at the village entrance. We’ll send them to the yamen at dawn.”

“Village Headman, our Erlang is innocent…” Mrs. Bao refused to back down, crying and shouting for the village headman to take their side. “Lin Ziyin, Lin Changshu, you’re too vicious. You’re framing our Erlang. You won’t have a good end.”

Lin Changshu listened to her foul language, furious but unable to strike a weak woman, so he just stood aside with Wu Da You, fuming silently.

“There’s the yamen to decide whether Ma Erlang is innocent or not. Let the magistrate judge,” Lin Ziyin said sternly, looking at her. “Our Lin family doesn’t have the face to frame someone in front of so many people. And what good would it do us to frame your family?”

Mrs. Bao glared at her, “You’re just jealous that Gouzi beat up your brother and nephew. You’re a heartless, wicked woman.”

“Who has the black heart, only they know. If you feel wronged, you can go to the yamen tomorrow with these bandits to plead your case,” Lin Ziyin’s voice was calm and unhurried. “Oh, I heard that the one who comes up with the idea is the mastermind. If someone dies, they’ll all be sentenced to heavy penalties. But today, nothing serious happened, so these bandits got off easy, at most as accomplices. But there must be a mastermind. Is it you or him?”

She casually pointed at two bandits.

“The idea was Ma Erlang’s. He’s the mastermind. We’re just accomplices,” the bandits weren’t stupid. Hearing her words, they immediately pushed all the blame onto the escaped Ma Erlang.

“You…” Mrs. Bao saw her bad idea and was so angry she jumped up, wanting to fight her to the death.

Lin Ziyin just looked at her coldly, saying nothing more.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You wouldn’t give Mrs. Bao a chance to harm Lin Ziyin, so they directly blocked her.

The village headman and the villagers saw Lin Ziyin trap Mrs. Bao with just a few words, and they all had a new understanding of her, and of course, they also felt a bit more fear towards her.

“What she said is right. If you have any complaints, go to the yamen together,” the village headman wasn’t muddle-headed. He just considered it right. Seeing Mrs. Bao’s tantrum, he immediately put away the last bit of sympathy he had for the Ma family.

Mrs. Bao heard that she had to go to the yamen and was so scared she immediately shut her mouth, but her eyes still glared fiercely at Lin Ziyin.

What kind of look could hurt Lin Ziyin? She didn’t even glance at Mrs. Bao, “It’s late, and we’ve troubled everyone to come to our house. How about this, tomorrow everyone can come to our Lin family to get a jin of tofu to take home as our thanks.”

The villagers heard there was food and immediately became happy.

The village headman wanted to advise the Lin family not to spend so much, but seeing the villagers’ joyful expressions, he swallowed his words.

“Alright, everyone disperse,” the village headman shouted.

All the villagers pressed the bandits and dispersed, chatting as they walked, their reactions quite strong.

“From now on, I’ll live back at home,” Lin Changshu sighed after everyone had left.

The family’s business was big now, but there were also many people eyeing the Lin family. If he and Wu Da You only focused on the workshop, someone might take advantage, so he didn’t feel at ease leaving the house.

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin nodded, “If Bai Dagou and the others stay at the oil mill at night, then we should increase their pay.”

Lin Changshu nodded. People came to work, and if they also had to watch the workshop at night, they should be given more wages. It was only fair.

The next day, the village headman indeed sent the bandits to the yamen. Soon after, it was heard that the yamen had issued a wanted poster for Ma Erlang.

Mrs. Bao’s family immediately cried loudly in the village, cursing the Lin family to death.

Wu Da You wanted to settle accounts with Mrs. Bao, but Grandpa stopped him. The Lin family just closed their big gate and lived their own lives.

“Lin Changshu really doesn’t care about face at all. No one in their family was hurt, yet he brought disaster to Erlang’s family,” Mrs. Yan muttered angrily at home.

“Don’t meddle in Second Uncle’s family affairs,” Ma Zhicai frowned.

“We can’t ignore it,” Ma Dalang glared at his son. “Although Second Uncle’s family did something shameful, blood is thicker than water. If we don’t take care of their old and weak, the village will break our backs, and Zhicai’s future as a scholar will be affected.”

Mrs. Yan heard that Ma Dalang wanted to take care of Mrs. Bao’s family and immediately became unhappy.

Their own days were hard enough, yet they still had to take care of the second branch’s family. Thinking of Mrs. Bao’s family, weak and young, her face lengthened, “Can we even manage? Our two families have already split. We live our own lives. Why should we take care of them?”

“Short-sighted,” Ma Dalang glared at her. “If you don’t want Zhicai to do well, then do as you please.”

“Mother, it’s not like we’re giving all our things to Second Uncle’s family. We’re just helping out when needed,” Ma Zhicai also glared at Mrs. Yan.

Mrs. Yan always listened to her husband and son. Hearing that Ma Dalang and his son were both siding with the second branch, she was angry but didn’t continue to make a fuss.

Lin Changshu did move back home, but Lin Ziyin wasn’t at ease. The Lin family’s business was going to get bigger, and who knew how many people would be eyeing them in the future.

Fortunately, after the last market incident, the so-called nobleman didn’t come to cause trouble again. She thought maybe Ding’an Temple or Si Jinhan had intervened, but even so, Lin Ziyin wasn’t at ease.

“Grandpa, I plan to buy some servants for the family,” Lin Ziyin discussed with her family at the lunch table.

“Why buy servants? There’s only so much work at home. Why do we need outsiders?” Lin Changshu was the first to oppose.

“Sister, no need to buy people. You don’t have to worry about the kitchen. Didn’t we hire people at the oil mill? Besides, we don’t have much land. Why buy people?” Guo Huiniang also didn’t approve of buying servants.

“That’s right. What do you need us to do? Just say it. Why buy people?” Zige was even more uncomfortable.

They had always lived a hard life. Although their lives had improved these days, asking her to jump from a poor country girl to a young lady, she really wasn’t used to it.

Chapter 124: Opportunity (1)

“The workshop is yours, and this home is what you’ve earned. If you want to buy people, then buy them. But whoever you buy will be yours alone—you decide how to handle it.” Grandpa looked at her deeply but didn’t object. “If you’re worried about not having enough hands, hire more people from the village if you find any suitable.”

Lin Ziyin pondered for a moment—Grandpa’s words carried deeper meaning!

“What are you worried about, Grandpa?” Experience spoke volumes, and Lin Ziyin humbly asked.

“Doing things in the village isn’t like elsewhere. We’re all neighbors here. If you don’t prioritize the villagers when good opportunities come, they won’t think of you when trouble arises—just like what happened with the bandits a few days ago.” Grandpa spoke slowly, and Lin Ziyin listened attentively.

“Hiring from the village is necessary, but not right now. And even if I do hire, I won’t share the important techniques of the oil workshop with outsiders.” Lin Ziyin spoke up. “The people I buy will have their contracts in my hands, so I can trust them more. Besides, the family’s wealth is hidden away—without our own people, it would seem too vulnerable.”

“It’s good that you have a plan.” Grandpa nodded, then turned to Lin Changshu. “Ziyin has built houses for all of you. These are yours. As for the rest—business or servants—don’t interfere. Those are hers alone.”

Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang quickly agreed.

“Even though we have many houses, we don’t need too many servants. I think buying two would be enough, preferably for guarding the gate.” Lin Changshu hesitated before speaking.

Lin Ziyin smiled in agreement, though she had other ideas in mind.

With the oil trade thriving, she had some silver to spare. She didn’t just want to buy people—she wanted to buy land.

The family agreed, and Lin Ziyin planned to visit the city soon to finalize the purchases.

But before she could even leave, a group of people came to her doorstep, offering themselves for her to choose.

“Sister-in-law, sister, why is it so noisy outside?” Lin Ziyin returned from the backyard with two children, washing her hands as she asked.

“Sigh, another batch of convicts being sent to the border for hard labor.” Guo Huiniang picked through beans as she spoke.

“Convicts?” Lin Ziyin asked, puzzled. Though she had been in the Lin family for half a year, she had been busy improving their livelihood. Plus, she had faced some setbacks, so she wasn’t very familiar with other matters.

“The one in the capital is said to be muddle-headed.” Zige lowered her voice. “So how good can the officials below be? Every year, some innocent people are wrongly convicted and sent to the northern lands for labor, only to die far from home.”

“Big sister, keep your voice down.” Even with Zige whispering, Guo Huiniang was still nervous.

Zige and Ziyin exchanged a smile. It was unwise to discuss court affairs—this was the rule. Zige only dared speak so boldly because they were at home.

“Let’s go take a look.” Lin Ziyin suddenly said.

“Why the sudden interest in the commotion?” Zige didn’t want to put down the winnowing basket, continuing to pick out bad beans.

“It’s rare to have something lively in the village. Changting, go to the back and find Grandpa to come with us.” Lin Ziyin turned to instruct the two children beside her.

“Go find Grandpa.” Changting dashed off.

Before long, Grandpa appeared in the front yard. “You want to see the commotion?”

“It’s rare to have something to see. Grandpa, let’s go together. Don’t just focus on the fields.” Lin Ziyin affectionately tugged at Grandpa’s sleeve, not minding that he had just come from the fields.

Chapter 125: Opportunity (2)

“Let me wash my hands first,” Grandpa agreed.

After Grandpa finished washing his hands, Ziyin took the little ones by the hand and followed him out the door, while Zige and Guo Huiniang continued picking beans at home.

The village was bustling. Since the sun had already set in the west, a group of soldiers escorting a large batch of prisoners had stopped there. These prisoners, both men and women, were quietly weeping, but no one dared to make a fuss. They were all chained together with iron shackles, making escape impossible.

Children over seven or eight years old were strung together in a line, sitting on the ground in terror, not daring to move.

“Behave yourselves,” the escorting soldiers shouted, reprimanding the weeping women.

“If you don’t behave, I’ll whip you to death.” A man who seemed to be the leader came over and lashed out at the crowd with his whip.

Instantly, the prisoners began to stir, pushing and cursing each other. Those who had been crying earlier became the targets of everyone’s frustration.

“Still making noise?” Another lash came down.

The villagers watched in shock. They could see clearly that the whip was barbed, and the pain it must have caused was unimaginable. The clothes of those who were struck were torn, and blood seeped through.

“Stop!” Seeing the escort whipping the weak women, several men became particularly agitated, while the children clenched their fists and glared hatefully at the leader.

“What, you want to fight the soldiers?” The man became even more vicious, lashing out at the men who were about to move.

“Don’t hit them, don’t hit them.” The women cried even harder.

“Impressive. Since you won’t behave, the soldiers will let you experience it properly.” Seeing the villagers watching, the leader became even more ferocious, his expression growing excited.

What followed was a scene of chaos. Although some prisoners resisted, the iron chains made them helpless.

“Make noise? I doubt you have many days left to live. If you have the ability, let someone buy you. Didn’t expect it, did you? Even the great head of the Mighty Escort Bureau would end up like this?” The leader laughed loudly, looking at the people lying on the ground.

Lin Ziyin only then noticed that several men among the prisoners were the most severely injured.

“Injustice.” Several young men muttered with their eyes closed, while others remained silent. Perhaps the harm they had suffered along the way had numbed them.

“Grandpa, can these people be bought?” Lin Ziyin heard the guard’s words and felt a stir in her heart.

Grandpa nodded. “They are serious criminals, originally to be sent to the border for hard labor, and most of them won’t survive. Our Fengcheng is in the northern lands, and the population isn’t allowed to move around freely. Some wealthy families need to buy servants or weak horses, so they can pick some from these people.”

Lin Ziyin’s eyes lit up.

“Those who are bought will have their faces branded, and they and their descendants will be slaves forever. But for them, this is a chance to survive.” Grandpa sighed.

“Grandpa, I want to buy some of these people.” Lin Ziyin looked at Grandpa and spoke.

“Hmm?” Grandpa looked at her, thought for a moment, and said, “Alright, it’s also giving them a chance to live. But among these people, there are some who are truly evil. If you don’t choose carefully, it could bring trouble to the family.”

He was warning Lin Ziyin to be cautious.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “I understand, so I need Grandpa to help me look.”

“Alright.” Grandpa hesitated again before agreeing. After all, it was saving several lives, which could barely be considered a good deed.

Chapter 126: A New Plan

“May I ask, sir, how are these people to be sold?” Buying people was not something a young girl like Lin Ziyin could handle, so in the end, Grandpa stood before the official.

The villagers had been watching the commotion, but when they saw Grandfather Lin step forward and declare his intention to buy people, they were all stunned. In the northern lands, soldiers were seen as figures of authority—who would dare to provoke these fierce-looking men? It seemed the Lin family truly intended to buy people.

Recalling how the Lin family had been destitute just a few months ago, and now not only had they prospered, but they could even afford servants, the villagers’ hearts filled with envy.

“You want to buy people?” The leading soldier glanced at Grandpa, and when he saw that although Grandpa was decently dressed, his clothes were made of cotton fabric, his impatient expression showed. “Do you know what kind of people these are?”

“Please, sir, buy Hua’er, I beg you!” A woman, hearing Grandpa’s words, suddenly cried out loudly. Ignoring the soldiers’ weapons, she crawled toward Grandpa.

Since all the prisoners were chained together, her movement caused the others to stir as well.

“Sir, please help us!” Someone else began to cry.

“Silence!” The leader was truly fierce. He scolded the prisoners while mercilessly whipping them, adding more wails to the crowd.

Yet, despite this, everyone looked at Grandpa with burning hope.

Grandpa turned his face slightly, not wanting to see the desperate hope in the prisoners’ eyes.

“Elder Sister, I’m scared.” Yan Zhi was young, and seeing the blood on the prisoners and their desperate expressions, he shrank closer to Lin Ziyin.

“Don’t be afraid.” Lin Ziyin gently patted his back. “Yan Zhi and Little Uncle are both boys. You can’t be scared by a little blood. In the future, your elder sister will rely on you both for protection.”

“Sister, I’m not scared.” Changting was actually afraid too, but after hearing Lin Ziyin’s words, he immediately straightened his back and stood in front of her.

“Not scared anymore.” Yan Zhi was Changting’s little shadow. Whatever Changting said, he would agree. But though the little one said he wasn’t scared, his eyes still avoided looking at any of the prisoners.

“We need more hands at home and want to buy a few reliable people. May I ask the price, sir?” Grandpa lowered his posture but spoke with dignity.

“Just sell them a few. Why so much talk?” Just as the leader was about to state the price, several men on horseback appeared.

The leader was annoyed—how dare a country bumpkin not give him face? But when he turned around, he was immediately frightened and his attitude became respectful.

“Greetings, Third Young Master.” Almost crawling, he looked at Si Jinhan with a flattering smile.

Lin Ziyin frowned slightly. What was this guy up to now?

She had no desire to interact with Si Jinhan, a nobleman who was neither good nor evil, with a suspicious and self-righteous nature. But things never went as planned, and this fellow kept appearing before her.

Lin Ziyin didn’t believe Si Jinhan would show up without reason. By instinct, she felt he was here for her.

“Why are you interested in these people?” Si Jinhan ignored the flattering soldier and walked straight to Lin Ziyin.

“The small workshop at home needs workers. I don’t trust others, but these people seem reliable. A few days ago, someone targeted our home, and we were robbed.” Lin Ziyin answered half-truthfully.

“These people are indeed reliable, but their reputation is far from good. If you need workers, you can go to the city and find a brokerage. They sell indentured servants, which would be much more presentable than these.” Si Jinhan smirked at her.

Unsolicited kindness is either a trick or a trap.

Lin Ziyin trusted him even less. “Thank you for the advice, Third Young Master, but our Lin family is small and has few relatives. We don’t care about appearances. These people are cheap and reliable, so buying them seems more practical.”

“Ungrateful.” Si Jinhan was displeased by Lin Ziyin’s rejection of his goodwill. He had taken the initiative to be kind, yet this little girl was too proud to accept his advice.

Feeling slighted, Si Jinhan’s expression darkened.

“How dare you, a little girl, speak nonsense? Don’t waste the Third Young Master’s kindness!” The leader, eager for an opportunity to flatter Si Jinhan, saw his displeasure and immediately scolded Lin Ziyin, hoping to please him.

“When did I say you could instruct me?” Si Jinhan had his own reasons for approaching Lin Ziyin and wouldn’t truly turn against her, but a lowly soldier was beneath his notice.

The soldier had overstepped—trying to curry favor at the wrong time, making himself the perfect target for Si Jinhan’s frustration.

“Yes, yes, I overstepped.” The soldier leader was startled. Remembering the rumors about Si Jinhan—vengeful, cunning, ruthless—he broke out in a cold sweat. He had been too bold, forgetting his manners in front of the second Prince of Hell.

“I came to discuss business with you.” Si Jinhan continued to look at Lin Ziyin lazily.

“I’m busy right now.” Lin Ziyin kept her eyes on the prisoners.

“It’s just buying a few people. Compared to my business, these people are nothing.” Si Jinhan was unhappy that she valued the prisoners more than his affairs.

“Business won’t run away, but these people might leave before dawn tomorrow.” Lin Ziyin replied calmly, though her heart was uneasy. She didn’t believe her family’s vegetable oil and tofu business was significant enough to attract this smiling tiger’s personal attention.

“Wait until she’s finished selecting people tomorrow.” Si Jinhan coldly ordered the leader.

“Yes.” The soldier was eager to please him and didn’t dare disobey.

“I want this family.” Lin Ziyin suddenly pointed to the severely injured man who had been protecting his wife and child.

At this, the leading soldier looked at her in surprise. “Are you sure you want this family, young lady?”

“Yes, just this family.” Lin Ziyin nodded.

“Enough talk.” Si Jinhan, eager to speak with Lin Ziyin, glared at the soldier, and his smile grew.

The soldier shivered and immediately ordered his men to unlock the iron shackles, freeing the man’s family. “Consider yourselves lucky. Thank your new master.”

Chapter 127: A New Plan

“Thank you, young lady.” The man, who had been prepared to die, never expected his family to have a chance at survival. He immediately knelt before Lin Ziyin in gratitude.

“Take them away. My household doesn’t have anyone to help care for your people,” Lin Ziyin said coolly. “Tomorrow, I will arrange for someone to treat their illnesses.”

“Thank you, young lady.” The woman’s face was filled with gratitude. After kowtowing, she pulled over two boys and a girl. The older boy was about sixteen or seventeen, the younger around thirteen or fourteen. Once freed, they immediately went to help the man on the ground, while the woman tightly held onto a girl of twelve or thirteen.

The family followed Grandpa under the envious gazes of the other prisoners.

“Tomorrow, I will come back to select a few more people. Please wait a little longer, sir,” Lin Ziyin said after taking a few steps, turning back to the leading soldier.

“Young lady, no need to rush. I will naturally wait for you tomorrow,” the soldier replied with a smile, though his gaze involuntarily drifted toward Si Jinhan.

“How much silver for them?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“They are injured and gravely ill. They likely won’t survive the journey to the frontier. Even at a discount, four taels of silver each is fair,” the soldier said.

“Does paying silver mean you’ll give me their contracts?” Lin Ziyin wanted to clarify.

“Little girl, he wouldn’t dare deceive you. Tomorrow, he will handle all the paperwork properly,” Si Jinhan impatiently urged.

“Of course. Tomorrow, I will ensure everything is in order so the young lady won’t have to worry,” the soldier said, still flattering.

Satisfied with his promise, Lin Ziyin led her people away.

Back at home, Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige were shocked to see them bringing several people back. Their surprise turned to nervousness when they saw Lin Ziyin returning with Si Jinhan.

“Sister-in-law, Sister, these people are ones I’ve purchased. Arrange for them to stay in the side rooms of the front courtyard. I have some matters to discuss with Young Master Si, so I’ll handle this later,” Lin Ziyin said, noticing their tension and finding an excuse to send them away. “Oh, and they might be hungry. Prepare some food for them first.”

“Alright, we’ll do that right away,” Guo Huiniang hastily agreed, leading the people away with Lin Zige. The two little ones happily followed.

Though Grandpa was nervous, he didn’t leave.

Lin Ziyin appreciated his concern but didn’t want him to worry. Some things were better left unknown. “Grandpa, go tell them at the oil mill.”

Grandpa glanced at her, and only after seeing her smiling eyes did he nod, greet Si Jinhan, and leave.

“Young Master Si, speak your mind,” Lin Ziyin said directly once only she, Si Jinhan, and his guards remained in the room.

Pleased with her straightforwardness, Si Jinhan said, “Open it.”

He ordered his guard.

The guard immediately brought over a wooden box and opened it.

“These things were made according to your instructions. Show me how to use them,” Si Jinhan commanded without hesitation.

Facing a tiger, Lin Ziyin dared not be careless or make demands.

Silently, she reached out and, under Si Jinhan and his guards’ watchful eyes, began demonstrating. “These live beads can drive the bearings.”

In a short time, Lin Ziyin assembled the items Si Jinhan had brought.

After personally testing the bearings, Si Jinhan’s face finally showed excitement. “Brilliant.”

“Let me remind Young Master Si, these bearings experience significant friction and wear, so they need regular oiling for lubrication,” Lin Ziyin hesitated before deciding to remind him.

After all, Si Jinhan had already become entangled with her. With the idea that more friends meant more opportunities, Lin Ziyin ultimately chose to maintain good relations with Si Jinhan.

“I remember,” Si Jinhan was even more pleased with her thoughtfulness. “If you have any matters, you can tell Si Si. I will return the favor.”

Rarely did Si Jinhan not take advantage of her without giving something in return.

“Speaking of difficulties, I do have something I need Young Master Si’s help with,” Lin Ziyin said as soon as he finished speaking, her mind turning.

Si Jinhan’s smile grew even brighter, but Lin Ziyin noticed it didn’t reach his eyes.

This man was too suspicious and domineering! Lin Ziyin disliked such a personality. “Of course, I can give Young Master Si another component as repayment.”

“What is it?” This proposal piqued Si Jinhan’s interest, making his smile more genuine.

Too practical! Lin Ziyin thought Si Jinhan would have made a great merchant. He never did anything without profit.

“A device that can activate heavy objects,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“What do you want me to help you with?” Si Jinhan’s tone changed completely, his face full of amiability and politeness. He was indeed clever. Knowing Lin Ziyin had something he wanted, he chose to solve the problem directly.

“I want to buy the nearby Black River Marsh. Can the Third Young Master help? That area is vast, and I may not have enough silver to purchase it,” Lin Ziyin said honestly. She wasn’t trying to take advantage of Si Jinhan to get free black soil; she genuinely didn’t have much silver.

Though the Lin family’s vegetable oil and tofu shop businesses were doing well, the oil business had only just started. With insufficient manpower in the workshop, the amount of oil produced wasn’t much. After two months, Lin Ziyin truly didn’t have much silver.

As for soy sauce, it had just started fermenting and wasn’t ready for sale.

So, Lin Ziyin had a reason to seek Si Jinhan’s help.

“If what you have is good enough, I’ll speak to the Prince and see if he can grant you that land,” Si Jinhan said with a wicked smile, half-joking.

Whether true or not, Lin Ziyin didn’t press. Si Jinhan was right about one thing: as long as what she offered was good enough, Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t accept her gift without giving something in return.

“Third Young Master, please sit,” Lin Ziyin said, having made up her mind, and began wholeheartedly introducing her creations. “This is called a fixed pulley. It can change direction. The other is a movable pulley, which can save half the effort.”

“Just these simple things, and you want me to give you such a large piece of land?” After seeing the pulleys Lin Ziyin had drawn, Si Jinhan couldn’t help but feel disappointed.

“Third Young Master only sees the components. If you combine these pulleys, with your intelligence, you should see the vast potential,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, then casually drew a set of pulleys.

Chapter 128: A New Plan

Si Jinhan, after receiving her guidance, carefully examined the pulley system once more. This time, his expression was no longer dismissive but instead carried a weighty seriousness. “What do you want with that piece of Black River land?”

Lin Ziyin knew his suspicious nature was acting up again.

“I obtained a batch of seeds from a Western merchant. Everyone says that silt is the most fertile, so I want to give it a try.” She offered an excuse.

“Who told you silt is the most fertile?” Si Jinhan fixed his gaze on her like a leopard eyeing its prey, not letting his guard down for a moment.

“Strictly speaking, I discovered it myself.” Lin Ziyin didn’t beat around the bush. “I accidentally found that land covered with silt produces exceptionally robust crops. I want to test it out. Even if it fails, I won’t suffer much loss. After all, the land in Black River is cheap, and the prince is considerate to the people, exempting three years of taxes. I can plant whatever I want and still make back my investment.”

Lin Ziyin displayed the shrewd and thrifty demeanor of a farmer, with a hint of cunning yet the honesty of a peasant, successfully dispelling Si Jinhan’s doubts.

“You wait here.” With that, he gathered the blueprints from the table, carefully tucking them into his embrace. Without another word about the land, he swiftly left with his guards.

“Finally gone. That Third Young Master makes people uncomfortable just looking at him.” Zige only entered after he had left.

Perhaps because Si Jinhan had once laid hands on Lin Ziyin, the Lin family held no fondness for him. Yet, due to his status, they dared not show their displeasure. So whenever Si Jinhan visited, the entire Lin family felt stifled.

Lin Ziyin smiled and turned to ask, “How are the arrangements for the people?”

“They’re all settled, but the injured man’s condition is severe. I don’t know if he’ll recover.” Lin Zige sighed, her heart aching at the sight of the family’s facial tattoos.

They clearly didn’t seem like bad people, so how did they end up like this?

“I’ll go take a look.” Lin Ziyin stood up.

“I’ll come too.” Zige followed her.

When they arrived at the front wing, they found Lin Changshu and Wu Da You already there, while Grandpa silently watched the man on the bed.

“Sister.” The atmosphere in the room was heavy and awkward.

Lin Changshu hadn’t expected that in the blink of an eye, their home would have several outsiders—convicts, no less. The shock was not small for him. Looking at the injured man on the bed, he truly didn’t know what to say.

After all, in the Great Qin Dynasty, convicts were seen by the common people as fierce and evil—bad people. But the family that had entered their home today didn’t seem like bad people at all, judging by their demeanor and expressions. Still, he couldn’t let his guard down. What if these convicts went mad in the middle of the night and harmed his family?

Lin Ziyin’s arrival inexplicably made Lin Changshu feel as if he had found a pillar of support, and he let out a sigh of relief.

“Will his condition hold until tomorrow?” Lin Ziyin asked the trembling woman beside her.

“In response to the young lady, my husband—no, my husband’s body…” Facing Lin Ziyin, a young woman, the middle-aged woman felt a pang of panic.

“Mother…” The girl beside her worried for her.

“In response to the young lady, my body is fine.” The man on the bed coughed weakly, struggling to bow to Lin Ziyin, but she stopped him.

“Tomorrow, I’ll find someone to treat you.” Lin Ziyin saw that his complexion was still decent and felt somewhat reassured. “What’s your surname, and why were you exiled to the northern lands?”

“My surname is Yu, as in ‘dry hook’ Yu. She is my wife, whose maiden name is Qiao. My children are Yu Shaohui, Yu Shao’en, and my daughter Yu Qiao’er.” The man on the bed, true to his role as the head of the household, introduced his family, and the Yu family all bowed to the Lin family. “Since the young lady has purchased our family, from now on, you are our master and benefactor. Please bestow a name upon us.”

As soon as he finished speaking, the Yu family’s faces all showed a moment of sadness, but in an instant, they returned to their expressionless state.

“Why were you exiled to the northern lands?” Lin Ziyin continued.

“I ran a large escort bureau in the capital, but because I lost a shipment for the court, this is how it ended up…” He let out a bitter smile.

“No, my father was framed! The official silver had already been swapped, but they falsely accused my father of losing it. It was clearly the crown prince…” Yu Shao’en desperately refuted.

“Shao’en.” The man on the bed sternly reprimanded his son.

Yu Shao’en, his eyes red, stepped aside.

“Because of me, most of the escorts in my bureau met with disaster. It’s all my fault.” As he spoke, tears welled up in the eyes of the strong man.

“Are there any other notable people among your group of convicts?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Some are notorious bandits, others are young masters and ladies from wealthy families. One family even has servants from an official household.”

“What kind of people can be used? Tomorrow, you’ll come with me to select them. But I warn you, don’t choose people out of personal favoritism, or you’ll bring trouble to me later.” Lin Ziyin coldly stated, “Remember what you said. Once you enter this door, there are no more escorts from the Mighty Escort Bureau. You can continue using your own names.”

“Yes, young lady.” The man on the bed respectfully agreed, and the rest of the Yu family also obediently complied.

“Get some rest. Tomorrow, you’ll need to help select people. Brother, give them some wound medicine.” Lin Ziyin said.

“Mm.” Lin Changshu grumpily agreed, feeling somewhat stifled. He had just heard Ziyin say something about buying more people. Their home didn’t have that much work to do, so why buy so many people?

He also worried that the people they bought might have hidden motives and could bring trouble to the family. With these complex emotions, Lin Changshu and his wife barely slept a wink that night.

The next day, since Lin Ziyin still had to buy people, the worried Lin Changshu and Wu Da You decided to accompany her to buy people first, delaying their work at the oil mill.

The villagers, seeing almost the entire Lin family out to buy people, were filled with envy and jealousy, and some were waiting to see them make fools of themselves. In many people’s eyes, the Lin family had only made a little money from the oil mill and had become arrogant, daring to buy even the lowest of convicts.

“Miss Lin, have you thought it through? I specifically delayed the departure just for you.” Not seeing Si Jinhan’s shadow, the military officer became arrogant again. However, knowing his limits, after seeing Si Jinhan’s attitude toward Lin Ziyin, although he was a bit smug, he didn’t dare to be too reckless.

Chapter 129: New Plans (Part 4)

“I’ll take a look first,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, nodding as she handed him some more pastries and buns. “These are homemade. We’re just simple country folk, so I hope you won’t mind the humble offerings, sir.”

“Thank you, Miss Lin.” Under normal circumstances, the officer wouldn’t have given these pastries a second thought, but since they came from Lin Ziyin—a woman connected to the Third Young Master, the “Smiling Tiger”—they carried a different weight.

With a smile, he accepted the basket and exchanged a few polite words.

Lin Ziyin’s arrival didn’t just shock the villagers—it also stirred up the prisoners.

“Please, miss, I can do anything! Buy me!”

“That child eats little and works hard. Please, miss, buy him!”

…

“Quiet!” The officer was the first to lose patience. He cracked his whip at the crowd, and the noise died down, though soft sobs still lingered.

Yan Zhi hid in Guo Huiniang’s arms, too terrified to make a sound, while Guo Huiniang’s legs trembled. She hadn’t expected these people to be treated so much worse than what she’d heard.

“What can they do?” Lin Ziyin suddenly asked, noticing a few men in the corner silently watching Yu Sha’ou.

“They were all once escorts for the Mighty Escort Bureau,” Yu Sha’ou admitted, not daring to lie in front of her.

“Escorts?” Lin Ziyin murmured. “Do they have families?”

“The one on the left does. The other two don’t.”

Lin Ziyin nodded, giving him a long look before speaking. “Step forward.”

At her gesture, the men hesitantly obeyed.

“Bring your families out as well,” she ordered.

The man on the left finally showed a glimmer of joy. His family stepped forward—a woman, three boys, and a girl, one more than Yu Sha’ou’s household. The youngest child looked no older than five or six, so thin that his bones were nearly visible. It was a heartbreaking sight.

The family stood beside Lin Ziyin, overjoyed but too disciplined to speak.

“Who among you knows how to farm?” she asked.

“I do, miss.”

“My family used to farm.”

“I’ve never been lazy in the fields.”

A chorus of voices answered.

Lin Ziyin picked out a few who caught her eye and had them extend their hands. They obeyed eagerly, their hearts pounding with nervousness.

“You, you… step forward,” she said, selecting thirteen or fourteen of them. “Bring your families out.”

Another group stepped forward.

The villagers watched in astonishment as she picked out so many people, all thinking she must be a fool. How much silver would all these people cost?

“Extend your hands,” Lin Ziyin told the women and children.

Trembling, they obeyed.

“You can do farm work?” she asked one of the women.

“I was a cook in a manor, miss. I mostly handled meals, not the fields. But I swear, I can do anything! I won’t be lazy!” The woman was so frightened she began to cry.

“You’re good at cooking?” Lin Ziyin asked again.

Chapter 130: New Plans (Part 4)

“I wouldn’t dare say I’m particularly skilled, but I can prepare simple meals,” the woman said. “If you buy my family, I swear to serve you faithfully and never shirk my duties. My eldest son can read a little, and they can all farm and run errands for you. They won’t be idle.”

As she spoke, she glanced at her grandson, a boy of about six or seven. Her concern was understandable—children that young were worthless in the northern lands. Who would waste money feeding someone who couldn’t work?

“Miss, my family has always worked on the estate,” a fair-skinned man said with a flattering smile. “I can read, and my daughters know proper etiquette. You can trust them.”

He winked at the two girls as he spoke.

“Greetings, miss,” the two prettier girls said, curtsying gracefully to Lin Ziyin.

“Who are you?” Lin Ziyin asked a proud-looking man.

He had been sitting in the corner with his eyes half-closed, as if none of this concerned him. Only when Lin Ziyin spoke did he finally open his eyes.

“I can only read,” he said bitterly. “I’m good for nothing else.”

“Can you be loyal?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“That depends on whether you have the ability to make me submit,” he replied, his tone infuriating.

“I’ll take him,” Lin Ziyin said, surprising everyone who had been shaking their heads at the man’s attitude.

“And his family too,” she added, selecting six families in one go—thirty-two people in total, including two single bodyguards and the scholar. It was a bold move.

The officer was stunned to see her buy so many at once, but he didn’t want to interfere. He just wanted to finish the Third Young Master’s task.

“Five taels for adults, three for children. Let’s average it to four taels per person. That’s one hundred and forty taels total.”

“Agreed,” Lin Ziyin said, nodding.

Under the hopeful gazes of the crowd, the officer stamped the contract. “Just register at the yamen, and it’ll be official.”

As a final gesture of goodwill, he reminded her, “You got a good deal.”

“Thank you,” Lin Ziyin replied politely, preparing to take her new people home.

“Benefactor, Amitabha,” Master Huizhen said, appearing with two monk physicians.

“Master,” Lin Ziyin greeted him with a smile.

“Who’s injured this time?” Master Huizhen asked, his tone far more casual than his usual solemn demeanor.

“Some of the official slaves I just bought,” Lin Ziyin replied with a laugh.

“Two,” the old monk said, holding up his fingers.

“Deal,” Lin Ziyin agreed, smiling.

The exchange was cryptic to outsiders, but Lin Ziyin and Master Huizhen understood perfectly. The Lin family servants chuckled, and even the two monk physicians smiled.

The group set off toward the Lin estate, leaving chaos in their wake.

The officer never expected a simple country girl to be acquainted with the master of Ding’an Temple. He regretted not visiting the Lin family the night before to forge a connection.

Chapter 131: Suspicion and Exchange

“Lin family bought so many people; it seems they don’t plan to hire anyone else for the oil mill.” A villager sighed in disappointment.

“Haven’t you heard? They prefer indentured servants they’ve bought.” Someone chimed in, envious.

“In such a short time, Lin family has bought so many people. They must be prospering.”

“Who can’t see that?”

…

The village headman listened to the villagers’ chatter, his mind also filled with worries. With so many servants in Lin family, would they dismiss his two sons?

Lost in thought, he didn’t bother to joke with the villagers and left, anxious.

“Miss, I can read and am used to farm work.” A fair-skinned man cried out to Lin Ziyin, but she had already walked away with her people.

“Great Master, there are several seriously injured among them. Please take a look.” Back home, Lin Ziyin didn’t stand on ceremony with Master Huizhen and directly stated her purpose.

“One braised chicken, one plate of braised pork.” Without villagers around, Master Huizhen was even more straightforward.

The prisoners below looked at the old monk in astonishment.

When did monks start eating meat?

Yet, Master Huizhen spoke with a serious face, as if discussing something of great importance rather than food.

“Benefactor Lin, don’t forget about us.” The two medicine monks also spoke up. They were warrior monks who had long secretly broken their vows, often sneaking into the mountains to hunt and roast meat. As they said, “Meat passes through the intestines, but Buddha remains in the heart.”

It was just that the temple’s abbot hadn’t caught them breaking the rules.

If it weren’t for being close with Lin Ziyin’s family and knowing they kept secrets, Master Huizhen might still be pretending to be a lofty master. Unfortunately, with frequent visits to Lin family and seeing their delicious food, Master Huizhen was the first to reveal his true nature.

With the leader like this, the other warrior monks who followed had even fewer scruples. Thus, to secure a spot to buy from Lin family, they always relied on force to claim their share.

“Wait a moment, I’ll cook personally. You check on them first.” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Line up.” Master Huizhen, satisfied with her answer, immediately barked at the uneasy crowd.

Thus, all the bought servants lined up for Master Huizhen and the two medicine monks to check their pulses.

Soon, the results were out.

Perhaps due to the summer, these people were somewhat weak but had no contagious diseases. Most of the sturdy men had whip marks and blunt force injuries.

These injuries were minor to Master Huizhen and the others.

“Great Master, you can go to the living room to sit. I have some things to arrange.” Lin Ziyin said.

“Alright, you go about your business.” Master Huizhen nodded, “We’re going to the mountain to gather some herbs.”

Lin Ziyin didn’t mind them and busied herself arranging the bought people.

“Those who are married, go to the left courtyards. Those unmarried, stay in the front courtyard as guards. Later, we’ll send you grain and vegetables. Cook for yourselves. The unmarried will be under your care.” Lin Ziyin pointed at the cook who had introduced herself earlier.

“Yes, this servant will do well.” The cook answered nervously.

“Rest these few days. Soon, you’ll be busy. I’ll assign you work. Men who do well get half a tael monthly, women too. Children don’t have to work yet.” Lin Ziyin didn’t rush to get to know the servants but wanted to establish authority. “You can see, my family is just a small rural household. I don’t care about your past identities. Since I’ve bought you, recognize your place. Don’t have other ideas. I don’t ask for much—do your jobs well, have a sense of belonging to Lin family, and be loyal. Otherwise, since I can buy you, I can return you.”

Her words were blunt, without any softening, but not threatening.

It seemed she was just clarifying.

In fact, Lin Ziyin truly thought this way.

Next, Lin Ziyin had everyone meet the Lin family members and informed them of their identities.

The servants respectfully greeted each Lin family master.

Lin Changshu, Guo Huiniang, and the others were called “Eldest Young Master” and “Eldest Madam,” making them extremely uncomfortable. They looked at Lin Ziyin for help, and she smiled encouragingly. With servants in the house, they would have to adapt to this change in status.

“Alright, follow me.” Lin Ziyin stood up, and everyone silently followed her to the left empty courtyard. After assigning them, she remembered these people had no spare clothes or bedding.

“Later, I’ll have someone provide you with necessary clothes and bedding, but you’ll make them yourselves.” Lin Ziyin said indifferently.

“Yes, Miss.” Everyone respectfully agreed.

After being exiled and experiencing life and death and family destruction, they had a keen eye for people. Though they hadn’t been at Lin family long, everyone could see that the real head of this new household wasn’t the men or the elder, but the young girl before them.

“Rest.” Lin Ziyin left someone behind and departed.

“Boss,” after she left, a man walked up to Yu Sha’ou concernedly, “Can you hold on?”

“No problem, just external injuries.” Yu Sha’ou was the most severely injured among them, with a broken leg.

“I wonder if this family is reliable?” Another man worriedly muttered to himself.

“Don’t mention such things again.” Yu Sha’ou’s face darkened, “Don’t forget, no matter how they live, they saved us when we were in trouble. Without Miss Lin, we might have died in the far north. Especially the children.” He looked at his wife and child with grateful eyes.

“From now on, our master is only Miss Lin. There is no more talk of escort leaders.” He added, “Among us, if anyone dares to have ill intentions toward Lin family, our Yu family will be the first to oppose them.”

After saying this, he sternly scanned everyone.

“What the big brother said is right. Count us in. If anyone harms Lin family, we’ll fight to the death to stop them.” The cook’s family also expressed their stance, and the others followed in agreement.

Only the scholar held his head high, looking disdainful.

Chapter 132: Suspicion and Exchange (1)

Yu Sha’ou and the two escorts immediately took a dislike to him, and the others also found the scholar unpleasant. This man was odd—silent the whole journey, but when he did speak, his words were irritating, full of arrogance!

“Our household doesn’t have much grain left. With so many people, we won’t have enough to last two days. What should we do?” As soon as Lin Ziyin returned to the courtyard, Guo Huiniang hurriedly pulled her aside to ask.

“No need to panic. Have my brother and the others stop for now and go to the market to buy some rice and flour. We should also get some cloth and bedding,” Lin Ziyin said calmly.

“I’ll go with them to take a look,” Guo Huiniang said. After all, when it came to buying cloth and bedding, it was more practical for a woman to handle it.

“Have Bai Dagou and the others go with you,” Lin Ziyin reminded her. “Oh, and buy plenty of large bones as well. These people are too weak—they need nourishment. We’ll be relying on them for work later.”

“Alright,” Guo Huiniang agreed. She had been thinking the same thing, especially when she saw those emaciated children. Perhaps it was because she was a mother—seeing children always made her think of Yan Zhi and Changting.

“Here’s two hundred taels of silver. Spend it wisely,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Got it,” Guo Huiniang replied, though she still felt a little anxious.

With so many people suddenly added to the household, even though saving lives was a good deed, their own situation had only just improved. They were barely managing as it was, and she wasn’t sure how long they could keep this up.

Soon, Wu Da You borrowed an ox cart from the village headman. Bai Dazhuang, Wu Dali, Lin Changshu, and Wu Da You took Guo Huiniang and Sister Zhang to the market to make purchases.

Meanwhile, Lin Ziyin stayed home with Zige to prepare lunch. Since there were three martial artists to feed, the portions had to be generous. And those three were big eaters, so she made a beggar’s chicken, braised pork, and several vegetable dishes.

By noon, she didn’t have to wait long—the shopping party returned in the ox cart.

Bai Dazhuang and the others unloaded the goods and took them to the left courtyard. Bai Dazhuang, Wu Da You, and Sister Zhang firmly declined Lin Changshu’s invitation to stay, each returning to their own homes.

At that moment, Master Huizhen and the two warrior monks also returned, carrying their medicine baskets.

“Great Master, you eat first. I’ll go check on the others next door,” Lin Ziyin said, still worried about the servants.

“Always worrying about others,” Master Huizhen remarked with a smile.

Grandpa shot him a glance. “The girl has a kind heart.”

After spending so much time with the Great Master, the Lin family no longer saw Master Huizhen and the warrior monks as some lofty figures. They were just a bunch of big eaters.

The two warrior monks chuckled at that.

“These are tofu—you can stir-fry them with greens. Start stewing the large bones to nourish the body. You’re all too weak,” Lin Ziyin instructed the cook on how to make bone broth, then watched her stir-fry the tofu and dried bean curd before returning.

When the servants saw the food on the table, most of them felt even more grateful toward the Lin family. Their masters were truly kind—providing food and clothing without stinting, even thinking ahead in ways that were particularly considerate.

If they still weren’t satisfied, they really would deserve a lightning strike.

Lin Ziyin was considerate of the servants, planning to let them rest for a few days before putting them to work. But the very next day, some of them were already eager to find tasks. A few diligent men even went to the back of the courtyard early in the morning to help Grandpa with weeding and other chores. They didn’t recognize the new plants in the field and didn’t dare touch them, so they simply followed Grandpa’s lead.

By the end of the morning, they had already accomplished quite a bit.

Chapter 133: Suspicion and Exchange (2)

“Come to work the day after tomorrow. You have two days to gather firewood from the mountains, wash yourselves clean, and then we’ll talk,” Lin Ziyin said, frowning at their tattered clothes.

The people who had come over looked down at their ragged garments, too ashamed to speak.

With her instructions given, these people, aside from helping Grandpa with the fields, spent the rest of their time gathering firewood from the mountains.

The villagers were particularly interested in the Bai family’s purchase of people, but the Bai family was no longer ordinary, so most couldn’t come over to inquire.

Only Auntie Bai and Sister Zhang were the first to lose their composure.

The reason was simple—they feared that once the Bai family had enough hands, they would drive their sons and husbands out.

Truth be told, working for the Bai family was too important for them. Aside from the fact that finding work elsewhere meant enduring others’ difficulties and possibly having wages deducted, the pay wasn’t as high as the Bai family’s, and being close to home meant they could return for a hot meal.

In short, working for the Bai family had countless benefits.

This good life had just begun, but now the Bai family had bought people themselves. How could the Bai and Wu families not be anxious?

The village headman also wanted to ask, but as a grown man, he couldn’t bring himself to inquire directly—it would be too embarrassing.

After much thought, the women of the Bai and Wu families came to probe first.

“Ziyin, with so many more people in the house, you must need a lot more food,” Auntie Bai took the lead.

“That goes without saying. Didn’t Changshu just buy a lot of grain and bedding from the market yesterday?” Sister Zhang forced a smile in response.

Mrs. Bai looked at Lin Ziyin, hesitating, her expression troubled.

“Sister-in-law, do you have something to say?” Lin Ziyin spoke first.

“With more people in the house, expenses must have gone up. Ziyin, I won’t beat around the bush—give me a straight answer. Do you not want Bai Dagou and the others to come work anymore?” Mrs. Bai stammered, her face red as she avoided Lin Ziyin’s gaze.

“Auntie knows it’s not easy for you either. If it’s really too difficult, just send them back. Worst case, they’ll have to endure more hardship at the market,” Sister Zhang sighed. “No family has it easy. Auntie won’t hold you back.”

“Auntie feels the same,” Auntie Bai agreed.

Wei Shi, the village headman’s eldest daughter-in-law, had a flushed face and stared at Lin Ziyin without speaking, her heart pounding. Thanks to the Bai family’s generosity, in just a few months, they had saved some silver. Sister Zhang was kind and hadn’t taken their earnings.

She and Wu Dali had already discussed it—once they had enough silver, they would send their son to school.

But this good life had come too quickly…

Lin Ziyin observed their reactions and couldn’t help but chuckle. She understood the anxiety in Auntie Bai’s heart. Farming families already had it hard, and now that they had finally found work with her family, letting go wouldn’t be easy.

“Auntie, Sister-in-law, you’re worrying over nothing,” she said, looking at the women. “The people I bought have other purposes. Of course, I’ll assign a few to the oil press, but Bai Dagou, Wu Dali, and the others will definitely stay. Don’t worry.”

“Really?” Auntie Bai and the others brightened.

“But so many people—won’t it be a burden?” Sister Zhang, though happy, began worrying about the Bai family’s expenses. “A large group of people will need a lot of food every day.”

“It’s fine. In a few days, I’ll arrange work for them,” Lin Ziyin explained with a smile. “There’s plenty to keep them busy. Who knows, maybe even you, Sister-in-law, will have to come help out.”

Chapter 134: Suspicion and Exchange (3)

“Really?” Mrs. Bai and Wei Shi were delighted once more. “If there’s anything we can help with, just give us your orders.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Not yet, but you’ll be busy soon enough.”

Mrs. Bai and Wei Shi were thrilled at the prospect of Lin Ziyin helping their families.

Three days later, Lin Ziyin indeed assigned tasks to most of the people.

Most of the men were sent to the oil mill to help. With the increase in numbers, Lin Ziyin promptly added another wooden oil press. The oil mill became lively.

The corn, tomatoes, and chili peppers planted in the back were of great importance. Lin Ziyin arranged for two experienced farmers to work under Grandpa, laying a solid foundation for the future promotion of chili peppers and corn.

The women were assigned to the kitchen, specializing in making tofu, dried tofu, fermented tofu, and soy sauce.

This left only the scholar and the children.

The scholar was stubborn. He lay in bed, refusing to move unless Lin Ziyin called him.

Lin Ziyin scoffed and first sent him to the oil mill. Unfortunately, after a day of work, he was completely exhausted and couldn’t even eat dinner.

Seeing that he couldn’t handle the hard work, Lin Ziyin then sent him to work in the fields with Grandpa.

But after just one day, Grandpa sent him back.

Grandpa declared that the scholar couldn’t even tell the difference between leeks and weeds, making him completely unsuitable for farm work. It was better not to waste resources on him.

Finally, Lin Ziyin assigned him to the kitchen to grind flour. This was even worse. After half a day, he collapsed on the ground, unable to get up.

“What’s your name?” Lin Ziyin asked after the scholar had been struggling for several days.

“Qian Xuan,” the scholar replied, still proud.

“What do you think you can do?” Lin Ziyin asked coldly.

“Read books, study,” Qian Xuan replied disdainfully.

“Useless. And you still have the nerve to say you study. The ancients said, ‘Read ten thousand books and travel ten thousand miles,’ meaning learning and practice go hand in hand. What’s the use of reading dead books? Let me tell you something you won’t like to hear. With your attitude, if you were out there, you’d be dead. Your name sounds like a great hero, but you’re just a blind man who can’t do anything.”

“I may be useless, but you can’t insult me like this,” Qian Xuan said, his face flushed with anger.

“How did you get into trouble?” Lin Ziyin sneered, continuing her questioning.

“Someone in the Qian family was involved in forging the imperial calendar,” Qian Xuan replied, still angry but answering her question.

“Are there any other family members?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“There was my mother, but she passed away on the journey,” Qian Xuan said, his eyes filling with tears, but he held them back, refusing to let them fall.

“Fortunately, you didn’t pass the exam…”

Before Lin Ziyin could finish, Qian Xuan interrupted, “I actually passed the imperial examination and was the top scholar in the prefecture. I was only stripped of my title because of the scandal.”

Oh, so he had some learning after all. “Fortunately, you didn’t become an official,” Lin Ziyin sighed. Seeing Qian Xuan’s displeased expression, she continued, “Someone like you, who only knows how to read dead books and thinks only reading is noble, is completely unfit to be an official. Think about it. You can’t even support yourself and look down on farmers. How can you be an official? Without merchants and farmers, what would everyone eat and drink? What would the court use to support you and feed the army to defend the country? A scholar who can’t see the basics is actually quite ridiculous. You’re just deceiving yourselves, unwilling to admit you’re nothing but bookworms.”

Chapter 135: Suspicion and Exchange (4)

With a wave of her hand, Lin Ziyin grew tired of continuing the conversation and left.

Meanwhile, the exhausted Qian Xuan wore a face of deep contemplation and sorrow.

From that moment on, he seemed to have transformed into a different person. He worked silently in the oil press, never once complaining of fatigue or hardship, even when his back ached from exhaustion.

“Miss, we’ll take these soybean pulp,” said Cui Da’s wife, holding a basket filled with fresh soybean pulp.

Ever since they discovered it was edible, the servants had been eating it often, mostly stir-fried or wrapped in black bread buns.

“Use the freshest ones. The weather is hot, so don’t use any that have gone bad,” Lin Ziyin reminded her.

“It’s just been made,” Cui Da’s wife assured her.

“Miss, someone is here to see you,” reported the young gatekeeper.

“Who is it?” Lin Ziyin asked, puzzled. It was already late—who would come at this hour?

“The honored guest said his surname is Si, and the other is Chu,” the boy, a newly bought servant, was still inexperienced in his duties.

Upon hearing this, Lin Ziyin immediately knew who had arrived.

“Invite them in,” she said, though she was reluctant to meet Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng. However, she had no choice—the two esteemed guests had already found their way to her doorstep.

The boy nodded and ran off.

Before long, Chu Sui Feng, dressed in black, and Si Jinhan, in a green robe, appeared in the courtyard.

“This commoner greets the Young Master,” Lin Ziyin bowed respectfully to Chu Sui Feng first.

“Little girl, you still have a master—why don’t you greet him?” Si Jinhan teased lazily.

“This commoner greets the Third Young Master,” Lin Ziyin replied with dignity, bowing to him as well.

“You’re really no fun,” Si Jinhan muttered, losing interest in teasing her.

“Serve tea to the Young Master and the Third Young Master,” Lin Ziyin instructed the maidservants. With few servants available, Cui Da’s daughter, Cui Duo’er, and Yu Qiao’er, from the Yu family, temporarily served as her maidservants.

Yu Qiao’er, having been raised as a young lady, already knew many of the proper etiquettes without needing instruction.

Following Lin Ziyin’s orders, she properly brought the teapot and poured tea for Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, never once lifting her gaze to look at them.

Meanwhile, Cui Duo’er, standing behind Lin Ziyin, lacked such discipline and occasionally stole glances at the two men.

“You may leave,” Lin Ziyin dismissed them, knowing these two esteemed guests had not come merely for a casual visit.

“Why is it still just plain boiled water?” Si Jinhan complained.

Chu Sui Feng glanced at the cup of plain water before shifting his gaze to Lin Ziyin, his eyes clearly scrutinizing her.

“Conditions in the countryside are limited—please forgive our poor hospitality,” Lin Ziyin practically told them outright that she was poor and couldn’t afford tea leaves.

Indeed, she was already doing well not serving them in large bowls.

“Take a look at these—are they made correctly?” Chu Sui Feng beckoned, and several guards brought over wooden boxes, which they then opened.

Lin Ziyin obediently walked over, picked up a few pulleys, examined them, and nodded. “The craftsmanship is exquisite. The artisans under the Young Master’s employ are truly skilled.”

“Who are you?” Chu Sui Feng fixed his gaze on her, while Si Jinhan watched with a mischievous grin.

“This commoner is Lin Ziyin, daughter of the Lin family, an ordinary farm girl,” Lin Ziyin replied, lowering her eyes respectfully.

Chapter 136: Suspicion and Exchange (5)

Suddenly, Chu Sui Feng stood up abruptly. With a swift motion, his large hand clamped around Lin Ziyin’s slender neck, just like Si Jinhan had done before, completely holding her life in his grasp.

“Speak. Who are you? Don’t think you can fool me.” Chu Sui Feng’s tone was as cold as a demon from hell, and his grip tightened.

Instantly, Lin Ziyin’s vision darkened, her chest ached, and she felt her breathing become increasingly difficult.

“Those who dare to play tricks on the Prince and this honored guest have long been dead. Little girl, I really don’t want you to die.” Si Jinhan chimed in with a mocking tone from the side.

Was this really the end? A wave of sorrow washed over Lin Ziyin. Power and authority were truly despicable.

“I regret ever meeting you.” She forced out the words through gritted teeth.

Chu Sui Feng’s eyes narrowed, and his grip seemed to tighten further.

“Let go of Miss!” Just as Lin Ziyin felt she was about to die, Yu Qiao’er, who had been guarding the door, rushed in with a stick and swung it at Chu Sui Feng’s head.

Behind her followed a trembling maid, who rushed to Chu Sui Feng’s side and tried to pry his hand away.

The wind from the swinging stick made Lin Ziyin, who could barely breathe, feel her face tighten.

“Still a trained fighter.” Si Jinhan sneered and met her attack bare-handed.

To everyone’s surprise, Yu Qiao’er was no pushover and actually exchanged several moves with him.

Lin Ziyin had no time to pay attention to this. Her face was ashen, and she felt she couldn’t hold on much longer.

Yu Qiao’er saw her purple face and near-fainting state, her heart filled with anxiety. Distracted, she was thrown aside by Si Jinhan.

At that moment, Chu Sui Feng released Lin Ziyin.

“Cough, cough, cough.” Lin Ziyin couldn’t stop coughing.

“Miss.” Yu Qiao’er got up, ignoring the blood at the corner of her mouth, and gently patted Lin Ziyin’s back to help her breathe.

“Miss.” Cui Duo’er was terrified but didn’t choose to flee. She wiped her tears and went to take care of Lin Ziyin.

“Aren’t you going to tell the truth?” Chu Sui Feng coldly looked down at her.

“What truth?” Lin Ziyin also looked at him coldly. “In the Prince’s eyes, this commoner’s life is worthless. Because you have doubts, no matter what I say, you won’t believe me.”

“You might as well say it.” Si Jinhan came over and looked at her with a sinister smile.

“Surely no one has told the Third Young Master that your smile is too ugly.” Faced with the situation, Lin Ziyin was no longer afraid. “You two maids, go out. Without my orders, don’t come in, and don’t let anyone else from the family in.”

Yu Qiao’er and Cui Duo’er hesitated upon hearing her words.

Lin Ziyin gave them a cold glance, and the two finally retreated. However, they didn’t leave but stood obediently at the door, ears perked up, vigilantly listening to the movements inside the room.

“Not bad, you still have the mind to joke with me.” Si Jinhan’s smile paused, then he burst into laughter, seeming quite deranged.

“What answer does the Prince want?” Lin Ziyin didn’t want to pay attention to this lunatic. She needed to gather her wits to deal with Chu Sui Feng. Compared to Si Jinhan, she absolutely believed Chu Sui Feng was harder to convince. “Just because I can make some small trinkets, the Prince starts to suspect me? Hasn’t the Prince heard that there’s always someone better, and no one is perfect? This commoner is just more interested and creative in handicrafts. In the Prince’s eyes, have I become a traitor? Or a spy? I think with the Prince’s abilities, you should have already investigated my ancestors eight generations back?”

Lin Ziyin looked at Chu Sui Feng with a hint of anger. Damn it, what kind of people were these? Always ready to take lives at the drop of a hat. She must have had eighteen generations of bad luck to meet these two lunatics. But she couldn’t afford to get angry because she knew that if she wasn’t careful, not only her life but the lives of the entire Lin family could be at stake.

Chu Sui Feng stood there silently, staring at Lin Ziyin without moving. As Lin Ziyin said, he hadn’t paid much attention to her before. When Consort Gao had beaten Lin Ziyin, he had dealt with Consort Gao but hadn’t given Lin Ziyin a second thought.

But when Si Jinhan repeatedly brought back design blueprints from Lin Ziyin, he began to have doubts.

A mere farm girl actually knew how to design such ingenious things. Even the skilled craftsmen of the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion hadn’t come up with such ideas.

No matter how hard he tried to investigate, he couldn’t find anything suspicious about the Lin family.

But the fact that Lin Ziyin had gone from an ordinary farm girl to a clever woman today was undeniable, and that was a point of suspicion.

Any hint of suspicion, and neither Si Jinhan nor Chu Sui Feng would let it go.

However, just now, they had seen anger and grievance in Lin Ziyin’s eyes, but nothing else. They had also tested and confirmed that Lin Ziyin indeed had no internal energy.

Those who practiced martial arts would unconsciously release it when their lives were threatened. Lin Ziyin had just been on the verge of death.

“How about I make a deal with the Prince?” Under Chu Sui Feng’s dark gaze, Lin Ziyin had to use her trump card. She understood that if she didn’t handle this well today, she would definitely suffer a loss.

“Little girl, you’re bold. You actually dare to make a deal with the Prince.” Si Jinhan burst into laughter, laughing at Lin Ziyin’s overestimation of herself.

“I am a person of the northern lands and don’t want the northern lands to be conquered by the enemy. Because the ones who would suffer the most wouldn’t be the Prince, nor would it be you, Third Young Master, but us ordinary people. My Lin family’s ancestors cannot leave the northern lands, so I am willing to give the Prince a weapon for war, which might help the Prince a little.” Lin Ziyin ignored him and directly negotiated with Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng remained silent, seemingly considering her words.

“I just want to live my own life. I hope that after giving the Prince this blueprint, the Prince will sell Black River to me and ensure the safety of the Lin family.” After throwing out the bait, Lin Ziyin began to state her conditions.

“Are you threatening me?” No one had ever dared to threaten Chu Sui Feng to his face, and he was very displeased with Lin Ziyin’s boldness.

Chapter 137: A Rising Tide (1)

“Threat?” Lin Ziyin looked at him with a bitter smile. “This commoner doesn’t think she has the courage for that.”

“What weapon?” Si Jinhan reined in his arrogant demeanor, his expression turning serious. High-quality weapons were crucial in ancient warfare and often determined the outcome of battles.

He didn’t believe Lin Ziyin was speaking without reason. It was possible the young girl truly had weapon designs in her possession.

“You’re not afraid that once I have what I want, I’ll kill you?” Chu Sui Feng asked coldly, his gaze fixed on her.

“I believe the Prince is no fool,” Lin Ziyin replied with another bitter smile. “War is a man’s affair, and I have no desire to be involved. But as I said before, I am a native of the northern lands and naturally don’t wish to become a slave to foreign tribes. In this, the Prince and I are allies on the same side, so there’s no need for concern about me leaking the designs.”

Chu Sui Feng stared intently at her, seemingly weighing the credibility of her words.

Lin Ziyin met his gaze openly.

“Let me see it,” Chu Sui Feng finally said.

“The Prince hasn’t agreed to my conditions yet,” Lin Ziyin stubbornly insisted.

“Aren’t you afraid the Prince will take your life?” Si Jinhan scoffed at Lin Ziyin’s foolishness. The girl must be tired of living if she didn’t realize who she was dealing with.

“Afraid? Of course I’m afraid. In fact, I’m terrified,” Lin Ziyin admitted with a bitter smile, looking at the two of them. “I value my life greatly, and I cherish the lives of my family even more. But even a clay figure has some spirit. Though I am a citizen of Fengcheng, I don’t want to invite trouble for no reason.”

This statement successfully dispelled Chu Sui Feng’s doubts. He understood that Lin Ziyin was hinting that she wouldn’t gamble with the lives of her family, and that she believed the item in her possession might bring trouble to the Lin family, which was why she had proposed conditions to him. Perhaps she had already guessed something from the incident with Consort Gao.

“I promise you this: if what you present is enough to impress me, I will ensure your family’s safety and grant you a portion of Black River, free of charge. The produce from that land will also be exempt from taxes for your Lin family,” Chu Sui Feng said, seeing clearly that Lin Ziyin had another weakness. He regained his usual calm and indifference.

“The Prince is indeed decisive,” Lin Ziyin secretly sighed in relief. With the Prince of Ling’s guarantee, the Lin family could afford to be more prominent in the future without fear. “Please wait a moment, Prince, Third Young Master.”

Chu Sui Feng nodded.

Lin Ziyin went into the inner room alone.

“Do you believe what she said?” Si Jinhan asked lazily from inside the room.

“I do. She wouldn’t gamble with her family’s lives,” Chu Sui Feng replied softly.

The room fell silent once more.

After a short while, Lin Ziyin returned from the inner room with a few sheets of paper and a piece of charred wood. She began to sketch in front of Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, explaining in detail as she drew.

“Brilliant!” Once the design was fully revealed, Si Jinhan excitedly slapped the table and snatched the drawings to examine them closely.

Lin Ziyin set down the wood and stood quietly to the side.

Chu Sui Feng was also excited. What Lin Ziyin had provided was excellent—it might truly be of great help to the northern soldiers in battle.

“You can rest assured about what I promised,” he said, his gaze softening as his mood improved.

Lin Ziyin remained proper and composed, standing without even lifting her eyelids. “Thank you, Prince.”

“You’re still holding a grudge, aren’t you?” Si Jinhan teased.

Chapter 138: Rising to Prominence (2)

“I dare not.” Lin Ziyin remained as honest and obedient as ever.

Boring! Si Jinhan lost interest in teasing her.

“The blueprints—I’ll take them for now. If any issues arise later, I’ll come find you again.” Chu Sui Feng, having obtained an unexpected treasure, hurriedly left to find someone to craft it.

“Prince, Third Young Master, farewell.” Lin Ziyin respectfully saw them off at the courtyard gate.

“Miss!” Once their figures were out of sight, Lin Ziyin could no longer hold herself up. Her body went limp, and she collapsed backward.

At the critical moment, Yu Qiao’er, who had been standing guard behind her, reached out and caught her. Cui Duo’er rushed over to help, grabbing her other arm.

“It’s nothing, just my legs went a little weak.” With their support, Lin Ziyin managed to stand upright again. “Help me back inside.”

Yu Qiao’er and Cui Duo’er quickly assisted her into the house.

“Miss, have some water to calm your nerves.” Cui Duo’er poured her a bowl of water.

Lin Ziyin took it and drank it all in one go. Only after the warm water settled in her stomach did she feel her strength return.

“Miss, who were they?” Yu Qiao’er asked worriedly.

“The one who captured me was Prince of Ling. The other was the Third Young Master of the Si family. From now on, if you see them, you must avoid them at all costs.” Lin Ziyin was still shaken by the memory. She feared Yu Qiao’er’s impulsive nature might provoke them and cause trouble.

“Yes, this servant understands.” Both Yu Qiao’er and Cui Duo’er agreed.

“Do you know martial arts?” Lin Ziyin looked Yu Qiao’er over and asked.

“Yes, this servant learned from my father and brothers since I was young. My mother also taught me some self-defense techniques.” Yu Qiao’er replied respectfully. “Just now, this servant failed to protect Miss. This servant deserves to die.”

With that, she tried to kneel before Lin Ziyin.

“Stand up and speak properly.” Lin Ziyin ordered.

Yu Qiao’er had no choice but to straighten up and listen to her instructions.

“You both did well today.” Lin Ziyin said. “But you must never mention today’s events in front of my family.”

Yu Qiao’er and Cui Duo’er understood she was worried about frightening or worrying her family, so they nodded in agreement.

“Have your brother come over. I have something to discuss with him.” Lin Ziyin instructed Yu Qiao’er.

Yu Qiao’er didn’t dare delay and quickly went to find him.

A moment later, Yu Shaohui followed her in.

“This subordinate greets Miss.” Yu Shaohui was about seventeen or eighteen, but perhaps because he had wandered the martial world, his face held no trace of youthful naivety. His eyes gleamed with sharpness, giving off an air of uprightness and steadiness.

“How are your martial arts?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“I can hold my own against ordinary people, but against true masters, I’m far from their level.” Yu Shaohui answered carefully, not daring to exaggerate.

“Starting tomorrow, every morning, you will set aside more than two hours to teach all the children in the household martial arts. The training will take place in the open space on the back mountain.” Lin Ziyin ordered.

“Yes, Miss.” Yu Shaohui was somewhat surprised by this task, while Yu Qiao’er looked anxious. But since Lin Ziyin didn’t allow her to speak, she had no choice but to hold back.

At dinner that evening, Lin Ziyin announced her decision to have the children learn martial arts from Yu Shaohui.

All the children were delighted, especially Changting.

Because the Lin family had once been poor, he and Yan Zhi had often been bullied in the village. Beyond the hardships, they had always admired the legendary heroes of old. Later, seeing Lin Ziyin repeatedly mistreated, Changting had long harbored a burning desire to grow strong and protect his sister.

Chapter 139: A Rising Tide (3)

Now that the opportunity had come, how could he not be happy?

Seeing his little uncle so joyful, Yan Zhi also felt happy, though he didn’t quite understand why.

“Why did you think of having the children learn martial arts?” Zige asked, puzzled.

Lin Ziyin actually had bruises on her neck at that moment, but she didn’t want her family to worry, so she had gone into the house and changed into a high-collared outfit to cover the marks. Hearing Zige’s question, she smiled faintly and explained, “In the future, our family’s business will only grow larger. Who knows if another Ma Erlang might appear? So while the children are still young, it would be best to have them train with the Yu brothers. That way, if anything happens in the future, they won’t panic.”

“You always think things through, Ziyin,” Guo Huiniang agreed. The incident with Ma Erlang had left her worried to this day. If they followed Ziyin’s suggestion, in a year’s time, they would have a few skilled fighters in the house, and no one would dare to covet them again.

“Besides, the children are still young—they can’t do much anyway. And it’s just a matter of training early or late; it won’t interfere with anything,” Lin Changshu added, even more pleased.

Yes, if they really had capable people in the house, he could finally relax.

“I want to learn martial arts so I can protect Sister when I grow up,” Changting declared.

“Protect,” Yan Zhi echoed.

“You’re still too young; you don’t need to train,” Guo Huiniang said, smiling as she tapped her son’s little head.

“I do,” Yan Zhi insisted, unhappy at being left out. Though the little one didn’t know what training meant, he was stubborn. He burst into tears on the spot.

“Don’t cry, Yan Zhi. I’ll train with you,” Changting coaxed.

Only then did the little one stop crying.

Grandpa watched the younger generation playing and laughing, the whole room filled with warmth. His heart felt warm, and in his happiness, he ate an extra small bowl of rice porridge.

“What? How could you not protect the young mistress?” In another courtyard, Yu Qiao’er recounted what had happened that afternoon, and the Yu family erupted in anger.

“It was my fault. I didn’t protect the young mistress well,” Yu Qiao’er said, hanging her head in self-reproach.

“Don’t blame your niece. Prince Ling’s martial arts are renowned throughout the land. How could she possibly be his match?” Kong Yier consoled her. He had once been a bodyguard for the Mighty Escort Bureau and had his own unique skills. But even with his abilities, he was no match for Prince Ling.

So it was only natural that Yu Qiao’er couldn’t protect Lin Ziyin.

“Since the young mistress has long-term plans, nephew, you must teach the children with care. Even we should find time to guide them,” another bodyguard, Wu Chuanhe, said more thoughtfully.

“Wu is right,” Yu Sha’ou agreed. His leg hadn’t fully healed yet, and these people were all being supported by the Lin family. When it came to food, Lin Ziyin had never treated them poorly. In his heart, he had been anxious, feeling he hadn’t repaid the Lin family.

Hearing his daughter’s words, he began to consider passing on his skills to the talented children so they could serve the Lin family in the future.

After a while, the adults from the other families also came to discuss with the Yu family. It turned out they had also heard about Lin Ziyin’s ordeal. Naturally, the big mouth was Cui Duo’er.

“Just have the children train well in martial arts. Worrying won’t help. The young mistress is clever; she knows what to do. Since she doesn’t want the other masters to know, you all must keep your mouths shut,” Yu Sha’ou sternly instructed.

“Sigh, we know what’s important. It’s just that we’ll have to trouble young Shaohui to train the children well,” the farmer said, rubbing his hands together. They had been sent to the northern lands and nearly lost their lives, but the Lin family had saved them. They cherished this unexpected second chance, so when they heard Lin Ziyin had nearly been in danger, they all panicked.

Chapter 140: Rising Prosperity (4)

Fortunately, the people of the Lin family were steady and reliable. After a brief flurry of discussion, they dispersed, fearing that their master would disapprove of them gathering together.

Lin Ziyin lay in a tub of hot water, eyes closed, pondering how the Lin family should proceed in the future.

This was only the beginning, and they had already encountered major trouble. There was no need to say that as the Lin family grew, more and more people would covet their success. Worse still, the blueprints they had obtained today might bring unnecessary trouble to the Lin family.

As the saying goes, misfortune and fortune are intertwined.

Three days after Chu Sui Feng left, the deed to the land finally arrived in Lin Ziyin’s hands.

“Why did the Prince give you Black River?” The deed was in Lin Ziyin’s name, but instead of joy, the Lin family members looked terrified. “Most people don’t dare go there.”

“Brother, don’t worry,” Lin Ziyin reassured him. “I did a small favor for the Prince, and he wanted to reward me, so I asked him to give me Black River.”

“You’ve lost your mind,” Zige said, exasperated. “That Black River—even the villagers don’t dare go there alone. What do you want with that cursed place?”

“The river is dark because the silt is rich. Rich silt is perfect for farming. Don’t worry, I have a way to transform Black River. It’s just a big project, a little troublesome, that’s all.”

“Can you really farm there?” Guo Huiniang asked curiously.

“Of course. I’ll go take a look tomorrow.”

“I’ll go with you,” Grandpa said.

“Grandpa, we’ll come too,” Lin Changshu and Wu Da You chimed in, equally concerned.

“I want to go too,” Lin Zige hesitated before saying.

Thus, the next day’s survey turned into a large group expedition.

Three li away, Black River was a vast expanse of reeds, a sea of green. Up close, the water was surprisingly clear, with small fish and shrimp visible at the bottom. The abundance of reeds attracted birds of all colors, their calls pleasant to the ear.

Unfortunately, the Lin family members and servants who had come along had no mind to appreciate the scenery. Each wore a grave expression.

Lin Ziyin, however, looked perfectly at ease.

Wetlands were vital habitats for birds, and Fengcheng’s Black River reminded her of the northern wilderness in modern times. She wanted to transform Black River, but not entirely into farmland. After all, she still needed to leave a place for the birds to survive.

Fortunately, Black River was vast—so vast that Lin Ziyin couldn’t see its edges. Even if she wanted to transform it, she didn’t have the capacity to cultivate the entire area.

“It’s called a river, but the water is actually shallow. After cutting down the reeds, we can use dikes to block the water source, then dredge the silt and let it dry. After the summer sun and winter frost, the silt will quickly turn into fertile soil. With proper management, it won’t take two years to turn this into good farmland.”

“Can this wasteland really be farmed?” Listening to her confident explanation, Zige and Guo Huiniang forgot their fear, crouching down to examine the black soil beneath the shallow water.

“Absolutely. But summer has already begun, so we need to hurry. With the strong summer sun, we can dry the silt quickly.”

Lin Ziyin had her own concerns. First, they didn’t have enough manpower. Although there were some strong laborers in the family, the oil press couldn’t be stopped, so she would have to find another way to secure the labor needed for reclamation.

Chapter 141: Prosperity (5)

“How long will it take to cultivate all this land?” Wu Da You sighed.

“Even if we could finish it, we shouldn’t cultivate it all. But don’t worry, with just our few people, it would take a hundred years or more to finish,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Grandfather Lin looked at the endless wasteland, nodding in approval. “This place is too vast; no one has ever heard of anyone being able to traverse it all. To cultivate it all would be no easy task.”

“Why can’t we cultivate it all?” Zige asked curiously.

“This wasteland is a habitat for many birds, or a resting place for them during their migration. If we cultivate it all, what will happen to the birds? Moreover, every place, whether it’s a blade of grass, a tree, or a river, has its own way of survival. If we change too much, nature will surely punish us.” Lin Ziyin couldn’t explain concepts like soil erosion or wetland conservation to them, so she used the simplest reasoning to explain.

“Ziyin is right,” Grandfather Lin nodded. “We’ve already borrowed some livelihood from nature; we can’t be too greedy.”

Everyone who heard this nodded in agreement.

“Otherwise, tomorrow, Da You and I will hand over the oil mill’s affairs to someone else, and we’ll come here to cultivate the land,” Lin Changshu also considered the manpower issue.

“I can come too,” Guo Huiniang said, forgetting her fear.

“No,” Lin Ziyin shook her head. “The oil mill definitely needs you to oversee it. As for cultivating the land, I have other arrangements. I plan to hire people from the village to work, twenty-five copper coins a day for a strong laborer, no meals provided.”

“How much silver will that require?” Guo Huiniang worriedly said. “The family doesn’t need me to worry much now; I’m idle anyway, so I might as well come and do something.”

“Sister-in-law, you and Sister should focus on the kitchen. Let the Cui family and Hong Zhong manage this side. When we have free time, Grandpa and I will come to oversee it.” Lin Ziyin said, starting to consider what kind of people they needed. “The village has many diligent people; Grandpa and Brother must know who they are. When we look for people this afternoon, you must be strict. We don’t want those who are lazy or cunning.”

“That’s natural,” Lin Changshu agreed.

“I’ll also come to take a look,” Wu Da You was also very interested in this matter.

As soon as the Lin family returned to the village, Lin Ziyin, Lin Changshu, Grandfather Lin, and Wu Da You went to the village headman to explain their intentions.

“You want to cultivate the wasteland near Black River?” The village headman was shocked when he heard Lin Ziyin’s words, his mouth agape. “That black soil is unlucky; how can you think that wasteland is good?”

“I’m collaborating with the Prince and the temple. The Prince was pleased and rewarded me with this piece of land. If I refuse, wouldn’t that be slapping the Prince in the face?” Lin Ziyin said, half-truthfully.

Grandfather Lin and the others listened from the side, not exposing her.

The village headman was one of the people who knew about Lin Ziyin’s plan to partner with Ding’an Temple and the Prince to open a vegetarian feast. So when Lin Ziyin fooled him, he actually believed her. “Since it’s the Prince’s goodwill, you really can’t refuse. These days, the villagers don’t have much to do. Many men go to the city or the market to find work. If you provide work, there will definitely be people willing to go. Moreover, the wages you’re offering are five copper coins more than outside.”

“Then, I’ll trouble the village headman to inform everyone in the village. We’ll wait at home for people to come.” Lin Ziyin said.

“Alright, I’ll send someone over this afternoon.” The village headman agreed.

After finishing their business, Lin Ziyin and the others returned home.

Chapter 142: Prosperity Rising (6)

“The Lin family’s days are getting better and better. With Ding’an Temple and the Prince looking after them, they’ll surely do well in the future. They’re kind-hearted and, now that they’re prospering, they’ve even found a way for the villagers to earn money. This is great—now the villagers have work to do at home, and they won’t be eyeing Da Zhuang and his family anymore,” Sister Zhang chattered on.

“Mother, I’m afraid some people won’t be satisfied even after getting benefits,” Mrs. Yan worried.

“Ziyin specifically said not to hire those cunning ones. I know who to pick,” the village headman glared at her. “Lin Lao Tou has lived in this village for most of his life—doesn’t he know who’s reliable and who isn’t?”

“Why are you glaring at your daughter-in-law? She makes sense. What if the Lin family’s good deed ends up causing trouble? Some people can’t stand seeing others do well. Even if they get benefits, they might not remember the kindness. And if they don’t get picked, who knows? They might even come to you, the village headman, to make a scene,” Sister Zhang poured cold water on his optimism.

The village headman froze. She was right—there were always one or two families in the village who were never satisfied.

Zige and Guo Huiniang were afraid the villagers would come early to apply for work, so as soon as they got home, they quickly made lunch and hurried to eat.

Sure enough, before they could even put down their bowls, the courtyard outside was filled with noisy chatter.

“I’ll go take a look,” Lin Changshu said, putting down his bowl and standing up.

“I’ll go too,” Grandpa followed.

Lin Ziyin also wanted to see what was happening, so she trotted after Grandpa and Lin Changshu.

“Old Man Lin, is your family really hiring? Twenty-five copper coins a day?” someone shouted as soon as they saw them.

“Twenty-five copper coins a day for laborers, no meals provided,” Lin Changshu explained on Grandpa’s behalf. “There’s another option—working by land area, paid per mu.”

“How does payment by land area work?” someone asked urgently. If it was more practical to be paid by land area, they definitely wanted this method. The weather was hot, and everyone at home was idle. This was a good opportunity—maybe they could earn a lot of money.

“For land area, it’s fifty wen per mu,” Lin Changshu replied. This number had been calculated carefully. A strong man could cultivate about half a mu in a day, so fifty wen per mu was reasonable.

“In that case, count us in,” someone shouted.

“We’ll take the land area payment too.”

…

Most of them chose to be paid by land area.

“Wait a moment,” Lin Ziyin suddenly spoke up, but the villagers saw her as just a little girl and didn’t take her seriously. They crowded around Grandpa and Lin Changshu, afraid of being left out.

Lin Ziyin coldly smiled and stepped aside.

“Quiet down,” Grandpa said sternly. “If you keep making noise, no one will get work.”

This had an immediate effect, and the crowd fell silent.

Some still felt resentful seeing Grandpa so serious, but since they needed the work from the Lin family, no one dared to speak up.

“Black River was bestowed upon Ziyin by the Prince, so the land deed is in her name. The final wages will also be calculated by her,” Grandpa explained.

Everyone was shocked to hear that such a large piece of land belonged to Lin Ziyin.

“Ziyin, we’re neighbors. You gave the Bai family thirty copper coins—you can’t favor them over us,” another “neighbor” on the left side of the Lin family shouted, clearly displeased.

Lin Ziyin recognized this plump woman.

The woman’s family was surnamed Zhou. Though they were called neighbors, their homes were actually quite far apart—it would take at least half an incense stick’s time to walk between them. Back when the Lin family was poor, the Zhou family’s wife had often mocked them. And because this plump woman was close with Mrs. Yan, ever since Zige broke off her engagement with the Ma family, she had spread plenty of gossip about Zige in the village.

Chapter 143: Rising Tides (7)

“That’s right, we’re all from the same village, Ziyin. You can’t play favorites.” Someone chimed in.

Changshu and Grandpa were growing anxious. In the village, everyone saw each other every day, and they couldn’t afford to let relationships sour. Ever since Ziyin had woken up, her personality had become particularly stubborn, and these people might end up provoking her.

“If you feel it’s unfair, you don’t have to take this job,” Ziyin retorted sharply, just as the fat woman finished speaking.

“What do you mean by that? Lin Ziyin, don’t think you can bully people just because your family has some money,” the fat woman accused.

“Who am I bullying?” Ziyin didn’t back down. “The money is mine, the labor is yours. I’m paying a fair price for your work. If you think it’s unfair, you don’t have to take the job. I’m just saying, even if I wanted to bully you, I couldn’t.”

With that, she looked at the fat woman with a smile that wasn’t quite a smile.

“How is that not bullying? You’re paying the Bai family thirty wen a day, so why are you shortchanging us by five wen?” The fat woman wasn’t satisfied.

Whether she liked it or not, Ziyin wasn’t going to indulge her.

“Auntie, let’s talk this through properly,” Changshu, bound by the ties of the village, stepped forward awkwardly to mediate.

“Don’t even try. We’re not leaving until you explain this properly,” the fat woman didn’t back down. Instead, she made an even bigger scene. “Little girls shouldn’t bully people like this.”

“Are there others who think my price is unreasonable?” Ziyin sat down on the chair Yu Qiao’er had brought over and asked the crowd.

Everyone fell silent.

At first, many had thought twenty-five wen a day wasn’t bad, but after the Zhou family’s outburst, some began to reconsider. If the Zhou family made enough noise, maybe the Lin family would raise the wage to thirty wen. An extra five wen a day wasn’t something to sneeze at. So, many were waiting to see how things played out.

“Those who are willing to accept twenty-five wen, step to the right,” Ziyin guessed the crowd’s thoughts almost perfectly.

A portion of the crowd immediately moved to the right without hesitation.

“Are there any more?” Ziyin asked again.

A few more hesitant people stepped forward, leaving only seven or eight households remaining.

“Grandpa, brother,” Ziyin beckoned, “come with me into the courtyard for a moment.”

“Alright.” Changshu glanced at the still noisy crowd, his anger simmering as he stormed into the courtyard.

Some tried to follow them into the courtyard, but Yu Shaohui and the others had already positioned themselves like gatekeepers, blocking the way.

These people had no choice but to give up and continue waiting under the shade of the trees.

Before long, Ziyin and the other two reappeared.

The summer sun was scorching, and many standing outside were drenched in sweat. Seeing Ziyin and the others finally come out, they couldn’t help but grumble.

“What’s going on? Leaving everyone out here to bake in the sun.”

“Haven’t even gotten rich yet, and you’re already putting on airs?” Someone else was even ruder.

These people were certain that the Lin family wouldn’t tear off their masks and oppose them. After all, quite a few people had already taken their side.

“Sorry to keep everyone waiting,” Ziyin spoke up again.

“Hurry up, the sun’s too hot. People are going to get sunstroke,” someone shouted.

Those standing on the right were the majority of the village, and their expressions were relatively calm.

“Today’s recruitment ends here. Please, those on the right, come over here to register,” Ziyin announced loudly, enunciating each word so everyone could hear clearly.

The crowd listened, some delighted, some dismayed.

“Lin Ziyin, what’s the meaning of this? You haven’t explained anything, and you’re already making decisions?” The Zhou family was unhappy and stepped forward, the woman’s round body looking quite imposing.

“Sorry, our Lin family is small, and we can only afford to pay this much. If you all think it’s too little, there’s nothing I can do. Since I can’t pay more, I can’t delay everyone from earning money elsewhere. So, I can only hire those who don’t mind the lower pay,” Ziyin replied with a faint smile.

The fat woman was stunned, and so were the others.

“Lin Ziyin, you can’t do this,” seeing that Ziyin was no longer paying her any attention, the fat woman panicked. She rushed forward a few steps, but Yu Qiao’er quickly blocked her. “Don’t you have any sense of decency?”

“Can decency be used as money?” Ziyin countered. “If I can’t afford it, I can’t afford it. I can’t hire you all and then pay you with decency when it’s time to settle up. I doubt you’d be willing to accept that.”

“You clearly said you were hiring, but now you’ve lured everyone here and you don’t want to hire them. What’s your game?” Zhou Dasheng also jumped out to accuse Ziyin.

“There’s no game. I just think that since the money is mine, I can hire whoever I want. Even if you report me to the Jade Emperor, I’m not afraid. Who said I lured everyone? Didn’t I hire a large group of people? I can’t hire every Tom, Dick, and Harry who shows up at my door, can I?” Ziyin’s words were quite harsh.

“That’s right, it’s clearly your own fault for not wanting to work,” those who had been selected immediately chimed in.

“Wherever you go, it’s the employer who chooses the workers, not the other way around,” someone else bluntly stated the obvious.

“Qian Xuan, register the people we’re hiring. Make sure you note which payment method they choose. Once you’re done, everyone can gather at Black River tomorrow,” Ziyin didn’t want to stand in the scorching midday sun either, so she directly assigned the task to her servant. Then, ignoring the group of people standing awkwardly, she went into the courtyard with Grandpa and Changshu.

Chapter 144: Longing (1)

“People should know when to be content,” muttered those who had been chosen, shaking their heads as they watched the disgruntled group standing there. They dispersed in twos and threes, hurrying home to prepare their tools. Tomorrow, their entire families would have to work together to earn as much as possible during the summer.

They had no time to meddle in others’ affairs.

“Why weren’t we hired?” The remaining people were dumbfounded. They hadn’t said anything wrong. If Lin Ziyin wasn’t satisfied with the wages, couldn’t they have negotiated? Why reject them outright?

“What do we do now?” They asked each other, but no one had any ideas.

“This is unacceptable! They can’t just leave us behind like this!” Zhou Dasheng shouted in dissatisfaction. The Zhou family had always loved taking advantage of others. They had often taken advantage of the Lin family in the past. Why didn’t the Lin family recognize them now that they had moved?

“Unacceptable? Forget it,” sneered one of the chosen workers who hadn’t left yet. “The silver belongs to the Lin family. If they don’t want to hire you, what can you do? Even if you go to the Emperor himself, you’re in the wrong.”

With that, they ignored the group and left.

“Bring Lin Changshu out here and give us an explanation!” A plump woman rushed to the Lin family’s gate and shouted loudly.

Qian Xuan and the others were furious at their shameless behavior. Yu Shaohui and Kong Yier let out cold laughs, then strode forward. With a single strike, they shattered a thick log into splinters. Some of the flying debris even hit the crowd, making Zhou Dasheng and his group yelp in pain.

“You think the wages are too low? Then go find richer employers at the market. Since the master said they can’t afford you, they definitely won’t hire you. And if anyone dares to cause trouble here, we’re not afraid. Justice prevails everywhere. Prince of Ling governs Fengcheng fairly and justly. If you get hurt while causing trouble, we’re not afraid to take this to the yamen,” Qian Xuan said coldly as he stepped forward.

Although many of them were in pain, after witnessing Yu Shaohui and Kong Yier’s strength, they were all terrified, their faces pale. None of them dared to provoke them further.

In truth, these people were just greedy and had the mentality of small farmers—they bullied the weak and feared the strong. So Yu Shaohui and the others had used the right approach. In the blink of an eye, the group had scattered completely.

“Refusing kindness only to face punishment,” Kong Yier said with a smirk as he watched their retreating backs, his eyes full of disdain.

“Enough, don’t cause trouble for the master,” Yu Shaohui said.

“I know,” Kong Yier replied with a smile, then picked up a table and carried it into the courtyard. Yu Shaohui followed with a stool.

Qian Xuan’s eyes darkened as he gazed into the distance, then silently entered the courtyard as well.

The next day, the intense land reclamation work began.

“Ziyin, what should we do with the cut reeds?” someone asked.

“Pile the cut reeds over there on the empty ground,” Lin Ziyin said, pointing to a spot not far away.

“What about the reed roots in the ground?” These were all experienced farmers. Although the work was tough, it wasn’t difficult for them. What troubled them were the reed roots in the soil.

This plant had extensive roots, deeply embedded in the mud, making them very difficult to remove.

“They must be dug out,” Lin Ziyin said. “For any land with reeds, we’ll add twenty copper coins per mu.”

“Great! We’ll make sure to dig out all the reed roots,” the workers cheered upon hearing they could earn more.

In the village, every family that had been chosen to work had mobilized all their members. The adults cut and tilled the land, while the older children and elderly helped gather the reeds and pick up the roots. This way, families with more members had an advantage. By midday, many families had already developed smooth and efficient teamwork.

Chapter 145: Longing (2)

With tacit understanding, progress naturally sped up.

Lin Ziyin counted the number of people. The main labor force was about a hundred or so. The number was insufficient, and she silently shook her head.

In ancient times, without mechanization, all work relied on manual labor. Thus, the progress in a day was actually not much.

Lin Ziyin did not expect herself to be like the initial opening of the northern wilderness in the celestial dynasty, where a hundred thousand soldiers and good sons and daughters from the north and south took root together to open up the wilderness. That was with mechanization.

Looking at the busy people, she pondered whether to recruit more workers from other villages.

She was a person who acted on her ideas. After lunch, she told Grandpa about her plan.

“The weather is a bit hot, but fortunately, there isn’t much farm work to do. There are many people looking for work in the market. If you want people, you should be able to recruit quite a few,” Lin Changshu agreed with her opinion.

“I also want to sell a few more usable oxen,” Lin Ziyin continued.

“That’s great,” Guo Huiniang was delighted upon hearing this. Oxen were the lifeblood of farmers. With the Lin family’s original financial situation, they definitely couldn’t afford oxen. But now, with oxen, not only did the family have more wealth, but also more security.

“In the future, when we have more land, we will definitely need to buy some livestock. Since you’ve thought it through, let’s go to the brokerage in the afternoon to take a look,” Grandpa said, seemingly agreeing with her idea.

“You don’t understand buying livestock, so you stay at home. I, Da You, and one or two others will go out together,” Lin Changshu thought of how whenever Lin Ziyin went out, someone would harm her, so he quickly stopped her from going with them.

“I’ll come along to take a look,” Grandpa spoke up, “Ziyin, you keep an eye on the wasteland.”

Lin Ziyin understood her family’s concern for her and agreed with a smile.

“Sister Ziyin, don’t worry. With Grandpa and Big Brother here, we will definitely buy good livestock,” Wu Da You smiled to reassure her.

“Buy as many as you can,” Lin Ziyin said. Actually, she didn’t have much money. She only had a little over a thousand taels.

She also needed to leave wages for the workers, so Lin Ziyin kept three hundred taels for herself and gave the remaining thousand taels to Lin Changshu to take with him.

Money made things happen quickly. By dusk, when Grandpa and the others returned to the village, they brought back six large oxen and one calf. These oxen had shiny coats and prominent muscles, clearly good oxen.

Almost every household in the village had gone to open up the wasteland, so there weren’t many people left in the village, and not many came to watch.

But the Ma family saw them.

This time, when the Lin family recruited workers, Ma Dalang did not come. First, because of the matter with Ma Erlang, if their family came, Mrs. Bao would definitely hold a grudge against their family. Second, the Lin family did not welcome the Ma family. Even if they went, the Lin family would not give them work.

But these past two days, seeing the whole village discussing the Lin family’s affairs, the Ma family had already regretted it.

Especially Ma Zhicai. He heard that the black land in Lin Ziyin’s hands was personally bestowed by the Prince. The Lin family also had a good relationship with the monks of Ding’an Temple. His heart was full of regret.

If he hadn’t broken off the engagement with Lin Zige, the courtyard that the Lin family built for Wu Da You would not only be his but also allow him to connect with Prince of Ling, the Si family, and Ding’an Temple. His future prospects would be limitless.

In the morning, he also saw Lin Zige wearing a lake-green summer dress, his former fiancée.

Chapter 146: Longing (3)

The original Zige had been poor, eating and using whatever she could get her hands on, and working hard, so her face was always pale and sallow, her skin dull and yellowish—nothing remarkable. But when they saw her yesterday, she had changed completely. Her face was fair and delicate, her figure had filled out, her body shapely and graceful, and she even had a maidservant attending her. Anyone who didn’t know better would have thought she was the young mistress of some noble family.

The more Ma Zhicai thought about it, the more he regretted it. If he had known the Lin family would rise to such heights, he would never have broken off the engagement, no matter what.

“Zhicai, when you have nothing to do, go out and walk around more. Our son is so handsome, and he’ll be a scholar or even an official in the future. I don’t believe that Lin Zige could truly forget about our son.” Sure enough, while Ma Zhicai was regretting breaking off the engagement with the Lin family, Mrs. Yan was also thinking about Lin Zige.

“Nonsense!” Ma Dalang glared at Mrs. Yan.

Mrs. Yan, unfazed by his disapproval, scoffed. Had she said something wrong? No matter how pretty or capable Lin Zige was, she was still just a country girl. Her son, on the other hand, was a refined scholar. If they were willing to renew the engagement, the Lin family would be the ones getting the better deal. To be honest, if it weren’t for the fact that Lin Zige could bring a substantial dowry to Zhicai, she wouldn’t even consider her worthy of her son, given that she had once been engaged to Wu Da You.

“Second Brother, if we marry Lin Zige, will we get to move into the big courtyard and eat good food every day?” Ma Youcai stuck his head in to ask.

These days, he had been feeling rather miserable. Ever since the Lin family’s fortunes had improved, the children in the village no longer listened to him. He, the former king of the children, had become a lone outcast.

Whenever Lin Changting and Lin Yan Zhi went out, they always had all sorts of delicious snacks with them. Those two boys weren’t stingy either—the few children who were still friendly with him could get plenty of treats from them.

The world of children was simple. With food as bait, all the village children had willingly gathered around Lin Changting and his nephew.

Thinking about how Lin Changting had left him all alone, Ma Youcai wanted nothing more than to beat him up again. But his mother had already warned him not to lay a finger on Lin Changting or Lin Yan Zhi for now. With no way to vent his frustration, Ma Youcai was nearly bursting with anger.

And then, thinking about all that food, his mouth started watering.

“All you ever think about is eating. Can’t you have some ambition?” Ma Zhicai glared at him, then turned and walked away with his hands behind his back.

“Son, don’t just stay cooped up in your room. Go out and walk around the village,” Mrs. Yan called after him, frowning.

“Don’t meddle in things you don’t understand. Zhicai knows what he’s doing,” Ma Dalang glared at Mrs. Yan. “And you—don’t go blabbing about what we just talked about outside.”

“I’m not an idiot. I won’t go around spreading our family’s business. But Father, once Lin Zige marries Second Brother, I’m going to teach Lin Changting a lesson he won’t forget. I’ll make sure that brat never acts so arrogant again,” Ma Youcai huffed in response.

Inside his room, Ma Zhicai heard his parents and brother talking and scoffed in disdain. He had once thought his father, Ma Dalang, who worked in the city, would have a broader perspective than the simple villagers. But now, it seemed he was no different.

His mother, Mrs. Yan, was even more useless. Whenever something happened, all she did was make a fuss, always dragging him down. And his brother, Ma Youcai, was nothing but a spineless fool with nothing but food on his mind.

His family was nothing but a bunch of ignorant people. If he ever married Lin Zige, he would move into the big courtyard and never live with his parents again. With their petty and stingy nature, they would only cause him trouble.

Chapter 147: Longing (4)

How could he, a future official, end up with such a family?

The more Ma Zhicai thought about it, the more frustrated he became. In his irritation, he tossed aside the book in his hand and pushed open the door to go out for a walk.

“Night is falling, where are you going?” Mrs. Yan heard the door and stuck her head out to ask loudly.

“Just out for a stroll,” Ma Zhicai replied grumpily.

“That’s right,” Mrs. Yan said, pleased. She knew her son wasn’t a fool.

“Second brother, I’ll go with you,” Ma Youcai’s eyes lit up as he turned to rush out of the house.

“You stay home,” Mrs. Yan angrily stopped her younger son. “You’re not allowed to go anywhere.”

Ma Zhicai also turned back to glare at Ma Youcai before leaving in a huff.

Ma Youcai, ordered to stay home, sat sulkily on a stool, stewing in silence.

The countryside at dusk was warm and beautiful, with soft sunlight bathing the fields and mountains in a gentle glow. Since the weather had turned cooler, the villagers working to reclaim the wasteland hadn’t returned yet, leaving the village unusually quiet.

But none of this stirred any interest in Ma Zhicai.

His heart was filled with frustration and impatience. His family was holding him back, the villagers were ignorant, and he had never felt so stifled and lonely. He felt he couldn’t stay in the countryside any longer—he just didn’t fit in with the villagers…

Before he knew it, he had walked to the edge of the village, to the Lin family’s courtyard.

With more servants in the house, Lin Zige no longer had to do heavy chores. Though she and Guo Huiniang still cooked, the task of making tofu had been handed over to the servants.

“Sister-in-law, I’m going to the oil mill to bring them food,” Lin Zige said. Since a batch of vegetable oil would be ready in the evening, and Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were too busy to come home for dinner, she needed to bring them their meal.

Moreover, in the afternoon, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You had gone to the market and then straight to the oil mill to work, so they must be starving by now.

During overtime work, the Lin family provided meals, so Lin Zige brought quite a bit of food.

Accompanying her were Cui Da’s wife, Li’s wife, and a maidservant. They carried baskets full of steamed buns, pickled vegetables, and two small buckets of rice porridge.

The pickled vegetables were the lightest, so the servants had Lin Zige carry them.

“See if they need a late-night snack,” Lin Ziyin reminded her. “Don’t let brother and the others skimp on food. Physical labor requires plenty of energy.”

“I know,” Lin Zige replied with a smile, picking up the basket and leaving with the other women.

“Sister Zige,” she had just stepped out when she ran into someone she didn’t want to see.

“Scholar Ma, open your eyes and look carefully—I’m not your ‘good sister,’” Lin Zige retorted sharply. Her temper was naturally fiery, and she had no fondness for Ma Zhicai, her former fiancé.

Especially now, with Ma Zhicai gazing at her so tenderly—what was that about? If anyone saw, they’d surely spread rumors.

Lin Zige was not about to let him off lightly.

“I know the engagement was broken off unfairly by our Ma family. Actually, I had no idea about it at the time—it was all my mother’s doing. But don’t blame her, she’s just a simple woman…” In Ma Zhicai’s mind, if he was willing to take back Lin Zige, she must be overjoyed.

Her anger and impatience now were just an act for his benefit.

He was certain that if he said a few more sweet words to coax her, Lin Zige would be more than willing to reconcile with him.

Chapter 148: Longing (5)

“What does your mother have to do with me? Scholar, if you have nothing better to do, I still need to deliver food to my family. Please step aside.” Lin Zige’s anger flared as she looked at his self-righteous face.

How had she never noticed this bastard’s thick skin before?

“You dare call my mother a thing?” Ma Zhicai was furious. “Lin Zige, you’re a girl. Don’t speak such filthy words. It shows you have no manners.”

“What are you to judge me?” Lin Zige was even angrier. She had only come out to deliver food, yet this bastard had blocked her for no reason. “If we’re talking about manners, I doubt you learned anything good from your parents. I suspect everything you learned in school went to the dogs.”

“Lin Zige, don’t be so presumptuous.” Ma Zhicai hated it when people disrespected his status as a scholar. Lin Zige had struck a nerve.

“What? Want to fight?” Lin Zige sneered at him.

“Miss, should I go get someone to teach him a lesson?” Li’s wife asked. Though she didn’t know what was going on with the man before them, the servants had long grown tired of his nonsense. If not for their positions, they would have beaten him half to death already.

“Forget it. A dog bites a person, but we can’t bite back.” Lin Zige coldly stopped them. “Let’s go.”

“Good one, Lin Zige.” Hearing her compare him to a dog, Ma Zhicai was so angry he nearly fainted.

“Yes, miss.” As the women passed Ma Zhicai, they deliberately bumped him with their baskets. Ma Zhicai stumbled back, nearly falling to the ground.

“From now on, avoid dogs like him.” Lin Zige instructed her servants as they walked away, her voice carrying clearly to Ma Zhicai’s ears.

Lin Zige, just wait until you’re mine. I’ll make you regret this. Ma Zhicai watched their retreating figures, seething with anger.

But after today, he realized one thing: Lin Zige had truly changed her heart. She had no feelings for him left.

What a fickle woman! Ma Zhicai cursed in his mind.

No, he couldn’t let this opportunity slip away. If he could connect with the Lin family, not only would he have money for his studies, but he could also strengthen his relationship with Prince of Ling. The benefits of aligning with the Lin family were endless.

If there was profit to be made, Ma Zhicai wasn’t about to let it go.

“Not only the Ma family is eyeing the Lin family. There’s also Si Jinhan, lurking in Fengcheng,” Chu Sui Feng remarked. “Why not bring that girl to the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion?”

“Forced melons aren’t sweet,” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently.

“Your Highness, these small components look simple, but assembling them is quite troublesome. If these elastic bands aren’t tied correctly, the range will be off. And what about these tiny buttons? How should they be made?” A man in black clothing anxiously asked in the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion. “Perhaps we should invite the mastermind behind these designs to explain in detail.”

“Your Highness, I agree,” another middle-aged man chimed in, bowing.

The Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion was filled with skilled craftsmen, all loyal to Chu Sui Feng. Some came from the martial world, others from the common folk, but each was clever and skilled.

The blueprints Prince of Ling had brought back had caused an uproar in the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion. These designs were of great significance. If successfully built, they would greatly enhance Fengcheng’s security.

Chapter 149: Longing (6)

“You may all leave now. Put down what you’re holding for the moment.” Si Jinhan noticed the grave expression on Chu Sui Feng’s face and smiled slightly at the few people who had approached.

The few glanced at Chu Sui Feng and, seeing that Prince Ling had no intention of explaining, reluctantly continued their examination of the components, their hearts burning with impatience.

“Prince, what if I have the old madam invite Miss Lin to the city for a meal tomorrow?” Si Jinhan asked with a smile.

“That would be good,” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently. “Make sure it’s handled with the utmost care.”

“Miss Lin saved my life and that of my sister-in-law last time, and we haven’t repaid that debt yet. A simple banquet of gratitude won’t attract any attention,” Si Jinhan replied with a smile.

The next day, Lin Ziyin was inexplicably dragged into a carriage by the “smiling tiger,” accompanied by Lin Changshu, the head of the Lin family.

“Young Master Si, I took your family’s silver note that day. We’re already even. Besides, the old madam and the young madam even sent me gifts. What’s this about today?” Lin Ziyin was furious as she sat in the carriage.

Lin Changshu, sitting beside her, was even more anxious.

Last time, he had seen with his own eyes how Si Jinhan had nearly taken Lin Ziyin’s life.

Would something go wrong again this time?

“Actually, this banquet isn’t entirely about repaying the debt for saving our lives,” Si Jinhan replied with a grin, his face full of kindness, completely different from his expression in the forest that day. “Ever since the prince had a meal at your family’s place, he hasn’t stopped bragging about it to the old madam. She’s heard so much about Miss Lin’s skills that she’s been longing to try them herself. Plus, with the hot weather, the old madam doesn’t have much of an appetite, so the prince thought of inviting Miss Lin to help out.”

Half-truths and half-lies, yet he forcibly dragged them there without a hint of guilt.

Lin Ziyin was so angry she wanted to slap him.

“Third Young Master, you really think highly of us. I’m just a country girl. How can I compare to the chefs in your mansion?” Suppressing her anger, Lin Ziyin tried to reason with him.

“The chefs in the mansion are indeed among the best, but the old madam has grown tired of their cooking. You’re kind-hearted. For the sake of an elderly person, won’t you help out?” Si Jinhan explained, surprisingly patient.

“Is Young Master Si forcing us?” Lin Ziyin looked at him displeased.

“One thousand taels of silver. That’s my payment for this trip. One meal, and I absolutely won’t make things difficult for you. How about it?” Seeing Lin Ziyin trying to suppress her anger, Si Jinhan chuckled inwardly.

This girl, wanting to be angry but not daring to, was too amusing.

He was indeed a pervert, building his own happiness on others’ suffering.

One thousand taels of silver? Lin Changshu was stunned. The Lin family had seen large sums of money before, but never had someone like Si Jinhan offered a thousand taels just for a meal. It was unheard of.

Even so, compared to Lin Ziyin’s safety, Lin Changshu still didn’t want his sister to take this risk.

“Third Young Master, are you trying to make enemies for us?” Lin Ziyin asked with a bitter smile. “I think I made myself clear last time.”

Si Jinhan knew she wanted a peaceful life but pretended not to understand. “Last time, I was in the wrong. How could a life-saving debt be settled with mere silver? Although the banquet will require Miss Lin’s effort, the old madam still wants to properly express her gratitude. Of course, Miss Lin doesn’t need to hold my past rashness against me.”

Chapter 150: Longing (7)

The implication was a warning to Lin Ziyin not to hold grudges or be petty.

Lin Ziyin knew she couldn’t argue further, and with others present in the carriage, she had no choice but to retreat. She hoped to reach the Si family quickly, prepare the banquet, and return home as soon as possible.

Si Jinhan knew she was clever. Seeing that Lin Ziyin was no longer causing trouble, he thought to himself that this girl wished for a peaceful life, but who could blame her for having so many ambitious ideas?

If word got out about the catapult, her hopes for a quiet life would only grow more distant.

The carriage silently entered the city. The Si family’s carriages bore unique markings, and the guards at the gate recognized them immediately, respectfully allowing them passage without any fees.

“Third Young Master, the old madam has been waiting for you and Miss Lin,” a well-dressed maidservant greeted them as soon as they entered the courtyard. She first bowed respectfully to Si Jinhan, then glanced at Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu.

“Rise, we’ll go in at once,” Si Jinhan said with a faint smile.

“This must be Miss Lin,” the maidservant said warmly, looking at Lin Ziyin. “The old madam has been talking about you since this morning. The young madam and the other ladies are also waiting to see the kind-hearted woman who saved the young master.”

Lin Changshu’s legs had been trembling since they entered, his entire body tense with fear of making a mistake. Even the maidservant’s respectful demeanor did nothing to ease his nerves.

In contrast, Lin Ziyin remained calm. She had already accepted her fate—whether it was fortune or misfortune, there was no escaping it. Since she was here, she might as well face it with composure.

“Thank you for guiding us,” she replied with a smile.

“There’s no need for her to lead the way. I was going in anyway,” Si Jinhan teased. “The old madam and the ladies not only want to meet you, the heroic woman, but also this young hero, Lin Changshu.”

“I don’t deserve such praise,” Lin Changshu said, his face flushed with embarrassment. When he had saved the child, he hadn’t intended to be a hero. If Lin Ziyin hadn’t rushed forward, he would have hidden. The title of “young hero” was far too generous.

“Miss, honored guest, please follow me,” the maidservant said with a smile, leading the way.

Si Jinhan didn’t seem to mind, walking beside Lin Changshu with a smile, while Lin Ziyin followed behind.

To any onlooker, it appeared that Si Jinhan was more interested in Lin Changshu.

Walking at the back, Lin Ziyin took the opportunity to observe the Si family’s estate.

As expected of a wealthy household, the Si family’s courtyard was vast, with multiple sections. She couldn’t even guess how many mu it spanned. The corridors were numerous, and rare flowers filled the gardens. The artificial hills and pavilions must have cost a fortune.

“These lotus flowers were transplanted from Jiangnan by me,” Si Jinhan said proudly, glancing back at Lin Ziyin, who seemed distracted.

“They’re beautiful,” Lin Ziyin replied. She wasn’t some country bumpkin—she had seen all kinds of lotus varieties in the modern world. The Si family’s lotuses were well-tended and in full bloom, but in her eyes, they were merely decent.

The maidservant noticed her expression and was slightly surprised. This Miss Lin seemed young, yet her poise and bearing were impressive.

Many noblewomen who visited the Si family would marvel at the lotus pond, but Lin Ziyin, though appreciative, showed no surprise. Clearly, she had seen far grander sights.

They crossed a small bridge, turned down a corridor, and finally arrived at another courtyard.

“Oh, what a good boy, always flattering the old one,” a voice called out from inside the house before they even entered. The joy in the voice made it clear the speaker was in high spirits.

“Miss and honored guest, please wait a moment while I announce your arrival to the old madam,” the head maidservant said with a smile.

Lin Ziyin nodded.

“It won’t be long,” Si Jinhan said before entering the house.

“Ziyin?” Lin Changshu asked worriedly from outside.

“Brother, don’t worry. Just answer their questions honestly,” Lin Ziyin reassured him. “They won’t eat us.”

Whether the Si family would or not, Lin Changshu didn’t know, but he did know that Si Jinhan was capable of sudden violence, and the Si family wasn’t above punishing people with beatings.

“Honored guest, Miss, the old madam invites you in,” the head maidservant returned shortly, ushering them inside.

Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu exchanged a glance before following her in.

The temperature outside was warm, but inside, it was pleasantly cool. Lin Ziyin suspected there was ice stored somewhere, though she couldn’t look around freely.

As soon as Lin Changshu entered, he saw an imposing elderly woman seated at the head of the room. Though advanced in years, her eyes were sharp and alert, fixed on him and Lin Ziyin.

Si Jinhan, that troublemaker, sat beside her, smiling at the siblings. Below the old madam sat several middle-aged women—likely the ladies of the Si family.

“Pretty sister!” A child spotted Lin Ziyin and rushed forward, holding out a rare slice of watermelon. “For you.”

Chapter 151: Taking a Step Further (1)

“Thank you, but I don’t care for sweets. Keep them for yourself, young master,” Lin Ziyin smiled at the child, recognizing him as the nephew of Si Jinhan—the boy whose life she had once saved.

“Great-grandmother, this sister saved me,” Si Tingwei said with a hint of regret, having just recognized the beautiful sister before him as the hero who had slain the enemy that day. Oh, and the uncle beside her was quite impressive too. It was a shame she didn’t remember him.

Children’s minds were simple; they knew exactly who had been kind to them.

“It’s rare that you still remember,” the young mistress teased her son with a smile before standing up and looking at Lin Ziyin with kindness. “We truly owe you and your brother our gratitude. If not for your intervention that day, who knows what would have become of us?”

Lin Ziyin could hear the sincerity in her words, but she had not saved them for any reward. She politely replied, “Anyone would have done the same in that situation. There’s no need for such gratitude, madam.”

Her response was polite but distant, lacking warmth. The women of the Lin family, who had been silently observing, were actually evaluating Lin Ziyin. As the most prominent family in Fengcheng, the Si family’s prosperity was due in part to their prudence and loyalty to the Prince of Ling.

If Lin Ziyin had shown eagerness to ingratiate herself with them today, the women would have simply given her some silver to dismiss her. Instead, her dignified and measured demeanor won their silent approval.

“Regardless, you and your brother truly saved Tingwei and me. Calling you the Si family’s lifesavers is no exaggeration. We’ve wanted to invite you both to our estate for some time, but matters at home have delayed us. Still, today you are our honored guests, and you must not refuse,” the mistress said with a smile.

“Sister-in-law is right. The old madam has been longing to meet you two for a while now. You must not refuse,” the second mistress added with a smile.

Though the Si family was large, the three branches were united, with each household having only a proper mistress and no concubines—perhaps another secret to their prosperity.

“Come here, let me have a look at you,” the old madam beckoned Lin Ziyin with a warm smile.

Lin Ziyin couldn’t be too distant with the elderly woman, so she awkwardly stepped forward and curtsied. “Forgive me for any offense.”

“You’re beautiful, brave, and of good character—a fine young lady,” the old madam praised. “I hear you’ve opened a workshop?”

“It’s just a small means of making a living, nothing worthy of mention,” Lin Ziyin replied, her hands gently held by the old madam, feeling somewhat uncomfortable. In her past life, her mother had died early, and her relationship with her father’s side was complicated. In this life, the only elder in the Lin family was her grandfather, and she had never experienced such warmth from an elder before.

“Thank you for your kind words, madam,” Lin Ziyin replied stiffly.

Si Jinhan saw her discomfort and couldn’t help but chuckle. So, the bold girl had such an adorable side.

“I’ve heard that some people have been causing trouble for your workshop after seeing it make money. Next time someone dares to be so bold, tell Si Si and let the Si family handle it,” the old madam sighed, then turned to Si Jinhan. “Si Si, don’t think you can fool me. If I hear of anyone bullying this girl again, I’ll hold you accountable.”

“Grandmother, whose grandson am I, really?” Si Jinhan exclaimed dramatically, feigning displeasure.

“If Uncle bullies Sister, Sister can come to the estate and tell Great-grandmother. Great-grandmother will support Sister,” Si Tingwei, who adored Lin Ziyin, eagerly chimed in.

Chapter 152: Taking It Further (2)

“Little ingrate, you see a pretty sister and forget how your little uncle dotes on you every day?” Si Jinhan glared at him.

“Our ancestors said, ‘Stand by principles, not people.’ Little Uncle is a man—how can a man bully a woman?” The little one, though small, had a whole set of arguments ready.

Lin Changshu stood stiffly in the room, feeling completely out of place. The room was full of women, and though Si Jinhan and Si Tingwei were also present, one was so beautiful he put even women to shame, and the other was just a child. What was a grown man like him doing here?

“Does your family have much land?” Finally, the matriarch at the head of the room remembered him and deigned to ask Lin Changshu a question.

“Only three mu of good land, and one mu of dry land. We’ve been busy reclaiming more recently.” Lin Changshu answered honestly. Even if he didn’t say it, the Si family could easily find out if they wanted to.

So little land for such a large family! The women of the Si family all wore sympathetic expressions.

“You’ve had it hard. It’s admirable how you siblings have managed.” The matriarch patted Lin Ziyin’s hand affectionately, like a kind elder.

“In the countryside, every family lives like this.” Lin Ziyin replied calmly.

“As long as family is nearby, a little hardship doesn’t matter.” Lin Changshu was content.

“Matriarch, this girl is quite the cook. You didn’t believe me, did you? I already made a deal with her on the way here—she’s going to show off her skills for you today.” Si Jinhan boasted proudly.

“You little rascal, what nonsense are you spouting? Since when do we let guests cook in our kitchen?” As soon as he finished speaking, Madam Si scolded him sharply.

“Miss Lin, please don’t take it to heart. This boy has always been too casual.” After reprimanding her son, she turned to Lin Ziyin with an apologetic look.

“Madam, there’s no need to blame yourself. Actually, Young Master Si is helping me. He agreed that if I cook a few dishes, he’ll pay a betrothal gift of one thousand taels of silver.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. She rather liked the women of the Lin family—they were high-born but not arrogant, which was rare.

Si Jinhan’s smile froze when he heard her tell the truth. This girl was definitely doing it on purpose.

Sure enough, Lin Ziyin’s words made all the women in the room look surprised.

“Even if he meant to help Miss Lin, the Si family would never let a guest cook in our kitchen.” Madam Si glared fiercely at Si Jinhan before apologizing awkwardly.

“Grandfather taught us that you only get what you give. So, though the Third Young Master’s betrothal gift is a bit high, I can accept it with a clear conscience. After all, this is a mutual agreement. If Madam and the other ladies are considerate, perhaps it would be better to let my brother and me go to the kitchen and prepare a few dishes.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly, without a trace of false modesty.

Everyone now understood—Lin Ziyin would never take the Si family’s money for nothing.

Madam Si and the other ladies were in a difficult position. Inviting guests for a meal only to send them to the kitchen—no matter how you looked at it, the reputation wouldn’t be good.

“She’s got spirit. In that case, Xunlin, take them to the kitchen. But don’t let the cooks slack off—they still need to prepare the banquet for our guests.” In the end, it was the old matriarch who made the decision.

“Matriarch, you’re in for a treat today.” Si Jinhan stood up with a laugh, then turned to Lin Ziyin. “You little vixen, you’re deliberately making trouble for me. Alright, let’s go.”

Chapter 153: A Step Further (3)

“Ziyin, let’s take our leave for now.” After gracefully greeting the ladies, Lin Ziyin followed Lin Changshu and Si Jinhan out.

“She’s quite promising,” the old madam sighed once Lin Ziyin was out of earshot.

“Such a pity about her background,” the second madam lamented.

The others exchanged glances, their hearts heavy with regret.

Lin Ziyin paid no mind to their opinions. She calculated that if she could impress the Old Matriarch with a fine meal today, perhaps Si Jinhan would show favor to the Lin family in the future. But then again, if Si Jinhan never visited the Lin family, it might spare them trouble. Her thoughts were a tangled mess.

With her conflicting emotions, Lin Ziyin followed Si Jinhan into the kitchen.

The Si family’s esteemed Third Young Master had actually graced the kitchen with his presence, sending the servants into a frenzy.

“Servant greets the Third Young Master.”

“Mama greets the Third Young Master.”

“Subordinate greets the Third Young Master.”

The Si family’s kitchen was vast, with a long table laden with various ingredients. The servants, young and old, filled the space—over twenty of them. Their faces beamed with joy, their eyes fixed on Si Jinhan.

It seemed the smiling tiger was highly respected at home.

Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu trailed behind Si Jinhan like shrinking shadows, barely noticeable.

“Enough, all of you rise,” Si Jinhan waved his hand impatiently. “These two are the saviors of the young mistress and young master, and the owners of the bean curd shop. Today, I’ve invited them here to prepare a few dishes for the Old Matriarch. Clear out the small kitchen inside. Whoever she calls for will assist her. No one is to be negligent.”

The servants were secretly astonished. They knew the kitchen was busy today because the Old Matriarch and the young mistress were hosting the Lin siblings. But they never expected the honored guests to come to the kitchen and show off their skills.

Some speculated that the Lin siblings were trying to flatter the Old Matriarch by offering to cook.

At this thought, their opinion of Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu soured.

The Si family was of high status. Not only poor servants but even many nobles would flock to curry favor. The siblings must have had the same idea.

Even if they disdained the Lin siblings, the servants were cunning. None of them showed it on their faces.

“Rest assured, Third Young Master. Mama will instruct the servants to assist the young lady,” a shrewd servant woman stepped forward respectfully.

“She’s in your hands now. If she’s even slightly dissatisfied, watch your heads,” Si Jinhan said with a smile, as if joking.

But his words sent a chill through the room. The servants’ expressions turned fearful, and their gazes toward the Lin siblings became respectful.

“Little girl, it’s up to you now. You heard me boast in front of the Matriarch. Don’t make me look bad,” Si Jinhan teased Lin Ziyin with a grin.

“Rest assured, Third Young Master. Since I’ve taken your silver, I’ll do my best,” Lin Ziyin replied calmly, her eyes still downcast.

“You’re no fun,” Si Jinhan shook his head and left.

Chapter 154: Moving Forward (4)

Upon hearing her speak to the Third Young Master in such a tone, the people in the kitchen no longer held even a shred of disdain for the Lin siblings.

“Young lady Lin, if you need any ingredients or assistance, feel free to instruct us,” the servant woman who had been speaking with Si Jinhan approached and politely addressed Lin Ziyin, introducing her to several head chefs in the room.

“Just find me a quick-witted kitchen maid to tend the fire,” Lin Ziyin replied coolly.

At that moment, she only wanted to finish preparing the meal and return home as soon as possible. She didn’t want to spend another moment in the Si family’s estate.

“Cuihong, go attend to young lady Lin,” the servant woman instructed, pointing to a maid.

The maid was neatly dressed, with bright eyes—clearly a clever girl.

“She can stay with me. The rest of you, carry on with your tasks. I don’t like having too many people around while I work.” With that, she dismissed the curiosity of those who had hoped to watch.

“The Old Matriarch has spoken—today, with honored guests present, not a single signature dish shall be missing,” the servant woman announced, and the kitchen buzzed with activity once more.

“Could you trouble someone to fetch a few fresh lotus leaves for me?” The Si family’s pantry was well-stocked, and though seasonings were scarce, in Fengcheng, their supplies were considered complete. Lin Ziyin selected the ingredients she needed and made her request to the servant woman.

“They’ll be brought over immediately. No need to worry, young lady,” the servant woman replied with a smile from outside.

Since the Old Matriarch had already sampled all the finest dishes, Lin Ziyin decided to take a simpler approach, preparing mostly homestyle dishes, with only the pastries and cold drinks receiving special attention.

Squirrel-shaped fish, steamed shrimp, white-cut chicken, stir-fried eggplant in savory sauce, lotus leaf congee…

In total, she prepared ten cold dishes, sixteen stir-fried dishes, two types of pastries, one cold drink, and finally, a main course of cold noodles.

The kitchen maid tending the fire watched her skilled knife work in astonishment, her mouth agape.

As each dish was carried out, the chefs and servants waiting outside were left stunned, their eyes nearly popping out of their heads.

Inside the room, Lin Changshu stared in disbelief. He had never known his sister possessed such skill. It was no wonder he was shocked—every dish Lin Ziyin prepared was garnished with vegetables, each plate resembling a work of art that stirred the appetite.

“Brother, have a taste,” Lin Ziyin said, serving him a bowl of shaved ice with double-layered milk pudding. She kept one for herself and even gave a portion to the kitchen maid.

“Servant dare not,” the little maid said, though her eyes betrayed her craving.

“It’s fine. I made extra. Go ahead and eat,” Lin Ziyin insisted, pressing it into her hands.

“Young lady, are there any dishes left to prepare?” Just then, the servant woman entered and, seeing the three of them enjoying their meal, paused in surprise.

“Nanny Huang, servant dares not!” The little maid panicked and stood up abruptly.

“Nanny Huang should try some too. I made extra,” Lin Ziyin said, slightly embarrassed at being caught but quick to adapt. She pulled Nanny Huang into the situation.

“Thank you for your kindness, young lady. Today, we’ve had the pleasure of such fine food,” the other chefs thought, knowing that sneaking bites was a timeless tradition.

But it was rare to see someone like young lady Lin openly sharing food. The fact that she had thought of the maid and the kitchen supervisor earned her some goodwill among the staff.

After finishing her bowl of double-layered milk pudding, Lin Ziyin felt the summer heat ease slightly. Since she had already eaten, she might as well prepare a few more portions of cold noodles for the four of them.

Chapter 155: Moving Forward (5)

The tangy and sweet cold noodles were truly a delightful way to beat the summer heat. Everyone was enjoying themselves immensely.

“Having a good meal?” Sure enough, one shouldn’t do bad things behind someone’s back. Just as they were happily eating, Si Jinhan entered quietly, a playful look on his face.

“I made a few extra portions.” Lin Ziyin noticed the terrified expressions on Nanny Huang and Cuihong’s faces. She spoke slowly, “And I had them help me evaluate the taste. After all, they know the preferences of you masters best.”

Nanny Huang and Cuihong, hearing her speak up for them, secretly glanced at her with grateful eyes.

“You little thing always has a reason for everything. Am I the kind of master who mistreats servants? The pastries sent in earlier were good. Bring me another portion.” He wanted the double-layered milk pudding.

“There’s none left.” Lin Ziyin had no intention of making more.

“Now you’re being lazy.” Si Jinhan looked at the cold noodles in her bowl. “Make me a portion too.”

“It’ll be ready soon. Third Young Master, why don’t you go to the table to eat?” Lin Ziyin said indifferently.

“Alright, you two come with me to eat.” Si Jinhan was actually following the old madam’s orders to invite them.

“My brother and I are covered in grease and smoke, and our clothes are damp. Besides, Third Young Master, you can see we’re just country folk. We might feel more at ease eating in the kitchen. And we’ve already had our fill tasting the dishes.” Lin Ziyin came up with a bunch of excuses, not wanting to go to the flower hall to eat with the Si family masters.

“Third Young Master, we really shouldn’t go. We’re covered in smells that might offend Old Matriarch and the others. You know Ziyin’s temperament. Please forgive us, and please convey our thanks to Old Matriarch on our behalf.” Lin Changshu was even more unwilling to go.

“Little girl, blockhead, aren’t you two deliberately making things difficult for me?” Si Jinhan said with a smile.

Nanny Huang and Cuihong nervously sweated all over. If it weren’t for Si Jinhan’s presence, they would have urged Lin Ziyin to go immediately.

Eating at the same table as the masters was an honor many dreamed of.

“Third Young Master, Prince Ling requests young lady Lin’s presence.” At that moment, two more uninvited guests arrived in the kitchen.

“Little girl, you’ve caused trouble.” Inviting her was something Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng had planned together, but now the smiling tiger was pretending to be innocent.

“I wonder what the Prince wants with me?” Lin Ziyin asked the guards. She recognized these two; they seemed to always be with Chu Sui Feng.

“A few days ago, the Prince mentioned to the monks of Ding’an Temple that after summer, the private kitchen’s vegetarian feast would open. The Prince wants to ask about some details and also inquire about the ingredients the young lady mentioned she was looking for.” The guards truly lived up to being Prince Ling’s men; they could lie without batting an eye.

As for the private kitchen, no one would believe that. The guards’ words were just to deceive others. Lin Ziyin immediately thought of the blueprints from last time.

Trouble indeed. If possible, Lin Ziyin really didn’t want to go to any prince’s mansion. But Chu Sui Feng’s status was there, leaving her no choice.

“What ingredients?” Lin Changshu asked in confusion.

“Broccoli, cauliflower, things like that. We don’t have them here, so we can only ask the Prince to find a way.” Lin Ziyin answered softly, but her voice was loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.

What was broccoli? The guards didn’t care, but Cuihong and Nanny Huang were surprised. Even the well-traveled Si family had never heard of these two vegetables. Where had this country girl learned about them?

“You just told me to help you cover up, and now you don’t need to think of another way. The old madam won’t keep you for dinner anymore.” Si Jinhan said with schadenfreude.

Chapter 156: Moving Forward (6)

Lin Ziyin watched him with excitement, letting out a long sigh. She didn’t believe that Chu Sui Feng had come looking for her without Si Jinhan knowing beforehand. This guy had gone to great lengths to bring her to Fengcheng, and his purpose was likely just this.

“You’ve eaten quite a bit here. Why not bring some to the Prince as well?” Si Jinhan coolly suggested from the side.

Lin Ziyin shot him a glare. This guy had no shame, always causing trouble for her. But since he had said it, if she refused now, it would seem ungrateful.

Under pressure, Lin Ziyin silently filled a large bowl with some noodles, then prepared another bowl with some sauces and condiments. She had Nanny Huang pack them into a food box, along with some cold dishes.

The guard silently picked up the food box.

Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu followed behind them, somewhat uneasy.

Just as they reached the door, Si Jinhan’s father, General Si De, suddenly appeared. “Today, you are honored guests of the Si family. All the men of the Si family have returned from the military camp to accompany you. If both of you leave, how could we bear it? The old madam has been talking about it nonstop. No matter what, one of you must stay.”

“General…” The guard hesitated.

“The vegetarian feast seems to be the young lady’s idea. Honored guest Lin, why not stay?” Si Jinhan winked at Lin Changshu.

“This…” The guard was troubled. “The Prince didn’t specify who he wanted to invite.”

“He stays. I’ll go back with you to explain to the Prince. Honored guest Lin, don’t worry. I can guarantee that this girl will return unharmed.” Si Jinhan casually suggested.

Lin Changshu didn’t trust him at all. Last time, Ziyin had almost died at this guy’s hands.

“Xunlin is right. Honored guest Lin stays, and young lady Lin goes. I give you my word as a general that young lady Lin will return unharmed.” General Si also joined in the persuasion.

“This…” Lin Changshu was very hesitant.

He was moved by the sincerity of the Si family but was also very worried about Ziyin.

“Brother, you stay. You don’t understand the private kitchen matters. The Prince is also concerned about the temple and called me over just to finalize some details. Don’t worry.” Lin Ziyin was even more unwilling to let Lin Changshu get involved in unnecessary trouble.

“Then be careful.” Lin Changshu, hearing her say this, hesitantly agreed.

“Honored guest Lin, please.” General Si De politely and enthusiastically led Lin Changshu towards the flower hall, while Lin Ziyin followed Si Jinhan and the two guards.

The siblings parted ways at the courtyard gate.

“Smart.” Once in the carriage, Si Jinhan deliberately teased Lin Ziyin. “But being too careful isn’t good.”

“That’s because the Third Young Master’s reputation precedes him.” Lin Ziyin shot him a glare.

This little girl had grown bold, daring to tease him? Si Jinhan displeasedly glared back at her.

Today, Si Jinhan had something to ask of her, so Lin Ziyin wasn’t afraid of him.

Si Jinhan’s glare, she pretended not to see. The midday sun was scorching, but the carriage was quite cool with ice inside.

Having been busy from morning till now without a moment to rest, Lin Ziyin was exhausted. She simply closed her eyes and pretended to nap.

Inside the carriage, it was just the two of them. Si Jinhan, finding it boring, could only keep looking at the girl across from him.

The girl had changed a lot since they first met. At the very least, her complexion was no longer sallow but had become fair, her face rosy. To be honest, Lin Ziyin wasn’t particularly beautiful, just delicate. But the more Si Jinhan looked at her, the more he felt she was the type who grew on you.

Chapter 157: Further Steps (7)

Look at that straight little nose, those long eyebrows like willow leaves, and lips as red as cherries—so tempting one might want to take a bite. It turns out this girl isn’t entirely without merit.

“Finished staring, Third Young Master?” Lin Ziyin suddenly opened her eyes and asked.

Her cool voice in the summer air was like a gentle breeze, crisp and clear.

Caught in the act, Si Jinhan was both embarrassed and furious. “With a face like yours, you’d be tossed aside on the street and no one would want you. And yet you still think you can attract me? You’re quite the narcissist.”

“If the Third Young Master isn’t attracted to me, then why were you staring at me the whole way here?” Lin Ziyin asked coldly, her gaze fixed on him.

How dare she! Si Jinhan despised her sharp tongue. “I was just curious—how does a girl like you come up with such bizarre ideas?”

“Does the Third Young Master want to know?” Lin Ziyin asked.

Si Jinhan smiled and nodded slightly.

“I don’t feel like telling you.” With that, Lin Ziyin closed her eyes again.

What a troublesome girl! If any other woman had spoken to Si Jinhan in such a rude tone, he would have torn her apart. But though he was furious with Lin Ziyin, he found himself utterly powerless against her.

The rest of the journey passed in complete silence. The guard driving the carriage grew impatient, and in less than half an incense stick’s time, the carriage came to a stop in front of a courtyard.

Lin Ziyin slightly opened her eyes but made no move to get out.

“Get out.” Si Jinhan was the first to lose his patience.

He stepped out first and extended his hand toward Lin Ziyin in the carriage, clearly intending to help her down.

This smiling tiger had a terrible reputation, and it was rare for him to show any kindness toward Lin Ziyin. But she wasn’t about to accept his gesture. Instead, she jumped straight out of the carriage, her movements far from graceful. Si Jinhan’s eyelid twitched in disdain. “The Prince is actually willing to do business with a vulgar girl like you?”

“It doesn’t matter who I do business with—what matters is making money.” Lin Ziyin sneered back at him.

“And might I assume that your earlier words were spoken out of jealousy? To be precise, I’m doing business with Ding’an Temple. The Prince was recommended by them—I didn’t seek him out.”

Si Jinhan stared at her in shock. He had only said one thing, yet she had fired back with several retorts. Not an ounce of a woman’s modesty or virtue—her temper was truly awful. Who knew if she’d ever find a husband.

“Why is the Prince meeting her here?” Unable to best Lin Ziyin in words, Si Jinhan turned his displeasure on the guard. “The Prince intended to meet Young Lady Lin at the palace, but when I arrived, something went wrong. That’s why I brought her here,” the guard replied respectfully.

“Do you even know what kind of place this is? Hardly suitable for a girl like her!” Si Jinhan’s fury made his smile appear especially sinister.

Lin Ziyin subtly put some distance between them.

“The Prince instructed me to bring her to the front courtyard. She’s a young lady—there won’t be any issues,” the guard replied, still respectful.

“Go inside. Don’t look at what you shouldn’t, and don’t speak of what you shouldn’t,” Si Jinhan said, turning to Lin Ziyin. Though his face wore a smile, the coldness and rage beneath it were unmistakable.

“Third Young Master, rest assured. I know my place. Or, if you’d prefer, you could blindfold me so I won’t see anything.” Lin Ziyin suggested, half-joking. She valued her life too much to risk seeing something she shouldn’t and ending up dead.

“You’re quite clever,” Si Jinhan said, though he had never thought much of her cunning.

“If I weren’t clever, the Prince and Ding’an Temple wouldn’t be doing business with me,” Lin Ziyin said with a bitter smile.

The guard produced a black cloth from somewhere and stepped forward. “My apologies, young lady.”

With that, he tied the cloth over Lin Ziyin’s eyes.

Suddenly, she was plunged into darkness.

“Let’s go.” Si Jinhan extended his fan toward her.

Being blindfolded was unpleasant, but Lin Ziyin wasn’t about to make things harder for herself. She thanked Si Jinhan and placed her hand on the fan.

Even with someone guiding her, walking without sight was difficult. She stumbled along, nearly falling several times.

Si Jinhan grew impatient with her snail-like pace and finally withdrew his fan, taking her hand directly to lead her.

At last, they moved faster.

Lin Ziyin’s hand was small, calloused from recent work, not particularly smooth, but still soft as a girl’s should be. This was the first time Si Jinhan had properly held a girl’s hand. The warmth and softness seemed to melt a corner of the ice in his heart, quickening his pulse. The novel sensation left him unsettled.

“Prince, the person has arrived.”

Before long, Lin Ziyin finally came to a stop, no longer needing to walk.

Chu Sui Feng didn’t wait for the guard’s report. Instead, his eyes fell on Si Jinhan and Lin Ziyin’s joined hands, his expression strange.

Si Jinhan felt a pang of embarrassment and quickly let go of Lin Ziyin’s hand, feeling the need to explain. “She was walking too slowly. I was in a hurry to bring her here.”

As soon as the words left his mouth, he regretted them. Why had he said so much?

“Remove the blindfold,” Chu Sui Feng ordered indifferently.

The guard stepped forward and untied the black cloth from Lin Ziyin’s eyes.

The sudden brightness made her blink, and she shielded her eyes for a moment before lowering her hand. “Prince, you didn’t really bring me here just to discuss the vegetarian feast, did you?”

“The items from the blueprints are being assembled. The people from the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion are working on it. Go take a look,” Chu Sui Feng said. True to his reputation as a war god who had clawed his way out of piles of corpses, he was direct, wasting no words or subtlety.

As expected. Lin Ziyin sighed inwardly. She had known that after handing over the blueprints, the follow-up work would be troublesome.

Chapter 158: A Small Display of Skill (1)

Lin Ziyin remained silent. They had agreed to settle their debts, yet the esteemed Prince went back on his word. What kind of man was he?

“Lin Ziyin, you don’t actually believe that cooking a meal for me would earn you a thousand taels of silver, do you?” Si Jinhan sneered from the side.

“What does the Third Young Master mean?” Lin Ziyin’s expression turned cold as she stared at him with a chilling gaze.

“Exactly what you’re thinking.” Si Jinhan’s smile was laced with mockery.

“I wasn’t thinking anything.” Lin Ziyin quickly retorted.

“Even better. Then let’s go to the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion in the back and see for ourselves.” Si Jinhan’s smile grew even brighter.

Lin Ziyin stood still, her eyes fixed on Chu Sui Feng. After all, in Fengcheng, the one who held authority was Prince Ling.

“If you do well, I’ll add another thousand taels of silver.” Chu Sui Feng spoke.

“If possible, I hope the Prince can do something else for me. These things have nothing to do with the Prince; they’re for my own use.” Lin Ziyin said.

Chu Sui Feng looked at her deeply. No one had ever dared to bargain with him before. This girl not only set a precedent but was now climbing the pole relentlessly. He deliberately put on a stern face and said, “You have quite the nerve.”

“I believe the Prince has always been a man of his word. We agreed that the Prince would grant me land, and I would give the Prince the blueprints. That settles our debt. But what about today’s matter? I really don’t want to lose my life as soon as I step out of here.” Lin Ziyin’s tone carried dissatisfaction and grievance.

“No one would dare to take your life.” Chu Sui Feng said boldly, referring to the lives of everyone in the Lin family. “I’ll grant your request.”

That’s more like it, Lin Ziyin thought to herself.

“Please lead the way.” She spoke resignedly. In truth, even if Chu Sui Feng didn’t agree to her conditions, given her current situation, she wouldn’t dare to resist. Fortunately, Chu Sui Feng was much more reasonable than Si Jinhan.

“Are you secretly cursing me?” Si Jinhan’s sharp eyes caught her, and he stepped closer to Lin Ziyin.

“Third Young Master, we’re not familiar with each other.” Lin Ziyin frowned and took a few steps back, putting distance between them.

The esteemed Third Young Master was actually rejected by a country girl! Si Jinhan felt his face had been lost. He was about to get angry, but the group had already arrived at the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion.

“Subordinates greet the Prince and the Third Young Master.” A group of people approached, bowing to Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan.

“No need for formalities.” Chu Sui Feng waved his hand. “The person has been brought to you. If you have any questions, ask her.”

Upon hearing this, everyone’s gaze immediately fell on Lin Ziyin. When they saw that she was just a young girl of fourteen or fifteen, they all showed surprised expressions.

Lin Ziyin didn’t mind these doubtful looks at all. She stood there quietly, like a wooden stake, unremarkable yet impossible to ignore.

“Young lady, please.” After a brief moment of surprise, the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion was no stranger to young people, though no one was younger than Lin Ziyin. Here, everyone relied on their true abilities to make a living. An elderly man with sharp eyes looked at Lin Ziyin. Whether she was a cow or a horse, they would know once she was put to the test.

Lin Ziyin lowered her head and followed the group into the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion.

The Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion had four floors in total. Each floor had several large open spaces and a few small rooms, designed quite reasonably.

Lin Ziyin smirked inwardly. They walked up the stairs, but when they reached the upper floor, there was a wooden frame that looked like a cabinet. Chu Sui Feng gestured for Lin Ziyin to enter.

Chapter 159: A Small Display of Skill (2)

Lin Ziyin stepped inside, and the frame quickly descended. She couldn’t help but feel a little panicked, while Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan beside her remained expressionless.

In a short time, the wooden frame landed on flat ground.

Lin Ziyin followed Chu Sui Feng out of the frame and took in the interior. She was stunned.

This place turned out to be an underground passage. The rock layer below was unusually thick, and the space was vast. The walls were embedded with large, luminous pearls, illuminating the area brightly.

Wealth beyond imagination, Lin Ziyin thought, glancing back at the frame. She marveled at how the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion truly had extraordinary talent. In this era, she had actually seen the most primitive form of an “elevator.”

“Follow me,” Chu Sui Feng urged, his face cold as he noticed her distraction.

Lin Ziyin hurried to catch up. In an unfamiliar place, she didn’t want to risk her life.

Si Jinhan saw her tense up and knew she was overthinking her safety again. He couldn’t help but grin as he walked beside her. “Don’t wander off. This place is full of traps. One wrong step, and you might lose your life.”

As if I care what you say! Lin Ziyin didn’t dare glare at him. She kept her head down and followed Chu Sui Feng closely. But the fear in her eyes didn’t escape Si Jinhan’s notice.

How amusing! His mischievous side surfaced again, and his laughter echoed softly in the underground chamber.

Laughing like an idiot! Chu Sui Feng shot him a disdainful look.

After winding through the underground passages, Chu Sui Feng finally stopped in an open area with Lin Ziyin.

She saw a group of people gathered around a massive catapult, busy at work.

“Your Highness, the range isn’t sufficient.”

“It’s not very mobile either,” someone said.

“Young lady Lin, please,” the elder said, looking at her.

Lin Ziyin walked over silently and carefully inspected each component.

As the saying goes, an expert reveals their skill at first touch. Since she had designed this herself, she was far more familiar with the parts than most.

Upon inspection, she found several design flaws. In truth, she had made a fundamental mistake.

In modern times, the elastic bands used for launching projectiles were specialized, with excellent elasticity. But in ancient times, the “elastic bands” were made from animal parts, whose elasticity couldn’t compare to modern ones.

“This needs modification,” Lin Ziyin said to the gathered crowd, offering several reasonable suggestions.

After hearing her explanation, their eyes lit up with understanding. When she finished, they looked at her with newfound respect, their earlier disdain gone.

“If you want the catapult to be more flexible, you’ll need to install axles on the base,” Lin Ziyin added after much hesitation.

She was a mechanical engineer, a renowned young professor at a military academy. If not for her father’s connections, she would have been part of the nation’s most critical advanced weapons research. She couldn’t claim to know every weapon inside and out, but simple designs and constructions were second nature to her. To put it bluntly, even if she were asked to build a crude cannon or bomb here, it wouldn’t be a problem.

However, until her relationship with Chu Sui Feng reached a certain level—or until she truly understood his character—she would never reveal her full capabilities.

Today’s guidance was merely a gesture of goodwill, given his status as a business partner.

“Brilliant!” The crowd marveled at the tread-like base, adjustable range, and auxiliary axles. Indeed, seeing was believing. While the blueprints had been clear, nothing compared to the impact of Lin Ziyin’s hands-on demonstration.

Chapter 160: A Small Display of Skill (3)

“Young lady Lin, could you come to the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion often in the future to guide us?” A tall, thin young man asked her eagerly.

“Sorry, that might not be possible. I don’t live in the city, and my family has workshops and fields—I can’t leave them unattended.” Lin Ziyin declined gently.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan immediately knew this was just an excuse, but her words were so tactful that no one could get angry.

“If you can’t come here, they can go to your home to find you,” Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng thought. They were certain Lin Ziyin hadn’t shown all her skills yet.

If the talented artisans of the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion could interact with her more, they might learn a thing or two. The two of them shared the same selfish thought.

“Young Master Si flatters this commoner,” Lin Ziyin returned to her usual indifferent and distant demeanor, completely different from her confident self when assembling the machinery. “These things were just idle thoughts I had in my free time. This commoner knows nothing else. Compared to the masters here, I’m just showing off my ignorance.”

Now she was being modest? Si Jinhan scoffed. Who would believe that nonsense?

Chu Sui Feng didn’t believe her either, but as a prince, he couldn’t force her to stay and work for him. As long as she didn’t work for someone else, that was fine.

For now, he would let this girl off the hook.

“Let’s talk outside.” Seeing that the catapult could adjust direction and range freely, Chu Sui Feng was pleased, and his tone softened.

Lin Ziyin, under the artisans’ eager gazes, lowered her head and followed Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan back to the front hall.

“Tell me, what do you need for the vegetarian feast? And draw up what you need—I’ll have it made for you as soon as possible.” Once seated, Chu Sui Feng was no longer stingy.

“Thank you, Prince.” Lin Ziyin sincerely thanked him. “For vegetables, anything available can be sent over. If the Prince could find rare seeds for this commoner, I would be even more grateful. As for what I need… there might be quite a bit.”

After saying this, she cautiously glanced at Chu Sui Feng.

His faint smile instantly turned cold.

“Of course, I won’t let the Prince spend his energy for nothing.” Lin Ziyin quickly added.

Originally, she had only wanted Chu Sui Feng to make some bicycle parts for her. She was tired of riding in ox carts, and as a country girl, she wasn’t allowed to ride in horse-drawn carriages. So she had settled for making a few bicycles for her family.

But after seeing the artisans’ exquisite craftsmanship in the basement, she grew greedy. With their help, she wanted to create some mechanical aids to help with farming.

Of course, these machines might still require manual labor, or perhaps steam? If she used steam, she would need coal. But did this era even have coal? If not, she could spend a little more silver to make some charcoal-burning machines.

Her mind quickly entered problem-solving mode.

“Lin Ziyin.” Si Jinhan called her several times, but she didn’t seem to hear, her face twisted in thought.

“Lin Ziyin.” Si Jinhan mischievously tapped her shoulder, startling her into jumping back.

“Hahaha.” Si Jinhan laughed triumphantly. “What were you thinking about? I called you several times, and you didn’t even move.”

“Sorry, I was thinking about the blueprints.” Lin Ziyin sighed in response.

“What can you give me?” Chu Sui Feng studied her with a probing gaze.

Chapter 161: A Small Display of Skill (4)

To speak or not to speak? Lin Ziyin knew that if she revealed her conditions, it would only make Chu Sui Feng more curious about her. But in reality, she wanted to use her expertise to serve the land even more.

“I can tell the Prince a method to prevent iron tools from rusting,” Lin Ziyin replied. “And I also propose a way to increase the sharpness and hardness of weapons.”

“You really can?” The most desperate person wasn’t Chu Sui Feng, but the ill-intentioned Si Jinhan. “You know what happens to those who deceive the Prince and the Young Master.”

“Third Young Master,” Lin Ziyin snapped, angered. “I don’t have that many schemes. And as a woman, I have little interest in battlefield matters. If it weren’t for the fact that I was born in Fengcheng and my family is in Fengcheng, I would never have told you this secret.”

“What do you want?” Having dealt with Lin Ziyin a few times, Chu Sui Feng had already grown accustomed to negotiating terms with her first. “I hope that when I need something, the Prince can provide me with some parts.”

“Very well.” Chu Sui Feng agreed without hesitation. This deal was practical. As long as this girl wanted it, the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion could obtain the blueprints and reap the benefits.

“I believe in the Prince’s promise.” Lin Ziyin breathed a sigh of relief. Some things didn’t need her to remind him; Chu Sui Feng already knew what to do. For example, keeping her work confidential and ensuring her family’s safety.

There were people whose own weight was enough to make others take them seriously. Lin Ziyin was one of them, at least in Chu Sui Feng’s eyes.

“Find a charcoal pencil for her.” Chu Sui Feng instructed the guard standing outside.

Before long, the charcoal pencil and paper were brought in.

Lin Ziyin picked up the pencil and began to write, “Applying chromate or dichromate to the surface of weapons can prevent rust…”

Si Jinhan stood beside her, watching intently, while Chu Sui Feng appeared much calmer. However, his right hand kept lightly tapping against his left palm, betraying his true feelings.

“Prince, here you are.” Lin Ziyin wrote a considerable amount before handing it to Chu Sui Feng.

“Pollution?” Chu Sui Feng read it carefully before staring at her and asking.

“Yes, chromate is a substance. If the Prince discharges it improperly during the smelting process, it will cause pollution. That is to say, the discharge site won’t be able to grow crops. If someone accidentally drinks from a polluted water source over a long period, it could lead to death.” Lin Ziyin took the opportunity to educate him. “Other metals are even worse.”

“The temperature needs to be higher than that for smelting iron?”

“Yes.”

After listening, Chu Sui Feng fell silent for a moment. “Write down what you need.”

“Thank you, Prince.” Lin Ziyin breathed a sigh of relief and quickly sketched some rough drawings on the paper, marking the dimensions.

“What are these for?” Si Jinhan stared at the sketches for a long time but couldn’t figure out what they were.

Of course, Lin Ziyin wouldn’t tell him what the parts she wanted were for. She pretended to be indifferent and looked at Chu Sui Feng. “Prince, may this commoner return now?”

“Take her back. Someone will deliver what you need in a few days.” Chu Sui Feng said.

“Thank you, Prince.” Lin Ziyin was very pleased.

She truly came and went just as she had arrived.

Lin Changshu had been restless in the Si family residence. Even though General Si De and the others were particularly warm and attentive to him, his heart had been in his throat the entire time.

It wasn’t until he saw Lin Ziyin return safely with his own eyes that his eyes grew hot. This protective older brother, who cared deeply for his sister, was so moved he almost shed tears in public.

“The Young Master keeps his word. She’s been brought back unharmed.” Si Jinhan said with a smile.

Chapter 162: A Small Display of Skill (5)

“Are you planning to open a private kitchen?” the First Madam asked delightedly. “The dishes you made today were quite special. The Matriarch ate quite a bit.”

“Delicious,” Si Tingwei chimed in support.

“If you open a vegetarian feast, we could come by often,” the young mistress said with a smile.

“Thank you, ladies. It is the masters of Ding’an Temple who have shown me favor. I will provide the menu, while the Prince and Ding’an Temple will supply the ingredients and the venue. We plan to open a private kitchen specializing in vegetarian feasts together. If you ladies enjoy it, you may visit Ding’an Temple to offer incense and try it for yourselves,” Lin Ziyin replied respectfully.

Her response was flawless—neither boastful nor self-deprecating.

“A vegetarian feast is wonderful. Today’s vegetarian dishes were especially delicious,” the Old Matriarch said warmly.

“Since it’s so good, the Old Matriarch can’t let you eat for free,” the young mistress teased, speaking up for Lin Ziyin.

“As if I need you to remind me. The Matriarch would never be stingy,” the Second Madam joked.

“Give or not, it would make me seem petty,” the Old Matriarch laughed in agreement. “Go, fetch the box.”

“Yes, Old Matriarch,” a maidservant replied before heading inside.

“Since the Old Matriarch is rewarding her, we can’t be left out,” the First Madam added.

“Of course. Inviting a guest into the kitchen was already our fault. If we let the guest leave empty-handed, it would make us seem even more stingy,” the Third Madam chimed in with a smile. “Go to my room and bring out that set of red gold hair ornaments.”

She then whispered a few more words into the maidservant’s ear, who left with a smile.

The other ladies quickly had their trusted maidservants retrieve gifts as well.

In just a short while, Lin Ziyin found herself holding several boxes. She thanked each of them in turn.

She did not refuse—elders’ gifts should not be declined, a principle she understood well. Moreover, the Si family was wealthy. Calling her a guest was merely a polite gesture. In truth, in their eyes, she was nothing more than a lowly country girl.

“It’s getting late. Have Si Si escort you siblings out,” Si Jinhan instructed.

“This old woman rather likes you, girl. If you come to the city again, you must visit me at the estate,” the Old Matriarch said reluctantly to Lin Ziyin.

“Pretty sister must come often,” Si Tingwei earnestly reminded her. “The Matriarch invited you, but you haven’t even had a chance to eat before leaving.”

“Look at that, even the child feels bad,” the Old Matriarch said apologetically.

“The Old Matriarch and all the ladies have been so kind to us. We are deeply grateful. The Old Matriarch prepared such a lavish meal for us in the kitchen—I’m sure my brother will boast about it when we return,” Lin Ziyin replied politely, skillfully steering the conversation away.

The Si family had hosted them, and as the head of the household, Lin Changshu had eaten to his satisfaction. Naturally, it could not be said that the Si family had slighted them.

“Alright, go on then.” After sitting a little longer, Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu finally left the courtyard under the Old Matriarch’s reluctant gaze.

“You certainly know how to win people over,” Si Jinhan grumbled as he escorted them out.

“The Old Matriarch is kind and virtuous. As her grandson, what could the Third Young Master possibly be dissatisfied with?” Lin Ziyin deflected lightly.

“You little vixen, trying to dig a hole for me to jump into,” Si Jinhan shot her a glare. Just look—there were plenty of servants around. If word got back to the Matriarch that he was unhappy with her, he wouldn’t have a single good day for a long time.

Lin Ziyin had no intention of engaging with his grumbling, and Lin Changshu was even more displeased with his attitude. In Lin Changshu’s eyes, Si Jinhan was practically a black sheep—someone he wished never to associate with again.

Chapter 163: A Small Display of Skill (6)

The siblings only let out a sigh of relief once they were seated in the carriage and on their way.

“From now on, stay at home as much as possible and don’t go out,” Lin Changshu admonished her.

“Of course. Next time, even if they tie us up with ropes, I still won’t go,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, knowing he had been frightened today.

But it wasn’t just Lin Changshu who had been scared. The family members left at home were even more anxious.

“The sun is about to set, why haven’t they returned yet?” Lin Zige and Guo Huiniang stood at the door, craning their necks to look.

“They’re all adults, they know what they’re doing. You don’t need to worry too much,” Grandpa said, glancing at them.

In truth, his heart had been in turmoil all day.

What kind of family was the Si family? Two children who had grown up in the countryside, spending a day there—who knew if they had offended someone important?

“Will Sister and Big Brother stay in the city tonight?” Changting stared blankly at the road leading to the village entrance.

“No, they will definitely come back,” Wu Da You silently shook his head in response.

“They’re back!” Just as he spoke, Zige jumped up in excitement.

Everyone looked into the distance and indeed saw the Si family’s carriage approaching. Since the Si family often came to transport goods, everyone in the Lin family recognized the unique emblem on the Si family’s carriage.

“There’s another carriage behind it,” Changting said in surprise.

Sure enough, following the Si family’s carriage was another one.

“Changting, Yan Zhi.” As soon as the carriage stopped, Lin Changshu and Lin Ziyin jumped down. Ziyin, seeing the two little ones running toward her, happily took one in each hand.

“Young lady Lin, the things in this carriage are gifts from the masters to be brought back. Please tell us where you would like them placed,” Si Si came over to ask.

Lin Ziyin had already noticed the carriage behind them earlier and had guessed that it might be gifts from the Si family. So she wasn’t surprised at all, but Lin Changshu looked astonished. “The Old Matriarch and the others have already rewarded us. Why are they sending more gifts?”

“Those were gifts from the masters for young lady Lin to enjoy, in thanks for the meals she prepared today. The things in this carriage are gifts from the Si family masters to honored guest Lin and young lady Lin for saving the young master,” Si Si respectfully replied.

“Bring them inside,” Lin Ziyin said. She didn’t want to be gawked at. It was already getting dark, and the villagers returning from the fields had gathered around to watch the commotion.

Lin Ziyin really didn’t like being the center of attention like this.

Cui’s wife and Li’s wife quickly led people to carry the items from the carriage into the courtyard.

The gifts the Si family sent were grand and varied. The food and items were all of the highest quality.

The villagers couldn’t help but click their tongues in amazement. The elders were right—poor relatives with wealthy friends would soon prosper.

With the Si family holding the Lin family in such high regard, it would be difficult for the Lin family not to prosper.

“Young lady Lin, we will take our leave now.” Once the carriage was emptied, Si Si led the two carriages back.

“What happened in the city?” Only then did Zige have the chance to pull Lin Ziyin aside to talk.

“It was fine. The Old Matriarch and the others were very kind. I even discussed private kitchen matters with the Prince,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Discussed private kitchen matters with the Prince?” Zige was stunned. The Prince was so noble, yet he had discussed matters with Ziyin?

“Because of Ding’an Temple, opening a private kitchen requires some rare ingredients, so the Prince asked a few more questions,” Lin Ziyin explained.

Chapter 164: A Small Display of Skill (7)

“So that’s how it is.” Zige suddenly understood.

“That little brat is so lucky.” Mrs. Yan of the Ma family also knew about Lin Ziyin going into the city. She had seen from afar the gifts the Si family had sent to the Lin family, and jealousy made her eyes turn red. “Zhicai, you must seize the opportunity. Lin Zige is useful to you now. Even if you’re not satisfied with her, endure it for now. Once you become an official, you can marry as many women as you please.”

“Enough of that. If someone hears you, it will ruin your son’s prospects.” Ma Dalang had just returned home and settled in when he heard Mrs. Yan’s words, and he immediately became displeased.

“Mother, trouble comes from the mouth. Speak less. And stop gossiping with the long-tongued women in the village.” Ma Zhicai was even more displeased. Ever since he had suffered a setback at Lin Zige’s place the other day, his heart had been restless.

Perhaps Lin Zige had truly changed her heart.

Winning back a woman who had changed her heart was certainly not easy. What should he do? He was unwilling to give up the rich prize that was within his grasp. How many scholars in the world wanted to take a shortcut to become officials? But shortcuts were rare. Now, the opportunity was right in front of him, and he was not foolish enough to let it go.

“Mother, in a few days, go to Uncle’s house and bring my cousin over.” Ma Zhicai suddenly spoke up.

“Bring them over for what?” Mrs. Yan asked displeasedly. Although they were nieces, if they came over, they would surely need food and drink, and she could not afford to host them.

“Isn’t Lin Zige engaged to Wu Da You? If Wu Da You changes his heart, do you think the Lin family would still want to continue with this marriage?” Ma Zhicai asked with a sinister smile.

“What are you planning?” Mrs. Yan was taken aback.

“Do as your son says. Why are you so talkative?” Ma Dalang, however, thought Ma Zhicai’s idea was good. A real man does not concern himself with trivial matters. Moreover, having such a mind, he would not suffer losses when he becomes an official in the future.

“I’ll go in a few days.” Mrs. Yan agreed.

The Lin family’s prosperity naturally made the villagers envious, but they were also helping the Lin family reclaim wasteland, and their lives were quite comfortable. The Lin family had said that wages would be settled every ten days. Thinking about the income for a family in a day, many people could smile even in their dreams.

Everyone truly hoped that the Lin family would reclaim more wasteland. That way, they could earn money without leaving home.

But in reality, the Lin family’s decision soon brought them a sense of crisis.

“These cows are very useful.” Grandpa said delightedly.

The cows took turns working in the wasteland, and in the evenings, the children at home helped cut grass to feed them. It was very convenient.

The Lin family were not cruel landlords who worked people to death. They did not make any child under ten years old do any work. Grandpa did not let them do anything. Children aged eleven or twelve would help with some simple tasks.

Cui Da’s wife and the others were grateful to their new master and worked even harder, but sometimes they felt guilty.

The seven cows the Lin family had bought finally gave the children something to do.

There were five children under ten years old in the family. Except for the youngest, who was only three years old, the others were mostly eight or nine years old. When they saw the cows, they eagerly went out every day with the older children to cut green grass to feed the cows.

“Grandpa, what do you think about hiring people from the market?” Lin Ziyin took the opportunity to ask. If there were more people, they could reclaim more wasteland. After the summer sun had baked it, it could be used next spring. As for the wasteland that had not been affected by the Black River, Lin Ziyin planned to start using it after some time.

“Alright, tomorrow let your brother and Da You go to the market to recruit workers.” Grandpa replied.

“What if they want to be paid by the land area?” Lin Changshu asked worriedly. It was no wonder he had this doubt. The people in the village were closer to the wasteland, so it made sense for the whole family to go and work there. But what if people from other villages came? Would it be inconvenient?

“As long as they are willing, it’s fine.” Lin Ziyin answered.

After the family had discussed it, the next morning, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You got up early on purpose and took their own ox cart to the market.

The summer weather was hot, and the crops in the fields had not yet matured, so there were many strong men looking for work in the market.

Lin Changshu used to be one of these people.

His arrival made many of the workers waiting for jobs greet him.

“Young man, why have you only come now? It’s been a long time since we’ve seen you.” A man came over and patted Lin Changshu’s shoulder affectionately.

Lin Changshu turned around and saw that the man was from Guo Huiniang’s village. He used to have a good relationship with him when they worked together. He hadn’t expected the man to still remember him, and he felt a little touched. “The weather is too hot. It’s not easy to find work.”

Before Lin Changshu could speak, another dark-skinned man interrupted.

“Today, I’m not looking for work. I’ve come to hire some people to work at home.” Lin Changshu answered awkwardly.

“Alright, you’ve struck it rich, haven’t you?” The big dark-skinned man opened his eyes wide in surprise. They were all former coworkers, and they knew the Lin family’s original circumstances very well. They hadn’t expected that in the blink of an eye, the Lin family would be here hiring people.

“What kind of work? Changshu, do you think we brothers would do?” The first speaker was quick-witted. As soon as Lin Changshu finished speaking, he recommended himself. “You’ve spent a lot of time with us brothers. You should know that we earn our money through hard work and would never be lazy or cunning.”

“Actually, I’m here to hire workers for my sister.” Facing acquaintances, Lin Changshu did not get carried away and immediately agree to hire them. Instead, he chose to lay out the terms first. “Reclaiming wasteland, twenty-five copper coins a day, no meals provided. If paid by land area, fifty-two copper coins per mu.”

The wages were not low! As soon as Lin Changshu finished speaking, all the men around who had heard him were tempted.

Chapter 165: An Instant Hit (1)

“Does this mean no matter how many people we send, as long as we meet the requirements, it’s fine?” someone asked.

“That’s right. As long as you guarantee you meet the requirements, it doesn’t matter how many people you send,” Wu Da You replied.

Excellent! Many people were secretly delighted. If that was the case, the idle people at home could all come and earn some silver. After all, in the summer, everyone was just lounging around at home with nothing to do.

“Count me in.”

“I’ll sign up too.”

…

“Everyone, stand still. I’ll count the numbers,” Lin Changshu said.

Everyone listened and quietly stood in line, waiting for him to tally the numbers.

They were all people who had worked together before, so everyone knew each other’s personalities. In the end, Lin Changshu selected about twenty people.

“Why aren’t you taking us?” a muscular man asked, displeased.

“Brother Lumpy, sorry, but we’re full,” Lin Changshu replied with a forced smile, being particularly careful. The man before him was the hidden leader among the laborers in the market, always domineering. Whenever there was any light work, he would snatch it all up. Usually, he was lazy when working, and the people who came looking for work had no shortage of complaints about him behind his back.

But he was particularly strong, with muscles like iron lumps all over his body. His real surname was Zhou, but people only called him Old Lumpy, having forgotten his real name.

Such a troublesome character, Lin Changshu naturally didn’t dare to bring him home. Moreover, the few people surrounding Old Lumpy were not good either. They were always Old Lumpy’s lackeys, and they had bullied many people in the past.

A bunch of scoundrels, Lin Changshu didn’t want them even more.

“Full? With so many people, you’re just short of a few of us?” Old Lumpy sneered at Lin Changshu.

Lin Changshu felt a bit intimidated, but Wu Da You was not convinced. In terms of physique, he had been hunting in the mountains for years and was not inferior to Old Lumpy. In terms of reason, they were in the right. If it came down to it, they could just go to the nearby yamen.

“What, you’re trying to force us to take you? The wages are fixed. If you want to work for free, go ahead,” Wu Da You said bluntly.

“Old Lumpy, didn’t you already find work? Why are you still trying to snatch this job?” Black Big Guy asked, displeased.

“None of your business,” Big Brother Lumpy glared at him. He didn’t mention the work he had snatched. Originally, it was carrying goods, which were very heavy, and the pay was low. It was nothing compared to the work Lin Da You was offering. “If your brother can afford to hire so many people, he probably won’t mind a few more of us.”

Lin Changshu looked at them helplessly, feeling a bit anxious. He didn’t want to complicate things, but he also didn’t want to offend Old Lumpy and his group.

“Young Master,” Yu Shaohui silently walked up to Lin Changshu.

He was a martial artist, with solid muscles. Even though he looked relatively thin, the tattoo on his forehead was real.

A convict suddenly appearing in the Lin family, and in broad daylight in front of everyone, made Old Lumpy’s group start to feel a bit tense.

“Young Master, since the recruitment is taking a while, I’m afraid you’ll get tired. Let me find a big rock for you to sit and rest,” he said. Then he walked to the side, picked up a large rock, and lightly placed it in front of Lin Changshu. “Brother-in-law, let me get another one for you.”

“No need, we’ve got the people we need. We can go now,” Wu Da You said, understanding the situation.

“Young Master, do you still need this rock?” Yu Shaohui asked Lin Changshu again.

“No.”

“It seems to be in the way here. Let me move it,” he said. Then, with a light kick, the large rock returned to its original position. After kicking it, he didn’t even glance at Old Lumpy and his group. Instead, he respectfully asked Lin Changshu, “Young Master, since we’re leaving, can I go and get the ox cart?”

Chapter 166: An Instant Hit (2)

“Alright, let’s go now,” Lin Changshu ordered, barely suppressing his laughter. Yu Shaohui had just kicked away that massive stone weighing four hundred jin as if it were nothing, leaving Old Lumpy on the other side with a face drained of color. Surely, he wouldn’t dare to make things difficult for them anymore.

Thus, the number of people working to reclaim the land for the Lin family reached over a hundred. Though most of the hired laborers from the market lived far from Shili Village, many chose to bring their families along to settle and cultivate the land.

“Wild bird eggs.” As the reclamation progressed, many families frequently found wild duck eggs, pheasant eggs, and other bird eggs in the grass. Some even caught fish and shrimp in the reeds.

Those who found these treasures didn’t feel right keeping them to themselves. At first, they turned them over to Lin Ziyin, but she wasn’t the heartless type. “Any fish smaller than the palm of your hand must be thrown back into the river. Everything else belongs to whoever finds it.”

“Thank you, young lady Lin.”

“Thank you, Ziyin.”

“Thank you, boss.”

A chorus of gratitude rose up.

To the countryside folk, Black River was an ominous wasteland. Parents often frightened their misbehaving children by warning them that if they didn’t stop, the monsters of Black River would take them away. The threat alone was enough to silence any child.

Many of the outsiders wouldn’t have dared to come here alone if not for the Lin family’s generous wages. Fortunately, with so many people working together, after a few days of nervous tension, everyone gradually adapted to the reclamation work. It turned out Black River wasn’t so terrifying after all. As long as they followed Lin Ziyin’s instructions—first building a dam, then avoiding the muddy areas and slowly turning the soil from the edges—they could manage.

“Thank you for your hard work, sisters-in-law.” The weather was hot, so Lin Ziyin had Mrs. Bai, Wei Shi, and a few other women from the village come over to brew mung bean tea twice a day to help the workers beat the heat. They also prepared some free herbal tea. Of course, each of the four or five women who came to brew the tea was paid twenty-five copper coins a day.

Firewood came from the reeds and grass gathered from the wasteland, and water was drawn from the clear river nearby—everything was convenient. This job was Lin Ziyin’s way of looking after Mrs. Bai and the others, and the women who came to brew the tea did their work with great care.

Most of the workers who came with their families brought dry provisions—coarse grain cakes or bean cakes. At noon, everyone ate these simple meals, and the free tea provided by the Lin family solved many families’ problems.

Thus, during the reclamation, few tried to slack off or deceive the Lin family.

“Miss, it seems there’s a group of people reclaiming land about five li away,” Kong Yier reported nervously one day, delivering unexpected news to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin frowned. Wasn’t Black River supposed to be cursed? Why would anyone else suddenly appear to compete with them for the land?

“Miss, should we go and investigate?” Yu Shaohui asked in a low voice, seeing her frown.

“No, let’s just focus on our own work,” Lin Ziyin stopped him. “We’ll keep to ourselves.”

“Yes, miss,” Yu Shaohui agreed.

The Lin family had no intention of dealing with these mysterious newcomers, but the newcomers took the initiative to seek them out.

And the person who came was none other than someone Lin Ziyin knew.

“This commoner greets the Prince,” Lin Ziyin said, her head spinning as she saw Chu Sui Feng appear.

The workers, upon seeing the legendary Prince of Ling, were so frightened that they dropped to their knees in the mud without a second thought. Some, who had been standing in the water, plunged down with a splash.

Chapter 167: An Instant Hit (3)

Lin Ziyin frowned slightly.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan acted as if they hadn’t noticed her displeasure, remaining as calm and composed as ever. Especially the “smiling tiger” Si Jinhan, whose grin was as dazzling as the sun itself!

Behind these two formidable figures followed a group of armored soldiers. These guards, weapons in hand, stood solemnly on either side, their eyes fixed straight ahead.

The people tilling the land were all ordinary villagers. When had they ever seen such a grand display? Their hearts pounded, and their eyes dared not wander.

“Rise,” Chu Sui Feng glanced at the kneeling villagers and commanded magnanimously. “You may continue with your work.”

The villagers, as if granted a great pardon, quickly stood up and returned to their tasks.

Lin Ziyin also rose to her feet. She lowered her head, staring at her toes. Since Chu Sui Feng wasn’t asking her anything, she didn’t feel like speaking either.

Si Jinhan bared his teeth in a grin at Lin Ziyin. “Little girl, now that you and the Prince are neighbors, don’t you feel honored?”

Honored, my foot! Lin Ziyin cursed inwardly. She knew that running into these two meant nothing good for her.

“Does the Prince have an interest in Black River as well?” Lin Ziyin asked with a faint smile.

“I am following you to cultivate this wasteland,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly. “I hope you won’t disappoint me.”

Lin Ziyin was taken aback. What did he mean by that?

“Not understanding the Prince’s meaning?” She suddenly looked up at Chu Sui Feng.

“The Prince means that whatever you plant, he will plant the same. You cannot keep secrets. When the planting season comes, people from the Prince’s estate will come to learn farming techniques from you,” Si Jinhan explained with a toothy grin, pretending to be helpful.

“Prince—” Lin Ziyin’s voice rose involuntarily.

“There’s no need to raise your voice. My ears aren’t deaf. Are yours?” Chu Sui Feng shot her a displeased glance.

The courage Lin Ziyin had mustered withered under his stern gaze. “Ziyin only thought it would be interesting to have the Prince allocate this wasteland to this commoner. As for whether anything can be grown here, it’s truly uncertain. The Prince’s trust in this commoner is humbling, but if this land cultivation fails, this commoner fears she cannot bear such a heavy responsibility.”

At this point, Lin Ziyin felt a pang of anxiety. It wasn’t that she was weak, but she had too much to consider. After all, in this world, there were many people she cared about. She couldn’t act on impulse and endanger her family and friends.

When it came down to it, power and status were to blame. She was just a powerless, lowly commoner. Not only could a prince crush her, but even a random noble could snuff her out.

Since resistance was futile, she could only settle for the next best thing.

“I have said that you may do as you please with this land,” Chu Sui Feng said, staring at her. “You only need to ensure that whatever you can grow, my estate can grow as well. Failure is of no consequence. It would only mean sending some prisoners here to do the hard labor.”

“Has the Prince considered that if this commoner grows vegetables, and the Prince follows suit, where will this commoner sell her vegetables?” Lin Ziyin boldly asked. “If all this effort only leads to barely making ends meet, this commoner might as well give up now.”

The workers eavesdropping on their conversation grew anxious. If the Lin family stopped the cultivation work, where else could they find such good employment?

As they worked, everyone pricked up their ears, secretly praying that the Prince would let the Lin family off the hook. That way, the Lin family could have their meat, and everyone else could at least have some broth.

Chapter 168: An Instant Success (4)

“As for vegetables, I don’t care much about them. What I want is crops,” Chu Sui Feng said sternly. “Hei Yi, come over and let Young Lady Lin see you. From now on, whatever she needs, you will follow her orders.”

“Yes, Prince,” a man clad in black armor stepped forward. Lin Ziyin looked up and saw that he had only one eye. The towering figure of Hei Yi, with his eye covered, stood before her like a black tower, unconsciously instilling fear in people.

“I am Hei Yi. It is a pleasure to meet you, Young Lady Lin. I hope you will take care of me in the future,” his voice was deep, carrying the same imposing aura as Chu Sui Feng.

“You are too kind, Brother Hei,” Lin Ziyin returned the greeting politely.

Chu Sui Feng was clearly forcing her into this, but could she refuse?

“Little girl, he is the steward here. Just call him Steward Hei. Don’t go around calling everyone brother,” Si Jinhan, that rascal, had some nerve to interfere with how she addressed people.

“The Third Young Master is right. You should just call me Steward,” Hei Yi said, somewhat embarrassed. He didn’t dare to provoke Si Jinhan easily, so he went along with his words.

“You have helped me, and in return, I will give you this condition: all the black soil lands will be under our cultivation. If you encounter any problems, you can find Hei Yi to resolve them. If Hei Yi is not available, there is also Hei Er,” Chu Sui Feng interjected. As he finished speaking, another thin man stepped out from behind him, also wearing black armor. “I am Hei Er. You can call me Second Steward.”

“Second Steward, I will be in your care in the future,” Lin Ziyin greeted him with a bitter smile.

Since this was a done deal, she might as well build a good relationship with them.

“Watch carefully. Whatever is done here will be done on the farm,” Chu Sui Feng instructed sternly before leaving with the black-armored guards.

“Little girl, don’t keep secrets,” Si Jinhan whispered to Lin Ziyin with a smile as he was about to leave.

He was too close, and Lin Ziyin leaned back, feeling annoyed. “Third Young Master, rest assured. This commoner is a part of Fengcheng. Whatever the Prince has instructed, this commoner will complete diligently. However, success depends on both effort and luck. The Third Young Master should not have too high expectations.”

Such ambiguous words, who couldn’t say them?

“I hope you do as you say,” Si Jinhan laughed heartily and left.

After Chu Sui Feng and his group left, the villagers all felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, Young Lady Lin was still willing to continue reclaiming the land, so their jobs were secure.

“Young Lady, why do we need to leave space for rivers at intervals?” Hei Yi was indeed a practical man. As soon as his master, Prince of Ling, left, he started seriously learning from Lin Ziyin.

“Leaving space for roads and rivers at intervals is partly to facilitate the passage of people and carts during harvest. The rivers are for easy access to water and can also drain floodwaters during heavy rains. Of course, we can also raise some small fish in the rivers, which can be an additional source of income,” Lin Ziyin did not hide anything, nor did she dare to.

“Young Lady, you plan to raise fish in the rivers?” Hei Er was surprised. It seemed that not many people liked to eat fish, and there weren’t many chefs who could cook fish well. Would raising fish be profitable?

“It’s just a side project and won’t take too much effort,” Lin Ziyin replied modestly. She wouldn’t say that she had countless ways to cook fish in her mind.

“After the wasteland is turned into fertile land, it would be best to pave the roads at the field edges with bluestone slabs for better convenience,” Lin Ziyin reminded again.

Chapter 169: An Instant Hit (5)

“Thank you, young lady.” Hei Er bowed in gratitude, then asked a few more questions before personally inspecting the fields. Only then did he lead his men away.

After seeing off the group of experts, Lin Ziyin let out a soft sigh. From now on, there would be no peace. Damn Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan.

“That girl must be cursing us behind our backs,” Si Jinhan chuckled as he chatted with Chu Sui Feng.

“As long as she doesn’t dare say it to our faces,” Chu Sui Feng shot him a glance and replied.

“How can you trust that girl? Following her to reclaim wasteland? There’s no shortage of farmers in Fengcheng who know how to till the land. What could a little girl like her possibly understand?” Si Jinhan deliberately provoked.

“You don’t believe me?” Chu Sui Feng countered.

“I do. Anyway, the sight of those city thugs and ruffians is annoying. Sending them here is a good way to keep things quiet,” Si Jinhan laughed heartily in response.

“Hurry up and catch up.” Chu Sui Feng tightened his legs, and the horse suddenly quickened its pace.

“Wait for me.” Si Jinhan laughed as he followed, a group of black-armored soldiers riding closely behind, kicking up a cloud of dust in their wake.

By the time summer was nearly over, Lin Ziyin had reclaimed nearly a thousand mu of wasteland.

“Stop the reclamation for now. Have everyone tidy up the first plots of land we turned over. Dig a deep trench two chi deep between every ten mu of land,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“Yes, miss.” Kong Yier acknowledged and went to carry out the order.

“Most of these chili peppers have turned red. The seeds we’ve saved are enough to plant a hundred mu,” Cui Da happily sun-dried the new chili peppers.

The ten or so mu of land reserved behind the Lin family had, up to this point, yielded a great harvest.

The two mu of chili peppers had produced a lot, and the corn was also about to be harvested. Cui Da had farmed all his life but had never seen the strange things the master had planted. Seeing the high yield of the corn and tasting the benefits of the chili peppers, Cui Da and Li Qing were so delighted they couldn’t rest, spending all their time in the fields except for eating and sleeping.

“Brother, have you ever seen transparent oilcloth?” Lin Ziyin scribbled on paper before asking Lin Changshu, who was about to wash his hands for dinner.

“No, I haven’t,” Lin Changshu answered honestly.

Lin Ziyin frowned upon hearing this. Without oilcloth, the plans she had might have to be put on hold.

“Miss.” Qiao Shi, who was preparing the meal, hesitated before speaking up.

Her gaze was evasive. Since the master hadn’t asked, she felt it was improper to speak out of turn.

“Where have you seen it?” Lin Ziyin perked up, lifting her head to stare at her excitedly.

“When the master was traveling far and wide, he saw the oilcloth you mentioned in Jiangnan. I heard it’s used to make umbrellas,” Qiao Shi said more smoothly, relieved that Lin Ziyin didn’t seem to blame her.

In Jiangnan? Lin Ziyin deflated upon hearing this.

“The Ming family’s umbrellas in Jiangnan are famous worldwide, especially the oilcloth used, which is thin, transparent, and neither breathable nor leaky. It’s unlikely we’ll find such oilcloth in the northern lands,” Grandpa chimed in after listening for a while.

“Grandpa, have you seen the Ming family’s oilcloth too?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously.

“I have, but that was when I was a child,” Grandpa reminisced. “Our Lin family originally came from Jiangnan. If it weren’t for the troubles that implicated us, we wouldn’t have been driven to settle in the northern lands by the main branch.”

“Grandpa, what happened back then?” Zige asked in confusion.

“It’s all in the past. What’s the point of bringing it up again?” Grandpa seemed unwilling to revisit old memories. “Remember, we may share the surname Lin, but we have no further ties to the main branch.”

Chapter 170: A Single Shot to Fame (6)

“Yes, Grandpa.” Lin Changshu responded loudly. Back then, his parents seemed to have some reservations about the ancestral Lin family. Whenever the Lin family was mentioned, they would change the subject. Now, even Grandpa was doing the same, causing Lin Changshu to completely lose any longing for his ancestral homeland.

“Grandpa, when our Lin family prospers in the future, we’ll restart the family genealogy. Then, you’ll be the first-generation matriarch of the Lin family,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, not wanting to bring up the old man’s sad memories.

“What matriarch? I still have your great-grandfather and great-grandmother above me,” the old man chuckled, finally smiling.

“Then Grandpa will be the second-generation matriarch,” Zige said with a laugh.

“Alright.” The old man knew his grandchildren were trying to cheer him up and played along with a smile.

The family enjoyed a pleasant lunch together.

“Why do you want to buy oilcloth?” After all, a woman’s mind was more delicate. After the meal, Guo Huiniang began to question Lin Ziyin.

In Guo Huiniang’s eyes, her sister-in-law was bold and intelligent, and she would never act without a plan.

“Yes, you’ve never seen the Ming family’s oilcloth. How did you think of looking for the Ming family’s oilcloth?” Zige also looked at her curiously.

“I want to build a greenhouse,” Lin Ziyin said. “With a greenhouse, we can grow fresh vegetables even in winter.”

“How is that possible?” Wu Da You blurted out, and the others stared at her in astonishment.

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly at everyone. “The reason plants grow vigorously in summer is simply because of the high temperature. With a greenhouse, we can maintain a high enough temperature inside to support vegetable growth. So, this idea is feasible.”

Guo Huiniang and the others looked at each other, feeling that what she said was both incredible and somewhat reasonable.

“Having an idea is one thing, but without the Ming family’s oilcloth, it’s useless,” the old man said calmly, glancing at her.

“Not necessarily,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “We may not have the ability to find oilcloth, but that doesn’t mean others can’t.”

“Are you thinking of asking the people from the Prince of Ling’s estate?” Lin Changshu’s eyes lit up.

“That’s right,” Lin Ziyin nodded.

“The Prince of Ling’s people will surely have a way,” Zige said worriedly. “But Ziyin, can you guarantee that with oilcloth, you can definitely build that greenhouse?”

Making such a big deal out of asking the Prince of Ling’s people for help, if things didn’t go well, it would surely cause trouble. The Lin family all felt that this matter should be carefully considered.

Lin Ziyin had conducted greenhouse experiments in the modern world, so she was confident in realizing her idea.

Under her insistence, Hei Er and Hei Er from the Prince of Ling’s estate were soon invited to the Lin family by Yu Shaohui.

“It’s not difficult for the young lady to get the Lin family’s oilcloth. I just don’t know how much the young lady needs?” Hei Er pondered for a moment and asked.

Lin Ziyin didn’t want to take too big a step initially. “I want to plant two hundred mu of greenhouse vegetables first. I don’t know how much oilcloth the two of you from the estate need?” Lin Ziyin asked.

Two hundred mu of vegetables right off the bat? Hei Er and Hei Er exchanged glances, then Hei Er replied, “Then the Prince’s estate will proceed as the young lady says.”

“There’s one more thing. I also need five hundred chicks,” Lin Ziyin said. Anyway, Chu Sui Feng had said that she was helping Chu Sui Feng with farming strategies, and Hei Er and Hei Er were responsible for logistics. This was her own modification, so she spoke without any pressure.

“The young lady also wants to raise chickens?” Hei Er and Hei Er asked in surprise. This young lady was taking too big a step. Wasn’t she afraid of losing money?

Chapter 171: A Sudden Hit (7)

“Exactly, as the saying goes, pig manure only lasts one season, but chicken manure can nourish the fields for three years. The traditional method of fermenting manure isn’t very effective, and the nutrients aren’t sufficient. If you want vegetables and crops to grow well, the nutrients must keep up,” Lin Ziyin said.

“With so much land being reclaimed on the estate, wouldn’t five hundred chicks be too few?” Hei Er asked after understanding.

“For now, we don’t have enough hands, so we can only raise this many. When spring comes, we’ll raise more,” Lin Ziyin replied helplessly. She had visited the Prince of Ling’s estate and seen that most of the workers there were soldiers who had been injured or disabled in war. The rest were prisoners who had committed minor crimes. With the Prince of Ling and the Black Armored Guards like Hei Yi around, the prisoners didn’t dare to run. They stayed and worked diligently. After all, their crimes were minor, and if they worked hard, they could return home soon. If they ran and were caught again, they would either be sent to the battlefield to die or to the mines to work—both paths led to certain death. It was better to work hard and earn their way back home.

“In a while, I’ll definitely send some to the young lady,” Hei Yi said after she calculated how much oilcloth was needed. Then he and Hei Er returned to the estate.

With the oilcloth and chicks taken care of, Lin Ziyin began her preparations.

“Grandpa, building the greenhouse is going to be your responsibility,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Alright, I’ll take care of the greenhouse,” Grandpa said. He had been busy all his life, and suddenly having nothing to do made him uncomfortable.

Lin Ziyin wouldn’t let him do heavy work, but overseeing the greenhouse was light work and suited him well.

Master Yin was easy to find. These days, he was busy finishing the final touches on the private kitchen at the foot of Ding’an Temple.

The next day, after receiving the message from the warrior monks, he came to see Lin Ziyin early in the morning.

“Master Yin, I have a new job for you. It might be a bit of a waste of your skills, but I don’t trust anyone else with it,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, handing him a blueprint.

“This job is simple, but since we’re acquainted, I’ll take it. You can rest easy,” Master Yin said straightforwardly. “But building these fire walls like this is a bit of a waste of good bricks.”

“It’s fine, I need them,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Since the owner didn’t mind the materials, and Lin Ziyin had introduced him to work at Ding’an Temple and taught him how to build kangs and underfloor heating, Master Yin didn’t slack off at all. The next day, he brought over the bricks and started work on the wasteland.

It wasn’t yet the busy farming season, and the land reclamation work was still ongoing. The busy villagers couldn’t help but steal glances and whisper among themselves as they saw the Lin family bringing in masons to build walls on the reclaimed land.

However, with Grandpa and Kong Yier around, no one dared to come forward and ask.

The wall-building progressed quickly. In less than ten days, a long row of brick walls stood in the field. Many villagers were envious—most of them still lived in thatched houses, and they couldn’t believe the Lin family had so much money that they were building houses in the fields.

There was envy, jealousy, and hatred, but everyone knew that the Lin family was protected by the Prince of Ling and the Si family. No one dared to cause trouble.

Life went on. By early autumn, the Lin family’s land reclamation work finally paused because the village’s autumn harvest had begun.

In this world where people lived by the weather, the villagers were almost all out working in their fields. Most families in the village grew sorghum and soybeans. If they were left in the sun too long after ripening, they would burst, and much would be wasted.

So, the villagers worked almost every night.

The Lin family didn’t have much land, and with Yu Shaohui and the other men working, they finished in a day. Then they continued with their own tasks.

At this time, Master Huilian from Ding’an Temple sent a warrior monk to ask if the private kitchen could open soon, as the temple had prepared everything.

“Master, let’s open the day after tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. She had inspected the entire building and found that everything was done according to her requirements. The place was simple and elegant, and every room had a kang and fire walls, so it wouldn’t be cold even in winter.

The kitchen stoves were also designed according to her specifications, with clear layers and marble countertops, looking clean and tidy.

“Isn’t this a bit rushed?” Huilian was a little stunned. He was eager to open, but with only one day of preparation, it seemed too hasty.

“It’s fine. The ingredients are abundant now, and the seasonings at home are almost ready. We just need to prepare more vegetables,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “Fortunately, we don’t have many guests to receive each day.”

That made sense. Huilian thought about it and agreed. He had seen the menu Lin Ziyin had set. To be honest, when he saw the price of each dish on the menu, his heart had been in his throat for a long time. Would anyone be willing to come and eat such expensive vegetables?

As it turned out, Master Huizhen had misjudged.

On the first day the private kitchen opened, without any advertising, all ten tables of vegetarian feasts were booked. The guests who ate there gave high praise, and the next day and the day after, the vegetarian feasts were fully booked again. The private kitchen was a complete hit.

Seeing the piles of silver, even the usually detached Master Huilian’s eyes widened in astonishment.

Chapter 172: Schemes from All Sides (1)

“This… this is the income from just one day?” Master Huilian asked excitedly. Ding’an Temple was a grand temple, and as the guest master, he had seen his fair share of silver. But the vegetarian feast was different. In his eyes, vegetarian dishes were too ordinary—most wealthy families wouldn’t even glance at them.

The prices for the vegetarian feast were set high, making it unaffordable for ordinary people. On the first day of opening, he had expected no customers at all. Yet reality had given him a pleasant surprise.

“Amitabha.” The abbot closed his eyes and chanted the Buddha’s name, seemingly indifferent to the silver before him.

Master Huizhen, however, secretly exchanged glances with Lin Ziyin, expressing his joy.

“Soy sauce, condiments, vinegar, chili peppers, and seasonings—no one outside can replicate them,” Lin Ziyin said. “So, the vegetarian feast won’t have to worry about its reputation. However, our current production capacity is limited, so the amount we can provide to the temple’s monks may be less for now.”

“Benefactor, there’s no need to blame yourself,” the abbot finally opened his eyes, his gaze sharp and profound as he looked at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin sat up straight, holding deep respect for the abbot. From their rare interactions, she knew this elderly monk was a man of great compassion and wisdom.

“Monks renounce worldly desires, but you are kind-hearted and have already helped the temple’s monks greatly. We are all deeply grateful. As for the seasonings, you need not worry about them,” the abbot said, his eyes filled with respect and kindness.

Hearing this, Lin Ziyin felt a weight lift from her heart. It wouldn’t be good to have any resentment with the temple over something as small as seasonings. The abbot truly was a man of virtue.

Thinking of the abbot’s relationship with Chu Sui Feng and the temple’s past care for her family, Lin Ziyin pondered for a moment before deciding to help the temple further. “Abbot, Master Huilian, to be honest, my family is currently busy with experimental fields. Would the masters be interested in participating?”

“What experimental fields?” Master Huilian asked with great interest.

Master Huizhen shot him a glare, reminding him that his eagerness was unbecoming of a monk. When he looked up again, he saw the abbot staring at him, and Master Huilian couldn’t help but lower his head in embarrassment.

Lin Ziyin smiled slightly. “Since monks cannot escape the human condition, they still need to eat, drink, and live. Fengcheng is in the northern lands, and the weather is much colder than Jiangnan. The rice harvest here is pitifully small. I think that without the Prince’s orders, the people of Fengcheng might not be willing to plant rice at all.”

She paused deliberately here, seeing that the abbot and the others were all listening intently. Lin Ziyin continued with a smile, “Most of the monks in the temple eat coarse grains, especially the warrior monks. They are very active every day, so their consumption is high. In the long run, this isn’t good for them.”

“Benefactor Lin observes carefully. Fengcheng’s winters are longer and colder than in the south, making it unsuitable for rice cultivation. The rice harvest isn’t good, but the soldiers guarding the border can’t survive on just beans and sorghum forever,” Master Huizhen sighed.

“Fengcheng has plenty of rain, and the temperatures in summer and autumn aren’t much lower than in Jiangnan. Why doesn’t rice grow well here?” Lin Ziyin countered. “Does the master know the reason?”

“Each leaf, each flower, is a world of its own. I do not know,” the abbot replied solemnly.

“The temple’s land is partly managed by the monks, but most of it is rented to nearby farmers. The monks here rely on the heavens for their harvest, so how would they know why the rice yield is low?” Master Huilian answered with a bitter smile.

Chapter 173: Schemes from All Sides (2)

“I suspect the issue might be the timing of planting,” Lin Ziyin said after some thought.

“Planting in May is already early. If it’s any sooner, the temperature is too low, and the seeds won’t take root,” Master Huilian hurriedly explained. “The winters in Fengcheng are much longer than in the south.”

“We could start the seedlings indoors first,” Lin Ziyin suggested. “As long as we maintain the right temperature, we can grow the seedlings inside and then transplant them directly in May.”

“How do you transplant them?” Master Huilian asked in surprise. “Don’t you just scatter the seeds on the ground?”

“So, I want to change the way we cultivate rice. I wonder if the temple has the courage to try this with us?” Lin Ziyin asked.

Master Huilian’s eyes widened in shock, and this time, she didn’t readily agree.

The abbot and Master Huizhen also frowned seriously.

Lin Ziyin wasn’t in a hurry. She held her teacup, sipping her tea quietly as she waited for their final decision.

Indeed, even for Ding’an Temple, land was the foundation of their livelihood. Like the farmers, no one dared to make reckless changes when it came to matters of the land.

“Benefactor, how confident are you?” After a long silence, the abbot was the first to speak.

“It’s hard to say. After all, I’ve only just started experimenting,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile, not making any grand promises.

“Please wait a moment, Benefactor. Let this old monk discuss with my fellow monks before giving you an answer,” the abbot said cautiously.

“No rush, Masters, please go ahead,” Lin Ziyin replied politely.

Master Huizhen and Master Huilian gave her a deep look before following the abbot out of the guest room.

Left alone in the room, Lin Ziyin drank her tea contentedly, feeling much more relaxed. The sound of Buddhist scriptures drifting in from outside brought an unexpected calm to her heart.

After the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn, Master Huizhen and the others finally returned.

“Benefactor Lin, you are bold yet meticulous and have shown great care for our temple. After discussing with my fellow monks, we have decided to try planting ten mu with you first,” the abbot said, looking at her.

“Good. I will do my best to ensure everyone sees some results. I’ll provide the temple with the seedlings,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Thank you, Benefactor,” the abbot thanked her politely.

“You’re welcome,” Lin Ziyin smiled. “It’s getting late. I should head back. I’ll come by every day for the next half month.”

“The roads may not be safe. I will have the warrior monks from the temple escort you daily,” the abbot said.

“Elder Brother, leave this matter to me,” Master Huizhen volunteered with a grin.

“Amitabha. Since you are willing, Benefactor Lin’s safety will be in your hands from now on,” the abbot agreed, pressing his palms together.

On the way back, Master Huizhen looked quite pleased with himself as he sat in the ox cart with a few warrior monks. “Little one, tomorrow I’ll bring two people to your place for a meal.”

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin agreed with a smile. Given her family’s current situation, having a few more people for meals wouldn’t be a problem.

“I’m home. Thank you all,” Lin Ziyin said as she jumped off the ox cart at her doorstep.

“Don’t forget about our breakfast tomorrow,” Master Huizhen reminded her before leaving.

“I won’t forget, soup buns,” Lin Ziyin replied with a laugh.

Master Huizhen chuckled and left.

“Ziyin, you’re back?” Auntie Bai and Mrs. Bai came over with smiles, each carrying a basket.

“Grandma, Sister-in-law,” Lin Ziyin greeted them with a smile.

“How’s business at the market?” The Bai family didn’t know that Lin Ziyin had a share in the vegetarian feasts at Ding’an Temple. They only knew that the temple used the Lin family’s vegetable oil, soy sauce, tofu, and other products, and that Lin Ziyin had been going there to negotiate over the past few days.

Chapter 174: Schemes from All Sides (3)

“Miss, I’ll drive the carriage into the livestock shed first,” Yu Shao’en said.

“Go ahead,” Lin Ziyin replied. “Auntie Bai, is the harvest at your place done?”

“Not bad, we hired people, so it went quickly,” Auntie Bai said with a smile. The three men in her family were all working for the Lin family, so the five mu of soybeans and three mu of rice in their fields had to be harvested by hired hands.

But it was practical. Hiring someone cost only twenty copper coins a day, while working for the Lin family paid thirty copper coins a day, with extra for night shifts. This year, the Bai family had hired six people, and in just two or three days, the fields were cleaned up.

“That’s good,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Look at me, I was so busy talking to you that I forgot why I came,” Auntie Bai said, slapping her thigh as she saw the Lin family’s maidservant come out. “These are freshly harvested peanuts from the field. Since your family didn’t plant any this year, I brought some for you to try.”

With that, she handed the basket in her hand to Cui Duo’er, who had come out.

Mrs. Bai also handed over her basket. “In a few more days, it’ll be Mid-Autumn Festival. Boiled water peanuts are delicious. Once they’re dried at home, I’ll bring some more over.”

“That’s too kind of you,” Lin Ziyin said politely.

“Don’t say that, I don’t like hearing it,” Auntie Bai said in her bold and loud manner. “These are just things we grew ourselves, nothing special. Besides, it’s just a few baskets of peanuts. Do you think they could bankrupt me?”

Lin Ziyin laughed at her words and thanked her. “Alright, I’ll take advantage of your generosity this year.”

“Good, let me be generous for once,” Auntie Bai and Mrs. Bai laughed together.

Watching the mother and daughter-in-law from the Bai family leave, Lin Ziyin felt that life in the countryside was actually quite good. She just wondered how her friends in the modern world were doing.

As she thought about it, she felt a pang of sadness. She wasn’t worried about her mother’s grave in the modern world—her good friends would definitely visit and pay their respects every year. Maybe they even included her in their prayers. But she was worried about her little uncle. Would he take extreme measures because of her departure?

“Ziyin,” Zige came out and saw her standing in the sunset, lost in thought. She went over and called her softly.

“Ah, Sister?” Lin Ziyin snapped out of her melancholy and perked up in front of Lin Zige.

“How was business today?” Zige asked excitedly.

“Very good,” Lin Ziyin answered honestly.

“That’s good. We have guests at home—sister-in-law’s parents,” Lin Zige reported.

“Is that so? Let’s go in and see,” Lin Ziyin said. With guests at home, she had to go and greet them.

The two sisters went into the house and saw a few more guests. Grandpa and Guo Huiniang, along with Lin Changshu, were already chatting with the guests.

“Sister Ziyin, you’re back?” Guo Huiniang saw her and stood up with an excited flush on her face.

“Ziyin is back?” The middle-aged woman sitting across from them also stood up.

Lin Ziyin saw that her features resembled Guo Huiniang’s, and she had briefly met her once before when the house was being built. She knew this was Guo Huiniang’s mother, Madame He. “Ziyin greets Uncle and Auntie.”

“In the blink of an eye, you’ve grown into a fine young lady. If I saw you two sisters out in the world, I wouldn’t even recognize you,” Madame He said with a smile.

Guo’s father was a simple and honest man. Listening to his wife and Lin Ziyin and Lin Zige talk, he couldn’t find a way to join in, so he just stood to the side, rubbing his hands and smiling foolishly.

Chapter 175: Schemes from All Sides (4)

Lin Ziyin and Lin Zige were also smiling. When it came to elders, Lin Ziyin was respectful but not good at socializing. This probably had to do with how she had grown up.

“After a long day outside, go wash your hands and eat,” Grandpa said, noticing the fatigue on her face.

“Grandpa, if I come back late in the future, you all should eat first. No need to wait for me,” Lin Ziyin said.

“A family shouldn’t be separated by such a small amount of time. If you don’t come back, how could the family eat first? That wouldn’t be right,” Lin Changshu chimed in. “Go wash your hands.”

“Sister, today I learned several big characters with my teacher,” Lin Changting boasted.

“People at the beginning,” Lin Yan Zhi also boasted.

“You’ve been learning for days, and you only know these few characters,” Changting scolded his nephew with a look of disappointment.

Having been scolded by his little uncle, the proud Yan Zhi’s eyes immediately filled with tears.

Ever since his little uncle started learning characters with the teacher, he had not been as kind to him as before. The little one felt very wronged.

“Changting, you’re his little uncle, much older than Yan Zhi. Yan Zhi is still young; being able to learn a few characters is already impressive,” Lin Ziyin said, going over to pat the little one’s head in praise.

The tears in Lin Yan Zhi’s eyes immediately receded. “Yan Zhi also learned the characters for ‘self,’ ‘Lin,’ and ‘Yan Zhi.’”

After saying this, his dark eyes shone brightly as he stared at Lin Ziyin.

“Very good. Good boy,” Lin Ziyin continued to praise him. “Since you’ve learned them, you can’t be lazy just because you’re young. Learn as many as you can now, and when you’re as old as your little uncle, learning will be easier.”

“Okay,” Lin Yan Zhi thought to himself. In the entire family, Lin Ziyin was the most amazing because he knew that the good food and clothes they had now were all earned by this little aunt. Of course, this understanding was also the result of the Lin family elders constantly teaching him.

By the time Lin Ziyin returned after washing her hands, the table in the flower hall was already filled with food.

The meal was quite rich, with a total of eight dishes—four meat and four vegetarian. With so many people, the portions were generous.

Grandpa, being the eldest, sat at the head of the table, with Guo’s father sitting beside him.

“Sister, do you know why Big Brother and Big Sister-in-law came?” Lin Ziyin asked after the meal, going to Lin Zige’s room.

“Big Sister-in-law’s family raises a lot of ducks, but recently, the ducks got sick, and many died. They also owe a lot of debts. I think they came to borrow money,” Lin Zige said.

Lin Ziyin nodded.

“Ziyin, Big Sister-in-law’s family has helped us a lot in the past. This time they came, they must have been forced into it. We can’t make things difficult for them,” Lin Zige said.

“Sister, do you think I’m that kind of person?” Lin Ziyin smiled.

“I’m not saying you’re stingy. I’m worried that Big Brother and Big Sister-in-law are too proud to ask us for money,” Lin Zige said worriedly. “The news about the debts was spread by people from Guo’s village who came to reclaim land. Big Brother and Big Sister-in-law have been here all this time and haven’t said a word about it.”

“I see. Why didn’t Sister-in-law and Big Brother go over to see them?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“In a few days, it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival. We only found out yesterday. Sister-in-law and Big Brother wanted to prepare gifts and go over the day after tomorrow. Who knew they would come today,” Lin Zige said. “When they came, they even brought some duck eggs.”

“I want to talk to Big Brother,” Lin Ziyin suddenly said.

“Ziyin, let’s not interfere in Big Brother and Sister-in-law’s matters. Otherwise, we siblings might hurt our relationship over such a small thing,” Zige looked at her worriedly.

Chapter 176: Schemes from All Sides (5)

“I know, I was discussing the greenhouse with him,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“That’s good,” Zige sighed in relief.

She knew that although Ziyin appeared aloof, she was actually very kind-hearted. However, the Guo family’s situation was truly difficult. As the saying goes, “Help in emergencies, not in poverty.” Everything the family had today was earned by Ziyin’s efforts. If money was to leave the household, it should naturally be Ziyin’s decision. Thinking of her sister-in-law Guo Huiniang’s gentle nature, Zige sighed again softly.

Everyone in the Guo family was decent, but the family of Guo’s eldest daughter-in-law was not easy to deal with. How would they get through these days?

Lin Changshu heard that Ziyin wanted to discuss the greenhouse with him and hurried over immediately.

Upon entering the room, he saw not only Lin Ziyin waiting for him but also Grandpa.

“The greenhouse should be completed after the Mid-Autumn Festival, but the oilcloth that Steward Hei promised hasn’t arrived yet,” Lin Changshu got straight to the point as soon as he entered.

“I know. The greenhouse isn’t urgent for now. Big brother, I called you here so late because I wanted to ask about sister-in-law’s family. I heard something happened to the ducks at her home?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Yes,” Lin Changshu looked at her in surprise, then nodded in response.

“Don’t blame Ziyin for being nosy; she’s just worried about your in-laws,” Grandpa explained, glancing at him.

“Grandpa, I know,” Lin Changshu sat up straight and replied.

“Brother, have you decided what to do?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“My in-laws and two brothers-in-law are all honest people. My sister-in-law is also a good person, but her family’s relationships are complicated. My father-in-law’s family is truly in trouble. As a son-in-law, I naturally can’t stand by and do nothing, so I plan to give my father-in-law fifty taels of silver. More than that, I can’t manage for now,” Lin Changshu wasn’t foolish; he was even more astute than most when it came to such matters.

“What does sister-in-law think?” Lin Ziyin asked with concern.

“Your sister-in-law said she’ll listen to me,” Lin Changshu replied.

“Fifty taels of silver should be fine. How about this, big brother? When you go to deliver the gift the day after tomorrow, I’ll meet you there. You must wait for me,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, then took out a fifty-tael silver note and handed it over. “This is a small token of my appreciation for Uncle and Auntie.”

“That won’t do. You’ve already given us tofu, dried tofu, soy milk, and other soybean products. We’re not short on money,” Lin Changshu refused stubbornly.

“How much money do you really have?” Lin Ziyin forced the silver note into his arms. “We’re siblings; don’t treat me like an outsider.”

“Take it,” Grandpa spoke up.

Lin Changshu glanced at Grandpa but didn’t reach out his hand.

Grandpa glared at him. “Your sister-in-law’s family is honest and kind. If you don’t take Ziyin’s money, she’ll feel bad.”

“Yes, Grandpa,” Lin Changshu glanced at Ziyin and saw that her face had already turned serious, so he had no choice but to reach out and take the silver note.

“Go to bed early; you have to get up early tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin said as she stood up after giving away the silver note. “Grandpa, you should rest early too.”

“Alright,” Grandpa had been eating and dressing well lately, and his health had improved a lot.

He obediently stood up, put his hands behind his back, and left.

“Thank you, Ziyin,” Lin Changshu said, looking at her.

“Brother, we’re siblings,” Lin Ziyin said with a faint smile, then left.

The next day, Lin Ziyin watched as the elderly Guo couple boarded the ox cart and left. The couple looked at Grandpa and Ziyin with shame and deep gratitude in their eyes. Her sister-in-law Guo Huiniang’s eyes were also red. Lin Ziyin guessed that the fifty-tael silver note had definitely been given to them.

Chapter 177: Schemes from All Sides (6)

The next day, Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang accompanied her to the market to buy gifts for the upcoming festival, preparing to visit Guo’s village the following day to deliver them. Meanwhile, Lin Ziyin went directly to the temple’s private kitchen with the warrior monks.

“In seven days, it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival. Many people will come to pray and burn incense. I’d like to add a new type of pastry here,” Lin Ziyin proposed to Master Huilian.

“Do you want the temple to sell them on your behalf?” Huilian asked.

“Exactly,” Lin Ziyin nodded. “But I won’t let the temple do the work for nothing. For every pastry sold, I’ll give the temple ten percent of the profit. And you won’t need to do much—just display them at the temple entrance and the vegetarian feast area.”

“Very well,” Master Huilian agreed without hesitation. Lin Ziyin always considered the temple’s interests, and her proposal was beneficial to them, so it was an easy decision.

In the afternoon, after preparing ten tables’ worth of vegetarian feasts, Lin Ziyin returned home early with Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang, bringing the gifts with them.

Back at home, Lin Zige saw that Guo Huiniang had bought four types of pastries, two bolts of fabric, five jin of pork, and two chickens. Smiling, she came over to help carry everything inside.

As soon as Lin Ziyin returned, she hurried into the kitchen.

“Starting this afternoon, we’re making pastries. We’ll work late into the night,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“Miss, what kind of pastries?” Cui’s wife asked, puzzled.

“Mooncakes,” Lin Ziyin replied. “Boil all the chestnuts, mash them into paste, and do the same with the dates. The red beans need to be cooked until eighty percent done, then mashed. Also, roast some peanuts and melon seeds, then remove their shells.” She directed everyone, then added, “I’ll go find more people to help.”

“Yes, Miss,” they replied. Seeing her energetic and urgent manner, Cui’s wife, Li’s wife, and Qiao Shi all grew tense. They gathered every available woman in the household to assist, while Lin Ziyin sent Lin Zige to fetch the Bai family’s mother and daughter, as well as Sister Zhang, to lend a hand.

Lin Zige had no idea what she was up to but quickly hurried out to find them.

“Sister Zige,” she called out, but unfortunately, she had left without checking the imperial calendar. The moment she stepped outside, she ran into the self-righteous Ma Zhicai.

“Get out of my way,” Lin Zige snapped, giving him a cold look.

“Sister Zige, I was too forward last time. I truly apologize. I’ve been thinking about it these past few days and realized I was wrong. I’ve been wanting to find a chance to apologize to you,” Ma Zhicai said, bowing deeply.

Lin Zige looked disgusted. “Are you sick? I have things to do. Who wants to listen to your nonsense?”

“Sister Zige, I’m truly sorry. If you don’t forgive me, I won’t be able to face anyone,” Ma Zhicai groveled, bowing again. “It was all my fault. If you forgive me, I promise to treat you like a neighbor from now on.”

Lin Zige was furious but was blocked by him. Today, she had left in a hurry, and no maidservant was with her. Worse, Ma Zhicai seemed to have taken the wrong medicine—his words weren’t overly offensive, making it hard for her to curse him out.

“Cousin, who is this young lady?” Just then, two pretty young women walked over from the small path. Though their clothes were old, they were both good-looking. They stared at Lin Zige with curiosity.

“She’s a neighbor. I was wrong last time and angered her for no reason,” Ma Zhicai explained, looking ashamed. “I’m apologizing to her now, but she still won’t forgive me.”

“Young lady,” one of the women in a dark red dress smiled, “we’re all from the same village. We see each other every day. Though my cousin was wrong, he’s apologizing sincerely. Please be the bigger person and forgive him this once.”

Chapter 178: Schemes from All Sides (7)

“Cousin, how did you manage to anger that girl? When we get back, we’ll tell Auntie, and she’ll give you a good scolding,” another young lady teased Lin Zige with a raised brow.

“Yes, yes, it’s all my fault. Sister Zige, what do you say?” Ma Zhicai forced a bitter smile as he looked at Lin Zige.

“This matter is settled,” Lin Zige replied coldly. “I don’t mind. Could you please step aside?”

Though the two so-called cousins from the Ma family were speaking up for him, Lin Zige couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. She barely knew those two girls, yet they were acting as if they were close friends. Where did that come from?

“Good, sorry for holding you up.” Ma Zhicai seemed particularly pleased and immediately stepped aside without another word.

Lin Zige didn’t want to look at the three of them any longer. She quickened her pace and passed them, not even sparing them a glance.

“Is that Lin Zige, Cousin?” After Lin Zige had left, the girl in peach-pink beside Ma Zhicai asked enviously, watching her retreating figure.

“That’s right. Be polite to her in the future,” Ma Zhicai said sternly. “Don’t let your impatience ruin things.”

“Is the Lin family really as prosperous as Auntie says?” the girl in crimson asked longingly.

“Do you see the largest courtyard with blue bricks in the village?” Ma Zhicai asked.

The two girls nodded.

“That’s the Lin family’s,” Ma Zhicai said with a cold snort.

The two girls exchanged glances, each seeing excitement in the other’s eyes.

“Don’t show too much. We don’t want the Lin family to get suspicious. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, I’ll arrange for you to meet Lin Changshu and Wu Da You. As for the opportunity, it’s up to you to seize it,” Ma Zhicai said, pouring cold water on their excitement. “The most troublesome one in the Lin family isn’t these few, but the second young lady. Be extra careful around her.”

“We understand, Cousin,” the girl in crimson replied with a smile.

“Go back. Over the next few days, my mother will spread the word. You should be careful too and know what to say to whom,” Ma Zhicai reminded them uneasily.

“We know.”

…

Lin Zige finally managed to shake off the annoying Ma Zhicai and first went to the village headman’s house.

“Asking us for help? Sure, go find someone else first. My sister-in-law and I will be there shortly,” Sister Zhang said happily. The crops in the fields were almost all harvested, and not many people were reclaiming the wasteland for now. Everyone had gone home to busy themselves.

Having been busy making money all this time, Sister Zhang and Wei Shi were both a little unaccustomed to suddenly staying at home.

“Master, watch the house. We’re going to Ziyin’s place to help,” Sister Zhang called out loudly to the village headman, who was tidying up the courtyard behind the house.

“Got it, go ahead,” the village headman replied loudly.

“Mother, I’m ready,” Wei Shi said, coming out in clean clothes.

“Hurry up, don’t keep people waiting,” Sister Zhang urged.

Wei Shi nodded and quickened her pace to catch up with her.

When they arrived at the Lin family’s, they saw that Mrs. Bai and her daughter-in-law were already there, busy in the kitchen.

“Ziyin, what do you need us to do?” Sister Zhang asked as she entered.

“Make pastries,” Lin Ziyin replied, wearing a homemade apron. Seeing that everyone had arrived, she took off the mask from her mouth. “Thirty wen a day, with bonuses if sales are good. Overtime at night is calculated separately,” Lin Ziyin said. “You might not be able to go home to cook, so everyone will have to eat here.”

Hearing this, Sister Zhang and the others were delighted. Not only would they earn money, but meals were provided too—perfect.

“That’s good, but what kind of pastries? Can we handle it?” Mrs. Bai asked worriedly.

“Mooncakes,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“This is simple. We’ve made them before,” Auntie Bai said with a smile.

“Auntie, the pastries I make are different from yours. You just need to fill the stuffing in the outer room, pour it into the mold, and shape it into flowers,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Fill the stuffing and shape it into flowers?” Auntie Bai was stunned.

“Old sister, don’t cause trouble. This Ziyin girl has many ideas. She doesn’t make simple mooncakes. Let’s listen to her,” Sister Zhang teased with a smile.

“Alright, we’ll listen to Ziyin,” Auntie Bai nodded repeatedly.

“Are there any more trustworthy, hardworking, and clean young wives in the village?” Lin Ziyin asked, seeing that only five people had come. She was a little anxious.

They needed more people. The Bai family had even brought their fifteen-year-old Bai Yunxian.

“Yes, let’s find two more,” Lin Ziyin said. “The work period is short, so we need to hurry.”

“If you don’t mind, we could ask Fang Cao and Shuan Zhu’s family,” Sister Zhang pondered for a moment before asking tentatively.

Hearing this, Lin Ziyin smiled faintly and said, “Our family doesn’t have so many rules. As long as they can work, it’s fine.”

“That’s good. They’re clean and don’t talk much. They won’t gossip after they leave,” Sister Zhang said happily. Ever since Shuan Zhu passed away, the remaining widow and orphan in his family had been having a hard time.

Guo Huiniang took the initiative to go find them. Before long, she returned with two shy people—a young wife and a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl. Their clothes were old, but they were neatly dressed.

Lin Ziyin had them stretch out their hands for inspection before accepting them.

Shuan Zhu’s family and Fang Cao secretly sighed in relief upon hearing this.

Chapter 179: Helping Relatives (1)

Lin Ziyin prepared a large apron, hat, and mask for everyone in the kitchen. Auntie Bai and the others looked on in curiosity, each accepting theirs with a smile.

“The most important thing when making pastries is cleanliness. I hope everyone remembers that. You must wash your hands before and after meals, scrubbing thoroughly with soap twice. When making pastries, you must also wear your hats and masks. If you forget, I will deduct silver according to the rules,” Lin Ziyin said seriously.

“Yes, miss,” all the servants of the Lin family quickly agreed.

Sister Zhang and the others, seeing how serious she was, also became more attentive.

The pastries Lin Ziyin made were truly different from others. Just the few bowls of filling she brought from another room stunned Auntie Bai and the others. Even before they started, the aroma of the filling wafted through the air. If they waited until they were made, the scent would be intoxicating.

“Watch me do it,” Lin Ziyin said, brushing oil on the proofed dough, then pinching the filling and placing it into the mold to shape it.

The pastries looked like beautiful plum blossoms, exquisite and lovely.

Bai Yunxian, Fang Cao, and the other maidservants watched with eyes that refused to blink.

“Sister, I thought the things you carved were just for play. I didn’t expect them to have such an effect,” Zige curiously reached out and made one herself.

Not bad, very beautiful, and there were even words on it.

“Understood? Then get to work,” Lin Ziyin said.

Auntie Bai and the others began to busy themselves. At first, their pastries weren’t very pretty, and the filling wasn’t evenly distributed. However, since they were all familiar with the kitchen, it wasn’t long before their pastries looked much better.

“Sister-in-law, do you know where we can buy ready-made wooden boxes?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“There might be some, but probably not enough,” Lin Zige replied.

“Never mind, let’s send someone to the city to buy some first,” Lin Ziyin said, somewhat annoyed. How could she have forgotten that the Mid-Autumn Festival was a business opportunity? Without prior preparation, she now felt flustered.

“Otherwise, tomorrow, let your uncle take people to my mother’s place. There are many bamboo and woodworkers there. If we need them urgently, see if they can make some quickly,” Sister Zhang suggested.

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin nodded. “I’ll have Kong Yier and the others go to the market first to see if there are any for sale.”

The Lin family had ready-made ovens, one large and one small, both made by Lin Ziyin during her leisure time. Chu Sui Feng owed her a favor, so she didn’t hesitate to use the resources of the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion. The ovens were one of the benefits.

By evening, the first batch of moon cakes was out of the oven, their fragrance spreading everywhere. Even those in the kitchen were tempted.

“Everyone, try the taste,” Lin Ziyin distributed the less presentable moon cakes to everyone.

“Delicious.”

“Tasty.”

“More,” Yan Zhi blinked his big eyes, his mouth stuffed like a little hamster.

“There’s plenty, eat as much as you want,” Lin Ziyin smiled, pinching his cheek.

“Thank you, sister,” Dunzi said softly.

“Go, take some to Grandpa and the others,” Lin Ziyin filled a small basket and had Changting take it out.

The little ones happily went out.

“We came to work, but it seems the children are the ones benefiting,” Mrs. Bai laughed.

“It’s nothing,” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. Seeing Shuan Zhu’s wife with her head down and slightly red eyes, her heart softened, guessing that she might be thinking of her own children. “Sister-in-law and Fang Cao, when you go back, take two pieces for the children.”

Chapter 180: Helping Relatives (2)

“No, no need.” Shuan Zhu’s wife waved her hands, her face turning pale with fright.

“It’s almost the festival, a little treat for the children.” Lin Ziyin smiled persuasively. “These aren’t the best quality, but the ones you want later might not be available if I’m too busy.”

“Thank you, Ziyin.” Fang Cao, who was about the same age as Lin Ziyin, listened to her words with a grateful expression, without any unnecessary politeness.

Lin Ziyin smiled and nodded slightly.

In the evening, Kong Yier and Yu Shao’en returned, bringing back a cart full of wooden boxes. The boxes were ordinary, coming in two shapes—round and rectangular.

Lin Ziyin took one to examine and found it suitable.

Qiao Shi wrapped the moon cakes in oiled paper, placing six in each box—one with chestnut, one with red dates, one with five nuts, one with mung bean paste, one with meat filling, and the last one with a crispy skin.

On top, Qian Xuan wrote “Moon’s Reunion” on red paper, instantly elevating the moon cakes’ appeal.

“Miss, dinner is ready,” Cui’s wife came to report.

“Coming,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Ziyin, I want to go back and tell my family I won’t be returning tonight,” Fang Cao said.

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin nodded in agreement.

Shuan Zhu’s wife was also in a hurry to go back to check on her children and inform her family that she would be working late.

“You all eat first, then go inform your families afterward,” Lin Ziyin said.

Fang Cao and Shuan Zhu’s wife, though anxious, couldn’t leave immediately. They followed everyone to the side hall for dinner.

The Lin family did not mistreat anyone. Dinner consisted of two meat dishes and two vegetarian dishes, with eggs, meat, and tofu all present.

The staple food was steamed buns and rice. In the eyes of the villagers, this was a rare feast.

After dinner, Lin Ziyin wrapped four moon cakes in oiled paper for Fang Cao to take home. Shuan Zhu’s wife and Fang Cao thanked her repeatedly before hurriedly leaving with the moon cakes.

The next morning, Lin Ziyin got up early. “Ziyin, things are busy at home. We’ll stay in the morning to help, and since we have the ox cart, we can go in the afternoon.”

“Sister-in-law, you rarely get to go back. If you don’t even go back for Mid-Autumn, won’t the villagers gossip about Auntie and the others?” Lin Ziyin worriedly asked.

“Last time, I already told my parents that if things are busy at home, we’ll go in the afternoon and won’t stay for dinner. We’ll go at noon, and you can also go around that time to take a look, then we can come back together,” Guo Huiniang replied with a faint smile.

“Since you’ve already agreed, then alright. Sister-in-law, when you go, take a few more boxes of moon cakes with you,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Alright,” Guo Huiniang agreed.

As they were talking, Master Huizhen arrived with two warrior monks. “Little one, why are you up so early today?”

“New pastries need to be taken to sell, so I have to get up early. The kitchen made lean meat congee, thousand-layer pancakes, and meat buns. Go eat quickly; they’re all saved for you,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Still, you know what this humble monk likes,” Master Huizhen chuckled, leading the two warrior monks skillfully toward the flower hall.

Seeing them enter, Cui’s wife immediately brought the prepared food into the room.

The night before, Auntie Bai, Fang Cao, and the others had worked until the second watch of the night before staying at the Lin family’s. Early the next morning, before dawn, they got up and continued working. The Lin family provided good meals, so no one complained of hardship or fatigue.

Chapter 181: Helping Relatives (3)

Lin Ziyin directed Hong Zhong and the others to load the boxes of mooncakes onto the ox cart. By the time Master Huizhen finished his meal, the cart was neatly stacked with several boxes of mooncakes.

“Delicious,” Master Huizhen praised, giving Lin Ziyin a thumbs-up. He had just tasted the mooncakes, and the Lin family’s mooncakes were far more delicious than those sold in the market in previous years. With that fragrance, it would be strange if they didn’t sell well. And this girl was full of clever ideas.

Lin Ziyin smiled and nimbly jumped onto the horse carriage. “Sister-in-law, brother, come pick me up at the market in the afternoon, and then we’ll go to Aunt’s house together.”

“Alright,” Lin Changshu agreed.

The ox cart arrived at the market, and Lin Ziyin had Yu Shaohui and Yu Shao’en carry the mooncakes to the vegetarian feast stall, arranging them on the counter. The other half was sent to the temple.

After the hour of Chen, the market became bustling with people. Pilgrims dressed in various styles and speaking in different dialects from all over gathered.

Yu Qiao’er and Cui Duo’er were also brought out. Following Lin Ziyin’s instructions, they set up a table at the entrance of the vegetarian feast and began shouting loudly, “Unique mooncakes, don’t miss out…”

Mooncakes were common every year, so not many people were interested in coming over to inquire.

“Miss, what if no customers come?” Cui Duo’er pouted and asked Lin Ziyin.

“Bring me a tray,” Lin Ziyin said.

Qiao’er quickly fetched a clean white porcelain plate from the kitchen. Lin Ziyin used a fruit knife to open a box in front of everyone, then cut two mooncakes into pieces. “Free tasting of pastries, don’t miss out. Lovers who eat the mooncakes will be sweet and happy, the elderly who eat them will be healthy and long-lived, and families who eat them will be reunited.”

“Really free?” There were always people who liked to take advantage, and some were indeed attracted by the shouting.

Lin Ziyin handed out the small pieces she had cut.

“Is there filling?”

“It’s completely different from what we usually eat.”

“Where is this a mooncake? It’s clearly an exquisite pastry. No wonder it’s set up at the entrance of the vegetarian feast.”

…

“Miss, how much are these mooncakes?” Everyone who had tasted them was tempted.

“Three taels of silver per box,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“So expensive?” Many people were taken aback when they heard it was three taels of silver.

“Everyone has tasted them and knows that my mooncakes are unique. It’s not that I’m charging a high price, but these mooncakes are all made with vegetable oil, and the fillings are top-quality. I’m not bragging, but in Fengcheng, you absolutely won’t find a second place with mooncakes like mine,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “We don’t make many mooncakes. Some are sold at the temple, and the rest are all here. If they sell out today, you’ll have to wait until tomorrow.”

“There are words on them too? ‘Beautiful flowers and full moon! Reunion!’” A man stared at the mooncakes in the box.

Lin Ziyin smiled slightly. “On Mid-Autumn Day, who doesn’t hope for a family reunion?”

“Are the words on each mooncake different?” the man asked.

“That’s right,” Lin Ziyin nodded. “The words on mooncakes with different fillings are all different.”

“Open a whole box for me to see.”

Lin Ziyin smiled and opened another box.

“Give me ten boxes,” the man said after looking, placing an order directly.

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin agreed readily and had Yu Shaohui tie ten boxes of mooncakes with red ribbons to hand over. The man also took out a thirty-tael silver note and handed it to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin took the silver note, her eyes narrowing into a slit. Sure enough, in a transit hub like Fengcheng, there was no shortage of wealthy people.

Chapter 182: Helping Relatives (4)

The rest of the business went smoothly. Before noon, Yu Shao’en and the others had sold all the moon cakes, and word came from the temple that their stock had also sold out.

They had only brought eighty boxes of moon cakes this time. Many customers continued to inquire, but Cui Duo’er and the others explained that if they wanted to buy more, they would have to wait until the next day.

Some customers simply placed orders on the spot, agreeing to come back the next day to collect them.

Lin Ziyin agreed.

Some guests at the vegetarian feast who hadn’t managed to buy any moon cakes decided to stay in the guest rooms, waiting until the next day to purchase them before leaving.

“Master, you’re amazing,” the monk in charge of the ladle said, smiling at Lin Ziyin.

“Of course, Master. If she takes charge, there’s nothing that won’t sell out,” another kitchen monk scoffed.

Lin Ziyin smiled and went to the back with Yu Shao’en and the others to eat a little.

Not long after they put down their bowls, Lin Changshu, Guo Huiniang, and Yan Zhi arrived.

“Elder Sister,” Yan Zhi said as soon as he saw Lin Ziyin, waving enthusiastically. “Father said he’s taking you to my maternal grandparents’ house.”

“Coming right away,” Lin Ziyin said, patting him with a smile. “You all go back by yourselves. Take the food boxes with you and make sure to pack them as we did yesterday.”

“Yes, miss,” Cui Duo’er obediently replied.

Lin Ziyin watched them leave, then got into another ox cart with Lin Changshu and the others, heading toward Guo’s village.

Kong Yier and Yu Shao’en sat in the front, driving the cart, while Lin Ziyin sat in the back with Yan Zhi, Lin Changshu, and Guo Huiniang.

The ox cart entering the village was quite conspicuous. Even though many families were busy, many people still noticed them. Many in Guo’s village had been working for the Lin family, so they were already very familiar with Lin Changshu and Lin Ziyin.

It wasn’t strange for Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang to come—their maternal home was in the village. But Lin Ziyin’s arrival was unusual. After a summer, everyone knew that the one truly in charge of the Lin family was this young girl.

The land by the Black River was also hers.

Someone immediately took the initiative to greet them.

Lin Ziyin didn’t recognize many people, so she just smiled faintly at everyone. Guo Huiniang, on the other hand, was much more familiar with them and warmly responded to everyone who greeted them along the way.

Some children with quick legs had already run ahead to Guo’s house to announce the news of their daughter’s arrival.

So by the time the ox cart stopped in front of Guo’s house, Guo’s father and Madame He were already waiting at the door.

“Grandpa, Grandma,” Yan Zhi said with a sweet smile.

“Good boy,” Madame He reached out and hugged him first before looking up at her daughter and the others.

“Ziyin is here too?” Guo’s father said, looking at her with excitement.

He felt guilty toward the Lin family. Thinking about the fifty taels of silver, he felt he couldn’t hold his head up in front of them.

“Uncle, I came uninvited. You don’t mind, do you?” Lin Ziyin asked with a smile.

“Of course not,” Guo’s father said honestly, his forehead already sweating from her teasing.

“Why didn’t you come in the morning?” Madame He asked. “You missed lunch.”

“Mother, Father, there’s so much to do at home, we’re busy from dawn till dusk. When would we have time to come for a meal?” Guo Huiniang said, half complaining, half coquettish, as she unloaded the gifts they had brought.

“Why did you bring so much?” Madame He scolded Guo Huiniang with a glance.

“Mother, these are all useful things. It’s not much. We’ve been so busy we haven’t had time to come, so this little bit isn’t much at all,” Lin Changshu said, helping his wife.

Chapter 183: Helping Relatives (5)

“Elder Sister, Brother-in-law.” As they spoke, Guo Shuan Zhu and Guo Zhongkui arrived with their wife.

“Why did you come in the afternoon?” Guo Zhongkui was an honest man, and upon seeing Guo Huiniang, he directly asked with a reproachful tone.

“Sister, Brother-in-law.” Even Zheng Shi was an honest woman. She smiled warmly at Guo Huiniang and the others, with a shy little girl standing behind them.

“Mei’er, come to Elder Sister.” Guo Huiniang happily said to the little girl.

“Elder Sister.” The little girl, who looked to be only six or seven years old, shyly looked at Guo Huiniang.

“Come, have some candy.” Guo Huiniang took out some candy from the package she had brought and gave it to the little girl.

Guo Mei’er shyly accepted the candy and then hid behind Guo Zhongkui again.

“Don’t just stand there, come inside.” Madame He invited everyone in.

Seeing that there were still things on the ox cart, Guo Shuan Zhu took the initiative to carry them into the house.

Yu Shao’en and Kong Yier sat on the ox cart, guarding it outside.

“Father, Mother, Brother, Sister-in-law, how are the ducks at home now?” Guo Huiniang asked eagerly as soon as she sat down.

“More than half died, but the rest were treated in time and have stabilized.” Guo’s father answered simply.

“That’s good.” Guo Huiniang nodded.

“Look at the ducks.” Yan Zhi said softly.

“Little brother, I’ll take you to see them later,” Guo Mei’er said quietly.

“Sister, let’s go see the ducks together.” Yan Zhi’s eyes lit up with joy.

“Yan Zhi, Uncle will take you and your sister to see the ducks.” Guo Shuan Zhu couldn’t really let the two children go see the ducks alone, so he took the initiative to take the children to see the ducks.

“Coincidentally, Uncle, Aunt, I also want to go see the ducks.” Lin Ziyin smiled and said.

“Since Sister wants to go see them, let’s all go together.” Lin Changshu knew she had many ideas. When Lin Ziyin said she wanted to go with them to Guo’s village, he had already guessed that Lin Ziyin must have some thoughts.

“They haven’t even had a sip of water yet.” Madame He felt uneasy.

As they spoke, a child’s cry came from the inner room. Zheng Shi went in and came out holding a little boy.

The boy was about the same age as Yan Zhi. Seeing so many people in the room, he shyly stopped crying immediately and secretly looked around at the people in the room.

“Brother, have some candy.” Yan Zhi took out a few pieces of candy from his pocket, stood on his tiptoes, and tried to give the candy to the boy. The boy lowered his head and struggled to get down. Zheng Shi then put him down.

With the candy, the two little ones quickly started playing together.

“Tea can be drunk anytime. Uncle, I haven’t seen a flock of ducks yet.” Lin Ziyin acted childishly.

“Father, we’re all family. There’s no need for so many formalities.” Guo Huiniang smiled and persuaded him.

Guo’s father saw that they were determined to go, so he nodded and agreed to take them all together.

“Let’s put the things away first.” Guo Huiniang said, “Sister-in-law, Brother, these two bolts of fabric, please make a set of clothes for each family member.”

Zheng Shi looked at the fine cotton fabric on the table, wanting to say something but ultimately remaining silent. The two bolts of fabric were of good quality and color. However, there were many people in the family, and it wouldn’t be enough for everyone to have a set. Well, if it really wasn’t enough, she and her husband could just do without.

“This is the fabric for the children. This is for Father and Mother.” Guo Huiniang took out a few more pieces of fabric from below, but they were not whole bolts.

It turned out she had prepared everything.

“Thank you, Sister.” Zheng Shi’s face turned red, embarrassed by her own narrow-mindedness.

Chapter 184: Helping Relatives (6)

“Pastries—sister-in-law, take two boxes for the children to eat at home. The rest, I’ll leave for my parents.” The family had made moon cakes, and Lin Ziyin had secretly instructed Lin Changshu to bring ten packages, each containing six pieces—a generous amount.

Zheng Shi thanked them again, unconcerned about the abundance of pastries in her in-laws’ room. Her parents-in-law were honest folk who had never mistreated her or the children. If they had food, they would never let the children go without.

As for the braised meat, fatty pork, and chicken, they were locked away in the kitchen.

“These oils are too precious. Take them back.” Seeing the six jars of vegetable oil, Madame He and Guo’s father panicked. After staying at the Lin family for a day, they knew how expensive these oils were.

“Uncle, Auntie, no matter how expensive, they’re homemade. The small jar contains sesame oil.” Lin Ziyin was indeed generous—anything made at home, she had Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang bring some over.

“The tofu can be kept in cold water, but it won’t be good after tomorrow.” Lin Ziyin reminded them again.

“Oh, Ziyin, you’ve brought too much.” Madame He felt uneasy.

“Come, let’s go see the ducks.” Guo Zhongkui, grateful, had already decided to let his sister and brother-in-law take more duck eggs and ducks home. Truthfully, given their current situation, there wasn’t much they could offer in return.

After packing the gifts, Guo’s father led them toward the river, where their duck shed was. The ducks were usually kept there.

Yu Shaohui saw them leaving and silently followed, leaving Kong Yier behind to watch the ox cart.

“Ducks!” The river wasn’t far from the Guo family’s home. Before they even arrived, they could hear the quacking. Yan Zhi and Guo Bao’er dashed ahead, eager to see the ducks.

Guo Huiniang, worried the children might fall into the river, hurried after them. “Slow down!”

Lin Ziyin watched the laughing children and couldn’t help but smile. This was a child’s world—carefree and joyful.

The Guo family’s ducks were well-fed, plump and round. If Lin Ziyin hadn’t known they had just survived a near-death experience, she wouldn’t have believed they had suffered at all.

“Are these ducks raised on small fish, shrimp, and snails?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“That’s right.” Guo Shuan Zhu answered proudly. “Our family’s ducks lay the biggest eggs. When it comes to raising ducks, no one in the village can compare to Father and my brother.”

“Stop bragging.” Guo Zhongkui glared at his younger brother.

“How is that bragging?” As they spoke, a group of people appeared behind them.

When the Guo family saw who had arrived, everyone frowned.

“Hui Nian, why didn’t you visit your eldest aunt’s house when you came back?”

“Second Uncle knew you were coming and rushed back from the fields immediately.”

“Son-in-law, why did you bring your sister here? You ungrateful girl, don’t know how to host guests.”

…

“Eldest Uncle, Second Uncle, the family is busy. I came back and have to leave soon.” Guo Huiniang forced a smile.

“Even if you’re busy, you can’t skip a meal at home. Old Third, you’re in the wrong here…” The eldest uncle took on the authoritative tone of an older brother, scolding them.

Guo’s father’s expression darkened. He glanced at his eldest son. “The children are busy. They’re our own family—they can come whenever they want.”

“Father, Mother, why did you come?” Zheng Shi timidly glanced at her parents.

“You ungrateful girl! We’re your parents. Why can’t we visit our daughter’s home?” Lin Ziyin frowned at the crowd. Her sister-in-law had been right—Zheng Shi was a good person, but she had been burdened with such a family.

Chapter 185: Helping Relatives (7)

“The duck coops must be cleaned regularly, and the coops should be built higher for better ventilation,” Lin Ziyin said. “This way, the ducks won’t get sick easily.”

“Is this the young lady from Hui Nian’s family?” Madame Zheng shamelessly approached, trying to ingratiate herself.

Lin Ziyin smiled and nodded but did not respond to her. Instead, she turned to Guo’s father. “Uncle, how do you handle the duck eggs you collect?”

“We sell them directly in the market,” Guo’s father replied.

“How do you sell them?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“One wen per egg,” Guo’s father answered.

“That price is too low,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Isn’t that the truth? He’s just too stubborn…” Guo Zhongkui interjected.

Lin Ziyin ignored him as well. “Uncle, I’d like to purchase your duck eggs long-term. Would that be possible?”

“If you want to eat them, just come and take them. No need to buy,” Guo’s father quickly waved his hand.

“Yes, sister Lin, if you want to eat them, we’ll deliver them to you,” Guo Zhongkui added.

The Zheng family listened with frustration, wishing they could slap their son-in-law. What a foolish family—they didn’t even know how to seize an opportunity. Didn’t they realize that the young lady from the Lin family was practically a god of wealth?

“I’ll teach you how to preserve the duck eggs. I’ll buy them at three wen each. You must not sell them elsewhere. If the secret recipe is leaked, I will hold you accountable. And I won’t spare anyone who tries to steal the recipe, even if they’re relatives. Uncle, do you agree?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Ziyin…” Guo Huiniang’s eyes reddened. She wasn’t angry at Lin Ziyin’s words but understood that Lin Ziyin was helping the Guo family while warning those with ill intentions.

“The number of duck eggs in a year is not small,” Guo’s father considered first.

“Don’t worry, I have a way to resell them,” Lin Ziyin smiled. “Besides the eggs, I’ll also buy your ducks later, based on market prices. If you agree, we should sign a contract.”

A windfall from the sky left the Guo family stunned.

“Grandpa, Elder Sister is amazing,” Yan Zhi gently shook Guo’s father’s hand.

“Mmm, amazing,” Guo’s father’s head buzzed, unsure of what to do.

“Master,” Madame He was equally excited.

If this worked out, their family’s days would improve quickly. Forget the rest—just the two hundred ducks they raised could produce around a hundred eggs a month. At three wen per egg, that was over three hundred wen a day, nearly ten taels of silver a month.

Guo Zhongkui, Guo Shuan Zhu, and Madame Zheng held their breath, waiting for the master’s word. Meanwhile, everyone outside the Guo family watched with envy, jealousy, and hatred, their eyes nearly burning with rage.

“Ziyin, won’t this cause you trouble?” Guo Huiniang felt uneasy under so many stares.

“Miss Lin, we can raise ducks too. Would you buy from us? We promise not to reveal the secret,” Guo’s eldest uncle’s family was the first to react, rushing to ask.

“We can too,” the second uncle’s family chimed in. Only a fool would spread the secret.

“A son-in-law is half a son. I’ll enjoy the good life with my daughter,” Madame Zheng’s family boasted proudly.

“Mother,” Madame Zheng couldn’t bear it. Usually, she could tolerate her mother’s behavior, but today, in front of her sister-in-law’s family, couldn’t she at least avoid causing trouble?

“I’ve only heard that a married daughter is like spilled water,” Lin Ziyin said coolly, her voice as chilly as river water, leaving Madame Zheng’s mother speechless, her face turning purple.

Lin Ziyin ignored her and continued, “I think I’ve made myself clear. My purchase and the secret recipe are only for Uncle’s family. If anyone else obtains the recipe, I will send them to the yamen. I won’t rest until they’re dealt with.”

Her voice was icy, devoid of emotion. Everyone shivered upon hearing it.

“Father, just agree,” Lin Changshu urged. Guo Huiniang also looked at her parents with hopeful eyes.

“Alright, I agree,” Guo’s father nodded firmly.

Lin Ziyin smiled upon hearing this. “Good. Please ask the village headman and some respected elders to come. We’ll sign the contract right away.”

“I’ll go now,” Guo’s father nodded repeatedly. Now that he had made up his mind, he wanted to settle things quickly to avoid complications.

Finding people in the village was easy. Soon, Guo’s father brought the village headman and several respected elders. Lin Ziyin wrote the contract in front of everyone and had the elders review it. The terms were exactly as she had stated earlier.

Such favorable terms made not only the villagers envious but also the village headman’s heart race. The Guo family had found a good son-in-law—they were bound to prosper.

“Miss,” after both parties pressed their handprints on the contract, Lin Ziyin kept one copy, gave one to the clan leader to keep in the clan records, one to the Guo family, and the last to Kong Yier. “Take this to the yamen tomorrow for filing.”

“Yes, miss,” Kong Yier agreed, placing several boxes of pastries on the table.

“Elders, thank you for coming to witness this. These are some homemade pastries for you to try. I hope you don’t mind,” Lin Ziyin smiled.

“You’re too kind, Miss Lin,” they hadn’t expected to receive a gift just for being witnesses. The village headman and the others were delighted, their eyes narrowing with joy.

“Here are fifty taels of silver. Please use it to upgrade the duck coops, buy some ducklings, and in a few days, I’ll come to purchase the first batch of ducks,” Lin Ziyin said. Seeing Guo’s father’s hesitant expression, she added with a smile, “This is my initial investment.”

Fifty taels of silver? In the countryside, this was a fortune. The greedy Guo family relatives’ eyes turned red with envy.

“Uncle, Aunt, Brother, Sister-in-law, I don’t mean to overstep, but wealth is earned by people. Even if the god of wealth comes to your door, you must have the ability to keep it. If you can’t be ruthless and let others take advantage, no amount of wealth will stay,” Lin Ziyin said.

The Guo family was honest but not foolish. After Lin Ziyin’s reminder, Guo’s father immediately responded, “The last time our family was desperate, we learned our lesson. Niece, rest assured. We will guard the recipe, and the god of wealth will stay. As for those who don’t matter, we won’t pay them any mind in the future.”

Guo’s eldest uncle and the others heard this and felt their hearts sink. It seemed the third brother’s family no longer intended to help them. How could this be?

Chapter 186: Ambition (1)

After signing the agreement, the Guo family felt as if they were in a dream the entire way back from the village headman’s house. Their minds were in a daze.

“Uncle, we have to head back soon. There’s a lot to do at home, and we can’t stay away,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile to Guo’s father and Madame He as they reached the Guo family’s doorstep.

“This…” Madame He and Guo’s father felt a pang of guilt. The visitors had brought such good fortune to their home, yet they hadn’t even been able to offer them a meal.

“The first batch of salted duck eggs—all the ingredients are here. I’ve prepared them,” Lin Ziyin instructed Yu Shaohui to take out a bag of seasonings. “Let me show you how it’s done. First, bring back some yellow clay.”

Yellow clay could be found by the river, so it wasn’t hard to obtain.

Guo Zhongkui and Guo Shuan Zhu quickly returned with a basket of yellow clay.

Lin Changshu closed the courtyard gate, and Lin Ziyin personally began mixing the clay with salt. She then washed the duck eggs, added her own seasonings, rolled the cleaned eggs in the yellow clay, and finally sealed them in jars. “These eggs, marked with small stones, absorb the flavors quickly. In this weather, they’ll be ready in about ten days. In winter, it might take around fifteen days. You can try them then. Once they’re ready, take them to Ding’an Temple’s vegetarian feast. Someone there will accept them and pay you on the spot.”

The method for making salted duck eggs wasn’t complicated, but Lin Ziyin had added her own seasonings—a secret recipe. The local method used water for pickling, which didn’t taste as good. Her yellow clay method was likely unique.

After Guo Zhongkui and the others had learned the process, Lin Ziyin had Lin Changshu fetch water to wash their hands. She then reminded them, “Next time we go to Ding’an Temple, I’ll tell you what the seasonings are. Also, for every fifty jin of duck eggs, the ratio of salt, yellow clay, and seasonings must be precise. Follow this ratio when you make them.”

“We understand. We’ll do exactly as you say,” Guo’s father promised.

“Father, Mother, we should head back,” Guo Huiniang said, worried about the affairs at home. Not to mention anything else, their family had been busy making moon cakes day and night for the past two days. They had been away for half a day, and who knew how chaotic things were at home?

“Sister, brother-in-law, let me grab a few ducks and some eggs for you to take,” Guo Zhongkui hurriedly prepared a return gift.

“There’s no need, Uncle, Auntie. We still have the eggs you sent last time, and we’ve just started pickling them. Once you start sending eggs to the vegetarian feast, we’ll have even more. As for the ducks, keep them. In a few days, you might not have enough to sell,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “We’re family, so don’t worry about return gifts. If we don’t say anything, who will know?”

“That’s right. We don’t lack anything at home, Father, Mother. We won’t take anything,” Lin Changshu said. “If we need something, we’ll come ask.”

Then, he signaled to his wife.

“Father, Mother, here’s five taels of silver. Keep it,” Guo Huiniang took out five taels of silver and handed them to Madame He. “Don’t be fooled by a few kind words from others. No matter how good someone is, they won’t think of us when they’re in trouble. Right now, the family has not only Bao’er but also Shuan Zhu, who should be finding a wife soon. Which of these things doesn’t require money?”

Madame He’s eyes reddened upon hearing this, but she refused to take the silver. “Last time, you already gave us fifty taels, and today Ziyin gave us another fifty. You two don’t earn money easily, so I can’t take this.”

“Mother, the last fifty taels were also from Ziyin. This is from your daughter and son-in-law,” Guo Huiniang said, stuffing the silver into her hands.

Chapter 187: Ambition (2)

Guo Zhongkui feared that Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu would be angry, as the Guo family had already received a considerable amount of silver from the Lin family over the past few days. If they took more, the Guo family would appear too greedy.

Yet, Lin Ziyin and Lin Changshu only smiled warmly, showing no sign of anger. During the scuffle, Guo Huiniang grew angry, and in the end, it was Madame He who took the silver.

Lin Ziyin carried Yan Zhi into the carriage first, followed by Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang. Under the reluctant gazes of the Guo family, they left Guo’s village.

By the time they returned home, the sky had already darkened. The household was bustling with activity.

Guo Huiniang washed her hands and quickly joined in making mooncakes.

Over the next few days, the mooncake business thrived unexpectedly. Not only did many pilgrims purchase them to take away, but many wealthy households in Fengcheng also placed large orders. The Lin family was overwhelmed with work, and candles burned through the night as servants and workers took shifts to keep up.

“Young lady Lin, the oilcloth has arrived. Please take a look,” Hei Er said, noting that the oilcloth, which was supposed to arrive after the Mid-Autumn Festival, had come three days early.

Lin Ziyin hurriedly followed Hei Er to the courtyard to inspect it.

In truth, the quality of the oilcloth far exceeded Lin Ziyin’s expectations. It was not only transparent and waterproof but also sturdy—perfect for making umbrellas.

“This is exactly what I wanted,” Lin Ziyin said delightedly.

“If it meets your requirements, that’s good. These are the parts you requested,” Hei Er said, pointing to three large boxes.

Lin Ziyin looked puzzled. She didn’t recall asking Chu Sui Feng to make any parts for her. But since they had been delivered, she decided to inspect them carefully.

Opening the boxes, the metallic gleam of the contents caught the sunlight.

Lin Ziyin’s eyes lit up with joy. Inside were the bicycle parts she had been wanting.

“Prince said that if you have any other requests, you can tell me. I will ensure they are fully conveyed to the Prince,” Hei Er said politely.

“Thank you, Steward Hei,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“There’s also that box over there. It’s a gift the Prince specially sent for you for the festival,” Hei Er delivered another shocking piece of news.

Was Chu Sui Feng out of his mind? The festival gift he sent not only failed to please Lin Ziyin but actually startled her. These days, she dreaded hearing the names Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan the most.

Gifts had to be accepted and inspected.

Even if Lin Ziyin was unhappy inside, she dared not show it on her face.

Approaching the box, she opened it, and when she saw what was inside, she was truly taken aback. Chu Sui Feng’s gift included almost everything one could need—food, drinks, and daily necessities. Not only were there fabrics, but there were even tea leaves.

She guessed that Chu Sui Feng must have been frightened by the plain boiled water served at the Lin family during his visits.

“Please wait a moment,” Lin Ziyin said with a bitter smile. “We don’t have anything special at home, but since it’s the festival, we’ve made some pastries. I’ll trouble Steward Hei to take them to the Prince.” With that, she instructed the maidservant Qiao’er to fetch twenty boxes of mooncakes from the kitchen, along with some additional cookies, to give to Steward Hei. Of course, she didn’t forget the portions for Hei Er and Hei Er’s companion.

“Thank you, young lady. The Prince said that the shares of the vegetarian feast are already the greatest gift you’ve given him,” Hei Er explained with a smile. In truth, he wanted to tell Lin Ziyin that after the last time she had drawn the blueprint for the catapult for the Prince, even if she sent more gifts, the Prince would be willing to accept them.

Lin Ziyin smiled and exchanged a few more polite words with him before personally seeing him out of the Lin family’s courtyard.

Chapter 188: Ambition (3)

It was no secret that Hei Yi was a man close to the Prince of Ling. When the villagers saw Hei Yi bringing so many carts of gifts to the Lin family residence, they were filled with envy. Unfortunately, Lin Ziyin was a difficult person to deal with. She rarely interacted with the villagers, and even when she did, her manner was distant and polite.

If one were to say she was cold by nature, it was odd that she had helped so many people. Because of the wasteland, many families in the village had seen their incomes increase significantly. Perhaps in the future, the villagers would still rely on her for that vast stretch of land. Especially since she had taken care to provide work for the widowed daughter-in-law of the Xia family and the Fang Cao family, she seemed far more compassionate than many others in the village.

In the end, it was their own fault for not lending a hand when the Lin family was in decline. The villagers were envious, but few complained about the Lin family.

“Mother, who are those people with the carriages?” At the Ma family residence, Yan Yun and Yan Liu, who had just arrived, asked curiously, staring in the direction of the Lin family residence.

“That is the guard of the Prince of Ling, overseeing a large estate.” Mrs. Yan was consumed with jealousy, but Ma Zhicai had told her that haste makes waste, so she had to be patient. Her two nieces had already moved into the house, eating for free every day. She found it painful but had no choice. After all, she still hoped that her nieces could enter the Lin family residence, and then Lin Zige, that golden egg, would follow.

“Is the young lady of the Lin family really connected to the Prince of Ling?” Yan Yun asked in surprise.

“Who can blame her for her good fortune? She saved the family of the Prince of Ling’s retainer and has a good relationship with Ding’an Temple.” Speaking of this, Mrs. Yan was filled with jealousy. Why was Lin Ziyin so lucky? Every time she went out, she encountered noble people.

Now, with the estate matter, the Lin family’s relationship with the Prince of Ling would only grow stronger.

Hmph, having a good relationship with the Prince of Ling would be most beneficial to the Ma family. As long as Zhicai could establish a connection with the Prince of Ling, with his talent, he would surely rise to prominence in the future. For now, the most important thing was to marry Lin Zige into the family.

After all, he was a scholar; her son’s mind was sharp.

Thinking of this, Mrs. Yan glanced at her two nieces, feeling they were not as much of an eyesore as before.

Knowing that the Lin family was connected to the Prince of Ling, Yan Yun and Yan Liu were determined to marry into the Lin family. But how could they meet the eldest son of the Lin family?

This was a difficult problem. Not only were the two of them anxious, but Ma Zhicai, who was scheming behind the scenes, was also worried. The Lin family was no longer in the same situation as before. Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were practically rooted in the workshop every day. Even when they went out, they were always accompanied by servants from the Lin family.

It was said that many of these servants knew martial arts. Naturally approaching Lin Changshu was not an easy task.

Despite the difficulty, Ma Zhicai had no intention of giving up.

That afternoon, the Si family also sent two large carts of gifts. The masters of each household had sent gifts, and even the youngest, Si Tingwei, had brought some things, all of which were toys. This delighted Changting and Yan Zhi, who played with Dunzi, Wu Xin, and Wu Meibao for half the day.

Lin Ziyin, without favoritism, returned various pastries from the Lin family and also sent some to Si Si.

“She is quite thoughtful.” Seeing the thirty boxes of moon cakes, the Old Matriarch was not at all displeased. The others also smiled, knowing that it was not easy for the countryside to obtain such things.

“Those pastries she makes are quite novel. Open a box and let this old woman try some.” The Old Matriarch instructed.

Chapter 189: Ambition (4)

The head maidservant listened and stepped forward to open a box.

“Grandmother, don’t underestimate these mooncakes. A box sells for three taels of silver at the vegetarian feast, and I hear they’re still hard to get,” Si Jinhan appeared from somewhere, smirking at the women in the room.

“Three taels isn’t much. The pastries at Hongyun Tower are far more expensive,” the first madam said with a smile.

“That may be true, but can Hongyun Tower guarantee people will still want their mooncakes after the Mid-Autumn Festival?” Si Jinhan countered with a grin.

“I’ve heard many people going to the vegetarian feast to buy mooncakes. I didn’t expect it was the Lin family young lady’s business,” the second madam chimed in.

“Oh, there’s even writing on them,” the old matriarch exclaimed in surprise. Other mansions had indeed sent gifts early, but mooncakes were just for the Mid-Autumn Festival atmosphere. No one really liked eating those hard things.

So the mooncakes sent to the mansion were passed on to other mansions.

“Red bean paste, sweet but not greasy. Good,” the old matriarch said after taking a bite.

“Let us try some too,” the others followed.

“The meat-flavored ones are better,” Si Tingwei said, grabbing a mooncake and taking a bite.

“It’s a pity I wasn’t at the mansion that day. The Lin family young lady’s cooking is so good,” Si Jinhan said regretfully.

“No wonder the Prince looks at her differently,” the old matriarch sighed.

Si Jinhan smiled without saying anything. The mechanical matters were something even the Si family women didn’t know was Lin Ziyin’s achievement.

Lin Ziyin got the parts she wanted and quickly put together two bicycles, along with two smaller ones. The seats were wooden, covered with cotton covers embroidered by Zige.

“What is this thing?” Wu Da You circled the bicycle, unable to stop looking at it.

Several children were also drawn over.

Lin Ziyin smiled and sat on the bicycle seat herself.

“Ziyin, get down,” Lin Zige blushed at Lin Ziyin’s posture. How could a young lady be so unrestrained?

Lin Ziyin didn’t care about such things. She pushed hard with her feet, and the bicycle quickly started moving. It was a shame there were no tires, making the ride a bit stiff.

“It’s moving, it’s moving!” Zige exclaimed in surprise.

“It’s moving by itself?” It was mealtime, and everyone was present. Bai Dazhuang watched with wide eyes, and Wu Dali and the others were stunned.

Lin Ziyin rode the bicycle around the courtyard twice before getting off.

“It can be used for transportation. See, with this chain, you can pedal with your feet,” Lin Ziyin explained.

“I’ll try,” Wu Da You was the first to volunteer eagerly.

“Alright, give it a try,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Wu Da You got on the bicycle with flair, but once he was on, the bicycle didn’t obey his commands.

“Oh no, don’t tilt, it’s going to fall.”

“Be careful.”

Everyone grew tense watching the wobbly bicycle.

“Don’t worry, your legs are long. Even if it falls, you can support yourself with your legs. Just pay attention to balance,” Lin Ziyin instructed him.

After a few rounds, once he got used to it, Wu Da You could ride the bicycle freely.

The other men watched enviously, and one by one, they tried it until they were satisfied.

“Put them in the corridor. Anyone who wants to use them can do so at any time,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “Sister, you can try learning too.”

“Learn what for? It’s too unbecoming for a young lady to ride,” Lin Zige said, blushing.

“Sister, you’re too old-fashioned. What’s wrong with riding a bicycle? It saves energy. Whoever wants to talk can talk. Da You, do you mind?” Lin Ziyin turned to ask.

Chapter 190: Ambition (5)

“Not a problem.” Wu Da You grinned, baring his teeth. “Zige, learning to ride a bike is pretty convenient. Once you get the hang of it, you can ride into the city instead of taking a carriage—much easier.”

“You’re just as crazy as she is.” Zige shot him a disapproving glance.

Wu Da You took the wet towel and scratched his head, chuckling.

Lin Changshu and the others couldn’t bear to watch his foolish antics any longer and went inside, laughing.

The bicycle from the Lin family was assembled, and the next day, an identical one appeared in Chu Sui Feng’s Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion.

“That little girl has too many tricks up her sleeve.” Si Jinhan rode the bike around the courtyard several times.

“It’s quite ingenious.” Several leaders in the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion watched the gears turn the chain, their eyes glued to the mechanism.

Chu Sui Feng still had the same icy expression as two years ago. So, the little girl had asked for parts just to build a bicycle. No matter how fast it was, it couldn’t compare to a carriage—especially for someone like him who practiced martial arts. If he had a horse, he would never ride a bike for fun.

In Chu Sui Feng’s eyes, this was nothing more than a child’s toy.

After a few laps, Si Jinhan lost interest. He tossed the bike to a guard from the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion and walked over to Chu Sui Feng. “What made you think of sending the little girl a gift?”

“She gave me a share of the vegetarian feast’s profits out of the blue. Of course, I won’t be stingy with a small gift in return.” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently.

“I heard from the estate that the little girl wants to use oilcloth to farm in winter. Is she sure she can grow vegetables in a place as cold as Fengcheng?” Si Jinhan asked with a smile. “Who knows what’s going on in her head?”

“Whether it works or not, we’ll see.” Chu Sui Feng said lightly. Truthfully, he was curious himself.

Although the mooncake business only lasted about ten days, Lin Ziyin still made a good amount of money. “Bai Dagou, this is your pay. After deducting wages, each of you will also get five jin of meat, five jin of fish, one chicken, five jin of eggs, and a package each of mooncakes and pastries.” Lin Ziyin settled the wages for Bai Dazhuang and the others ahead of time.

Those who helped in the kitchen making mooncakes were also paid daily.

“Isn’t this too much for just ten days of work?” Fang Cao and Shuan Zhu’s wife were surprised as they took the money. Eleven days of work, thirty wen a day—it added up to over three hundred wen. This Mid-Autumn Festival wouldn’t be too hard for their families. They just hadn’t expected to receive anything at all.

The gifts were too generous!

“Since you’re all here, I have something to say.” Lin Ziyin spoke softly.

Bai Dazhuang and the others saw her serious expression and stopped their laughter, each finding a stool to sit on.

“In the future, the Lin family will buy some indentured servants.” As soon as she said this, Mrs. Bai and the others turned pale. Did Lin Ziyin no longer need them to work?

“In my eyes, men and women are equal. I don’t distinguish too much between them. What men can do, women can do too. To put it bluntly, at least none of you here are as clever as I am.” She said softly.

“Ziyin, just say what you mean.” Wu Dali gathered his courage. “Are you saying you don’t need us to come work anymore?”

As soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked at her with hopeful eyes.

Lin Changshu wanted to say something but was glared at by Grandpa, so he lowered his head.

Lin Zige and Guo Huiniang were anxious but didn’t speak. Those who came to work were all families on good terms with the Lin family. Over the past few days, they had seen how hard Wu Dali and the others worked. If they were suddenly told not to come anymore, the Lin family would seem too heartless.

Chapter 191: Ambition (6)

“No matter what, we can understand. After all, you have enough of your own people…” Bai Chunsheng sighed.

“After the festival, perhaps the family’s pastries will continue to be made. But I think, our Fengcheng isn’t far from the border. The Tartars come to harass us every winter and spring. What use is it if we only have the ability to make money but not the ability to protect our lives?” Lin Ziyin sighed softly.

“Ziyin, we are all country folk. Our ancestors came to Fengcheng, and by our generation, we don’t even know how many generations it’s been. We don’t understand grand principles, but if fate decrees it, we will be content. Rest assured, Auntie Bai can swear on the lives of the Bai family that we will never leak your recipes. Even if we no longer do this work in the future, we won’t speak a word outside,” Auntie Bai said bitterly.

Speaking of which, the Bai family’s current good life was all thanks to Ziyin giving them a helping hand. Through several months of hard work, their family’s income had increased significantly. In previous years, a whole year’s income wasn’t as much as these few months. What more could they ask for?

People really shouldn’t be too greedy.

“You misunderstand. Let me be direct. I am very satisfied with the abilities of all the uncles, brothers, and sisters-in-law, and I trust your character. But there are some things I want to say upfront. In a few days, I will send Changting and Yan Zhi to school. If you can agree to my request, then in the future, your children can also study with them. The teacher I’ve found is our family’s Qian Xuan. As for his knowledge and abilities, you need not doubt. His skills are far superior to ordinary scholars and imperial examination scholars,” Lin Ziyin said.

Upon hearing this, the bitterness on everyone’s faces instantly turned to joy.

“Ziyin, this is wonderful news!” Mrs. Bai said happily.

“Don’t be too happy yet. Listen to what Ziyin has to say about the conditions,” the village headman said, not letting the victory cloud his judgment as he came over to eat.

“My private school will not only have academic lessons but also martial arts training. If you want your children to enroll, you adults must also participate in two hours of martial arts training every day. Both parents of the children must participate,” Lin Ziyin said seriously.

“Ziyin, let’s forget about the sisters-in-law,” Zige said, seeing the shocked expressions on Mrs. Bai and the others, and immediately interceded.

“Do you think I’m making trouble for no reason?” Lin Ziyin said with a bitter smile. “Sister, you must also participate in the training in the future.”

“What?” Lin Zige was stunned to hear that she would have to go too.

“Martial arts training is hard, but you reap what you sow. As long as you can persist, there will definitely be benefits in the future. Think about it. If Uncle Shuan Zhu and Uncle Zhou had self-defense skills, would they have met such a fate?” Lin Ziyin said. “In the future, working here, your lives will improve. Aren’t you afraid of encountering disasters again?”

Fang Cao thought of her deceased brother, Shuan Zhu, and tears couldn’t help but fall. Shuan Zhu’s wife cried even harder, gasping for breath.

“Since we live in Fengcheng, we can only strive to become stronger, to fight for a chance to survive for ourselves and our families, right?” Lin Ziyin said. “It’s not the ten thousand you fear, but the one in ten thousand. If you think I’m being paranoid, you can give up. Just pretend I never said anything today. However, after the festival, you still need to come to work.”

“Ziyin, I’ll do it,” Fang Cao suddenly knelt down, her face full of determination. “I’m not afraid of hardship. It’s just two hours of training a day. If others can do it, so can I.”

“That’s right, Ziyin. I’m willing. You’re right. Even if it’s not for myself, for the sake of the children, I agree,” Shuan Zhu’s wife followed Fang Cao.

Chapter 192: Ambition (7)

“Training in martial arts is not only exhausting, but it also requires mingling with men. Aren’t you worried about your reputation?” Lin Ziyin pressed.

Mrs. Bai and the others hesitated upon hearing this. Indeed, if they behaved as boldly as men, would their families approve? What would outsiders think?

“I don’t mind. As long as Zige isn’t afraid, neither am I,” Wu Da You said.

“Who’s afraid?” Zige shot him a glare before glancing at Ziyin with a hint of unease.

“Sister, don’t look at me. I’ve never cared much about gender distinctions. In my eyes, learning a skill to save your life is far more important than some empty reputation. And even if you refuse, it won’t matter. What if something happens and no one from the family is around?” Lin Ziyin said seriously. “Grandpa, what do you think?”

“This family is yours to lead. Grandpa will follow your decision,” the old man replied bluntly. “Zige isn’t married yet, so she’ll listen to you. If Da You disagrees, then this engagement is off.”

“Grandpa!” Wu Da You was stunned by the old man’s harsh words. “I haven’t said anything. Ziyin is right—survival is more important than anything. We’re in Fengcheng. If the Tartars attack, training might save our lives. She’s doing this for our own good. How could I refuse?”

“Ziyin is the head of the household. I have no objections,” Guo Huiniang chimed in, stealing a glance at Lin Changshu. Seeing that he didn’t oppose, she quickly voiced her support.

With the Lin family in agreement, the village headman and the others had no more hesitation.

“Ziyin, set a time that won’t interfere with work or training. If you don’t mind Uncle being old, I’ll join you. If the Tartars come causing trouble, we’ll at least have a way to defend ourselves, right?”

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. “Uncle, no rush. Starting the day after tomorrow, we’ll add two and a half hours to the workday. Oh, and Mei Bao will be sent over to study and train as well.”

“Good, it’s settled then,” the village headman agreed readily.

Seeing that even the village headman had no objections, the Bai family had nothing left to say.

And so, the matter of studying and training was decided.

During the Mid-Autumn Festival, the Lin family naturally enjoyed themselves. Though Qiao Shi and the others were indentured servants—the lowest of the low—Lin Ziyin was a kind mistress. She paid the hardworking adults the same wages as hired laborers, not a penny less. Even the children tending the cattle received appropriate pay. Everyone received moon cakes, pastries, and meat as benefits.

“The mistress is good. You should all work even harder,” Yu Sha’ou reminded them in his deep voice. He had once been a master himself, but he had never been as generous as Lin Ziyin.

“That goes without saying,” Kong Yier and the others nodded. “But I wonder where Old Three and the others were sent?”

At the mention of Old Three, the lively atmosphere turned somber.

The current emperor was suspicious and foolish. The escort agency had been framed by the Grand Preceptor’s men, and everyone had been implicated. If not for some well-connected friends pulling strings, they might have been executed on the spot in the capital. Fortunately, they had been lucky enough to be exiled to the borderlands, where they met a kind mistress. But the escort agency’s people hadn’t all been exiled to the same place. Apart from Kong Yier and his group, no one knew when the others would be exiled or where they would end up.

Thinking of how they had once faced life and death together, tears welled up in everyone’s eyes. The earlier liveliness was replaced by gloom and worry.

“Work hard. Your aunt has given you an opportunity. If you don’t seize it, your parents sold you, and there’s nothing I can do to help,” Mrs. Yan nervously instructed Yan Yun and Yan Liu inside the house.

“Aunt, only you truly care for us. We remember your kindness. Don’t worry, my sister and I aren’t foolish. We know what to do,” Yan Yun, the elder sister, said with a smile, trying to please Mrs. Yan, sensing her impatience.

Yan Liu was even more cunning. She hugged Mrs. Yan’s arm and flattered her. “Aunt, we look like you. You’ve heard how many people in the village praise our beauty. I don’t believe two country bumpkins won’t be moved by our looks.”

Mrs. Yan felt a little better. Indeed, back in her youth, her beauty had been unmatched in the surrounding villages. The two nieces did resemble her, which was why she had set her sights on them.

“Hurry up and go outside. Lin Changshu and Wu Da You don’t get many chances to go out alone,” Mrs. Yan urged.

“We’re going now,” Yan Liu said, eager. After witnessing the bustling prosperity at the Lin family’s gate, she had made up her mind to become a concubine in the Lin household. As for Wu Da You, her sister Yan Yun would have to make do.

The two sisters stood at the village entrance, occasionally looking out. Before long, the Lin family’s ox cart finally came into view.

“Stop!” As soon as they saw the person they were waiting for, Yan Yun and Yan Liu jumped into the middle of the road, raising their hands to block the cart.

“Whoa!” Kong Yier, who was driving the cart, hadn’t expected two fearless women to suddenly appear. He pulled hard on the reins to stop the ox. Wu Da You and Lin Changshu in the cart hadn’t expected anyone to jump out either. Seeing the ox nearly injure someone, both men broke out in a cold sweat.

Chapter 193: Wishful Thinking (1)

Yan Yun and Yan Liu, who had tumbled to the ground, were drenched in cold sweat. They had wanted to marry into the Lin family, but they had never imagined it would cost them their lives. Just moments ago, they had no choice but to leap out and block the ox cart. Fortunately, at the critical moment, the Lin family’s servants managed to control the ox in time.

“You two have a death wish!” Wu Da You angrily jumped down from the ox cart and confronted them.

“Brothers, it’s our fault. It seems you’re leaving the village—could you give us a ride? We had no choice but to stop the cart. Please don’t take it to heart,” Yan Yun pleaded pitifully, clutching a small bundle as she looked at Wu Da You.

“Brothers, we were reckless. Please forgive us. It’s the Mid-Autumn Festival today, and we’re in a hurry to get back. There won’t be any ox carts passing by in the afternoon…” Yan Liu, frail and delicate, added in a trembling voice.

“You’re not from Shili Village?” Lin Changshu studied the two sisters before him, finding them completely unfamiliar.

“They seem to be distant relatives of the Ma family,” Wu Da You replied softly.

Lin Changshu fell silent upon hearing this. Though his family was busy, he had heard that the Ma family had recently taken in two distant relatives—daughters of Mrs. Yan’s brother. He had also heard that the two girls had come to the Ma family to escape forced marriages.

Thinking of how Mrs. Yan’s brother had tried to sell these two girls to pay off gambling debts, Lin Changshu’s heart softened. Country folk were straightforward—though the Ma family was no good, these two innocent girls had nothing to do with them. Besides, in the countryside, when a relative came knocking, wasn’t it only right to lend a helping hand? And it wasn’t as if he was the only one in the cart.

With that thought, Lin Changshu’s expression softened slightly. “You want to ride with us to the market?”

“Once we reach the market, we can find another cart to take us back. We won’t trouble you brothers,” Yan Yun replied, keeping her head down.

“We’re all men here,” Wu Da You muttered. He had no patience for anyone connected to the Ma family, and seeing these two girls blocking a group of grown men made him uneasy.

Lin Changshu hesitated as well. Though the countryside wasn’t as strict about interactions between men and women as the city, they barely knew these two girls. Letting them onto the cart so casually did seem improper.

“Changshu, Da You, are you heading to the market?” Just as they were struggling with the decision, a few more people—both men and women—emerged from the village. Spotting their ox cart, someone immediately called out.

“Yes,” Lin Changshu replied.

“Could we hitch a ride with you?” A few of the older women asked.

Lin Changshu politely agreed. “Sure, we don’t have much to deliver. Everyone can squeeze in.”

“That’s wonderful!” With his answer, the village women and girls all brightened. There was no help for it—with the harvest of beans and peanuts underway, every household was swamped. But in the Great Qin Dynasty, the Mid-Autumn Festival was especially important, and no family could go without preparations for the evening’s moon-viewing feast. Fortunately, they could spare half a day in the afternoon to visit the market.

But that was all the free time they had. Everyone was eager to reach the market quickly, buy what they needed, and return to prepare dinner.

“Since others can ride, brother… could we…” Yan Liu hesitated, looking at Lin Changshu.

“Get on,” Lin Changshu said sternly. With familiar faces from the village now on the cart, he no longer feared gossip.

The women had already noticed Yan Yun and Yan Liu. As soon as the sisters boarded, someone couldn’t resist asking, “Why are you only heading back now?”

Chapter 194: Dream On (2)

Clearly, the person asking the question was aware of the Yan sisters’ situation.

“Our family is urging us to return, and our aunt feels sorry for us, so she’s letting us go back for the festival. We’ll be back tomorrow,” Yan Liu replied, her eyes slightly red.

Yan Liu listened to the conversation with a fearful expression.

The older women, seeing the sisters’ reactions, felt sympathy for them. The two girls seemed quite sensible, but it was a shame they had such parents. Alas, such beautiful girls—who knew what kind of future awaited them.

Faced with the sympathetic gazes, the Yan sisters simply lowered their heads, remaining silent and allowing themselves to be pushed to the edge of the crowd. Weak women often elicited pity, and soon, the women’s attitudes toward them became much friendlier.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were pushed to the front, so they had no choice but to sit on either side of Kong Yier, who was driving the cart.

Unlike the women, the men were much quieter. Before long, the carriage finally arrived at the market.

“Thank you, brothers,” the Yan sisters said to Lin Changshu and Wu Da You before following the crowd into the market.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You didn’t pay them much mind and quickly drove the ox cart to deliver the goods to the vegetarian feast.

“Finally, it’s here,” the monks at the vegetarian feast said as soon as they saw the goods arrive. They immediately came over to unload the tofu, fermented bean curd, and other items from the cart.

“Later, please ask the master to send a cart with us back to the village to pick up some pastries. My sister said that for the Mid-Autumn Festival, she has prepared a small token of appreciation for the masters of the temple,” Lin Changshu explained after helping unload the goods.

“Amitabha,” Master Huilian said with delight. “Benefactor Lin is so thoughtful. On behalf of the monks of the temple, I thank you.”

“My sister said that the masters of the temple have taken good care of the Lin family. Sending some pastries is just a small gesture of her gratitude,” Lin Changshu replied modestly, not daring to accept the thanks from the cook monk of Ding’an Temple.

“On the day of the full moon, you should also return home early,” Master Huizhen said, not one for formalities. He impatiently rolled his eyes at Master Huilian’s chatter and cut her off before she could say more.

“Then we’ll be leaving. Please send someone over soon,” Lin Changshu said.

“I will come with you,” Master Huizhen said, standing up. “You go ahead, and I will follow with the others shortly.”

Master Huilian, seeing his hasty manner, knew that Master Huizhen was not one for trivialities. If she provoked him, she would surely suffer his schemes in secret. To avoid trouble, she simply let Lin Changshu and the others leave.

As Lin Changshu left the temple and walked along the main road back to the village, he saw many people from his village along the way. He kindly made room on the ox cart and gave them a ride back.

“Changshu, is your family planning to rent out the fields?” The villagers had initially been skeptical about the Lin family’s decision to cultivate the land by the Black River. Everyone had agreed that the land there was unlucky, but after seeing the cultivated land, many had changed their minds. The black soil seemed even more fertile. Plus, the Lin family had cultivated a lot of land, more than they could handle themselves, so many people had started to consider renting it.

However, the Lin family was usually busy with their own business, so even if someone was interested, they had no opportunity to inquire. Today, running into Lin Changshu was a perfect chance.

“The land by the Black River belongs to my sister. I’m not sure about the details,” Lin Changshu replied with an embarrassed smile.

Chapter 195: Dream On (3)

“Are all those lands Ziyin’s?” someone asked in disbelief. In every household, men were the heads, and no matter how capable Lin Ziyin was, the fact that she was a girl couldn’t be changed. Besides, she wasn’t even married yet—didn’t that mean everything she owned belonged to the Lin family?

“Of course they’re all Ziyin’s,” Lin Changshu replied. “The Prince has already declared that only the Prince of Ling’s estate and my sister are permitted to cultivate the wastelands of Black River.”

“Does that mean the vegetable oil business is hers too?” another person asked in surprise.

“Yes, that’s hers as well,” Lin Changshu answered without hesitation. The family’s businesses had all been divided clearly—the soybean products belonged to him, Zige, and Changting, while everything else went to Ziyin. There was nothing to hide.

The villagers were stunned, their eyes widening. “Then aren’t you all just working for Ziyin for free?”

“The tofu shop belongs to my elder sister, my younger brother, and me,” Lin Changshu said, growing impatient.

Wu Da You disliked gossip even more, but since they were all from the same village, he couldn’t say much. The entire journey, his face remained stern, not giving anyone in the carriage a single pleasant look.

The villagers were perceptive enough to notice their displeasure and quickly dropped the subject. But a few stubborn ones couldn’t resist asking, “Changshu, since we’re all from the same village, could you ask Ziyin if she’s looking for tenants?”

“Alright, I’ll ask when I get back,” Lin Changshu replied this time without refusing.

Only then did the villagers stop pressing the matter, shifting the conversation to other village affairs.

“Sister-in-law, our family is well-off too, so don’t look down on these small gifts,” Mrs. Yan said to Mrs. Bao, who had come to visit, her face wearing a smile though her eyes betrayed deep disdain.

“Elder sister-in-law, this little bit isn’t nearly enough,” Mrs. Bao replied, not foolish in the slightest. She knew Mrs. Yan was a stingy, ungrateful woman who usually hoarded everything. Coming here to ask for things was like digging into Mrs. Yan’s flesh. But what choice did she have? Ever since Ma Erlang had fled, there hadn’t been a single word from him. Left alone with two young sons, Big Dog and Little Dog, she worked from dawn till dusk, and half the crops were still standing in the fields. With the festival approaching, she didn’t have a single extra copper coin to buy meat or pastries.

That morning, she had heard that the elder branch of the family had bought a lot of meat. She figured she had to ask for some to take home for herself and the children—a rare treat. After all, Erlang had gone to the Lin family to cause trouble, partly to vent his anger on behalf of the elder branch. She deserved that meat!

“Elder sister-in-law, the children are still growing, and I… I have no means. My husband is useless, and with the festival coming…” Thinking of this, Mrs. Bao looked at the basket containing two taels of meat and four eggs, and couldn’t help but burst into loud sobs.

Mrs. Yan’s expression darkened at the sound of her crying. For Mrs. Bao to come to her house and wail during the festival was terribly inauspicious. The second branch’s family was clearly here to freeload—how shameless!

“Give the second branch’s family more meat—add another jin,” Ma Dalang ordered as soon as he returned from the city, having heard Mrs. Bao crying in his courtyard before he even stepped inside. His face turned unpleasant.

He was a man who cared about his reputation. Though Ma Erlang was worthless, he couldn’t let others point fingers at his family. Besides, in Ma Dalang’s eyes, his son, Ma Zhicai, was destined for officialdom. If his name was tarnished, how could he command respect in the future?

“Sister-in-law, with your husband away, you’ve been working so hard. With the festival here and the children waiting at home, take some of these pastries too,” he said, handing over two large bags of pastries.

Seeing the generous amount of pastries and the extra jin of meat, Mrs. Bao’s sobs quickly subsided. “Thank you, elder brother. If things weren’t so difficult at home, I wouldn’t have come to bother you and elder sister-in-law.”

Chapter 196: Dream On (4)

As soon as she finished speaking, the crying started up again.

“What’s all this talk of trouble or no trouble? One pen can’t write two ‘Ma’ characters—we’re all family. Don’t be so polite. Take some pastries with you too.” Ma Dalang personally took some of the sugar pastries and snacks he had brought back and stuffed them into the basket on the table.

Mrs. Yan watched with a pained expression. Just as she was about to speak, Ma Dalang shot her a fierce glare.

Mrs. Yan pursed her lips and had no choice but to take out half a jin of meat from the kitchen, slamming it into the basket.

“Sister-in-law, we have so many people in our household. You’ve had to put up with a lot.” She gave Mrs. Bao a smile that wasn’t quite a smile.

Mrs. Bao, seeing that she had already gotten what she wanted, paid no mind to her attitude. “Thank you, brother and sister-in-law. This is more than enough for the three of us.”

With that, she stood up from the ground, wiped her face with her hand, and then picked up the basket, hugging it to her chest.

“Go on home. I’ll send over a piece of sugar cake for you tonight after we’ve made them.” Ma Dalang said loudly, as if afraid the neighbors wouldn’t hear.

“Thank you, sister-in-law and brother.” Only then did Mrs. Bao leave, delighted, with the basket in hand.

“How could you give her so much?” Once Mrs. Bao was gone, Mrs. Yan could no longer hold back and immediately started berating Ma Dalang.

“What do you know? Women’s nonsense.” Ma Dalang glared at her, then turned and went into the room on the left to find Ma Zhicai without another word.

Mrs. Yan muttered curses under her breath as she began preparing dinner, cursing Mrs. Bao half to death.

When Master Huizhen arrived at the Lin family residence with seven or eight warrior monks, the Lin family was busy making sugar cakes and filled pastries.

“Little maidservant, wrap some up for this humble monk.” After eating a meat pastry, Master Huizhen seemed unsatisfied.

“I’ve already prepared some for you.” Lin Ziyin smiled as she divided the meat pastries among the warrior monks.

The warrior monks thanked her with smiles, then unceremoniously began eating. “This is much better than the food at the temple.”

“You lot have quite the palate. The meals at the temple are already much better than before, and you’re still not satisfied.” Master Huizhen half-jokingly, half-seriously scolded them.

“Amitabha, it’s all thanks to Benefactor Lin’s blessings.” A young monk shook his head as he spoke, his mouth stuffed full.

“Maidservant, in a couple of days, this humble monk will send over a couple of people to help guard your home.” Master Huizhen had a short appetite, and today’s visit was to actively offer a favor to Lin Ziyin.

“People to guard the home?” Lin Ziyin looked at him in confusion.

“The temple’s Juexin, Jueming, Juewu, and Juehui are all lay disciples. They were originally orphans taken in by this humble monk. In a few days, they should be coming down from the mountain, so I’ll send them to you.” Master Huizhen said nonchalantly as he held a roasted chicken, then seemed to remember something. He vigorously wiped his right hand clean on the kitchen cloth, then took out a few pieces of paper from his sleeve and handed them to Lin Ziyin. “These are their indenture contracts. Little maidservant, this humble monk warns you—you must treat them well.”

Indenture contracts? Lin Ziyin took the papers in surprise and looked them over. They were indeed indenture contracts.

“You laypeople are always so scheming, thinking too much about everything. Juexin and the others were afraid you’d overthink things, so they took the initiative to sign these indenture contracts for you, to save you from worrying later.” Master Huizhen shook his head as he explained.

Lin Ziyin didn’t care about his rambling. Yes, she was a layperson, and for her own peace of mind when using people in the future, she preferred to have their indenture contracts in hand.

“Master, to repay your kindness, I have another gift for you.” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“What else are you hiding? Bring it all out.” Master Huizhen glared at her.

Lin Ziyin smiled slightly and told him about her plans to build a greenhouse. “The temple has many monks, and you all eat vegetarian feasts. If you also build a few greenhouses, you won’t have to worry about food shortages in winter.”

Chapter 197: Dream On (5)

“You have such a wicked mind,” Master Huizhen glared at her again. “Only now do you tell me such good news. If I hadn’t sent people to you, were you never going to tell me?”

“That’s right. I taught you the temple’s method for building greenhouses, but you mustn’t share it with outsiders. I’m counting on the greenhouses to make money,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, unafraid of him.

“Monks renounce worldly desires. The temple will certainly not share it with outsiders,” Master Huizhen assured her, taking a fierce bite of the roasted chicken.

Sure enough, two days later, Jueming and the others from the temple appeared at the Lin family residence dressed in laypeople’s clothing. They told Lin Ziyin that the temple had also asked Prince of Ling for a favor and obtained some oilcloth. In a few days, they would come to learn from her experience.

Lin Ziyin arranged for them to stay in a courtyard, feeling quite pleased. With four more highly skilled warriors in the house, security was much more assured.

From then on, whenever Master Huizhen visited the Lin family residence, he received even more benefits.

“Ziyin, the villagers asked me to inquire—do you want to rent out your black soil land?” The villagers had entrusted Lin Changshu to ask, but since he rarely went out, they had no chance to see him. After some discussion, they decided to call the village headman over.

The village headman had also been thinking about the Lin family’s land. In his view, the Lin family had so much land that they couldn’t possibly farm it all themselves. He had wanted to help the villagers ask about it. After all, as the village headman, it was his responsibility to ensure that all the villagers lived well.

“I already have plans for that land. I don’t want to rent it out to others,” Lin Ziyin directly rejected his offer, much to his surprise.

“Can your family handle all that work?” the village headman asked in astonishment.

“We can handle it,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “I have my own plans.”

“Alright, if you have plans, that’s good. I was just asking on behalf of the villagers,” the village headman said, his tone slightly sour. Sigh, the villagers would be disappointed.

“By the way, after the beans are harvested, I’ll need people to help in the fields. The wages will be the same as before. I wonder if anyone would be willing to come,” Lin Ziyin gave him hope just as he was about to leave.

“Good, good, I’ll tell everyone right away,” the village headman left in high spirits.

The villagers were indeed disappointed when they heard the village headman’s words. But when they heard that the Lin family still needed help farming, everyone became happy again. It was good this way. After all, the Lin family was in their village, and with so much land, they couldn’t rely on just their family to farm it all. In the future, they would have wages to earn.

To earn more wages from the Lin family, the entire village worked hard to harvest their own crops after the Mid-Autumn Festival. Meanwhile, Lin Ziyin wasn’t idle either. She had already started covering the completed fire walls with oilcloth, and the supports in the fields were something rare in the northern lands—bamboo.

Hei Er and the others didn’t dare to slack off. They brought people to help, gaining experience, while some of the warrior monks from the temple also came to help.

With enough hands, the work progressed much faster.

“Zige, going to help in the fields again?” After some time, most of the village families had finished their work in the fields. When they saw Lin Zige leading a maidservant toward the black soil land, they all greeted her with smiles.

Lin Zige also smiled in response.

She understood that times had changed. In the eyes of the villagers, the Lin family had become the golden goose. But since they were all from the same village, Lin Zige had never flaunted her status in front of others. To anyone who showed kindness, she always responded warmly.

Chapter 198: Dream On (6)

“Everyone else at home is busy, and there’s a lot to do in the fields. I’m going over to boil some water for everyone to quench their thirst,” Lin Zige replied with a smile.

“You’re really capable,” someone said admiringly. “After today’s work in the fields is done, does Ziyin still need people?”

What they feared most was having no work to do after the busy farming season. This was the villagers’ greatest concern.

“Yes, Ziyin said that in a few days, we’ll need to plant seeds, and we’ll need a lot of people to help,” Lin Zige patiently and good-naturedly replied.

“By October, the weather will turn cold. What can still be planted in the fields?” someone asked in surprise.

“I’m not sure either,” Lin Zige shook her head, telling the truth.

Not to mention the villagers’ curiosity, even she herself was half-believing, half-doubting Ziyin’s talk of greenhouse cultivation.

“Ziyin is really capable!” Regardless of what he was planting, since the Prince of Ling’s estate and Ding’an Temple were following suit, it must be something good. Almost everyone in the village firmly believed this. Some even thought that if it worked, they might try planting with the Lin family and perhaps gain some benefits.

Lin Zige let the villagers speculate as they pleased and walked with her maidservant toward the wasteland.

Just as they were about to leave the village’s territory, Lin Zige unexpectedly encountered the person she least wanted to see.

“Get out of the way,” Lin Zige said, her heart filling with anger at the sight of Ma Zhicai’s hypocritical face. The maidservant beside her also knew the relationship between the Lin and Ma families, so she immediately became alert.

“I’ve already apologized. Although I was wrong, we don’t have any deep-seated grudges. Since we’re fellow villagers, you can’t just ignore me when we meet, can you?” Ma Zhicai said sincerely.

Some villagers also saw Ma Zhicai greeting Lin Zige, and the busybody among them even came over to join in the excitement under the pretense of working.

Ma Zhicai’s grievance was clear for everyone to see, and many had heard what he said. Although many people had previously looked down on Ma Zhicai, the only scholar in the village, his behavior today had actually won him some approval. Instead, Lin Zige’s relentless attitude had drawn criticism from many, who thought she was being petty.

As Ma Zhicai said, they were all from the same village. As long as there was no deep-seated grudge, the matter should be settled with an apology from one side. Lin Zige’s attitude made everyone feel she was being narrow-minded.

“Scholar, you’ve already greeted me. Shouldn’t you make way now?” Lin Zige said impatiently, her eyes clearly showing her disdain.

“I’m sorry,” Ma Zhicai looked extremely embarrassed, but he didn’t argue with Lin Ziyin. He hastily stepped aside, clearing the path.

“Be careful,” Just as Lin Zige and the maidservant were walking forward with their baskets, Ma Zhicai suddenly grabbed her arm, trying to pull her into his embrace and move her to the side.

“Let go of me, you beast,” Lin Zige never expected that in broad daylight, Ma Zhicai would dare to act improperly toward her. She struggled with all her might, but Ma Zhicai tightly held onto her arm, refusing to let go.

“Miss,” The maidservant behind her was also panicking. Not only that, the villagers were so frightened that they dropped their tools and rolled off the main road.

It turned out that a horse was charging toward them. No one knew what had happened, but the horse was coming straight at them at a considerable speed.

If Ma Zhicai hadn’t pulled Lin Zige back, she would have been injured by the horse’s charge.

After the horse passed, it kicked up a lot of dust behind it.

“Slap.” After the horse had gone, everyone came back to their senses, and then they heard a loud slap.

Chapter 199: Dream On (7)

Everyone’s heads turned at once, and when they saw the deep handprint on Ma Zhicai’s face, they all gasped in shock.

“Sister Zige, I meant no harm. I only wanted to save you when the horse was startled,” Ma Zhicai said, touching his face, looking utterly wronged.

Lin Zige glared at him, her face flushed with anger. “Who asked for your help? Everyone was here. If you hadn’t grabbed me, I would have dodged to the side long ago. Do you think everyone is as weak as you?”

“I…” Ma Zhicai looked even more aggrieved. “Sister Zige, I truly had no other intentions. I acted in haste just now and did something wrong to you. Rest assured, I, Ma Zhicai, take responsibility for my actions. Since I’ve ruined your reputation, I will give you an explanation.”

Reputation? This was serious. Only then did everyone realize Lin Zige’s disheveled appearance. It turned out that when Ma Zhicai had pulled her forcefully, he had torn her sleeve, exposing her arm.

Lin Zige, seeing everyone staring at her arm, quickly covered it with her basket, her eyes red with fury. She was so ashamed and angry that she wished she could kill Ma Zhicai to vent her rage.

If it weren’t for this man holding her tightly, how could her sleeve have been torn? Shameless scoundrel! A leopard can’t change its spots—he would even resort to such underhanded tactics.

“I don’t need your explanation. Stop pretending to be kind,” Lin Zige threw down the basket and, instead of going to the wasteland, turned around and headed back with her maidservant.

The maidservant followed behind her, head down, heart heavy with worry and deep self-reproach.

“Sister Zige, I truly didn’t mean to grab your arm. I will take responsibility for you,” Ma Zhicai shouted after her, not caring at all about the injury on his face.

The villagers, hearing his words, all had strange expressions. Perhaps country folk weren’t as particular as wealthy families, but an unmarried girl’s body—apart from her face and hands—shouldn’t be exposed. From the looks of it, Ma Zhicai had definitely touched Lin Zige’s arm just now.

A man and woman with no relation having physical contact—this was a big deal.

Watching Lin Zige hurry back, no one had the heart to continue working.

Everyone was guessing how the Lin family would handle this in the end and what kind of reaction Wu Da You, Lin Zige’s fiancé, would have.

Would Wu Da You break off the engagement with Lin Zige, and would the Lin family once again form a marriage alliance with the Ma family?

A series of speculations stirred the villagers’ gossip-loving hearts. Forgetting their work in the fields, they all followed Ma Zhicai back to the village to see the commotion.

“Little sister, why are you back so soon?” Guo Huiniang had just come out from the back courtyard when she saw Lin Zige rushing back.

“Sister-in-law,” Lin Zige cried out upon seeing her family.

“What’s wrong?” Guo Huiniang panicked, and seeing Lin Zige’s torn sleeve, she was even more frightened, not knowing what to do. “Who bullied you outside?”

“Sister-in-law,” Lin Zige didn’t speak, only hugged her and sobbed.

Her cries drew all the busy women from the kitchen. They all came out to see.

“What happened?”

“Zige, what on earth happened?”

“Who bullied you?”

…

Auntie Bai and the others all looked at her anxiously.

“Help her inside first,” the old master was also drawn by the cries. “You stay with her. Cui family’s, go call Changshu, Da You, and Ziyin back.”

Having eaten a few more years of rice, the old master immediately guessed that something serious must have happened. After carefully questioning the maidservant who had followed Zige back about what had happened on the road, the old master reacted in the shortest time possible.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were busy in the oil mill when they heard the news from the servants at home that Zige was in trouble. The two of them were so scared that they didn’t even change their clothes and ran straight back.

Lin Ziyin was busy by the Black River. “The roof must be built in an arched structure. Fengcheng is in the northern lands, and the snow is heavy in winter. With an arched roof, the snow is easier to sweep off, and the arched structure has better pressure resistance. Moreover, the interior space will appear larger.”

Steward Hei and the monks from the temple nodded repeatedly, following Lin Ziyin’s instructions. They were becoming more and more confident in greenhouse cultivation. Every step and every design, Lin Ziyin explained clearly. As the greenhouse construction progressed, their understanding of greenhouse cultivation knowledge deepened.

“In a few days, the chicks the young lady ordered will arrive,” Steward Hei said politely.

“Ding’an Temple doesn’t raise chickens. You can contact the night soil collectors to purchase and ferment the night soil, then use it as fertilizer. You can also get pig manure from the butchers who raise pigs,” Lin Ziyin suggested.

“Amitabha,” the monk said with folded hands in thanks.

“Young lady, something has happened,” Since Lin Ziyin had recently forbidden the servants from calling her “miss,” everyone had changed their address in the past two days.

“Speak slowly,” Lin Ziyin frowned at the approaching servant.

The one who came to report was Li Da. He had run all the way, his breathing uneven. Lin Ziyin’s reprimand finally calmed him down. After catching his breath, he reported everything that had happened at home in detail.

After listening, Lin Ziyin’s expression turned extremely ugly. The Ma family really wouldn’t give up. Ma Zhicai had a smooth tongue—taking responsibility for Zige? He could dream on!

Chapter 200: Confrontation (1)

“Steward, Master, something has happened at home. I need to go back and take a look. My apologies.” After hearing Kong Yier’s words, Lin Ziyin first greeted the few people beside her before deciding to return home immediately.

“Although it’s the young lady’s family matter, since I’m here as well, if the young lady doesn’t mind, I would like to follow and take a look.” Hei Yi had naturally heard Kong Yier’s words as well. He had seen the eldest young lady of the Lin family many times before and knew she wasn’t the kind of frivolous person. From the servant’s account, it seemed she had been set up. In large households, there were often many cases of innocent people being wronged in the back courtyard. As a steward, even though Hei Yi was a man, he knew a thing or two about such matters.

Remembering how Prince Ling and Si Jinhan had repeatedly instructed him not to let the Lin family suffer any grievances, he immediately volunteered.

“Thank you for your concern, Steward. Please.” Lin Ziyin did not refuse his offer.

Everyone in the village knew that Hei Yi was Prince Ling’s man. With him present, even if the Ma family wanted to cause trouble, they probably wouldn’t dare.

Since it was a secular matter, the monks of the temple naturally couldn’t interfere, let alone follow to watch the commotion. The warrior monks of Ding’an Temple all stayed behind to continue their work in the fields.

Lin Ziyin was anxious, riding in the ox cart with Steward Hei as they hurried home.

“Trying to beat someone to death, how could that be? Without Zhicai, Lin Zige wouldn’t be alive.” Before they even reached home, Lin Ziyin and the others heard Mrs. Yan’s shrill voice. “Everyone saw it clearly. It was our Zhicai who saved Lin Zige. How can you still beat someone? You can’t be so unreasonable.”

“Beat you to death, you ill-intentioned thing.” Wu Da You’s voice sounded even angrier.

“Stop Da You.” Lin Changshu seemed more rational, but Lin Ziyin could still hear the anger in his tone.

“Everyone, stop.” At the critical moment, it was still Grandpa who was imposing. The noise at the entrance seemed to lessen.

At that moment, Lin Ziyin also jumped off the ox cart and arrived at the entrance of the house.

The house was indeed bustling. It seemed as if the entire village had gathered here, with many villagers pointing and whispering at the Lin family.

Lin Ziyin had no mind to listen to everyone’s discussions. With a stern face, she and Steward Hei pushed their way through. “Excuse me, please let us pass.”

Everyone heard the voice and turned to see her unhappy expression. Then they saw Steward Hei’s murderous gaze beside her, which scared them into immediately stepping aside, clearing a path for them.

Lin Ziyin followed the path the villagers had cleared and made her way to the entrance. At the same time, she saw clearly what was happening inside. Lin Zige was crying so hard she couldn’t catch her breath, her eyes red and swollen, as she lay in Guo Huiniang’s arms. Wu Da You was holding a practice staff, glaring coldly at Ma Zhicai, who looked aggrieved. Lin Changshu and Wu Dali, among others, were probably afraid of trouble and were desperately holding Wu Da You back.

Meanwhile, Mrs. Yan was sitting on the ground, throwing a tantrum. Her face was covered in tears and snot. If someone who didn’t know the situation saw her, they would definitely think that the Lin family had bullied their family.

“Ziyin, you’re back just in time.” Ma Dalang saw Lin Ziyin and immediately came over, rubbing his hands together. “Something happened. Zhicai meant well, but who knew it would turn out like this. Don’t worry, our Ma family isn’t unreasonable. Since Zhicai grabbed Zige’s arm, we absolutely won’t ruin her reputation for nothing. Our Ma family will take responsibility for her.”

Knowing that Lin Ziyin was now the head of the Lin family, Ma Dalang’s flattering expression made everyone unable to bear watching.

“Take responsibility? Take responsibility for what?” Lin Ziyin asked coldly.

Ma Dalang was left speechless for a long time, unable to recover. Lin Ziyin’s reaction was off. Lin Zige’s arm had been touched by Zhicai, and many in the village had seen it. Could it be that she didn’t care about it at all?

Chapter 201: Confrontation (2)

“Ziyin, you’ve just returned, so you might not be aware of some things,” Mrs. Yan said, leaping to her feet as if injected with adrenaline. She rushed toward Lin Ziyin, eager to repeat her story. After all, the more she spoke, the less it would tarnish the Ma family’s reputation—it was Lin Zige’s name that would suffer.

“Are you trying to say that Ma Zhicai tore my sister’s clothes?” Lin Ziyin asked coldly, cutting her off.

“Since you already know…” Mrs. Yan’s performance faltered. Things weren’t unfolding as she had hoped.

“You dare spout nonsense again?” Wu Da You struggled to break free, his anger boiling over.

“Fool,” Lin Ziyin scolded Wu Da You. “Martial arts aren’t meant for killing.”

“Da You, listen to Ziyin,” the village headman chimed in, supporting her. Wu Da You, furious, threw down the stick in his hand, his eyes still glaring fiercely at Mrs. Yan and Ma Zhicai.

“Sister Ziyin, I was only focused on saving someone. I didn’t think that much,” Ma Zhicai said, his face filled with remorse as he approached, carefully distancing himself from the matter. “I came to explain things to Brother Da You, but who knew my mother would—”

“Exactly! The boy meant well by saving someone. You, woman, only know how to cause trouble. Even if you like Zige, you can’t ruin a girl’s reputation,” Ma Dalang added, quickly shifting blame onto Mrs. Yan after catching Steward Hei’s cold smirk.

“Brother Da You, let me ask you—if my sister’s reputation is ruined today, will the marriage still stand?” Lin Ziyin asked, stepping in front of Wu Da You.

“Of course it will! I’ll have my aunt pick a good day right now, and I’ll marry Zige,” Wu Da You declared, tears streaming down his face. “What does reputation matter? As long as I treat Zige well, that’s all that counts.”

Hearing this, Lin Zige cried even harder.

“What are you crying for? So weak,” Lin Ziyin snapped, turning to scold her sister without an ounce of sisterly concern. “It was just your arm exposed, not like you lost your virtue. Who are you crying for?”

Lin Zige stared at her in shock, her eyes reddening.

“What’s there to cry about? Every year, the Tartars invade, and how many women suffer on the border? From what I know, many women in our empire don’t die by the Tartars’ hands—they take their own lives out of shame after being violated or exposed,” Lin Ziyin said, glancing at Steward Hei. “Steward Hei, am I right?”

Steward Hei, though confused, nodded in agreement. “The Tartars are despicable. Many women on the border die tragically.”

The villagers didn’t understand why she had suddenly shifted from Lin Zige’s situation to the borderlands. The border was five hundred li away from Fengcheng, and Shili Village was relatively safe. Lin Ziyin was really stretching things.

“Maybe some praise those women for dying heroically, gloriously, as chaste martyrs. But in my eyes, they’re just fools—ignorant and foolish,” Lin Ziyin continued, her words shocking everyone.

“Ziyin,” Grandpa finally intervened, unable to stay silent.

“Grandpa, I know what I’m saying,” Lin Ziyin replied, her eyes burning with conviction. Some things needed to be said sooner or later, and she might as well say them now, even if she knew her thoughts clashed with the times. “Why do the Tartars harm women? If those women die, does that mean the Tartars get their comeuppance? Or do their families benefit? If it were me, I’d live well and fight back, killing a few Tartars. After all, it’s better to live shamelessly than to die honorably. Sister, you only showed your arm—what advantage does the Ma boy gain? If the Tartars come and your clothes tear in battle, does that mean you have to marry a Tartar?”

Chapter 202: Confrontation (3)

Lin Zige lowered her head, silent. She knew Ziyin was only looking out for her, but her heart still ached.

“Da You doesn’t care, our family doesn’t care—why should you worry about what others say? Just because someone saw your arm, they come shouting about taking responsibility? How ridiculous. Women are people too—if a man sees a woman’s arm, does that mean the woman has to take responsibility for him? Look closely—it’s just an arm, a little paler and slimmer, that’s all. No different.”

Suddenly, Lin Ziyin made a shocking move. She rolled up her own sleeve, revealing her fair, delicate arm before everyone.

The crowd stared in stunned silence.

“If anyone has filthy thoughts, go home and take a good look at your mother’s and sisters’ arms,” she said calmly, pulling her sleeve back down. “Don’t call the Tartars barbaric. Their customs are bold because, in their eyes, men and women are equal. And don’t forget—any man who scorns women or looks at them with lust should remember: you were born of a woman too. Without your mother, you’d be nothing. As for women—if you, as a woman, look down on other women, then you deserve to be belittled.”

“Ziyin, what are you doing?” Zige cried, clutching her. “It’s not worth it for me.”

“I’ll tell you one last time—being part of the Lin family, whether man or woman, means one thing: you’re a person. Others’ opinions don’t matter. What matters is how your own family sees you. If you don’t love your own family, your own home, how can you talk about loving your country? And don’t think it’s a big deal just because someone saw your arm. Even if they saw everything, so what? If you feel wronged, just tear their clothes off too and let everyone see them in return.”

The villagers were stunned. Even the rest of the Lin family didn’t know how to respond.

“It was just a misunderstanding, Zige. Don’t take it to heart,” Ma Zhicai said awkwardly. “I was the one in the wrong. I acted rashly in the heat of the moment. My apologies, Da You. Don’t take it personally.”

Wu Da You shot him a cold glance, then walked up to Lin Zige, his eyes red. “Zige, I really don’t care. What matters to me is you, nothing else. Like Ziyin said, you only showed your arm—you didn’t lose anything. Everyone has arms. If people want to gossip behind your back, they’re not worth your time. I don’t care, and as long as your brothers don’t care, that’s enough.”

Lin Zige kept her head down, tears streaming down her face.

“What would I do if something really happened to you?” Wu Da You’s eyes grew even redder. He had no family of his own. Ever since he was young, he had secretly admired Zige. If not for his poverty, he would have come to the Lin family long ago to ask for her hand.

When Zige was betrothed to the Ma family, he had been so heartbroken he nearly gave up on life.

But soon after the engagement, the Lin family fell into hardship. Seeing their struggles, he had mustered the courage to secretly help Lin Changshu support the family. Fortunately, later on, Zige had broken off her engagement with the Ma family and become betrothed to him instead. These past days had been like heaven for him. He feared Zige might do something drastic if she couldn’t bear it.

If anything happened to her, he would never forgive himself.

“Everyone, please wait a moment. I have something else to discuss with you all. You, wait here too,” Lin Ziyin said coldly to Ma Zhicai. Before he could react, she pulled Lin Zige aside. “Sister, come with me inside for a moment. I need to ask you something.”

Lin Zige obediently followed her into the courtyard.

Chapter 203: Confrontation (4)

Ma Zhicai’s heart pounded wildly as he heard Lin Ziyin’s words to Lin Zige. A sense of foreboding washed over him, as if her words were directed at him.

But then he thought, Everyone saw me save Lin Zige with their own eyes. No matter what Lin Ziyin does, she can’t deny that.

Most of the villagers weren’t moved by Lin Ziyin’s words. Instead, they felt she was being too bold and improper. The rules passed down through generations in Shili Village—how could she dare to defy them? Women were meant to be obedient and docile.

If the women of Shili Village became as fierce as the men, how would the men live?

Amid the villagers’ murmurs, Lin Ziyin emerged with Lin Zige.

All eyes turned back to them. The Lin sisters’ faces were cold as frost, their eyes brimming with a murderous intent that no one could miss.

“Someone, beat him for me,” Lin Ziyin ordered Yu Shaohui and the others, pointing at Ma Zhicai. “Don’t kill him—just leave him crippled.”

Yu Shaohui and his men didn’t hesitate. They surrounded Ma Zhicai and began raining blows upon him.

“Help! Someone help me!” Ma Zhicai finally cried out in pain.

Mrs. Yan and Ma Dalang were stunned by the sudden turn of events. Only when they heard their son’s pleas did they snap out of it and rush into the crowd to save him.

Yu Shaohui and his men were trained fighters. They knew exactly where to strike to cause the most pain without killing. Though they couldn’t beat Ma Zhicai to death, every punch and kick landed with full force.

Ma Dalang and Mrs. Yan fought back, but they were no match. In no time, the couple was left bruised and swollen.

“Village headman! Village headman, save us!” Mrs. Yan, taking advantage of being a woman, rolled out of the crowd and knelt before the village headman, sobbing. “You saw it all! The Lin family is bullying us! You can’t just stand by—we’re going to report this to the authorities!”

“Village headman, we saved someone, and now we’re being attacked! Is there no justice?” Ma Dalang wasn’t foolish either. He quickly followed, clutching his head as he pleaded.

“Ziyin,” the village headman said sternly, stepping forward. “Beating someone without reason—you owe everyone an explanation.”

“To make sure Ma Zhicai understands why he’s being beaten, I’ll explain it to everyone,” Lin Ziyin said coldly. “Steward Hei, since you’re here, you can bear witness for the Lin family.”

“Very well,” Steward Hei replied, glancing at Ma Zhicai before nodding in agreement.

The villagers perked up. Could there be a reason behind the Lin family’s attack that they didn’t know about?

“Beating someone and still trying to justify it!” Mrs. Yan interrupted before Lin Ziyin could speak. In her eyes, her family had been wronged, and the Lin family owed them compensation.

“What? Do you want to be beaten too? Or is the Ma family hiding something?” Lin Ziyin shot her a cold glare.

Mrs. Yan actually felt a pang of guilt under that gaze. How did that girl grow such terrifying eyes? Dark and unreadable—just looking at them is enough to scare someone to death.

“Don’t cause trouble. Let Ziyin speak,” the village headman glared at Mrs. Yan. “If you keep this up, I won’t intervene.”

“Mother, if we’re in the right, we have nothing to fear. Let her speak,” Ma Zhicai said, his face swollen like a pig’s. His heart burned with rage.

“Zige, come here,” Lin Ziyin called to her sister.

Lin Zige had been glaring at Ma Zhicai with fury since she came out. At her sister’s call, she stormed over, her face still twisted in anger.

Chapter 204: Confrontation (5)

“Chunmei, you come over too,” Lin Ziyin instructed the maidservant. “When the horse came rushing over, you were standing behind the young lady. Stand in the same spot now.”

Chunmei had been blaming herself ever since she returned. If she hadn’t been careless, the young lady wouldn’t have been framed and had her reputation ruined. Hearing Lin Ziyin’s instructions, she immediately stood behind Lin Zige. “Young lady, at that time, I was standing slightly behind and to the side of the young lady.”

Lin Ziyin walked over and found a position to stand in. “Ma Zhicai, you should have been standing here, in this posture, right?”

“Yes,” Ma Zhicai replied through gritted teeth. He couldn’t lie about this—too many people had seen it.

“Then hitting you isn’t unjust at all.” Lin Ziyin kicked him in the calf. “Ruining someone’s reputation—how black is your heart?”

“How dare you hit him again? I’ll fight you to the death!” Mrs. Yan saw Ma Zhicai being hit again and angrily tried to rush forward, but Qiao Shi and the others held her back.

“Heavens, we can’t live like this! The Lin family bullies us, and no one stands up for us. Is there no justice in this world?” Mrs. Yan cried bitterly.

The villagers looked at Lin Ziyin with disapproval. This girl was too violent. Everyone was waiting for her explanation, but instead of giving one, she just took a stance and started hitting people again. Even with Ding’an Temple and the Prince backing her, bullying the locals like this was too much.

“She really should be hitting him. If you ask me, the young lady should send this scum to the yamen for a while,” Steward Hei said. Others might not understand, but he saw everything clearly.

Even the Prince’s people said Ma Zhicai deserved to be hit. The villagers, though displeased, didn’t dare to gossip recklessly. But everyone’s gaze was filled with sympathy for the Ma family.

“Please enlighten us, Steward,” the village headman said, confused. Though he wouldn’t mind seeing Ma Zhicai taught a lesson, as the village headman, he had to give the villagers an explanation. If this matter was left unresolved, the villagers might start resenting the Lin family.

“Everyone, please look at their positions,” Steward Hei said with a slight smile, beginning to explain. “The Lin family’s young lady and the maidservant were standing on the right side of the road, while that young man was standing in the middle. When the horse came, if he truly wanted to save someone, he would have pushed them outward with force. Why would he cling to the young lady’s arm and not let go? Besides, the young lady had a maidservant behind her—a trained fighter, naturally more agile than an ordinary person. The maidservant was pulling her from behind but couldn’t hold her back, which shows that young man had ill intentions. He had already decided to frame the Lin family.”

The villagers listened to Steward Hei’s explanation and looked back at where Lin Ziyin and the others were standing. Suddenly, everything made sense.

So, Ma Zhicai really wasn’t a good person. His “rescue” was fake—he probably just wanted to trick someone into marriage.

Those who had been present at the time recalled the scene of the horse rushing over and found many suspicious details.

“That’s right! He moved aside earlier than Zige—how did he see the horse coming before she did?”

“That young man didn’t run away himself—he actually pulled someone toward him!”

“The Lin family’s servant was pulling her from behind, but he was the one clinging to Zige’s arm and not letting go.”

“No wonder Zige slapped him at the time. His heart is too dark—he deserved that hit.”

…

Mrs. Yan, Ma Dalang, and the others were stunned. Just moments ago, they had the upper hand, but now they were like rats everyone wanted to beat.

“There’s no justice!” Mrs. Yan wailed. “Lin Zige is already engaged—what could we possibly gain from tricking her? She was even rejected by our Ma family. If we weren’t afraid of ruining her reputation, we wouldn’t have come today!”

Chapter 205: Confrontation (6)

Ma Zhicai’s face turned ashen, his pig-like features contorted with rage. Amidst the villagers’ scornful gazes, he kept trying to explain himself. “When my horse charged over, I was only worried about the person’s safety. How could I have known whether they were standing in the middle of the road or on the side? Don’t wrongly accuse me.”

But whether he was wrongly accused or not wasn’t up to him to decide. The villagers’ furious glares made it clear. In the countryside, ruining someone’s marriage was a sin worthy of divine retribution. And this young man, after taking advantage of the situation, had the audacity to try and use his “lifesaving” status to swindle his way into the Lin family. Fortunately, Lin Ziyin was clever and hadn’t fallen for his tricks.

“Beat this bastard to death,” Lin Changshu and Wu Da You seethed, both itching to teach him a lesson.

“Enough. He’s been beaten enough, and we’ve vented our anger. Sister, just think of your arm as having been licked by a dog. You were being so foolish earlier—crying your eyes out over someone like him. Was it worth it?” Lin Ziyin scolded Lin Zige.

Ma Zhicai was furious. Lin Ziyin had compared him to a dog? His face flushed crimson. “Lin Ziyin, I saved someone with good intentions, and your Lin family—”

A dead duck with a hard mouth. He tried to salvage some dignity, but Lin Ziyin didn’t let him finish. She shot him a cold glare, her dark pupils devoid of any warmth, silencing him instantly.

“Keep making things up. Why’d you stop?” Lin Zige asked icily.

“You beat someone and think you can just walk away? It’s not that simple. Didn’t you hear my son say he forgot to stand in the right place because he was in a hurry to save someone? No, this can’t be settled so easily. Village headman, you can’t be biased!” Mrs. Yan saw the Lin family preparing to go inside and panicked. She jumped up from the ground and rushed in front of the village headman.

The village headman was startled by her sudden movement, and her words only infuriated him further. “What more do you want?”

“The Lin family injured someone. They must compensate us. Five hundred taels of silver, not a single tael less,” Mrs. Yan declared her demand.

Five hundred taels? The villagers’ eyes widened in shock. They all looked at Mrs. Yan as if she were a fool. Five hundred taels could buy a hundred people, and she actually had the nerve to say that. Besides, the Ma family was the one in the wrong first. The Lin family only beat them because of their actions. In the countryside, beating someone like that was justified.

“If the Lin family doesn’t agree to pay, we’ll take this to the magistrate!” Mrs. Yan threatened.

“Go ahead. I was hoping you would. I just didn’t want to waste time suing dogs, otherwise, do you think I’d let you off so easily?” Lin Ziyin sneered at Mrs. Yan. “Don’t think just because you’re a bitch, you can bite anyone you want.”

“Young lady, should I have a word with the magistrate’s office?” Steward Hei suddenly spoke up with a smile.

The furious Ma family members immediately lost their arrogance. How could they have forgotten that someone from the Prince of Ling’s estate was here?

“Ziyin,” the village headman said, though he despised the Ma family, he didn’t want Lin Ziyin to take the matter to the authorities. After all, if this incident blew up, it wouldn’t be good for the village’s reputation. “The person has already been beaten. Can’t we just let this matter drop?”

“Ziyin,” Auntie Bai hesitated before adding her voice. She wasn’t speaking up for the Ma family but was worried that if this matter escalated, it might harm Zige’s reputation.

“For the sake of the village headman and everyone here, I’ll let you off this time. But if I hear any rumors harmful to the Lin family, I won’t hesitate to make this a bigger issue,” Lin Ziyin said coldly, her gaze fixed on Mrs. Yan.

Chapter 206: Confrontation (7)

“On what grounds…?” Mrs. Yan, having been beaten for no reason, was truly indignant.

“Silence.” Ma Dalang reprimanded her. “Village headman, rest assured. Since it was a misunderstanding, we won’t spread rumors. But what about the other villagers?”

The village headman found his words reasonable and couldn’t help frowning. With so many people in the village, loose tongues could cause trouble if word got out.

“Whoever gossips, don’t blame me for being ruthless.” Steward Hei stepped forward with a cold smirk. “The border is in need of human shields. The Prince would be delighted if more people volunteered.”

The blatant threat silenced everyone present. They all saw clearly that the Prince’s steward was firmly on the Lin family’s side. Offending the Lin family and being sent to the border meant certain death—no one wanted that.

“Today’s matter is over. Whoever speaks out of turn will be struck by lightning.”

“Right, right. Everyone should go home and keep their wives’ mouths shut.”

The crowd quickly voiced their agreement.

“May I ask how many of you here agree with what I just said?” Lin Ziyin asked calmly. “I mean both men and women. If your wife, daughter, or sister were wrongly accused of losing their virtue, would you still support and care for them?”

The villagers hadn’t expected her to bring up that earlier “crazy talk.” They all looked at each other, unsure of how to respond.

“Those who agree that life is more important than reputation, stand to the right.”

The villagers exchanged glances, remaining silent.

Lin Changshu, Guo Huiniang, and the others were also confused, watching her with concern.

“I agree,” a honest man stepped forward. “If such misfortune befell my family, I’d rather they live well. What’s reputation compared to life?”

“I feel the same,” another older man stepped forward, followed by his sons.

One by one, about half the crowd moved to the right, while the rest watched hesitantly.

“No more?” Lin Ziyin looked at them and asked loudly.

No one else moved.

“Brother, Da You, pick some hardworking, tight-lipped people from this group.”

The crowd perked up at this—it seemed the Lin family was hiring.

Since it concerned the family business, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You became cautious.

“Brother, choose whoever you think is suitable and make a note. We’ll discuss it later before making a decision. You all should think it over before giving me your answer. I have new work that requires long-term labor. Wages will depend on the intensity of the work—at least twenty-two copper coins a day, not including lunch. Overtime is paid separately, and there will be holiday benefits. Of course, working for my family has conditions. What I just mentioned is one of them—gender equality is a basic requirement. Because once you start working, you must train in martial arts with the Lin family guards. Children will be enrolled in the Lin family’s private school to study, train, and learn arithmetic.” Lin Ziyin laid out the basic conditions. “During training, there will be no distinction between men and women.”

“Miss Ziyin, I have a question,” a man stammered. “We’re all this old—why do we need to train in martial arts?”

“Because I don’t want you to earn money only to lose your life before you can spend it,” Lin Ziyin replied coolly.

What? No one understood.

Lin Ziyin paid no mind to whether they understood or not. She simply turned and entered the courtyard with Steward Hei and her family.

Once the Lin family’s gates closed, the villagers erupted into heated discussion.

“Village headman, what did she mean by that?”

“We can’t let this ruin our customs. How can men and women train together?”

At that moment, everyone was concerned only with their own affairs. The beaten Ma family members had long been forgotten.

Ma Zhicai glared at the closed gates of the Lin family, his eyes burning with fury. If he could, he would set the entire Lin family estate ablaze.

“Let’s go,” he snapped at his mother, who still looked resentful. “Haven’t you caused enough trouble?”

Mrs. Yan, scolded without reason by her own son, felt deeply wronged. “Wasn’t I just looking out for you?”

“As if we aren’t embarrassed enough. Let’s go,” Ma Dalang was also furious, but his greater concern was whether this incident would affect Ma Zhicai’s imperial examinations. Clearly, the steward of the Prince’s estate was siding with the Lin family.

With this worry weighing on him, he didn’t want to stay a moment longer at the Lin family’s gates.

Chapter 207: Clinging On (1)

“Ziyin, are you planning to hire people to farm?” Back in the courtyard, the village headman hesitated for a moment before finally asking.

“Besides farming, we also need people to raise chickens and ducks. The family will be opening some new workshops, and we’ll need workers for those as well,” Lin Ziyin replied.

New workshops? The village headman was taken aback.

But since it involved business secrets, he didn’t feel it appropriate to ask what other ventures the Lin family was planning.

No matter what business the Lin family was involved in, it was clear they weren’t short on money. Thinking this, the village headman felt completely at ease.

However, the villagers who had returned home were far from at ease. Though many had put up a fierce argument in front of the village headman, once they were back home behind closed doors, they couldn’t help but regret their earlier words.

What they regretted most was not being able to work for the Lin family, and of course, the benefits Lin Ziyin had mentioned—benefits they would now miss out on. For children in the countryside to receive a free education was a tremendous honor, and they had let it slip through their fingers. What could they do now?

Those who had stood on the right side, however, were overjoyed. Most of these people were honest, hardworking families. Thinking about the jobs they were about to receive, they were all smiles, secretly resolving to endure any hardship for the sake of their children and their families. So what if men and women had to train together? It wasn’t as if only their family would be embarrassed—many others from the village would be there too. Besides, even the servants of the Lin family, including the family members themselves, were training.

Each person harbored their own thoughts, all hoping to find someone with influence to plead their case to the Lin family. But Shili Village was different from other villages. In most villages, the majority of residents shared the same surname, and the village was run by respected elders of the family. There were ancestral halls and clan leaders.

But in Shili Village, most of the residents were outsiders, with a variety of surnames. There were no ancestral halls or clan elders. At present, the only people who could speak to the Lin family were the village headman and the Bai family.

That evening, the village headman’s home and the Bai family’s home were unusually lively, as if they were bustling markets. The villagers had come to seek connections to Lin Ziyin through these two families.

The Bai family was quick-witted and refused to be used as a stepping stone by the villagers. They hadn’t lost their minds from the villagers’ flattery. Bai Chunsheng had long since given orders to his entire family: the Bai family didn’t hold office and didn’t fear offending people. So, anyone who came to their door was turned away. They explained that the Lin family’s hiring process didn’t allow for outside interference, and they couldn’t put in a good word.

Though the villagers were dissatisfied with their attitude, they had also seen how difficult Lin Ziyin could be that morning. So, despite their dissatisfaction, they eventually left, dejected.

Compared to the Bai family, the village headman’s home had a harder time.

No matter what the village headman said, many people cried and made a scene, refusing to leave.

In the face of personal gain, the villagers had completely abandoned their dignity.

“Now you’re crying and making a fuss. What about this morning? You were all mocking the Lin family then. You saw it yourselves—Prince Ling, Young Master Si, and Ding’an Temple all hold Ziyin in high regard. But you? You turned down the opportunity that was handed to you and even said those hurtful things. Now you have the nerve to come here. Let me tell you, even though the master has a good relationship with the Lin family, he can’t interfere with their hiring. That money isn’t coming from our pockets, so why would the Lin family listen to us? If you’re not satisfied, then go ahead and replace the village headman,” Sister Zhang finally snapped, pulling out her trump card.

Everyone was stunned.

Replace the village headman? With whom? The current village headman was upright and had often gone out of his way to help the villagers. Compared to the greedy and selfish village headmen in other villages, he was far superior. If they really replaced him, there was no one in the village who could take on the role.

Chapter 208: Taking Advantage (2)

The village headman observed the sudden change in everyone’s expressions and felt secretly pleased. In the past, he wouldn’t have had the confidence to refuse, as the position of village headman did bring some income to his family each year. But now, things were different. Apart from himself and his grandchildren, every other member of his family brought home more than a tael of silver each month.

If he really gave up being the village headman and found work at the Lin family residence, he could easily earn two taels of silver a month.

After some thought, the village headman felt that perhaps it would be a good thing to truly unburden himself.

“We only wanted the village headman to say a few good words for us. If he’s unwilling, then forget it,” the villagers reluctantly conceded, having no other choice.

Having gained nothing from the village headman, they all left in disappointment. As they passed by the Ma family’s courtyard, they couldn’t help but curse the Ma family in their hearts, thinking that if it weren’t for the Ma family’s actions, they wouldn’t have developed such resentment toward the Lin family.

Ma Zhicai had not only lost face today but had also been beaten by the Lin family. Lying in bed, he seethed with hatred.

“Damn it, they’re trying to beat someone to death!” Mrs. Yan applied medicine to Ma Zhicai’s bruised face while loudly cursing the Lin family. “They used such heavy-handed tactics, clearly intending to cause serious harm. We can’t let this go! Tomorrow, as soon as it’s light, we’ll go to the yamen to file a complaint against the Lin family.”

“Shut up,” Ma Dalang snapped, annoyed by her loud wailing. He was also upset about his son being beaten, but what worried him more was whether today’s incident would affect Ma Zhicai’s future prospects of becoming a scholar. “Use your brain for once. The Lin family has connections with the Prince of Ling’s estate, the Si family, and Ding’an Temple. Do you think the yamen will side with you?”

“So what do we do? Just let it go?” Mrs. Yan asked, her voice trembling with tears.

“What else can we do? If you have the guts, go ahead and file the complaint. Just don’t blame me if it ruins your son’s future,” Ma Dalang glared at Mrs. Yan.

“Mother, just calm down,” Ma Zhicai also despised Mrs. Yan’s shortsightedness. Today, he had been careless and underestimated Lin Ziyin’s cunning. His recklessness might have jeopardized his chances in the imperial examinations.

What if Lin Ziyin really did speak to the officials overseeing the examinations? What would he do then?

Ma Zhicai’s mind was filled with worries, but he didn’t consider that Lin Ziyin had no time to deal with his trivial matters.

Lin Ziyin was extremely busy. She needed to arrange work for the newly recruited people and also organize the village children to attend the small private school. She simply had no time to worry about the Ma family.

“So many people have been hired. What should we do?” Lin Changshu looked at her worriedly.

Lin Zige and Wu Da You had also moved on from the shadow of the Ma family incident and were fully engaged in the family’s various production tasks.

“Brother, tomorrow, post a notice in the village. As long as people don’t damage the forest, the Lin family’s mountains will be open to the public,” Lin Ziyin first arranged the first task.

“Don’t talk about the mountains. I’m more concerned about the people. What should we do?” Lin Changshu urged her.

“I’m talking about arranging the workforce,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “The Fang couple and the Old Man Man couple will be assigned to the chicken farm. The rest will be divided between working in the sheds and processing goods.”

“What processing?” Guo Huiniang asked, puzzled.

“Potato starch and sweet potato starch also need people to handle them,” Lin Ziyin continued, looking at her plans. “In the future, we’ll also make soy milk powder. I’m thinking about how to handle the dairy cows.”

Chapter 209: Clinging On (3)

Half of it was muttering to herself, half was informing the family.

“Da You, tomorrow you take people to various places to purchase peanuts, hazelnuts, pine nuts, green beans, broad beans, chestnuts, and walnuts,” Lin Ziyin instructed. “Oh, when spring comes, we need to find someone to specially take care of the chestnut and walnut trees on our mountain.”

“Roasted beans, peanuts, melon seeds—who doesn’t know how to do that? Besides, pine nuts have too strong a flavor, who would like them?” Lin Zige worriedly asked.

“Don’t worry about it. Da You and Changshu shouldn’t go to the oil mill; the work there is too hard. You two just take Yu Shaohui, Kong Yier, and the others to various places to purchase nuts,” Lin Ziyin reminded them. “The roasted goods I make are different from others; they definitely won’t be a loss for the family.”

“If you say it’s fine, then it’s fine,” Lin Changshu said, still quite convinced by her plans. “Tomorrow, Da You and I will take people to purchase them.”

On the third day, the selected villagers indeed all gathered at the Lin family residence.

“Entrust the children to Qian Xuan. Whether they are boys or girls, as long as they are four years old, they can go to the private school to study. If they don’t study well, they will definitely be punished with the ruler. At that time, you parents must not be soft-hearted and protective,” Lin Ziyin joked with the villagers.

“That’s only natural,” the villagers all laughed. Their children had the opportunity to study; who would care if they were punished by the teacher? There were hardly any students who weren’t punished by their teachers. It was said that even the crown prince was punished when he studied. The country children might not have other advantages, but they were thick-skinned.

The children at home had already been warned by the adults, and they had also seen how Lin Changting, Lin Yan Zhi, Dunzi, and the others had become much more capable since they started studying and practicing martial arts. The little friends had long been envious.

Now that the opportunity was in front of them, more people were excited and eager. They were even more in awe of Qian Xuan, the teacher.

“Line up according to height and follow me,” Qian Xuan said sternly.

After all the children pushed and shouted, they obediently lined up and followed him.

The villagers watched their obedient and well-behaved children, each secretly delighted. Fortunately, they were smart and had seized the opportunity.

“Those whose names are called, follow me first,” Cui Da came over with a list and said, reading from the list.

Everyone pricked up their ears to listen, even the villagers who had come to secretly watch the excitement quieted down.

The vast majority of the villagers were on the list.

“The greenhouse is in a hurry to finish the work. You go over there to help first. In a few days, when the machines arrive, some of you will be pulled out to work in the workshop. Oh, in the morning, you can choose to come to work or freely go to the mountain to pick chestnuts and other nuts. As long as you don’t damage the forest, the mountain will be open to you every year. The fruits you pick will be accounted for by weight, but we won’t be responsible for any injuries,” Lin Ziyin said beforehand, and quoted the prices for pine nuts, hazelnuts, chestnuts, and walnuts.

“Those who work in the morning will be given fifteen copper coins. After lunch, they must work in the greenhouse. Those who are late will be fined,” Lin Ziyin said.

The selected villagers listened and were all overjoyed. They hadn’t expected her to give them a choice, though some were still worried.

Thirty copper coins a day was quite a lot. The money from going up the mountain came quickly. If they did well, they might earn ten or so taels of silver in a month. However, the cost of going up the mountain could be high, even the cost of life.

Not to mention, just thinking about having to climb the tall oil pines and red pines to pick pine nuts was enough to make one shudder.

“Uncle Fang, Uncle Old Man Man, you two couples follow Shiban to raise chickens. Just do as Shiban instructs. Of course, if you have any good methods, speak up. As long as they are adopted, you will be given a certain reward,” Lin Ziyin said to the remaining few people.

Chapter 210: Clinging On (4)

“Thank you, Master.” Compared to others, Fang Laoshi valued this job even more. His only son had died, and his daughter-in-law had run off with someone else, leaving behind a four-year-old grandson and a seven-year-old granddaughter. The hardships his family faced were unimaginable.

Fortunately, the Lin family had extended a helping hand in their time of need. Out of gratitude for this kindness, they were determined to work hard.

Grandpa watched the villagers gather in groups, discussing among themselves, a smile never leaving his face.

“Is Young Master Ziyin really going to collect mountain fruits?” the village headman asked in surprise.

“Of course,” Grandpa replied firmly with a nod.

“Then I should go into the mountains this morning too,” the village headman said, grinning.

Picking mountain fruits brought quick money. They wouldn’t climb the tallest trees, just the easier ones.

Soon, the villagers finished their discussion.

Indeed, wealth came with risk. Many families chose to split their day—half working, half picking mountain fruits.

“There’s one thing I must make clear,” Lin Ziyin announced. “Any mountain fruits that aren’t in good condition won’t be accepted. And if anyone is caught passing off inferior goods as quality, their entire family will lose all benefits from the Lin family.”

“That’s only fair,” most of the workers agreed. They were honest people and wouldn’t dream of deceiving anyone.

“Lin Ziyin, can we join in picking mountain fruits too?” someone who hadn’t been selected shouted.

“You can, but you’re not allowed into our family’s mountains,” Lin Ziyin replied coolly. “We’ll still inspect the quality of any fruits you bring.”

Not allowed into the mountains? The questioner was frustrated. All the nearby mountains had been bought by the Lin family. The rest belonged either to the Prince or Ding’an Temple. If they wanted to pick, they’d have to travel far.

By the time they factored in the travel, they’d lose half the day. And once word got out that the Lin family was buying fruits, the villages near other mountains might not even let them pick.

“Ziyin—” someone tried to play the family card.

“Young Lady Lin, the things you requested have arrived,” Steward Hei interrupted, leading a caravan toward them.

Behind Steward Hei were over twenty carts, escorted by black-armored soldiers—a formidable sight.

The villager who had been about to plead fell silent, intimidated.

Lin Ziyin’s face lit up at the sight of Steward Hei. “Perfect, I’ve been waiting for this.”

“Unload the carts,” Steward Hei ordered. The black-armored soldiers immediately began unloading the crates, and the Lin family servants joined in. The selected workers weren’t lazy either—they pitched in to help.

In no time, the Lin family’s entrance was bustling with activity.

Mrs. Yan saw the commotion from afar and gritted her teeth in frustration, but there was nothing she could do.

She seethed inwardly. How unfair life was! The Lin family, once so forlorn, had suddenly prospered. And her two nieces had vanished without a trace after returning home.

As soon as the crates were moved into one of the Lin family’s workshops, Lin Ziyin began assembling them herself, while Steward Hei stood by, watching silently.

It was the first time the villagers had seen Lin Ziyin work with iron tools. She handled the metal parts with such skill, effortlessly putting them together. Everyone stole glances at her, amazed.

Lin Ziyin paid no attention to them. She focused entirely on her work. Without electricity in ancient times, she had to design machines that could function with firewood, which came with its own challenges.

Though the northern lands weren’t the same as the northeast of the Central Plains, many things here were similar—black soil, dry cold, and the growth of nuts. When she had first seen all those nuts in the mountains, her mind had started racing with ideas.

Chapter 211: Taking Advantage (5)

Upon learning that there were so many pine nuts on the mountain and no one was willing to eat them, Lin Ziyin decided to develop and utilize the mountain’s nut treasures. Combined with the various beans and melon seeds that grew well in the northern lands, she had designed drying and roasting machines during the summer and had Steward Hei take them to the Tianji Tower.

Chu Sui Feng did not disappoint her expectations; he had indeed produced all the machines she wanted.

With these machines, after a few days, once she prepared the ingredients, the roasting workshop could begin production.

Lin Ziyin could foresee the butterfly effect that roasted goods would bring to the northern lands.

However, no matter what the consequences were, as long as they did not affect her business, she did not care. If things really became difficult, she did not want to monopolize the market; if trouble arose, she could always share some of the profits with Chu Sui Feng.

She did not want to offend Chu Sui Feng, the big boss of the northern lands.

“Prince has instructed me to tell the young lady that if there is anything wrong with these machines, the young lady can tell me. I will have someone improve them,” Steward Hei said, watching Lin Ziyin assemble the machines with a group of people. Seeing her nimble hands doing what was typically a man’s job, so skillfully and lightly, as if her hands had a life of their own, he secretly admired her in his heart.

“Thank you. The machines will only reveal their flaws once they are put into production. If there is anything wrong, I will have the steward inform you,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile and a nod of gratitude.

“Just now, I heard the villagers say that the young lady wants to buy mountain fruits?” Steward Hei asked with a smile.

“Yes, I plan to open a roasted goods shop. Prince’s mountain has many fruits—sour fruits, pine nuts—as long as the quality is good, I will buy them all,” Lin Ziyin answered with a smile.

“Prince’s mountain indeed has many fruits. After I return, I will have people go up the mountain to pick them,” Steward Hei decided after asking about the prices.

Pine nuts at three wen per jin, sour fruits at one wen per jin… Although the prices were not very high, the quantity of these fruits on the mountain was large. Calculating it, picking them in one autumn season would yield at least several thousand taels of silver.

The northern lands were originally poor; several thousand taels were a lot of money. Anyway, those idle criminals had nothing better to do; it was better to put them to use, give them something to do, and make it worth the food they ate.

Lin Ziyin was busy at home, but Wu Da You and Lin Changshu, who had gone out in the morning, encountered a huge problem.

“Ziyin, something’s wrong, there’s trouble,” Lin Ziyin had just finished assembling the machines and had someone light a fire to test them, discovering some minor issues. After carefully fixing them, she came out of the workshop.

Unexpectedly, as soon as she left the workshop, she saw a young village wife stumbling over to deliver a message, “Changshu and Da You are being held at the village entrance and won’t be let go.”

Lin Ziyin was startled. Who dared to bully them right at the village entrance?

“Do you know who is holding them?” Lin Ziyin asked as she walked.

“It’s Mrs. Yan’s family. Hui Nian and Old Man Lin have all gone over,” the young wife panted in reply, “Everyone in the village has gone over.”

“What happened?” Lin Ziyin asked as she walked.

Juexin and Jueming followed closely behind her, afraid that she might be bullied when she reached the village entrance.

The little maidservant Yu Qiao’er stayed even closer, not leaving her side.

“Mrs. Yan’s brother is a gambler and owes a lot of debts outside. His wife, afraid that he would sell their two daughters, sent the two girls to the Ma family to avoid the trouble. Before the Mid-Autumn Festival, the two girls were quite sensible and went home to celebrate the festival. They planned to return to the Ma family after the festival, but they didn’t expect their good-for-nothing father to lock them up and never let them out again,” the young wife who delivered the message, seeing that Lin Ziyin was interested in what she was saying, immediately told her everything she knew.

Chapter 212: Clinging On (6)

Lin Ziyin saw that the woman was taking her time getting to the point, growing anxious inside, though her face remained calm. She suspected that Lin Changshu and Wu Da You’s troubles must be connected to the Yan family’s daughters. Thinking of Mrs. Yan’s nature, she furrowed her brows slightly. Then, recalling Ma Zhicai’s schemes against Lin Zige, her disgust for the Ma family deepened.

“For some reason, those two sisters returned on your Lin family’s ox cart, but as soon as they reached the village entrance, the Yan family came chasing after them with men from the gambling den. The Yan family turned the tables, claiming their innocent daughters had been with Wu Da You and those men, and demanded five hundred taels of silver from your family. Elder Brother Changshu and Wu Da You refused, and they started arguing at the village entrance. The sisters were fierce—said they wouldn’t ruin them—and in their desperation, they jumped into the river.” The young wife paused here, stealing a glance at Lin Ziyin’s reaction.

Lin Ziyin scoffed inwardly, her expression growing even calmer.

What a coincidence—just as the Lin family’s ox cart returned to the village, the Yan family came chasing after them with people in tow.

And how exactly did those sisters end up in the Lin family’s ox cart? She would have to go to the scene and ask for herself.

“Are they dead?” Lin Ziyin asked coldly, watching the young wife’s reaction.

The young wife jumped at the question—who reacts like that? Upon hearing that someone had jumped into the river, most would ask about the process or how they were doing, but she had directly asked if they were dead? Wasn’t that cursing them? Still, having only just secured work with the Lin family, the young wife wasn’t about to quarrel with Lin Ziyin over this.

“They’re not dead. Elder Brother Changshu and Wu Da You jumped into the river and saved them.”

“None of the Lin family’s servants went into the river to save them?” Lin Ziyin’s voice carried a hint of anger. Lin Changshu and Wu Da You had gone out, and the family had sent several martial artists to follow them. Even if they needed to save someone, shouldn’t it have been the servants’ job, not the masters’?

“They had no time to go into the river. When the Yan family saw the two girls jump in, they didn’t go in to save them. Instead, they brought the gambling den’s men to fight Wu Da You and the others. Both sides started brawling. Wu Da You and Elder Brother Changshu had no choice but to jump in and save them. Others went into the river too, but it was definitely them who pulled the girls out first.” The young wife answered fearfully, shrinking back.

Lin Ziyin considered for a moment and realized that the village’s laborers must have all gone up the mountain to pick fruit pastries.

Those left behind were just the elderly and children. If someone needed saving, it wouldn’t have been their turn.

After listening to the young wife’s account, Lin Ziyin had a rough idea of what had happened. She figured that Wu Da You and Lin Changshu had been set up by the Yan family.

Perhaps the Ma family had a hand in this too.

But it was all speculation. To find out what really happened, she would have to go to the scene herself.

The Lin family’s workshop was nearby, a short distance from the village. When Lin Ziyin quickened her pace and reached the village entrance, she found a crowd gathered there. Some carried bags, looking like they had just returned from the mountain.

“You touched my daughters’ hands and looked at their bodies—you two must marry them!” At the village entrance, a man with drooping eyes shouted at Lin Changshu and Wu Da You.

“Oh dear, what are we to do?” Mrs. Yan sat on the ground, each hand clutching one of the girls, wailing, “One is already married, and the other is engaged. My poor girls!”

“What does being married matter? What does being engaged matter? Does that mean my daughters’ reputations can just be ruined like this?” The man refused to back down. “The married one can divorce his wife, and the engaged one can break it off. Otherwise, I’ll take this to the yamen!”

Chapter 213: Shameless (7)

“Yes, go ahead and report them.” Several thuggish-looking men leered at the sobbing sisters on the ground. The midday autumn sun was still warm, and the sisters were lightly dressed. Now, drenched from head to toe, their youthful curves were fully exposed.

The eyes of the men in the crowd were almost all fixed on the Yan sisters.

Yan Yun and Yan Liu huddled together, clutching their bodies, crying so hard they could barely breathe.

“Father, just let us die. Why force them to do anything?” Yan Yun sobbed, pleading.

“Father, they have nothing to do with us at all,” Yan Liu said, seemingly loyal.

“Did you hear that? My brother and Da You have nothing to do with them,” Lin Zige was furious. She had seen shameless people before, but never this shameless. Her own brother and fiancé had saved someone, yet they were being falsely accused.

“Their words don’t count.” Yan Daniu glared. “Aren’t you two already involved with those dead girls? That’s why they’re protecting you so much?”

Desperate to get into the Lin family, Yan Daniu was going all out.

“You tell your aunt, is what your father said true?” Mrs. Yan glanced at Lin Ziyin.

Seeing Lin Ziyin standing calmly in the crowd, she sneered and followed Yan Daniu’s lead. “No wonder you came back in their ox cart.”

“Aunt,” Yan Yun cried bitterly, but it was as if she hadn’t heard Mrs. Yan’s words, offering no explanation.

“So that’s how it is.” Yan Daniu grew even more smug, as if he had caught Lin Changshu and Wu Da You by the tail.

“What’s going on?” Lin Zige looked puzzledly at Wu Da You, then at Lin Changshu.

“No, Zige, don’t listen to their nonsense,” Wu Da You said anxiously, sweat breaking out on his forehead.

“What do you mean no? You two grown men didn’t avoid suspicion by taking two young maidens?” A thuggish man leered at the Yan sisters on the ground, then looked at Lin Changshu with a smirk.

“On Mid-Autumn Day, our carriage didn’t just carry them. If it weren’t for the fact that they were guests in the village, we wouldn’t have bothered,” Lin Changshu regretted it deeply. He shouldn’t have interfered. Now, not only had he caused trouble, but he had also worried his family.

He glanced guiltily at his wife, Guo Huiniang.

Guo Huiniang, seeing Yan Daniu’s shameless behavior, felt both worried and angry. Lin Ziyin had been here for a while, and she had seen her. But since Ziyin hadn’t stepped forward to take charge, she couldn’t force her to come out.

“That’s right, I was on the carriage that day,” a man stepped forward to testify. “My wife was there too.”

As soon as he said that, several more people stepped forward to testify for the Lin family.

Lin Changshu’s panicked heart finally settled a little.

“I don’t care how many people were on your carriage. If you don’t give us an explanation today, we’ll report you to the authorities,” Yan Daniu went all out. “Even if your Lin family knows people in the yamen, you can’t shamelessly ruin our girls’ reputations.”

Who was the shameless one? Lin Zige and the others were so angry they almost burst a blood vessel.

“If you want to report, go ahead. Everyone can testify that we went into the river to save people,” Wu Da You said angrily.

Hearing this, Yan Yun and Yan Liu cried even louder.

“Brother Lin, I’m willing to be your concubine.” Yan Liu, who had been saved by Lin Changshu, suddenly rushed forward and knelt in front of him.

Lin Changshu was stunned.

Guo Huiniang, hearing this, almost fainted. Seeing Lin Changshu’s dumbfounded look, her eyes instantly filled with tears. Had their life just gotten better, and now her husband wanted to take a concubine like those rich families? But she quickly shook off the thought. From what she knew of Lin Changshu, he wasn’t that kind of man.

Her heart knew, but her mind was in a daze, full of contradictions.

“Brother,” Lin Zige cried out in shock, then turned to Yan Liu in displeasure. “Don’t be foolish. I won’t allow such a fox-like woman into the Lin family. I only recognize sister-in-law.”

“What are you talking about? Do you think your brother is that kind of person?” Lin Changshu came to his senses and glared fiercely at Zige, then looked at Guo Huiniang. “Miss Yan, I saved you out of necessity. I think even if it weren’t me, anyone in the village who saw it wouldn’t just stand by and watch a life be lost.”

Finally, he stared at Yan Liu, speaking each word clearly.

“I know my request is unreasonable, but you saved me and ruined me,” Yan Liu covered her face and sobbed.

“Brother Wu, I’m also willing to be your concubine. If you don’t want me, I have no choice but to die.” Suddenly, Yan Yun also went crazy and knelt in front of Wu Da You, kowtowing hard.

The two beautiful girls begged like this, and many villagers felt a pang of sympathy. After all, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You had touched the girls’ bodies, so the Yan sisters’ reputations were ruined.

If Lin Changshu and Wu Da You took them as concubines, it would actually be a good thing. Some people even envied Wu Da You and Lin Changshu for their good fortune. As for Zige and Guo Huiniang’s thoughts, no one considered them at all.

Chapter 214: No Choice (1)

“If you want to die, then go ahead and die. This time, I guarantee they won’t jump into the river to save you again.” Lin Ziyin had been watching for a long time before she finally saw the true nature of the Yan family. Since they were so shameless, she didn’t need to consider giving them any face.

Yan Yun and Yan Liu were stunned when they suddenly heard her words, even forgetting to cry. The two sisters stared blankly at the sharp-witted girl in neat clothing who stepped out from the crowd, temporarily forgetting how to react.

“Damn girl, what did you say?” Yan Daniu didn’t recognize Lin Ziyin, and seeing that she was ruining the Yan family’s plans, he immediately treated her as an enemy.

The people in the gambling house also sized up Lin Ziyin. The girl was delicate, with bright eyes, perhaps a bit too clever, but nothing particularly impressive. However, when they saw the few people behind Lin Ziyin, the gamblers quickly and quietly moved away from Yan Daniu.

Those who frequented the gambling house had sharp eyes. As soon as they saw Jueming and his companions, they knew they were martial artists—and formidable ones at that.

They were only there to collect Yan Daniu’s gambling debts, not to act as the Yan family’s thugs. It wasn’t worth making enemies.

“How dare you speak like that? Under the heavens, do you want to harm and force people to their deaths?” Yan Daniu glared at Lin Ziyin with a vicious look.

Lin Changshu stepped beside Lin Ziyin, taking a protective stance. “Sorry, sister.”

“You’re his sister?” Yan Daniu’s eyes lit up at the words. He had long heard from his sister, Mrs. Yan, that the most capable person in the Lin family was this young lady, and that all the Lin family’s money was in her hands. If he could intimidate this girl, he wouldn’t have to worry about his gambling debts in the future. “Perfect timing. I hear you have a lot of money and are the head of the Lin family. We can discuss how much the betrothal gift should be. The Yan family’s daughters can’t be concubines, they must enter your Lin family as equal wives.”

Yan Yun heard her father only caring about her sister Yan Liu’s marriage and forgetting about her own situation, her heart filled with silent anxiety. In her anxiety, her crying grew louder.

Yan Daniu glanced at his eldest daughter before continuing, “Of course, the one who was going to be your sister-in-law is the same. Otherwise, you’ll have to watch those two brats go to the yamen and eat prison food.”

With that, he laughed arrogantly.

“Go ahead and report us if you dare. I’m not afraid.” Wu Da You struggled to come over and hit someone again, but Wu Dali and the others quickly stopped him.

“You might as well give up. If you want to report us, go ahead. The villagers are all watching. We were just saving people, nothing more.” Lin Changshu’s attitude was also firm.

Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige’s hearts rose and fell with worry, furious at the Yan family’s shamelessness.

“Just let me die.” Yan Yun’s crying grew louder again.

Meanwhile, Yan Liu, crying, got up from the ground and prepared to jump into the river again.

Mrs. Yan, of course, wouldn’t let her fall into the water again. She grabbed her tightly with both hands, but her eyes were fixed on Lin Ziyin. “Lin Ziyin, I know you have misunderstandings about our Ma family, but my two nieces are innocent. Do you really want to watch them die with your own eyes? Even if Lin Changshu and Wu Da You saved them, the two girls’ reputations are now ruined. If you save someone, you should see it through. You…”

“They want to die, what does that have to do with our Lin family? It’s not like my brother and brother-in-law saved them and now have to take care of them for the rest of their lives. If some disreputable woman on the street takes a liking to them and starts undressing in front of them, who knows how many more sisters my sister-in-law and sister will have to deal with. Besides, they might not care, but I have a cleanliness obsession. Seeing such disreputable women makes me want to vomit every day.” Lin Ziyin cut her off before she could finish.

Chapter 215: No Choice (2)

Mrs. Yan was left speechless, her eyes rolling back in frustration. Lin Ziyin was truly incorrigible—completely impervious to reason.

“Sister-in-law, brother, let’s go home,” Lin Ziyin turned to her family. “If they want to die, let them. And if they want to report us to the yamen, they’re free to do so. We’ll head back for lunch; there’s still work to do this afternoon.”

“Let’s go home,” Grandpa nodded in satisfaction, giving Mrs. Yan a long, meaningful look before turning and walking away with his hands clasped behind his back.

“You can’t leave!” Yan Daniu, furious at Lin Ziyin’s defiance, lunged toward Lin Changshu.

“Unprovoked robbery—defend yourselves, but don’t kill them,” Lin Ziyin instructed Jueming and the others over her shoulder.

At her command, Jueming and the guards cracked their knuckles, ready for action.

“This is outrageous! They’re going to kill someone! Does the Lin family have no respect for the law? Oh, heavens!” Though Yan Daniu was a scoundrel, he wasn’t stupid. Catching the way the gambling house’s patrons shrank back, he realized the Lin family’s servants were not to be trifled with. Seeing Jueming and the others advancing with murderous intent, he immediately started shrieking, stretching his neck like a trapped animal.

“The law is enforced at the yamen, not by your say-so. If you’re unhappy, feel free to take it up with the authorities,” Lin Ziyin sneered, watching Yan Daniu’s solo performance with cold amusement.

“Lin Ziyin, how can you be so heartless?” Mrs. Yan glared at her, venom in her eyes.

“Well said,” a mocking voice suddenly rang out from the crowd before Lin Ziyin could retort.

Everyone turned toward the sound. Standing before them was a group of people. The speaker was a lively young maidservant dressed in a vibrant red gown, draped in a delicate white veil. Her raven hair was tied at the waist with a jade hairpin, and a large, lustrous pearl adorned her golden hairpiece, drawing all eyes. Her face was as fair as a peach blossom, her brows like distant mountains, and her eyes sparkled with mischief, making hearts flutter.

Shili Village was just a humble countryside hamlet—none of the villagers had ever seen such a stunning young lady. They stood there, mouths agape.

Beside the maidservant stood another woman, equally breathtaking. She wore an elaborate gown of green smoke and peony patterns, with a trailing skirt of pink water lilies and green leaves. A sheer golden veil draped over her, and her hair was adorned with pearl-encrusted jade ornaments that swayed with every movement. Her beauty was otherworldly, like a lotus rising from the water. She carried an air of nobility, yet her sharp, knife-like gaze made even the bravest villagers lower their heads in submission.

The maidservants surrounding the two women were all dressed in matching green skirts of fine silk, clearly marking their mistresses as women of high status.

Guarding the outer perimeter were several armed guards, their eyes scanning the crowd with a mix of vigilance and disdain. The villagers, feeling the weight of their scrutiny, instinctively stepped back, one after another.

“We’ve heard the whole story,” the noblewoman said with a light laugh, her gaze fixed on Lin Ziyin. “As the saying goes, saving a life is more virtuous than building a seven-story pagoda. Since your brother saved these people, how could he bear to ruin their reputations and take two lives in vain?”

Lin Ziyin’s heart grew cold at the sight of the two women. So, it was them again—old acquaintances. She couldn’t help but wonder if they were fated to be at odds, always showing up to cause trouble for her.

“May I ask, madam, which is more important—reputation or life?” Lin Ziyin stopped in her tracks and asked.

“Reputation, of course,” the young maidservant snapped, her eyes burning with hatred as she glared at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin was taken aback. She didn’t recall having any deep grudge with this woman. If anything, it was the other way around—they were the ones who had provoked her first. So why was she looking at her with such malice?

Chapter 216: No Choice (3)

Many villagers around them listened and nodded silently in agreement.

“Has the young lady never read the Nü Jie?” the beautiful madam asked with a smile, her eyes mocking Lin Ziyin for being a country girl with little knowledge.

“I’m just a country girl. How would I have had the chance to read?” Lin Ziyin’s words successfully made the two noblewomen smile.

“No wonder the young lady treats her virtue as worthless,” the young lady sneered, no longer hiding her disdain.

“Please, noble ladies, judge for us. These two men touched our girl, and now they’re just going to walk away. Can I go to the yamen to report them?” Yan Daniu perked up immediately at the sight of noblewomen taking his side.

“Please, madam and miss, help our two girls,” Mrs. Yan also knelt before them, as if injected with energy.

Lin Ziyin watched the scene expressionlessly, wondering about the two women’s identities. They had tried to steal her tofu-making recipe at the market before, only to be suppressed by the Si family. Now they had reappeared, but for what reason?

“Don’t be afraid. When the road is uneven, someone will step in. I can’t stand people who bully others with their power,” the young lady said proudly, looking at Lin Ziyin with a smug face. “Sister-in-law, why don’t we play matchmaker and help these two girls?”

“We’ve just come from the temple to make a wish. Helping two marriages come to fruition would be a virtuous deed,” the madam replied with a smile.

Yan Daniu, Yan Yun, and the others immediately understood the noblewomen’s meaning. Though they didn’t know why the noblewomen were helping them, having power on their side was better than not.

“I thank the madam and miss on behalf of my two poor nieces,” Mrs. Yan was the first to kneel and kowtow in gratitude. “A girl’s virtue is most important. Without someone to guide them…” She could barely speak through her tears.

Seeing her cry so hard, Yan Yun and Yan Liu also started wailing loudly.

“According to the laws of Great Qin, anyone who ruins a woman’s virtue shall be branded and imprisoned for three years. Though you may have good intentions in saving them, you cannot replace the crime of ruining their virtue. Marrying them would only add more acquaintances to your household. Have you thought this through?” The madam smiled at Lin Ziyin, her gaze challenging.

“May I ask who the madam and miss are?” Lin Ziyin was slightly angered. From their demeanor, it seemed she wouldn’t be able to leave easily.

“We’re helping you. There’s no need for you to remember our kindness,” the young lady replied coldly, not revealing her identity.

“I’ve never known that the laws of Great Qin could be used this way. May I ask, can any random person interfere in another’s family matters?”

“You wretch, who are you calling a random person?” The young lady was immediately enraged by Lin Ziyin.

“Ziyin.” Seeing Lin Ziyin in conflict with the noblewomen, Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang were terrified, and Zige’s face turned pale.

“The villagers of Shili Village may be subjects of Great Qin, subjects of the Prince, but we’ve never known that any random person could enslave us. I’ve said before, right and wrong can be settled at the yamen. We appreciate your kindness, but we must decline.”

The villagers nodded in agreement. Lin Ziyin’s words made sense. But who were these two noblewomen? They couldn’t force people into marriage. Even if the Prince himself came, he would follow the laws of the northern lands.

The young lady’s face turned red with anger. She spoke viciously, “No matter your attitude, today, you must agree, whether you want to or not.”

“What? Does the young lady want to use the same ruthless methods as when you tried to steal our Lin family’s recipe?” Lin Ziyin also sneered in return. Some things couldn’t be resolved by fear alone. Besides, she was no longer the unknown, powerless village girl she once was.

Chapter 217: No Choice (4)

Not to mention that Prince Ling would not allow anything to happen to her at present, even Ding’an Temple would absolutely not permit any mishap to befall her.

The villagers listened in astonishment. They had only ever seen the Lin family’s outward prosperity, never imagining that behind the scenes, the Lin family had actually been threatened. Recalling the village headman’s earnest words and thinking about why Lin Ziyin had been urging everyone to practice martial arts, many now understood why she had become so fierce.

“You’re slandering me! Who has ever seen you?” the young lady snapped, surrounded by the villagers’ pointing fingers. “Who wants to steal your recipe? Clearly, we were willing to pay for it, but you were the one who didn’t know how to appreciate the offer.”

“I have never forgotten what the young lady and this madam said—that having the recipe means nothing without the life to use it, and that the consequences would be on my own head. The madam and the young lady acted as matchmakers, and I wasn’t being unreasonable.” Suddenly, Lin Ziyin’s tone softened.

“It’s best if the young lady can see the bigger picture. What’s the point of all this arguing?” The madam also smiled, thinking that Lin Ziyin had been intimidated.

“But being a wife is definitely out of the question. Being a concubine, however, might be acceptable. What do you all think?” Lin Ziyin asked the villagers loudly.

The villagers didn’t understand what she was up to. Initially, they had been firmly against allowing the Yan family’s daughters into the household, but now she seemed to be softening her stance.

Then, everyone saw the nobleman’s murderous aura flare up again, and they suddenly understood. Perhaps the Lin family was afraid of causing trouble and wanted to settle things peacefully. The villagers looked at the Yan sisters, who had stopped crying on the ground, and felt no sympathy for them at all.

Lin Ziyin was right—the Yan sisters were no good. How could they force someone into marriage? And they still wanted to be wives? Hui Nian and Zige hadn’t done anything wrong.

“You two agree to be concubines?” Lin Ziyin looked at the sisters on the ground and asked softly. Compared to her earlier harshness, her tone was now much gentler.

Happiness came so suddenly that Yan Yun and Yan Liu were too shocked to speak. They exchanged a glance, then nodded repeatedly, their faces flushed with shy smiles.

“Ziyin!” Zige stamped her foot in frustration.

“I don’t agree!” Lin Changshu and Wu Da You said in unison, glaring angrily at the sisters on the ground.

Yan Daniu didn’t care about any of that. All he knew was that from now on, his two daughters had landed on their feet. The Lin family’s gate was always bustling with carts delivering goods—once his daughters entered the Lin family, would he ever have to worry about money again?

Mrs. Yan was also delighted. In her eyes, her son’s willingness to marry Lin Zige was already a great honor for their family. Since Lin Zige refused to marry Zhicai, she couldn’t blame the Ma family for being unkind to her. With her niece entering the Lin family, she wasn’t afraid that Lin Ziyin wouldn’t help her son in the future.

“Listen to Ziyin.” The old master, who had been about to leave, stayed and watched the unfolding events carefully.

Of everyone in the Lin family, only he had not opposed Lin Ziyin’s decision.

“Grandpa!” Lin Changshu and Lin Zige nearly cried. But there was nothing they could do—once the old master had spoken, they had to obey.

The few who were furious stood in the corner, glaring fiercely at the sisters on the ground.

Yan Yun and Yan Liu felt the contempt and anger directed at them, but the two sisters chose to ignore it in unison.

“Still, the old master has foresight. Rest assured, these two girls will definitely bear children for the Lin and Wu families.” Yan Daniu said proudly, not caring about the others’ stares. His face was lit up like a blooming flower.

“Pfft, who would want that?” Sister Zhang and the others spat at him in disgust.

Yan Daniu paid no attention to their reactions, his face still beaming with joy.

“Since they’re concubines, then two taels of silver each should be enough in the countryside, right?” Lin Ziyin asked with a faint smile.

Chapter 218: No Choice (5)

“Nonsense! Do you think those two maidservants are weeds growing in the field? Two taels of silver isn’t even enough to fill a tooth gap.” At the mention of money, Yan Daniu became displeased.

He owed the gambling den over ten taels of silver. The Lin family had taken two girls from his household, yet they were only willing to give two taels—it would have been better to sell his daughters to a brothel.

“When my elder brother married his wife, it only cost two taels. Do you think taking a concubine should cost more than a wife?” Lin Ziyin sneered at the so-called noblewoman, her tone equally mocking. “What do you think, Madam?”

The beautiful lady’s face darkened with anger when the problem was thrown back at her. A country bumpkin dared to set traps for her at every turn.

“Times have changed.” The girl’s face was filled with gloom, her eyes full of hostility as she stared at Lin Ziyin. No one had ever dared to be so presumptuous in front of her. This country girl, relying on her connection to the Prince, was utterly lawless. Today, she would make Lin Ziyin pay. “Since your family is in business, taking out some silver shouldn’t be a problem.”

Yan Daniu’s eyes lit up even more. Ha! It must be his ancestors blessing him for finding such a noble connection.

The villagers, though simple, could now see the so-called noblewoman’s hostility toward the Lin family. No one dared to offend her, and while most sided with the Lin family, no one spoke up. Even the village headman, at Lin Ziyin’s signal, remained silent.

“I have the silver, but I don’t want to give it. What can you do about it? The countryside has its own ways of doing things, and I don’t want to break the rules. I won’t let a concubine flaunt her power before she even enters the door. My sister-in-law hasn’t done anything wrong, and as the mistress of this household, I will never humiliate her.” Lin Ziyin mocked the noblewoman, waiting to see what she would do.

“You’re asking for trouble!” The girl finally lost her temper, pulling a whip from her waist and lashing out at Lin Ziyin.

“Ah!” The villagers cried out in shock. How could someone just start hitting people like that?

But the whip never landed on Lin Ziyin. Jueming caught it firmly in his hand.

Jueming’s eyes were filled with coldness as he looked at the girl as if she were already dead.

The girl wasn’t intimidated by his killing intent. She pulled hard on the whip, but Jueming didn’t budge. She strained with all her might, her face turning red with effort.

“How dare you! Do you know who I am?” She raged at Lin Ziyin, unable to break free.

“You don’t even know who you are. How am I supposed to know who you are?” Lin Ziyin coldly retorted.

“Shameless woman! How dare you! My lady is the Prince’s cousin!” A maidservant rushed forward to help the girl pull the whip.

The beautiful lady listened with a cold smile, waiting for Lin Ziyin to beg for mercy.

But instead of fear, Lin Ziyin laughed lightly. “You two are so ‘modest.’ I was just wondering how to send a thank-you gift to your noble household. Now I know exactly where to deliver it.”

“Who needs your fake kindness? Let me tell you, even if you gave away the entire Lin family for free, my lady wouldn’t want it. Let him go!” The girl struggled as she spoke, but no matter how hard she pulled, Jueming didn’t let go.

The armed guard saw this and immediately drew his sword, rushing forward to rescue the girl.

Juehui and the others saw this and immediately moved to protect Lin Ziyin and the others. The situation was about to explode.

“Prince, we’ve arrived just in time. Shili Village is indeed lively today.” At the critical moment, Si Jinhan, the smiling tiger, suddenly appeared in the crowd, standing beside him was the cold and aloof Chu Sui Feng.

Chapter 219: No Choice (6)

“Greetings, Prince.” The lady’s eyes flickered as she quickly stepped forward to pay her respects.

When the young girl saw Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, her expression changed. She dropped the whip in her hand and turned to kneel before Chu Sui Feng. “Yan’er greets Cousin.”

“Your Highness has a formidable cousin,” Si Jinhan teased with a smile.

Li Yan’er couldn’t laugh at this moment. She knew Chu Sui Feng’s personality well.

Though Chu Sui Feng was the master of Fengcheng, he had always been low-key. He despised those who flaunted his name to cause trouble. Unfortunately, she had been caught red-handed today.

It was all that wretched Lin Ziyin’s fault. If not for her, how would the Prince have seen her in this state?

Madame Yu smiled gracefully, but her heart was in turmoil. Originally, she had come to discuss business with Lin Ziyin, hoping to take a share from the Lin family’s profits. After all, the Lin family’s business was booming—peanut oil and soybean oil were being sold beyond Fengcheng, carried by merchants to various provinces. Even the Tartars had acknowledged their quality.

The Lin family was no longer what it used to be. With the Prince of Ling and Ding’an Temple backing them, they couldn’t be easily exploited. But with the Li family’s status, taking a small cut from the Lin family shouldn’t be a problem.

Unfortunately, her sister-in-law was too impulsive. Out of baseless jealousy, she had clashed with Lin Ziyin.

Even though Madame Yu thought her sister-in-law was unreasonable, as a member of the Li family, she had to side with Li Yan’er. Of course, she also had her own motives—she wanted to use Li Yan’er to intimidate Lin Ziyin, ensuring the best possible deal in their negotiations.

But she never expected Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan to appear in Shili Village. Hadn’t the scouts reported that the Prince and Si Jinhan rarely visited the Lin family?

“Little girl, what gift do you plan to send to the Li residence?” Si Jinhan knew Li Yan’er and Madame Yu well and disliked them both. If not for Chu Sui Feng’s sake, he would have dealt with them long ago.

Unfortunately, the Prince of Ling was still here, so he had to maintain appearances. But letting Li Yan’er and Madame Yu off so easily didn’t sit well with him.

As Si Jinhan stewed in his displeasure, he glanced at the stern-faced Lin Ziyin beside him. An idea struck him.

The enemy of my enemy is my friend. It seemed the little girl had a plan to deal with Li Yan’er and Madame Yu. He decided to fan the flames. “Tell me, and I’ll help you decide.”

“As the saying goes, ‘A gentleman does not refuse a gift,’” Lin Ziyin said vaguely. “This lady and her daughter have ‘kindly’ offered to arrange a marriage for me. I can’t let their goodwill go unanswered. The young lady isn’t married yet, so I can’t send a gift just now, but I can prepare one for when the time is right.”

Si Jinhan listened as if he had found a kindred spirit. “Little girl, you still haven’t told me what gift you plan to send.”

“I intend to have my servants find some beautiful women to send to the Li residence,” Lin Ziyin replied coolly. “They’ll be told that if they ruin their virtue, they can enter the residence to become good sisters to the lady. I’m sure the household will be lively, and the lady’s husband will surely praise her virtue.” She paused. “I hope Miss Li will accept this gift from the Lin family soon.”

“How dare you?” Li Yan’er fumed. She wasn’t even engaged yet, and Lin Ziyin was already scheming to find concubines for her future husband. Shameless woman! Vile!

Madame Yu was even more furious. If Lin Ziyin followed through, she would be the one to suffer. Though her husband was lecherous, he didn’t dare bring in women of ill repute. If Lin Ziyin sent such women to cause a scene at the Li residence, she would be the first to bear the brunt of it.

Chapter 220: No Choice (7)

What a vicious move! All the villagers looked at Lin Ziyin with admiration and awe. The Lin family’s young lady had truly changed—her courage was boundless, daring to provoke even the Prince of Ling’s in-laws. Remarkable!

Si Jinhan burst into laughter, his earlier discomfort vanishing at the sight of Madame Yu’s pale face and Li Yanran’s furious expression. “Little girl, good idea. If you can’t find the right person, I’ll help you look.”

Clearly, the smiling tiger had chosen to side with Lin Ziyin.

“Young Master Si, young lady Lin was only joking,” Madame Yu hurriedly interjected, forcing a lighthearted tone.

“I never joke with strangers. Since Madame and Miss Li have given me such a generous gift, I must return the favor to live up to Madame’s guidance. Though I may be coarse, I wish to learn from Madame and Miss Li’s refinement. I may not excel in other areas, but I can manage this kind of good deed.” Lin Ziyin smiled as she spoke leisurely, “What do you think, Prince?”

“Excellent,” Chu Sui Feng replied nonchalantly. “Since the Third Young Master has agreed, he will certainly keep an eye out for you.”

“Cousin?” Li Yanran looked at him pitifully.

Madame Yu’s face turned even paler with embarrassment. She knew Chu Sui Feng was truly angry, so she didn’t dare beg for mercy.

Without Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng’s intervention, even if Lin Ziyin tried to act against the Li family, Madame Yu would have made sure she had no place to bury her corpse. But with these two backing her, no matter how excessive Lin Ziyin’s actions were, she couldn’t retaliate.

Frustration, sorrow, worry—all these complex emotions surged within Madame Yu.

“Thank you for your support, Prince and Third Young Master,” Lin Ziyin said, cupping her hands in gratitude.

“Little girl, I’ve helped you so much. How do you plan to repay me?” Si Jinhan teased.

“You really are a dog,” Lin Ziyin smirked. “I was just about to find you and the Prince for another deal. I didn’t expect you to come to me first.”

Si Jinhan was about to lose his temper at the insult, but Lin Ziyin’s next words stopped him in his tracks.

“If you don’t show enough sincerity, be careful I don’t take your head.” Indeed, those who take from others must give in return. At the mention of potential gain, Si Jinhan forcibly suppressed his anger.

Madame Yu was startled again. She had originally intended to cooperate with Lin Ziyin but had been too hasty. Instead of forcing Lin Ziyin to submit, she had only angered her, making the situation worse—like trying to steal a chicken only to lose the rice.

“Young lady Lin, you have two sisters-in-law. Could you spare some silver for them?” Yan Daniu, seeing the situation turn against him, forced a smile and begged.

“Six taels each. That’s all I have,” Lin Ziyin replied coldly. “But once they take the silver, they belong to the Lin family. You won’t have any say in their affairs. If you don’t agree, do as you please.”

Yan Daniu wasn’t blind. He had already seen that the Prince of Ling and the Si family’s Third Young Master were siding with Lin Ziyin. He weighed his options and secretly rejoiced—if his daughters could secure their place in the Lin family, they wouldn’t have to worry about money in the future. So he agreed, “Fine, six taels it is. But my son-in-law must come soon to take them home.”

“Scram,” Wu Da You wished he could kick him.

But Yan Daniu stayed far away, unaffected by his anger.

Yan Liu and Yan Yun were overjoyed, their faces flushed with shy excitement.

Only Mrs. Yan sensed something was wrong. Given Lin Ziyin’s nature, she knew things wouldn’t end so easily. Lin Ziyin was close to Guo Huiniang and Zige—how could she stand by and watch them suffer?

Suspicious, she nervously asked, “Lin Ziyin, when do you plan to let the two girls enter the house?”

“Enter what house? Tomorrow, I’ll have someone take them directly to the brokerage to be sold,” Lin Ziyin replied impatiently.

“You dare sell Yan Daniu’s daughters?” Yan Daniu exploded.

“Why wouldn’t I?” Lin Ziyin smiled sweetly. “Once you take my silver, they become my brother’s and brother-in-law’s concubines. According to our dynasty’s laws, my sisters-in-law can sell them as they please. If you don’t believe me, ask the Prince and the Third Young Master.”

Yan Liu and Yan Yun were struck dumb, as if by lightning. Lin Ziyin was truly ruthless—after all their scheming, they hadn’t even entered the house and were already about to be sold by the Lin family?

Guo Huiniang and Lin Zige, their eyes red with anger, felt a surge of satisfaction at the sight of their shock.

Yan Daniu was stunned. “You’re lying! They haven’t even entered the house. How can you sell them?”

Chapter 221: A Rotten Idea (1)

“According to the laws of Great Qin, a wife may freely buy and sell concubines,” Si Jinhan replied with a smirk. “You’re begging them to take your daughters—isn’t that just forcing the Lin family to sell them?”

Though Yan Daniu was a scoundrel, he knew which people he could afford to offend and which he couldn’t. Glancing sideways at the nobleman who had once helped him, now fawning over Prince Ling, his heart pounded with fear. Hearing Si Jinhan speak up for Lin Ziyin only made him more anxious.

“Your Highness, we don’t want our good girls to be given away as concubines for nothing,” Mrs. Yan said, her mind racing as she saw the situation turning against them. She quickly put on a pitiful act.

Yan Liu and Yan Yun were also panicking, fearing that under Prince Ling’s authority, their wishes would be dashed. As soon as Mrs. Yan finished speaking, the sisters burst into loud sobs, once again putting on a show of seeking death.

“The Lin family acted to save people—how can you say they ruined your virtue?” Chu Sui Feng said darkly. “If you’re so eager to die, then throw them into the river.”

At his command, several guards immediately stepped forward to drag Yan Yun and Yan Liu away.

Yan Daniu was stunned—how could Prince Ling’s thoughts align with Lin Ziyin’s?

“Your Highness, spare us! We dare not, we won’t do it again!” Yan Liu and Yan Yun were utterly terrified. In the northern lands, Prince Ling was the true ruler—his word carried more weight than the laws of Great Qin.

“Cousin,” Li Yanran, seeing Chu Sui Feng give her no face at all, immediately stomped her feet in a tantrum.

Madame Yu’s head throbbed with pain—her sister-in-law was truly foolish. Didn’t she see that Chu Sui Feng was on the verge of fury? Yet she still dared to provoke him.

“Does the Li family have too little to do?” Chu Sui Feng was no soft-hearted man. Li Yanran’s tantrum didn’t make him find her cute—instead, it ignited his anger. “On your wedding day, should I arrange a few more wives for your future husband? A young lady meddling in others’ marital affairs—how impressive is the Li family?”

“Your Highness, forgive us. My sister-in-law and I only acted out of pity for these two girls,” Madame Yu knelt in apology. “It was my poor judgment.”

After speaking, she shot Lin Ziyin a glance filled with silent threat.

Lin Ziyin read the menace in her eyes, but she was no longer the timid girl she once was. Madame Yu’s glare held no power over her. She feared trouble but not when it came knocking. “Your Highness, if there’s nothing else concerning the Lin family, may we take our leave?”

“Little girl, I was just about to settle accounts with you,” Si Jinhan said with a smirk.

Lin Ziyin rolled her eyes inwardly at his words—clearly, he just wanted to take advantage of her business. What a scoundrel.

But she had already spoken, and it would be rude to take it back. Besides, Lin Ziyin wasn’t naive. She knew some deals were too big for her to handle alone.

“A young lady shouldn’t be out in public too much. Who knows when she might be led astray?” Chu Sui Feng gave Li Yanran and Madame Yu no face at all. “If my cousins have nothing else to attend to, they should stay home and learn proper manners. Otherwise, they might say or do the wrong thing and invite criticism.”

Li Yanran, humiliated in front of so many people—especially those she looked down upon—felt both wronged and miserable.

Chapter 222: A Rotten Idea (2)

Li Yanran dared not disobey Chu Sui Feng’s instructions. “Cousin’s teachings are most wise. Yanran will return and study the rules diligently.”

After Li Yanran made her promise, Chu Sui Feng’s gaze shifted to Madame Yu.

Madame Yu’s heart trembled, and she quickly echoed, “This concubine will remember the Prince’s teachings.”

“From Er, after returning, send two of the beauties bestowed by the palace to Cousin’s residence,” Chu Sui Feng did not let Madame Yu off easily.

“Yes, Young Master,” From Er replied seriously, suppressing his laughter.

Madame Yu felt as if she wanted to die upon hearing this.

The beauties bestowed by the palace were naturally gifts from the Emperor to Chu Sui Feng. But Chu Sui Feng did not wish to enjoy them and instead sent them to the Li residence. This was clearly meant to cause trouble for her. After all, any beauty from the palace was not like an ordinary concubine bought with money. Even as the main wife, she would have to be careful and could not casually oppress these bestowed beauties.

Thinking about how she would have to deal with these unpleasing beauties vying for her husband’s attention in the future, Madame Yu’s heart began to bleed. Then she wondered if Chu Sui Feng’s grand support for Lin Ziyin meant that Lin Ziyin held a special place in Chu Sui Feng’s heart.

The Li family had long wanted to marry Li Yanran to Chu Sui Feng as his primary wife. If Lin Ziyin became an obstacle and ruined the Li family’s plans, what could be done?

Although the Li family was Chu Sui Feng’s maternal family and had indeed supported the Prince of Ling, when the Prince was young, the Li family was almost unrivaled in the northern lands. But as the Prince grew up, the Li family’s prestige in the northern lands had been declining year by year.

Because everyone could see that the Prince was deliberately weakening the Li family’s power. Hadn’t they seen how the Prince’s retainers, the Si family, the Luo family, and several other families had risen in such a short time?

No, absolutely not. They could not let Lin Ziyin ruin Li Yanran’s marriage. At this thought, a hint of killing intent flashed in Madame Yu’s eyes.

“Tell the family that the Lin family is my collaborator. In the future, if the Lin family encounters any troubles, I hope the family can lend a hand,” Chu Sui Feng glanced at Madame Yu. Although the killing intent in her eyes was fleeting, he had still caught it.

In his presence, Madame Yu dared to show such emotions. It seemed he had been too lenient with the Li family, so much so that they had forgotten who was the true master of the northern lands.

Madame Yu was not stupid; in fact, she was quite clever. She naturally understood Chu Sui Feng’s warning and was startled. “Yes, this concubine will convey the Prince’s words to the family.”

“Good,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly. “It’s getting late. You should leave.”

“Cousin,” Li Yanran was unwilling to be dismissed so easily. She hadn’t seen Chu Sui Feng for a long time, let alone had any private moments with him. Today, having finally met him, she didn’t want to let this good opportunity slip away.

Chu Sui Feng remained silent, merely staring at Li Yanran with his deep, somewhat murderous gaze.

Li Yanran eventually succumbed under his intense gaze. Her face pale, she lowered her head. “We will take our leave. If Cousin has time, he can visit the residence to see Grandmother. Grandmother has been missing Cousin.”

“When I have time, I will naturally go,” Chu Sui Feng’s tone softened slightly at the mention of the Old Matriarch.

Li Yanran was overjoyed, thinking that with Grandmother around, Chu Sui Feng would not be able to harden his heart and abandon the Li family.

Thinking that she would soon see Chu Sui Feng at the residence, she became cheerful again.

“How boring,” Si Jinhan, who had been watching the drama unfold, interjected abruptly, disrupting their intimate moment.

Li Yanran heard him causing trouble and hated him in her heart, but there was nothing she could do. Everyone in the northern lands knew that this Si family’s third young master was Chu Sui Feng’s right-hand man. In terms of importance in Chu Sui Feng’s eyes, Si Jinhan’s position far surpassed the Li family’s uncles.

Chapter 223: A Rotten Scheme (3)

Chu Sui Feng was not pleased either. He shot Si Jinhan a cold glance before turning to Lin Ziyin. “How do you plan to deal with these people?”

Yan Daniu had been shrinking back in the crowd, wishing he had never shown up. Even though he was a troublemaker, he had never dared to act recklessly in front of the Prince. Chu Sui Feng, the ruler of the northern lands, could take his life with a flick of his finger.

Lin Ziyin, now addressed, saw Yan Yun and Yan Liu struggling desperately in the guards’ grip. She smiled faintly before fixing Yan Daniu with a stern look. “Do you still want to send them to the Lin family residence?”

“No, no more,” Yan Daniu stammered, not daring to meet Lin Ziyin’s eyes. In his heart, he cursed Mrs. Yan, the one who had instigated this mess. If it weren’t for his dear sister’s urging, he never would have thought to scheme against the Lin family. Now, not only had they failed to harm anyone, but his own family of three had nearly lost their lives.

“Would the Prince still be able to find bold and daring women?” Lin Ziyin turned to Mrs. Yan, who looked unwilling to let go, and asked with a smile.

“As long as you want them, I can find any kind of person for you,” Si Jinhan replied, more interested in knowing what business Lin Ziyin wanted to discuss with him.

“If the Third Young Master can find bold and daring women, please send them to this auntie’s doorstep. Who knows, she might gain a few good sisters,” Lin Ziyin replied with a cheerful smile.

Mrs. Yan, hearing that Lin Ziyin wanted to find concubines for Ma Dalang, was furious. Her hatred for Lin Ziyin reached its peak. “You little vixen—”

Before she could finish, the villagers heard several sharp slaps. Their vision blurred for a moment, and then they saw Mrs. Yan’s face swollen all over.

“Your mouth is filthy,” Jueming said innocently before turning to Lin Ziyin. “Young lady, should we throw her into the river for a good wash?”

“How dare you hit me?” Mrs. Yan raged.

“I already hit you, and now you’re asking? You’re really lacking,” Juexin said with a smile. “Amitabha.”

The villagers, seeing Mrs. Yan’s swollen face, collectively took a few steps back. Heaven help them, the monks beside Lin Ziyin were terrifying. Many were awed by Jueming’s actions and silently resolved never to provoke Lin Ziyin again.

Madame Yu was also shocked. She had never imagined that Ding’an Temple and Lin Ziyin had such a close relationship, that the temple would send several experts to accompany her. Thinking of this, she wanted to return to the estate as soon as possible to discuss the next steps with her husband.

Lin Ziyin, of course, had no intention of explaining the misunderstanding to Madame Yu.

“Shrew,” Chu Sui Feng glanced at Mrs. Yan coldly. Only then did Mrs. Yan realize who she had been acting recklessly in front of. Though she was still resentful, she didn’t dare say anything more.

“Ungrateful girl, come back with me, you disgrace,” Yan Daniu, seeing that his daughters had no hope of entering the Lin family, directed all his anger at Yan Yun and Yan Liu.

The villagers had just seen the sisters struggling to escape from the guards’ grasp and understood that today’s events were a setup, a trap laid by the Yan sisters for Lin Changshu and Wu Da You. The simple country folk disliked Yan Yun and Yan Liu’s behavior.

Yan Daniu’s beating of his daughters did not evoke any sympathy from the villagers.

Yan Yun and Yan Liu were dragged away by the gambling den’s men. As they left, they glared at Lin Ziyin’s back, their eyes filled with resentment. In their minds, if Lin Ziyin hadn’t interfered, they never would have ended up being sold. As for their own despicable actions, the two seemed to have forgotten all about them.

Chapter 224: A Rotten Idea (4)

As soon as they returned to the Lin family residence, Si Jinhan wasted no time in demanding compensation from Lin Ziyin. “Tell me, how do you plan to show your gratitude for all I’ve done for you today?”

“I’m planning to open a roast duck shop in Fengcheng,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile. “I wonder if the Third Young Master would be interested?”

Guo Huiniang, her eyes still red, had been feeling unsettled ever since they returned home. The moment she heard the words “roast duck,” she couldn’t help but think of the ducks from her own family’s home, and her heart sank.

“Roast duck?” Si Jinhan pondered the words. “Duck has an earthy taste. What’s so good about it?”

“My roast duck is different,” Lin Ziyin said simply.

“How much of a share are you giving me?” Si Jinhan leaned in to ask.

“Ten percent,” Lin Ziyin replied briefly. “The Prince also gets ten percent.”

“Today’s matter was resolved by me, so why bring up the Prince?” Si Jinhan had the audacity to say such things right in front of Chu Sui Feng, unafraid of offending him.

Chu Sui Feng didn’t mind at all. He hadn’t come for business but for something far more important.

“Pack your things. You’re coming with me to the border,” he said, ever the straightforward soldier.

Lin Changshu and the others were shocked and immediately knelt before him.

“Your Highness, if it’s about labor, I am the eldest son of the family and willing to follow you to the border. My sister is too young for such a place,” Lin Changshu pleaded, his voice trembling.

“Let me go instead,” Wu Da You also knelt, pleading. “Brother, you have parents and children to care for, unlike me, who has no ties.” As he spoke, he cast a reluctant glance at Lin Zige.

Chu Sui Feng sipped his tea, saying nothing.

Si Jinhan, however, explained with a smile, “The Prince wants young lady Lin to go to the border not for fun or war, but because she mentioned needing special cattle. The Prince wants to take her there to select them herself.”

Lin Changshu and the others were taken aback. So all this fuss was about business after all.

Lin Ziyin wasn’t as naive as her family. She suspected Chu Sui Feng had a more important reason for taking her to the border. The only thing she could think of that might require her help was the trebuchet.

But she had already helped improve the trebuchet. What else could Chu Sui Feng want from her at the border?

“Very well,” Lin Ziyin agreed, playing along with Chu Sui Feng’s words. “I’ve been wanting to see the Tartars’ dairy cows. I wonder if the Prince could help me buy some?”

“No,” Chu Sui Feng replied flatly.

His refusal was so swift that Lin Ziyin was taken aback.

But Chu Sui Feng showed no sign of joking. His face was serious.

“Horses, cattle, and sheep are the lifeblood of the Tartars. They would never sell their cows to us,” Si Jinhan explained. “What does young lady Lin want with dairy cows?”

“I want not only dairy cows but also their sheep and beef cattle,” Lin Ziyin said. “Fengcheng is in the northern lands, where winters are long and cold. Beef and mutton are excellent for keeping warm in winter. As for dairy cows, I was thinking that while our northern lands may lack many things, we have plenty of soybeans. If we had dairy cows, we could try making food from soybeans and milk. It might even benefit the people of the northern lands.”

Food made from milk and soybeans? Benefiting the people? Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng immediately latched onto these words.

“We have vast lands but few people in the northern lands. Even if we could make such food, what good would it do?” Si Jinhan scoffed. “Soybeans are common, every household has them, and milk has a strange taste. Who would like it?”

Chapter 225: A Rotten Idea (5)

“The Third Young Master isn’t a businessman, so naturally, he hasn’t considered everything,” Lin Ziyin said bluntly. “The new food I mentioned, after improvement, won’t have a fishy smell, and the taste will be even more unique. Most importantly, it can be preserved for many days, and it’s suitable for people of all ages.”

Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng exchanged glances after hearing this. If what Lin Ziyin said was true, the lives of the people in the northern lands would surely improve greatly. Whether her words were true or not, they would find dairy cows for her to try.

“The matter of the roast duck can be put on hold for now. We’ll discuss it after we return from the border,” Chu Sui Feng said slowly.

“How many days?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“The journey there and back will take five days, and we’ll need to stay at the border for three to five days. Ten days should be enough,” Chu Sui Feng replied.

Lin Ziyin considered for a moment. Ten days wouldn’t delay her greenhouse planting, so she agreed.

Chu Sui Feng, satisfied with her answer, finally said, “We’ll set off early tomorrow. Be prepared. We might come over before dawn.”

Lin Ziyin agreed.

“Little girl, even though you’re a bit stingy, I can’t be bothered to argue with you. Rest assured, if anything happens in the future, I’ll have your back,” Si Jinhan said, quite pleased with himself as he left, having gotten the better deal.

After they left, the Lin family was in an uproar.

“Ziyin, what did you agree to do for the Prince? The border is so dangerous. What if you encounter Tartars? What will you do?” Lin Zige was the first to panic, pacing like an ant on a hot pan.

“We’re just going to look at some cattle and sheep. It’s not like I’m going to fight the Tartars. What’s there to be afraid of?” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“No, traveling far away, especially to a place like the border… If you’re unlucky, you might run into Tartars causing trouble. You’re just a girl. I really don’t feel at ease,” Lin Changshu said sternly, asserting his elder brother’s authority. “Even if you have to go, I must go with you.”

“Brother, there’s no need. Let Jueming and the others accompany me,” Lin Ziyin explained patiently.

“Ziyin,” Lin Changshu raised his voice.

“Let her take Jueming and the others. With the Prince and the Third Young Master looking after her along the way, nothing will go wrong. The family also needs people to take care of things. You all stay home and manage the business,” Grandpa finally spoke up.

Only then did Lin Changshu and the others reluctantly agree, though still uneasy.

Mrs. Yan returned home with a face full of bruises. Before leaving, her brother, Yan Daniu, had scolded her half to death.

“That wretched Lin Ziyin, she deserves to die. I’ve never seen anyone with a heart blacker than hers,” Mrs. Yan cursed Lin Ziyin nonstop as Huang, her eldest daughter-in-law, applied medicine to her.

“Mother, you should say less,” Ma Zhicai glared at her angrily.

Ma Zhicai was also resentful of Yan Daniu and his two cousins. They were all useless, unable to handle even such a small matter. What’s more, after today’s events, it would be even harder for him to establish a connection with the Lin family in the future.

Moreover, even Prince Ling had personally come to the Lin family to uphold justice. Who knew if this would affect his official career?

“Good for nothing, only causing trouble,” Ma Dalang had heard the villagers’ discussions on his way back. He knew about Mrs. Yan’s scheme against the Lin family. But now that it had failed, he blamed everything on her. “What have you done? The rumors outside are terrible. If this affects Zhicai’s imperial examinations in the future, I’ll skin you alive.”

Chapter 226: A Rotten Idea (6)

“It’s not like I wanted things to fail,” Mrs. Yan snapped, her neck stiff with defiance. “You knew that from the start.”

“Shut up,” Ma Dalang barked, slamming the door shut the moment her voice rose. He glared at her, scolding, “Do you want to get Zhicai killed?”

Ma Zhicai also fixed his mother with a sharp gaze, his eyes piercing.

Under their combined scrutiny, Mrs. Yan no longer dared to complain loudly, but she took out her frustration on Huang instead. “Useless thing! You can’t even apply medicine properly. Look at how rough you’re being—you’re ruining my face!”

Huang, long accustomed to her scolding, didn’t dare show any displeasure. She quickly finished applying the medicine to Mrs. Yan’s face before slipping out the door to hide.

Mrs. Yan had no choice but to accept Huang’s meek nature. She grumbled and muttered to herself for a while longer before finally falling silent.

The next morning, Lin Ziyin rose early, packing a few simple belongings. Her family, worried for her safety, insisted that Qiao’er accompany her.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan arrived earlier than expected. Before dawn, the fully armed guards had already gathered outside the Lin family residence.

Lin Ziyin had already given instructions regarding the family business. “Brother, if anything happens, go to the Prince’s estate and find Steward Hei.”

“I know. Be careful out there,” Lin Changshu replied, his eyes red from a sleepless night of worry.

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin obediently agreed.

“Little girl, hurry up. The sooner we leave, the sooner we can return,” Si Jinhan urged, interrupting their tender moment.

“Grandpa, I’m leaving,” Lin Ziyin said, her heart aching as she saw the old man standing in the courtyard with Changting.

“Come back soon,” the old man waved at her. Changting’s eyes were red, but she said nothing, only waving repeatedly at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin nodded in response before turning to Si Jinhan and the others. “Where’s my horse?”

“You’ll ride in the carriage,” Si Jinhan replied with a smirk.

“I can ride a horse,” Lin Ziyin insisted. The carriage was too slow, and the greenhouse at home couldn’t wait. She needed to return as soon as possible.

“Find them horses,” Chu Sui Feng ordered coldly to his men.

The black-armored soldiers complied, and soon, several large horses were brought forward.

Dressed in men’s clothing, Lin Ziyin nimbly mounted her horse with practiced ease.

Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng regarded her with newfound respect.

Without the carriage slowing them down, the group moved much faster.

Lin Ziyin hadn’t expected the journey to the border to be so arduous. The five hundred li stretch had only one city along the way, with sparse villages dotting the landscape. After crossing the mountains, she noticed the climate shifting slightly.

Despite the hardships of traveling—eating and sleeping under the open sky—they reached the border in just four days.

The border was a small city, but its streets were bustling. Lin Ziyin spotted many foreign merchants, including fair-haired, blue-eyed foreigners.

“Greetings, Your Highness,” a armored general hurried over to greet Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan as they arrived at a grand residence.

“General Luo, no need for formalities,” Chu Sui Feng replied, his face softening with a faint smile, his tone gentler than usual.

“Thank you, Your Highness,” General Luo stood at attention. Only then did Lin Ziyin get a clear look at him.

Tall and burly, standing at least one meter eighty, his square face exuded righteousness and sternness. Yet, when he looked at Chu Sui Feng, his eyes were filled with deep respect.

Chapter 227: A Rotten Idea (7)

“Any unusual movements?” Chu Sui Feng asked as he walked.

“Rainfall this summer has been abundant, so the Tartars have ample grain reserves. Compared to previous years, their raids have been much less frequent,” Luo Heng replied respectfully.

Lin Ziyin, dressed in casual attire and petite in stature, stood out among the black-armored soldiers. Luo Heng noticed her immediately, but since Chu Sui Feng made no mention of her, he tactfully said nothing. Anyone who could stand by the Prince’s side was usually someone of both insight and ability, even if Lin Ziyin didn’t appear particularly remarkable in the crowd.

“Arrange a separate room for the two of them,” Chu Sui Feng instructed Luo Heng while glancing at Lin Ziyin. Noticing her exhaustion from days of travel, he hesitated before adding, “Put them next door.”

Chu Sui Feng then pointed to Jueming and the others.

“Yes, I’ll arrange it at once,” Luo Heng replied, startled. This was the first time the Prince had taken the initiative to concern himself with the living arrangements of his subordinates. Moreover, he couldn’t see what made this delicate-looking young woman worthy of the Prince’s attention.

But Chu Sui Feng’s words were law to Luo Heng. He immediately ordered several guards to escort Lin Ziyin to her quarters.

“Place them near my and the Third Young Master’s courtyard,” Chu Sui Feng added before the guards could leave.

Luo Heng grew even more curious about Lin Ziyin but refrained from prying into her identity.

The guards led Lin Ziyin directly to a small courtyard.

The borderland residence was primarily occupied by military officers, so the decor was sparse, and the courtyard itself felt empty.

Fortunately, the courtyard was kept tidy. Once inside, Lin Ziyin collapsed onto the bed, too exhausted to move.

Days of riding had left her thighs bruised. Though she had insisted on learning to ride, she now had to endure the consequences.

“Honored guest, I’ll heat some water for you to wash up,” Qiao’er, quick-witted as ever, had changed her address for Lin Ziyin the moment they switched into casual clothes.

“Good,” Lin Ziyin replied, lying motionless on the bed.

Qiao’er smiled slightly, closed the door, and left.

“You’re quite at ease,” Qiao’er had barely left when the door was pushed open again.

Lin Ziyin assumed it was Qiao’er returning, but the voice she heard was that of the perverted Si Jinhan. She bolted upright, glaring at him. “Does the Third Young Master not know to knock before entering?”

“No,” Si Jinhan casually pulled over a chair and sat down. “It’s broad daylight, and you’re not doing anything untoward. I can’t be bothered to knock.”

“The Third Young Master has quite the unique hobbies,” Lin Ziyin retorted sarcastically.

Si Jinhan pretended not to understand, smiling as he watched her grow frustrated. “Tomorrow, you’ll oversee the guards setting up the catapults. Then, I’ll take you to do something interesting.”

“What is it? Tell me first,” Lin Ziyin didn’t trust his intentions.

“You’re no fun,” Si Jinhan, displeased by her guarded demeanor, shot her a glance. “I’m taking you to get the cattle, horses, and sheep you wanted.”

“Aren’t the Tartars unwilling to sell?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously.

“So, I’m taking you to borrow them,” Si Jinhan replied cryptically.

Lin Ziyin had no idea what his method of “borrowing” entailed and simply stared at him in silence.

“Third Young Master,” just as the two were locked in a staring contest, Qiao’er returned with the hot water.

“You certainly know how to enjoy yourself,” Si Jinhan stood up nonchalantly, hands behind his back, and left.

Lin Ziyin glared at his retreating figure, fuming. The man was a lunatic, always playing pranks on her for no reason.

At dinner, the guards brought food to the courtyard. Lin Ziyin had just finished washing up and felt refreshed all over. Unceremonious, she pulled Qiao’er down to eat with her, savoring the meal. The food was decent—both meat and vegetables, served with white rice.

But before she could retire for the night, From Yi, sent by Chu Sui Feng, arrived to escort her to the courtyard on the right.

As soon as she moved, Jueming and the others followed closely.

“You’ll be in charge of setting up the catapults later,” Chu Sui Feng, now clad in black armor, glanced at her briefly upon her arrival before giving his orders.

Setting up at night? Lin Ziyin wondered if the Prince of Ling had lost his mind.

“There are too many people coming and going in the city during the day. If you prefer to set up in broad daylight, we won’t stop you,” Si Jinhan smirked at her.

Lin Ziyin was still dissatisfied. “Actually, the Prince has his own people who could handle this. You really didn’t need to drag me all the way here.”

“Who says we didn’t?” Si Jinhan teased her. “Wasn’t it you who said the catapults need to be adjusted for different ranges and angles based on the terrain? Since you designed them, you’re responsible for their assembly. Work quickly. Tomorrow, when we go raiding, I can take you along.”

“Raid? What raid?” Lin Ziyin asked in surprise.

“Are you expecting the Tartars to willingly hand over their cattle and sheep to you? We have to go raid them,” Si Jinhan replied with a grin.

Raid? Raid the Tartars? Lin Ziyin was stunned. Whoever came up with this rotten idea—she swore she wouldn’t kill them.

Chapter 228: The Robbery (1)

“Robbery isn’t really suitable for a young lady like you to do personally. But as you said, cattle and sheep can’t be judged solely by their size. So if you want to pick the ones you’re satisfied with, you’ll have to trouble yourself to do it personally.” Si Jinhan smiled, his charm in full bloom.

Lin Ziyin gritted her teeth. As a revolutionary soldier raised under the red flag of the twentieth century, she absolutely couldn’t bring herself to commit robbery.

“Don’t scare her like that.” Chu Sui Feng shot Si Jinhan a displeased glare. “After leaving the city, there’s a market. That place is a lawless zone where even the Tartars trade goods.”

So that’s how it is. Lin Ziyin let out a long sigh of relief. As long as she didn’t have to rob anyone, that was fine. She shot a fierce glare at Si Jinhan, who was thoroughly amused by her reaction. What a pervert! Was he just messing with her for fun?

Of course it was fun to mess with her, at least in Si Jinhan’s eyes. There wasn’t much entertainment to be found in the military camp, and Lin Ziyin, with her rebellious personality, had unknowingly become his favorite target for teasing.

“Let’s go.” Lin Ziyin said lazily, not wanting to say another word to Si Jinhan.

Chu Sui Feng silently stood up and led the way, with the others quickly following behind.

The people who had come with Chu Sui Feng to install the catapults weren’t just Lin Ziyin. There were also three people from Tianji Tower.

Along the way, they kept quietly asking Lin Ziyin about mechanical knowledge, and she answered without reservation, sometimes explaining in great detail. The three of them were quite impressed with her, and none of them looked down on her just because she was young.

The city walls naturally needed catapults installed, and because they were high and faced open terrain, they required a greater range.

Lin Ziyin personally installed a catapult based on the terrain and optimized the angle.

When night fell and the area around the city walls was quiet, Chu Sui Feng had Luo Heng bring soldiers to test it. The results were indeed good, at least much better than before.

From then on, Luo Heng no longer dared to underestimate her.

The border city backed against a cliff, and following Lin Ziyin’s suggestion, Chu Sui Feng also arranged for small catapults to be installed there, specifically for vertical cliffs. Watching Lin Ziyin seriously modify the machine, Chu Sui Feng’s eyes narrowed repeatedly.

At this moment, he became curious about Lin Ziyin’s identity again. Normally, no one would think to attack or defend from a cliff, but she had immediately spotted this weakness. Indeed, it was a weakness. If she hadn’t pointed it out, he probably wouldn’t have thought of it either. Although there was a natural barrier, the enemy could actually launch a surprise attack from there.

“As long as we install barbed spikes and hidden arrows here, we won’t have to worry about enemy sneak attacks.” After tinkering for a long time, Lin Ziyin finally gave Chu Sui Feng a few instructions. “Someone needs to check it every day.”

Chu Sui Feng had Luo Heng, who was following him, take note of it.

By the time catapults were installed on all four city walls, the sky had already begun to lighten. Lin Ziyin was drenched in sweat and felt like her entire skeleton was about to fall apart.

“Rest during the day today, and we’ll go to the market tomorrow.” Chu Sui Feng said after glancing at her.

This time, Lin Ziyin didn’t object. Indeed, after working all night, plus several days of non-stop travel, her body had been in a state of exhaustion. Anyway, almost everything that needed to be done was done. The remaining time could be used to buy cattle and sheep, so one day’s delay didn’t matter.

“Thank you, Prince.” After bowing in gratitude, she took Qiao’er back to her own courtyard.

Chapter 229: The Robbery (2)

“What do you think, Prince?” After she left, Si Jinhan asked Chu Sui Feng with a serious expression.

“She has a quick grasp of the terrain, and her suggestions are all sharp and to the point.” Chu Sui Feng replied calmly.

“Such a talent would definitely be a great asset to the Prince if she were a man.” Luo Heng had been regretting for half a day after learning that Lin Ziyin was a woman.

“Sometimes, women are not necessarily inferior to men.” Si Jinhan said with a smile.

Chu Sui Feng remained silent, but his gaze lingered on the courtyard to the left for a long time.

“Honored guest, once we buy the cattle and sheep the day after tomorrow, can we go back?” Qiao’er’s heart had been hanging in suspense ever since they arrived at the border.

Back in the capital, she had heard that the Tartars in the borderlands were very fierce. If they were hungry enough, they would even catch children from the border towns to eat. Even in normal times, they often came to harass the common people.

She never thought that one day she would spend the night in a residence in the borderlands.

“Once we buy the cattle and sheep, we can go back.” Lin Ziyin gave Qiao’er a definite answer. She was also restless. After all, the construction of the greenhouse was almost complete, and they were just waiting for her, the main person, to return and give the order to start planting.

Time waits for no one, and she didn’t have much time to waste in this border town.

“Let’s sleep.” Lin Ziyin said softly, and she closed her eyes wearily. Now, she was so tired that she just wanted to have a good sleep. As for the business of buying and selling cattle and sheep, she was not in a hurry.

She slept very comfortably this time. When Lin Ziyin opened her eyes again, she found that the sun had already set in the west. She had actually slept for a whole day.

“Honored guest, you must be hungry. I’ve kept all the food warm for you.” Qiao’er was very happy to see her wake up. While busily preparing hot water for her to wash up, she reported the situation in the courtyard, “Jueming and the others got up a long time ago. They were worried about you. I’ll go tell them that you’re awake.”

“Okay,” Lin Ziyin agreed, walked to the basin, and washed her hands and face with a towel.

Qiao’er saw that she had finished washing and took the basin out. After a while, footsteps sounded in the courtyard.

Then Jueming and the others stood in front of Lin Ziyin.

“Have you eaten?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“We had lunch, but not dinner yet.” Juexin scratched his head and answered cheerfully.

“Let’s eat together, just consider it dinner.” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, “Eating alone doesn’t feel as good.”

Jueming and the others looked at the sky and found that it was indeed getting late, so they nodded and agreed with a smile.

For dinner, the kitchen sent steamed buns and rice porridge, along with two meat and two vegetable dishes.

“It’s okay, but not as good as what the young lady makes.” Juehui sighed.

“Tomorrow, when we go to the market, I’ll buy some beef and make beef noodles for you.” Lin Ziyin said.

“Great.” Jueming happily agreed.

“No, we still can’t eat it.” After eating a steamed bun, Lin Ziyin regretted it again. “Without seasoning, even the best beef won’t taste good.”

“Miss, let’s bring some back and make it when we get home.” Juexin was an optimist, and nothing seemed like a big deal to him.

“That works too.” Lin Ziyin thought about it and agreed.

As for beef, there was none to be bought in Fengcheng. All the cattle were draft animals registered with the government. Anyone who killed a cow would be committing a capital offense, and no one dared to buy or sell beef.

If they could bring some beef back, it would be a rare treat for the people at home.

Thinking of this, Lin Ziyin seemed to see many beef dishes floating before her eyes. Even she, after such a long time, was craving beef.

Chapter 230: The Robbery (3)

This day and night passed without the bothersome Si Jinhan or Chu Sui Feng appearing, and Lin Ziyin felt quite at ease.

On the third day, Si Jinhan emerged.

“Since I’m personally taking you there, you’d better choose well,” he announced upon seeing her.

“Thank you for your trouble, Third Young Master,” Lin Ziyin replied politely, keeping her distance.

Si Jinhan smiled slightly. Seeing her dressed in short garments like a lively young man, he couldn’t help but laugh. Then he handed her a short dagger. “Keep this hidden on you. The border market isn’t like other places.”

Lin Ziyin took the dagger and examined it carefully. She found it extremely sharp, with a red gem embedded in the handle, making it look particularly luxurious. “Thank you, Third Young Master.”

This time, her gratitude was sincere.

“Not bad for a shrewd merchant,” Si Jinhan teased with a smile. “Only heartfelt thanks when you see a gift?”

Lin Ziyin was in a good mood and replied with a faint smile, “Since the Third Young Master already knows my nature, why ask?”

“Let’s go.” Seeing it was getting late, Si Jinhan urged her, not continuing their verbal sparring.

They rode horses again, with a group of about fifty people accompanying them.

Considering the dangers of the border, Lin Ziyin reminded Qiao’er and the others to bring weapons for self-defense. They traveled swiftly.

The border market wasn’t too far, but it wasn’t close either—about fifty li from the border city, located in a mountain hollow. Lin Ziyin calculated that this place was still within Great Qin’s territory.

“Strictly speaking, this is still part of our northern lands, but because merchants come here to take stock of goods, a market has naturally formed. Every day, not only do our people come to exchange goods, but Tartars and traveling merchants from the south also trade in illicit items. There are even bandits who exchange necessary supplies here.” Seeing her confused expression, Si Jinhan explained softly.

“Since this is part of the northern lands, has the Prince ever come to collect taxes?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously.

“Never.” Si Jinhan replied with a light smile, thinking that the little girl was indeed a merchant—always thinking about money. “The market is a special place. The Prince always leaves some room for ordinary people to make a living. Besides, although the land is ours, most of the traders are outsiders.”

He didn’t say more, but Lin Ziyin understood. Foreign traders exchanging goods was also beneficial for the border city. After all, the northern lands were vast and sparsely populated, with cold weather. Having such a place allowed some commoners to obtain living supplies through the market.

Entering the market, they dismounted. Lin Ziyin could now take a better look at the place.

Unexpectedly, although it was called a market, the area was quite large, with the entire mountain hollow filled with traders. There were teahouses and taverns, though they were all thatched huts, looking rather shabby.

The buildings were dilapidated, but there were many customers inside. The place was bustling with noise, and vendors selling various goods could be seen everywhere—animal hides, herbs, and even jewelry.

There were ordinary commoners, strong-looking martial artists who seemed troublesome, and many Tartars doing business.

Lin Ziyin smiled to herself. This lawless area was actually a melting pot of cultures. She noticed many Persian and Korean merchants.

She could identify people from different places by their appearance and ethnic clothing.

“This white tiger skin is good.” Seeing a man selling a white tiger skin, Lin Ziyin took a liking to it. She thought it would make a good cloak for her grandfather to keep warm in winter.

Chapter 231: The Robbery (4)

“Good eye, honored guest. To get this tiger skin, I lay in bed for two months without getting up.” The burly man’s eyes gleamed with pride. Seeing Lin Ziyin’s interest in the tiger skin, he immediately began to boast. “If you buy it to make a coat, you won’t fear the entire winter.”

“How much silver?” Before Lin Ziyin could ask the price, a Tartar suddenly appeared and asked, completely ignoring her.

Lin Ziyin slightly furrowed her brows. Qiao’er and Jueming, who were beside her, also became alert. At this moment, Si Jinhan had temporarily left due to other matters.

“Five hundred taels of silver.” Seeing the other party’s luxurious attire, the man selling the tiger skin immediately greeted him warmly.

“Brother, it seems I was the one who asked the price first.” Being ignored, Lin Ziyin was somewhat displeased.

Hearing a Han person speak their language fluently, Alhatu looked at the person opposite him in surprise.

The young man opposite was thin and small, not seeming to have anything special about him. However, his pair of eyes were particularly bright, making one unable to help but be drawn in the longer they looked. Facing Lin Ziyin’s accusation, he laughed and replied, “Little brother, you were also looking at the goods but didn’t buy them. The goods still belong to this man. It doesn’t seem inappropriate for me to ask the price.”

Lin Ziyin was momentarily speechless upon hearing this. What he said made sense. She had only expressed her liking but hadn’t taken out the silver to buy it.

Realizing her mistake, she felt a bit embarrassed but didn’t admit defeat. “Since I was looking at the goods, it shows I have the intention to buy them. Brother, taking what others love doesn’t seem like the act of a gentleman.”

“This kind of reasoning is only recognized by the people of your northern lands. Our people have always valued true feelings. Whatever we like, we will try our best to possess. Moreover, the item isn’t yours yet.” The man didn’t speak, but the man beside him did.

Lin Ziyin curled her lips. It was rare for her to argue with them. They were right about one thing—if you like something, you should try your best to take it. So she turned and smiled at the man selling the skins. “Here are five hundred taels of silver. I’ll buy it.”

The man was delighted to see the silver note she handed over. He hadn’t expected to encounter two customers fighting over the goods, saving him the trouble of bargaining.

“Alright, little brother, take the skin.” He was from the northern lands and naturally leaned towards Lin Ziyin.

“Got it.” Lin Ziyin carefully wrapped the tiger skin and handed it to Juexin behind her.

Juexin was only in his early twenties and was very interested in the things in the market. He quickly put the tiger skin into the basket on his back and then asked with a smile, “Honored guest, didn’t you say you wanted to buy some beef to take back for the old master to eat?”

“Are you the one craving it?” Juehui joked, knocking his head.

“No, honored guest. We should buy more. The old master will definitely like it. Oh, and if the senior brothers find out, they will definitely come to the estate to rob us.” Juexin chattered on.

Jueming felt he was talking too much and might reveal their secrets, so he sternly reprimanded him, “With the honored guest here, why are you talking so much?”

Juehui looked at the master and servants opposite and only then realized. He lowered his head in shame and didn’t speak again.

“Since we’re here, let’s buy whatever we like.” Lin Ziyin smiled to change the subject, not glancing at Alhatu and his servants again.

Alhatu saw her quickly complete the transaction with the man, completely ignoring them. He couldn’t help but smile. He had never seen a Han person as interesting as the thin young man opposite him and couldn’t resist teasing her. “Brother, you just said a gentleman doesn’t take what others love. How come you’ve swallowed the goods alone in the blink of an eye?”

Chapter 232: The Robbery (5)

“A misunderstanding,” Lin Ziyin replied with a forced smile. “This brother just said that anything you like, you must make your own. I find that reasoning quite sound, so I followed it. Besides, I bought it with my own silver, and the seller agreed. I don’t see how this concerns you.”

Sharp-tongued and bold yet careful—though the young man before her was from the northern lands, Alhatu still found her temperament very much to his liking.

“Honored guest,” Qiao’er softly reminded her, “the Third Young Master is still waiting for you.”

Lin Ziyin realized she was right. The journey back wasn’t short, and they had to return to the border city before nightfall. They couldn’t afford to linger in this small market.

“Let’s go,” she decided, wasting no more time. She immediately led Juexin and the others deeper into the market.

“Interesting. Follow them,” Alhatu instructed his guards with a faint smile.

“Young Master, we shouldn’t stay here long,” Batu frowned.

“It won’t hurt to look a little longer,” Alhatu insisted. Unlike his elder brother, he—known as a Tartar—had no desire for needless war. After all, the ones who suffered most were their people. Moreover, burning, killing, and looting went against the noble principles of their race.

If there was a way to ensure his people lived in peace and comfort, he would much prefer to coexist harmoniously with the northern lands.

He was weary of the endless battles with Great Qin.

But then he thought of the Emperor and his eldest brother, and his expression darkened.

After purchasing the tiger pelt, Lin Ziyin paid little attention to the tail that had formed behind them. In this market, they were all strangers passing in the night. Once they bought what they needed, they might never see each other again.

“Honored guest, they’re following us,” Qiao’er whispered.

“Are they watching us?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Not exactly,” Qiao’er glanced back at the group and noticed the Tartars were busy asking merchants about prices, showing particular interest in goods from their own lands.

Lin Ziyin followed her gaze and softly reassured her, “Everyone comes to the market to buy and sell. We entered from the street, so naturally, we’ll follow it inward.”

Qiao’er considered this and found it reasonable, so she paid less attention to Alhatu and his men.

Before long, they reached an open area where Lin Ziyin found the cattle and sheep she had come to buy.

“How much for the dairy cows?” she asked, pointing to several well-marked cows.

“You have a good eye, honored guest. These cows are nearly two years old—they’ll produce milk this very year,” the cattle dealer said, briefly curious to see a northerner buying dairy cows.

But professionalism took over, and his curiosity vanished in an instant. He quickly switched to a business smile. “How many would the honored guest like?”

“I’ll take all the dairy cows here, as long as they meet my standards,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile.

What a bold purchase!

The dealer gasped but immediately beamed with delight. The dairy cows in the pen numbered around fifty—selling them all at once would bring in a tidy sum.

Then he noticed how skilled Lin Ziyin was at selecting cows. She quickly picked out the old, weak, or low-yielding ones, setting them aside.

Chapter 233: The Robbery (6)

With this calculation, she had purchased roughly forty dairy cows, including four bulls.

A dairy cow cost twenty taels of silver, and Lin Ziyin paid the sum without hesitation.

“Honored guest, is there anything else you need?” The broker, now flush with silver, was even more attentive in his service.

“Select twenty more beef cattle for me,” Lin Ziyin said generously.

Since she was clearly knowledgeable, the broker didn’t dare to deceive her. He quickly picked out twenty beef cattle, half of them cows, all in their prime.

However, beef cattle were more expensive than dairy cows—fifty taels of silver per head. Still, this was far cheaper than the plow oxen of the northern lands.

Buying such a large herd at once made for an impressive sight. Naturally, Lin Ziyin couldn’t take the cattle with her on the road. After paying, she had a dozen guards drive the herd back to the border city ahead of them.

“Honored guest, should we go find the Third Young Master?” Qiao’er asked.

“No need. We’ll buy a few more things before meeting up with him,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“Esteemed customer, if you need anything else, we can handle it for you.” The broker, rarely encountering such a straightforward customer, was overflowing with enthusiasm.

“No need. What’s left to buy are just small items.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response before leading her people away.

“Little brother, what a coincidence to meet again.” Alhatu had watched from afar as Lin Ziyin bought so many cattle in one go, secretly astonished.

He couldn’t understand why a young man from the northern lands would take an interest in their tribe’s cattle. Weren’t the people of the north supposed to dislike the gamy taste of milk?

The beef cattle made some sense—many did enjoy their meat. But transporting dozens of cattle from the border city to the capital of Great Qin or the south for sale didn’t add up. The costs would be too high. Besides, Great Qin’s laws prohibited the trade of cattle. Their tribe’s beef and dairy cattle weren’t accepted in Great Qin.

Curious, Alhatu arranged this “chance” encounter with Lin Ziyin.

“Something you need?” Lin Ziyin wasn’t particularly grateful for his enthusiasm. She wasn’t blind—she had noticed these Tartars trailing her group for a while now.

“Little brother is quite generous.” Alhatu smiled bitterly as he looked at her. “You can rest assured. There’s an unwritten rule in the market—no violence is allowed, no matter who you are. We mean you no harm.”

“If you have something to say, say it directly.” Though he spoke sincerely, Lin Ziyin didn’t want to entangle herself with him. After all, judging by their fine clothing, it was clear these men held high status among the Tartars.

“Since little brother is so straightforward, I’ll ask directly. Why are you interested in these cattle? From what I know of the northern lands, your people don’t care for them, do they?” Alhatu asked with a sincere smile.

“It’s not that they don’t like them.” Lin Ziyin hesitated before answering. “It’s just that they’re not prepared properly, so people dislike the gamy taste. I’m buying them just for a rare treat.”

Alhatu was skeptical. Over twenty beef cattle for a rare treat? That would last a year. And she had bought so many dairy cows too.

“Little brother, you’re saying you can remove the gamy taste from the cattle?” This was what Alhatu was most interested in.

“Yes.” Lin Ziyin replied indifferently. “But removing the gamy taste is our family’s secret recipe. I won’t tell you. Asking is pointless.”

Chapter 234: The Robbery (7)

Alhatu burst into laughter at her bluntness.

“I have no intention of taking your recipe,” he said.

“Now that you’ve asked, may I leave?” Lin Ziyin asked coolly.

“You may,” Alhatu replied with a smile. “Judging by your appearance, you seem to be leaving the market. Coincidentally, we are also preparing to depart. I hope you won’t misunderstand us.”

“Of course. The road doesn’t belong to us,” Lin Ziyin nodded. The man was honest enough, and she wasn’t one to be petty.

“These are so beautiful,” Qiao’er said, though she disliked the Tartars, she couldn’t help but admire their woven blankets.

“Buy some to take back. Sister and sister-in-law might like them. Grandfather’s house could use some too. In winter, walking barefoot won’t be so cold,” Lin Ziyin agreed with a smile.

After all, they were women. She and Qiao’er began haggling over prices.

Jueming and the others watched, their heads aching, but no one urged them to hurry.

“Such a waste,” Lin Ziyin sighed after buying a large pile of blankets.

“What’s a waste?” Qiao’er didn’t understand, and Jueming and the others pricked up their ears.

“These wool blankets aren’t soft enough. If they added cashmere, the Tartars wouldn’t have to worry about food or clothing,” Lin Ziyin replied. She thought of modern-day Ordos, where the grassland people had prospered through wool and cashmere.

“And those cows are valuable resources, but they don’t know how to use them,” Lin Ziyin shook her head in disappointment.

Her voice was low, but Alhatu and Batu, who were following slightly behind, heard every word.

This time, both master and servant looked at Lin Ziyin with astonishment, their gazes filled with scrutiny.

Unaware, Lin Ziyin and Qiao’er continued shopping, buying various rare snacks, beef, and mutton. To her delight, she even found sugar beet seeds and a bag of corn seeds.

By the time they left the market, they were laden with goods.

But as they exited, they realized Si Jinhan still hadn’t appeared. No one knew where he had gone.

“Little brother, if you ever have the chance, please visit our northern lands. I will treat you as an honored guest,” Alhatu followed them out of the market, ignoring the displeased looks from Qiao’er and the others as he tried to ingratiate himself.

“Thank you, but I don’t think that opportunity will arise,” Lin Ziyin declined directly.

Alhatu wanted to ask about her earlier words to the guard—how could the northern lands rely on cattle and sheep to grow wealthy and strong? But Lin Ziyin gave him no chance.

Moreover, Alhatu didn’t dare to be too forward, fearing he might scare them away. In his eyes, Lin Ziyin’s group must come from a prominent family in Great Qin to have such grand means and wisdom.

“Third Young Master, why isn’t he out yet?” Qiao’er grew anxious. “Honored guest, should we wait inside the market?”

Staying in the market meant abiding by its rules. No faction would dare cause trouble there, ensuring safety. But once outside the market’s entrance, anyone could become prey, as ambushes and robberies were common.

Qiao’er had learned this on their way here.

“Honored guest, should we go back in?” Jueming was also worried.

“He should be out soon. The market is too large; it would be inconvenient for him to find us. And the journey back isn’t short. If we keep looking for each other, we’ll only waste time,” Lin Ziyin looked at her companions. They were numerous, and she felt emboldened.

Besides, she and Si Jinhan had agreed to meet at the market entrance.

They weren’t far from the market. If anything happened, they could retreat inside and figure out a solution.

“Young Master, let’s go,” Batu urged Alhatu. Clearly, the fair-skinned young man from the northern lands wasn’t willing to share his methods, and the Second Prince wasn’t willing to force him. Batu thought staying any longer was pointless.

“Little brother, I’ll say it again—if you ever pass through the northern lands, be sure to visit my home. At the largest tavern in the northern lands, just mention Tuoge, and someone will escort you to my residence as a guest,” Alhatu refused to give up on befriending Lin Ziyin.

“I’ll remember that,” Lin Ziyin replied. When someone repeatedly shows kindness, it’s hard to refuse, and she was no exception.

Pleased with her response, Alhatu said, “Meeting you today is fate. Though we part now, we shall meet again. Farewell.”

Lin Ziyin waved him off impatiently.

Alhatu and his guards mounted their horses and rode away.

“What kind of people are they?” Lin Ziyin muttered in annoyance, feeling relieved. Their sudden appearance and unsolicited kindness made her suspicious—unsolicited kindness was either a trick or a trap.

Thus, in her eyes, Alhatu was not a good man.

“Honored guest,” Qiao’er suddenly cried out in alarm. Jueming and the other guards had already drawn their weapons.

“Honored guest, retreat back into the market!” Juehui shouted.

Lin Ziyin looked up to see a cloud of dust approaching. The departing Alhatu and his guards were fighting a group of black-clad, masked men. It seemed they too were trying to escape into the market.

A robbery! That was Lin Ziyin’s first thought.

Chapter 235: A Debt of Gratitude (1)

“Protect the honored guest, return to the market.” Jueming decisively drew his sword.

Juehui and the others also immediately positioned themselves in front of Lin Ziyin. Qiao’er rode her horse to guard her side, her face pale. The young maidservant had trained in martial arts but had never truly killed anyone before.

Yet on the battlefield before them, several black-clad figures had already fallen, the thick scent of blood assaulting their noses.

“We can’t delay any longer,” Juehui whispered urgently to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin nodded, turning her horse to head toward the market. There were too many black-clad assailants; only within the market would she truly be safe. Moreover, even with Jueming and the others protecting her, her presence would only be a burden.

“It seems we can’t get in.” But when they truly turned their horses to flee, they found the market entrance already blocked by another group of black-clad figures. Sensing the danger, the market gates had been shut tight.

“Let us in!” Several commoners in plain clothing cried out desperately. Judging by their attire, they were ordinary people from the northern lands.

“Kill them!” One of the black-clad figures at the market gate gave the order, and immediately, they charged on horseback.

Lin Ziyin and her group, caught in the middle, were suddenly surrounded like meat in a sandwich.

“We really have terrible luck,” Lin Ziyin said bitterly. “Juehui, the safety of those people is in your hands.”

Among the commoners, she noticed a child of seven or eight years old. She couldn’t bear to see them slaughtered.

“Little brother, we really are fated to meet.” Alhatu, who had rushed back, fought the black-clad figures while somehow finding the energy to joke with Lin Ziyin’s group.

Lin Ziyin remained silent, her eyes vigilantly on the black-clad assailants.

She had made up her mind: as long as the black-clad figures didn’t provoke her people, she would remain a spectator, watching the chaos unfold.

“Watch out!” Suddenly, Alhatu, still engaged in battle, shouted loudly and rode his horse toward the commoners.

Lin Ziyin and the others followed his gaze and saw that some black-clad figures were charging at the commoners. The commoners screamed in terror, the child crying the loudest as a black-clad figure’s blade was about to strike him down.

Lin Ziyin frowned. Master Huiming and the others anxiously prepared to rush to their aid but were worried about Lin Ziyin’s safety.

Clang! At the critical moment, Alhatu used his sword to block the blade aimed at the child’s head.

“Hurry, take the child and run!” While furiously fighting the enemy, Alhatu urged the commoners.

The rescued commoners, seeing the tightly shut market gates and the black-clad figures guarding them, gritted their teeth, picked up the child, and fled toward the outskirts.

But the black-clad figures gave them no chance. Alhatu was held back, and more black-clad figures immediately rushed forward.

“Be careful, honored guest!” Meanwhile, black-clad figures also attacked Lin Ziyin’s group.

Juehui rode his horse toward the commoners; he had to protect their safety.

Jueming and the others were not idle either. Soon, they were locked in battle with the black-clad figures.

Lin Ziyin rode her horse beside Qiao’er, not panicking. She observed the situation on the battlefield.

“Honored guest, take this.” After snatching a sword from an enemy, Jueming threw it to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin caught it immediately and continued to stand still.

There were too many black-clad figures, but it seemed their target was not Lin Ziyin’s group or the commoners. Seeing that Lin Ziyin and her companions were tough opponents, they quickly abandoned their siege on her and focused their attacks on Alhatu and his group.

Chapter 236: Debt of Gratitude (2)

The situation had taken a sudden turn. Master Huiming seized the opportunity and, protecting a few civilians, broke through the encirclement.

Alhatu and his guards were not so fortunate. Under the relentless assault of the black-clad assailants, their numbers had dwindled. Even Batu, his most capable guard, was covered in wounds.

“Save them,” Lin Ziyin ordered calmly.

“Honored guest, it’s best not to meddle in others’ affairs,” Qiao’er urged anxiously. It wasn’t that she was heartless, but the scene before them was a mess. The black-clad assailants seemed uninterested in targeting them, so they were relatively safe. If they intervened, what if Lin Ziyin got hurt? After all, they didn’t have many people with them.

“Save them,” Lin Ziyin repeated coldly, drawing his sword and charging forward.

With their master leading the way, the others had no choice but to follow, even if they were reluctant to wade into this turmoil.

Alhatu never expected Lin Ziyin and his group to come to their aid. The relationship between the northern lands and the northern kingdom had never been good. As subjects of Great Qin, they had chosen to help him, a Tartar. A complex mix of gratitude, surprise, and fear swirled in his heart.

Batu and the others were overjoyed. With the young man’s help, the pressure they faced from the enemy lessened significantly. Without his intervention, they would have been overwhelmed.

The black-clad assailants were equally surprised that, in the face of danger, these northerners had chosen to help the Tartars.

But their shock was brief. Soon, they began to encircle and attack Lin Ziyin’s group.

“Protect the honored guest,” Jueming said anxiously. Lin Ziyin’s decision was reckless, easily putting them in danger.

The guards didn’t mind; they were skilled warriors. But Lin Ziyin, their master, had no internal energy. If there was any negligence, he could be injured or even killed.

Lin Ziyin was not as weak as they thought. He might not be adept at fighting on horseback, but hand-to-hand combat on the ground was his specialty.

There were many black-clad assailants, and escape was impossible. He dismounted swiftly.

Many of the assailants were also on foot, and his arrival immediately put him in the midst of the enemy’s encirclement.

Qiao’er was startled and quickly followed him down.

“Use the moves I taught you,” Lin Ziyin instructed softly, immediately positioning herself back-to-back with Qiao’er in defense.

On this battlefield where life and death hung in the balance, both the black-clad assailants and Lin Ziyin’s group fought fiercely.

A black-clad assailant tried to ambush Lin Ziyin. She rolled on the ground, dodging his attack, then countered with a diagonal thrust, piercing the unfortunate assailant’s neck and chest.

The assassins who had underestimated Lin Ziyin and Qiao’er soon realized how formidable they were.

More assassins quickly surrounded them, making the situation dire.

“Young Master, you should leave first,” Batu said urgently, seeing Alhatu’s injured arm.

“No, they risked their lives to save us. The eagles of the northern kingdom will never abandon their friends out of cowardice,” Alhatu refused coldly.

“But Young Master, this is not the time for reckless bravery,” Batu pleaded anxiously.

Their voices were not loud, but Jueming and the others heard them.

They all looked at Batu with disdain.

Alhatu’s face reddened. He stopped arguing with Batu and resumed fighting fiercely.

His desperate fighting spirit earned him some respect from Jueming and the others.

Chapter 237: A Debt of Gratitude (3)

“Honored guest, you should leave first.” The black-clad assailants seemed to multiply, and Qiao’er and Lin Ziyin were gradually overwhelmed. Qiao’er had her own motives.

Lin Ziyin regretted her impulsive act of chivalry. If her people got hurt, she would feel even worse. After all, she wasn’t very close to the person she had saved.

Risking her own people for a stranger—this was hardly a practical trade.

“Young lady, be careful!” Qiao’er noticed a black-clad figure sneaking up on Lin Ziyin. She tried to help but was held back by the enemy, her voice urgent as she called out a warning.

Jueming and the others were too far from Lin Ziyin to reach her in time.

Lin Ziyin raised her sword to block the attack, but the force was too great, and her weapon was sent flying.

“Your luck is truly terrible.” At the critical moment, Si Jinhan appeared out of nowhere.

He showed no mercy, grabbing Lin Ziyin and pulling her aside before engaging the enemy himself.

Si Jinhan had brought twenty or so guards, all well-trained soldiers. Their arrival turned the tide of the battle.

Soon, many black-clad figures lay on the ground. The remaining few, seeing the situation turn against them, blew their whistles and fled on horseback.

Batu wanted to give chase, but Alhatu stopped him.

Alhatu, now composed, fixed his gaze on Si Jinhan, his expression tightening. Then he looked at Lin Ziyin with a much deeper, more inscrutable gaze.

“You certainly know how to stir up trouble,” Si Jinhan joked. “A simple trip to the market, and you manage to run into bandits.”

“Do you think I wanted this?” Lin Ziyin retorted. “And you—you promised to come to the market with me, but then you vanished without a trace!”

“You’re right, that was my fault.” Si Jinhan raised his voice slightly, though his eyes were fixed on Alhatu.

Alhatu knew Si Jinhan had recognized him. Batu tensed, afraid Si Jinhan might confront them then and there.

“Now that we’ve finished shopping, shouldn’t we head back?” Si Jinhan didn’t expose their identities. Instead, he continued his conversation with Lin Ziyin.

“Third Young Master, and to the young brother—your kindness in saving us today will not be forgotten,” Alhatu said, stepping forward with a courteous bow.

“Forget it. Whether you even make it home is still up in the air.” Lin Ziyin waved dismissively. Even a blind man could see that the earlier attack had been aimed at the Tartars before them.

“Watch out!” A guard shouted a warning.

Si Jinhan and the others immediately went on alert as a volley of arrows came flying toward them.

Everyone quickly deflected the arrows with their weapons.

Lin Ziyin, without her sword, ducked her head, cursing her luck. Had she jinxed them? The enemy had returned.

“Get down!” Lin Ziyin’s horse reared in panic, spinning in circles.

Lin Ziyin focused on pulling the reins, forgetting to dodge the arrows. One arrow flew straight for her chest.

Si Jinhan caught sight of it and swiftly mounted her horse, pulling her aside just in time. The arrow grazed his arm.

“Useless.” After the danger had passed, Si Jinhan helped her back onto the horse. The Third Young Master couldn’t resist teasing her.

“Are you hurt?” Lin Ziyin had meant to snap back, but seeing the blood on his arm, she replaced her sharp words with concern.

“Yes, I got hurt because of you. How do you plan to repay me?” Si Jinhan paid no mind to the wound on his arm, continuing to banter with her.

Chapter 238: A Debt of Gratitude (4)

“Third Young Master, the enemy is advancing fiercely. What should we do?” a guard asked.

Si Jinhan glanced into the distance and saw a large group of Tartars. They had already engaged in battle with the black-clad men.

“Don’t worry, my men have arrived,” Alhatu replied apologetically. “I have medicine for external injuries. Would you like me to bandage you?”

“Let’s go.” Unfortunately, Si Jinhan gave him no face, wrapping his arm around Lin Ziyin’s slender waist and galloping away first.

Jueming and the guards immediately followed.

“Second Prince, are we just going to let them leave like this?” Batu was unwilling.

Si Jinhan of the northern lands was Chu Sui Feng’s capable assistant, a cunning man. They had suffered many losses at his hands. It was rare to encounter him today, and letting him go so easily was truly regrettable.

“Put away your thoughts,” Alhatu’s expression darkened. “Don’t forget they just saved me. Heroes can compete on the battlefield, but you want me to be an ungrateful villain. How can I face my people then?”

His tone was extremely stern!

“Yes, Your Highness’s teachings are correct. Batu was too greedy.” Batu had never seen Alhatu so angry and quickly apologized before retreating.

“You’re quite lucky, little girl. With one move, you saved several Tartars,” Si Jinhan said, slowing down once they reached a safe area.

“Who knows what kind of person he is?” Lin Ziyin replied disdainfully. “I only saw him saving our people from the northern lands. Even though he’s a Tartar, his conscience is still intact.”

“So that’s why you saved him.” Si Jinhan looked at her amusedly. “Selflessly saving others, that’s not your style at all.”

“You’re absolutely right. Actually, as soon as I faced the black-clad men, I regretted it. Unfortunately, it was too late to run away,” Lin Ziyin explained, half-truthfully.

“Nonsense.” Si Jinhan scoffed at her words.

“The truth.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “Now that we’re safe, Third Young Master, can you let me down?”

Riding the same horse made Lin Ziyin feel extremely awkward.

Si Jinhan paused, then laughed. “I always thought your face was thick enough, but now you’re acting coy.” Nevertheless, he pulled the reins and stopped the horse.

“The blood on your arm seems to be flowing more.” Lin Ziyin frowned, looking at his arm. “It’s better to bandage it first.”

After saying that, she also dismounted.

“I have medicine. Little girl, I got injured because of you. Come and bandage me yourself.” Without hesitation, Si Jinhan started ordering Lin Ziyin around.

Lin Ziyin didn’t take his words seriously and agreed directly.

Back in the military camp, although she wasn’t a military doctor, she had learned some basic first aid from a friend. So bandaging wounds wasn’t technically difficult for her.

Si Jinhan removed his outer shirt and rolled up the sleeves of his inner garment, exposing the injured area on his arm.

Lin Ziyin examined it carefully and found that the arrow wound wasn’t very serious. The arrowhead had only grazed his arm, with one spot slightly deeper.

“Endure the pain.” Lin Ziyin poured the golden wound medicine onto the injury, then tore Si Jinhan’s long robe into strips and carefully bandaged him.

Lin Ziyin looked very quiet when she was focused on her work. Si Jinhan initially had a teasing smile, but as he watched, his gaze became somewhat dazed.

This little girl was somewhat unclear to him—sometimes petty, sometimes timid, sometimes very bold. Was today’s event really just a moment of chivalry? He didn’t think so.

Chapter 239: A Debt of Gratitude (5)

Based on his understanding of Lin Ziyin, she was not the kind of person to act impulsively.

Perhaps there was some truth to what Lin Ziyin had said—saving Alhatu was entirely because Alhatu had accidentally saved the people of the northern lands first.

The young lady was not only kind-hearted but also possessed a sense of righteousness rare even among men!

“Alright, Third Young Master, be careful not to let the wound get wet.” After bandaging his arm, Lin Ziyin packed up all the medicines and returned them to Si Jinhan.

“You undressed me in public—does that mean you have to take responsibility for me?” Si Jinhan, as usual, had no filter, spouting nonsense in front of so many people.

If it had been any other girl, she would have been reduced to tears by his teasing. Qiao’er, standing nearby, was already furious, her eyes wide with anger. Unfortunately, the target of Si Jinhan’s teasing was Lin Ziyin—a girl unlike any other.

“Third Young Master, you were injured in the arm, not the head. And no one else’s head is injured either.” Lin Ziyin replied calmly, “Can we leave now?”

Si Jinhan chuckled for a moment before saying, “This injury on my arm was for you. Don’t forget you owe me your life.”

Qiao’er was furious. Even though the Third Young Master had saved the young lady, who would be so bold as to demand repayment like this?

“The injury was indeed because of me, but let’s not talk about saving lives.” Lin Ziyin was always unhurried. “I’m certain that without the Third Young Master’s interference, I could have ensured my own survival. At most, I would have been injured.”

When she spoke of being injured, her tone remained as calm as ever.

“How boring.” Si Jinhan, unable to get a rise out of her, immediately grumbled, rubbing his nose. “If a young lady gets injured and leaves scars, what if her future husband finds her repulsive?”

He was still addicted to teasing!

“If he’s that kind of man, then it’s better not to have him.” Lin Ziyin had already mounted her horse. “Aren’t you leaving, Third Young Master?”

Boring, truly boring! Si Jinhan saw that she didn’t even show a hint of shyness and felt displeased.

Young ladies should be gentle and understanding. If all girls in the world were as blunt and coarse as Lin Ziyin, what fun would men have?

The ox had already been sent back, and their return journey was unaffected.

“Injured?” Upon returning to the estate, Chu Sui Feng immediately noticed Si Jinhan’s bandaged arm, his eyes narrowing dangerously.

“We did a great deed. Guess who we saved?” Si Jinhan said with a smirk.

“Saved someone? Weren’t you robbed by bandits?” Chu Sui Feng asked in confusion.

“Alhatu was assassinated, and I saved him.” Si Jinhan casually explained, “Of course, this girl was the one who provoked them first.”

“How convenient.” Chu Sui Feng’s expression relaxed.

“Do you know those Tartars?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously.

“Little girl, do you know who you saved?” Si Jinhan asked exaggeratedly.

Now it was Lin Ziyin’s turn to frown slightly.

“Alhatu is the second prince of the northern kingdom, known as the ‘God of the Sky’ there. He is our strongest enemy in the northern lands.” Si Jinhan winked. “He is our most formidable opponent.”

Lin Ziyin was stunned. She had expected those Tartars to be wealthy or noble, but she hadn’t imagined that her actions would save the prince of the northern kingdom—and their strongest enemy at that.

“Sorry.” She nodded slightly at Chu Sui Feng but did not explain further.

Chapter 240: A Debt of Gratitude (6)

“Saved him, and now you regret it?” Si Jinhan laughed loudly.

“Who said I regret it? If I had to do it again, I’d save him once more,” Lin Ziyin replied calmly.

Si Jinhan’s laughter abruptly ceased. “Aren’t you afraid the Prince will charge you with treason for aiding the enemy?”

“Let’s look at the facts. The situation was dire at the time. If he could save the people of the northern lands, then he was a hero to us. Returning a favor is only right. As for settling things on the battlefield, that’s your business as men,” Lin Ziyin said slowly. “I don’t think the Prince is as shallow as you, ready to accuse me of treason on a whim.”

“You really can’t stand to lose even a little, can you? Don’t forget, it was I who saved your life,” Si Jinhan said, displeased.

“Wrong. I’ve said it before—saving lives and such, the Third Young Master shouldn’t flatter himself. At most, I owe you a favor, and I’ll repay it as soon as we return to Fengcheng,” Lin Ziyin said expressionlessly.

“With your body?” Si Jinhan grinned wickedly.

“The Third Young Master, I have a thing for cleanliness,” Lin Ziyin replied, no longer afraid of him after their long acquaintance. Compared to before, her courage had grown.

Si Jinhan realized what she meant and could no longer smile. He gritted his teeth and glared at her. “You little wretch, getting bolder, aren’t you? I’m a man of virtue.”

“A man’s word is as trustworthy as a pig climbing a tree,” Lin Ziyin replied coolly, then turned to Chu Sui Feng. “Prince, may I go check on the cattle I bought?”

“You may,” Chu Sui Feng said, having listened silently to their verbal sparring.

Lin Ziyin took her leave, taking Qiao’er and Jueming with her to see her cattle.

“One day, I’ll make that pig climb a tree,” Si Jinhan muttered darkly, watching her retreating figure.

“Who do you think attacked Alhatu?” Chu Sui Feng asked, standing in the courtyard.

“Either the Crown Prince or the Emperor of the northern kingdom. It seems Alhatu knows who the assassins are,” Si Jinhan said, dropping his usual frivolity and becoming serious. “His existence threatens the personal interests of the Crown Prince and the Emperor. If Lin Ziyin hadn’t stumbled upon him today, Alhatu would likely be dead or severely wounded.”

“The Crown Prince and the Emperor are both warmongers, while Alhatu is a pacifist. The northern kingdom has always been a warlike nation. Without the strong support of his maternal clan, he would have been devoured by the nobles long ago,” Chu Sui Feng analyzed coldly. “I wonder how long he can hold out.”

“Regardless, as long as Alhatu is around, he can divert some of the Emperor’s attention. Internal strife has always been the most draining of resources. If they reach a point of irreconcilable conflict and start a civil war, that would be ideal,” Si Jinhan said. “Should we send someone to stir the pot?”

“No need,” Chu Sui Feng shook his head. “The time is not right.”

Si Jinhan saw the hint of melancholy in his expression and felt his own mood darken. “Will the court’s promised grain and silver arrive on time this year?”

“Only the first batch has arrived, and it’s twenty percent less than last year,” Chu Sui Feng sighed in response.

“They’re reducing it again. Last year’s grain and silver were already insufficient. If it’s less this year, how will the border soldiers defend against the enemy?” Si Jinhan said, indignant.

“After returning to Fengcheng, we must issue an order to gather grain. We cannot let the people go hungry,” Chu Sui Feng commanded.

“Yes, Prince,” Si Jinhan agreed reluctantly.

The most abundant crop in the northern lands was soybeans, which served as both food for the people and feed for the military horses. As the ruler of the northern lands, Chu Sui Feng would never allow a situation where horses competed with people for food.

Chapter 241: Debt of Gratitude (7)

Si Jinhan was also in a difficult position, as gathering fodder was a headache-inducing task. The northern lands were bitterly cold, and many crops that thrived in the south simply couldn’t survive here. The fodder stockpiled during summer wouldn’t last long—no one knew how much longer it would hold.

Lin Ziyin gazed at the penned dairy and beef cattle, her eyes brimming with joy.

“Honored guest, with so many dairy cows, the milk they produce would be more than enough for everyone at home. But the taste of milk is too strong,” Qiao’er remarked as she fed some fodder to the cows, noticing their gentle temperaments.

“It can be made into milk powder,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile. The northern lands had plenty of beans, and soy milk powder was her real goal—milk powder was just a byproduct.

But the problem of fuel upon returning home was what truly troubled her.

“Honored guest, can we return tomorrow?” Juehui asked.

“Tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin nodded in response. They had been away for many days, and the journey back would take several more. She hoped they wouldn’t delay the planting schedule in the greenhouses back home.

At dinner that evening, Chu Sui Feng broke his usual habit and sat directly across from Lin Ziyin.

“Prince, Third Young Master, I plan to leave tomorrow. The greenhouses at home can’t wait,” Lin Ziyin stated directly.

“We’ll go tomorrow as well,” Chu Sui Feng replied calmly.

Lin Ziyin was taken aback. She hadn’t expected them to follow her back. She had assumed Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan would stay near the border city to handle some matters.

“Going together is fine,” she replied insincerely.

“The cattle will be sent back separately by dedicated handlers,” Si Jinhan explained with a smile.

“Thank you,” Lin Ziyin responded politely.

“No need to thank me. After returning, I’ll stay at your estate to recover. I also look forward to seeing your gift of gratitude soon,” Si Jinhan added with a grin.

Lin Ziyin sighed inwardly. Indeed, debts of gratitude were the hardest to repay.

“I won’t disappoint the Third Young Master,” she replied, lowering her gaze.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan came from noble families and were martial artists, adhering to the principle of not speaking while eating. Lin Ziyin found the meal rather dull.

She quickly finished and excused herself to return to her room.

The next day, true to his word, From Yi came to urge them to eat and depart before dawn.

Breakfast was eaten in haste.

Since the cattle had dedicated handlers, Lin Ziyin didn’t need to worry. Everyone rode back to the city, unwilling to waste time. After three days, she finally returned home.

“Finally back,” Lin Zige exclaimed, her eyes welling with tears upon seeing her. Guo Huiniang also examined her from head to toe before letting go.

“It’s not like I went to war. How could I get hurt?” Lin Ziyin laughed, reassuring her family.

“Sister, was the border city fun?” Lin Changting blinked her big eyes, eagerly asking.

“Fun?” Lin Yan Zhi, sitting in her lap, enjoying her exclusive affection, echoed Changting’s question.

“Coming and going, I was too busy worrying about home to have time for fun,” Lin Ziyin replied, stroking Yan Zhi’s little head. “But I brought back some food and small trinkets for everyone.”

“Food?” Changting, still a child at heart, couldn’t sit still upon hearing about food.

“It’s beef and mutton. I’ll cook it for you tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin smiled.

“Won’t it spoil in the midday heat?” Zige asked.

“The Third Young Master added ice to bring it back fresh,” Lin Ziyin replied.

Mentioned by name, Si Jinhan cheerfully stepped forward. “She wasn’t injured, but I was. So I plan to stay here to recover for a few days.”

Why should he recover at the Lin family residence just because she wasn’t injured? The Lin family didn’t welcome his arrival but didn’t dare to drive him away. One by one, they forced smiles and let him stay.

“What about the cattle we bought?” Wu Da You asked, puzzled, as he returned from outside. He had thought the cattle would come back with Lin Ziyin.

“They’re behind us. We came ahead,” Lin Ziyin smiled in response.

“Alright, she must be exhausted from the journey. Let’s quickly finish eating so she can rest early. We can discuss anything else tomorrow,” Grandpa declared.

“Yes, yes, let’s eat first,” Guo Huiniang agreed joyfully. With her safe return, their hearts could finally settle.

Dinner was abundant, and the Lin family’s meal was lively. In high spirits, she ate more than usual.

After dinner, the family urged her to rest in her room.

Lin Ziyin arranged a secluded courtyard for the uninvited Si Jinhan and his guards before returning to her own room to sleep.

The next morning, Lin Ziyin visited the greenhouse and found it fully prepared. The land inside had been deeply tilled and divided into ridges as she had instructed, with some already fertilized with chicken manure.

She assigned tasks to everyone—some to plant leafy greens, others to plant herbs and radishes, and the chili pepper transplants were also distributed.

Seeing the time was getting late and thinking of the beef and mutton at home, she hurried to the kitchen.

Lunch, under her personal supervision, was much more lavish. There were numerous dishes made from beef and mutton alone.

Master Huizhen from Ding’an Temple truly had a keen nose. As soon as she returned home, he arrived with several warrior monks.

“Better late than never,” Lin Ziyin had the dishes brought out.

“Spicy beef, stir-fried beef with onions, braised beef, candied mutton…” With each dish presented, Lin Ziyin announced its name.

Seeing the sumptuous spread, Master Huizhen couldn’t wait to sit down. “Enough talk, eating is more practical.”

“Someone, go to the kitchen and select a few beef and mutton dishes to send to the Prince,” Si Jinhan, acting as if he were the host, didn’t consult Lin Ziyin and directly ordered his subordinates to take food to send to someone else.

Lin Ziyin was somewhat displeased, but her family thought it was perfectly normal. Grandpa and the others believed that Lin Ziyin’s safe return was entirely thanks to the Third Young Master and the Prince, and a few dishes couldn’t possibly repay such a debt.

Chapter 242: The Invitation (1)

The entire family agreed, and Lin Ziyin was not stingy enough to hold back a few dishes.

“Ziyin, once we raise cattle, will we be able to eat this delicious beef often?” Zige actually loved meat, but the Lin family had been poor before. Even when they could afford some meat, she always prioritized the two younger ones and Grandpa first. She also had to consider that Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang did more labor and needed nourishment. In a year, she rarely got to eat meat herself.

With all the beef dishes Lin Ziyin had prepared, she was utterly delighted.

“If we raise enough, we can have it for nourishment in winter. Sister, if you want to eat it, you definitely can.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. Raising cattle was just a preliminary idea of hers; whether it would succeed depended on how the breeding went.

“If you like it, I’ll make beef noodles for you tonight.” Seeing her family eat happily made her happy too.

“Humble monk is fortunate.” Master Huizhen didn’t say he was staying; he simply said, “This afternoon, follow your master to the mountain to gather medicinal herbs.”

“Amitabha, I will obey Master’s teachings.” The warrior monks were even happier.

They got to break their fast and sneak a meal at noon, and there was another one in the evening—what a treat.

“While you were away these days, the family bought a large amount of fruit pastries. The storeroom is piled full; if we don’t find a way soon, there won’t be any space left.” Lin Changshu reported the family’s situation with concern.

“This afternoon, I’ll go take a look. It’s a good opportunity to test things out.” Last time, she had left in a hurry and hadn’t had time to make various nuts. Now that she was back, she naturally needed to arrange for people to do this work.

“By the way, gather the villagers this afternoon. Nut production requires manpower.” Lin Ziyin added.

“Alright, I’ll have someone come over right away.” Lin Changshu agreed. “Do we still want the nuts that are sent over?”

“As long as the quality is guaranteed, we do. Oh, and tell the people who come to deliver the nuts that after going up the mountain, they must be careful to protect the trees. Don’t harm the big trees just for the nuts. Tell them that the Lin family’s nut business is something we plan to continue for a long time.” Lin Ziyin thought for a moment and added another reminder.

“Alright, the people in the village are fine; they all understand this. If there are people from other villages sending nuts, we’ll tell them the same.” Lin Changshu agreed.

After putting down their bowls, Master Huizhen really did take the warrior monks up the mountain to gather herbs.

Lin Ziyin didn’t dare to delay either. When she arrived at the workshop, she saw that there were indeed a lot of nuts. The warehouse was completely full, and some had even been piled into other small courtyards.

She squatted down, picked up a walnut, and weighed it in her hand, finding it quite sturdy.

“Help me open it and take a look.” Just then, Si Jinhan, out of curiosity, followed her over, so she immediately put him to work.

“Let Young Master do this? Can’t you see that Young Master’s arm is injured?” Si Jinhan glared at her, grumbling in dissatisfaction.

Lin Ziyin stared at him without saying a word.

“Fine, I give up.” Si Jinhan felt a bit uneasy under her gaze and impatiently took the walnut. With a little effort from both sides, the two walnuts cracked open.

Lin Ziyin removed the shells and finally saw the walnut kernels inside.

Not bad. Although they weren’t as good as modern cultivated varieties, the kernels inside weren’t small.

Si Jinhan had martial arts skills, so cracking walnuts was easy for him, but the villagers the family had hired didn’t have such abilities. Lin Ziyin thought she would have to make some small tools to help with shelling.

Thinking of this, she immediately got to work. Soon, several design sketches appeared. “Give these to Steward Hei and ask him to make the small tools as soon as possible.”

“What is this thing? What is it used for?” Si Jinhan was very interested and stretched his neck to look.

Chapter 243: The Notice (2)

“A small tool for cracking walnuts.” Lin Ziyin had no intention of hiding it from him. It was just a small tool, and there was no point in keeping it a secret.

“Wasting your time on frivolous things.” Si Jinhan shot her a disdainful glance. “If you have the time, you should think of some useful little weapons for the Prince instead. It would make all the care the Prince and Young Master have shown you worthwhile.”

“I’m just a country girl. I don’t know anything about weapons. You’ve got the wrong person, Third Young Master.” Lin Ziyin bluntly refused.

She could make firearms, but should she? The answer was a firm no.

She knew all too well the devastation firearms could bring. As someone from the modern world, she didn’t want to be the reason such weapons brought death to the common people.

For that reason, she refused to reveal her knowledge. She played dumb to all of Si Jinhan’s probing questions, feigning ignorance every time.

“Ziyin, we’re here.” A loud voice interrupted their standoff.

“Ziyin? Is that how you address her? From now on, you must call her Boss.” Someone chided the speaker.

“Right, right.” The loud voice quickly admitted her mistake.

“Third Aunt, Madam Wu, Sixth Sister-in-law.” Lin Ziyin greeted the newcomers. They were all from the same village, and she couldn’t afford to be too cold toward them.

“Boss, what can we do?” the loud voice asked.

Lin Ziyin looked up and saw that the loud voice belonged to Wu’s daughter-in-law from the village. She was a straightforward and upright woman, though she liked to meddle in others’ affairs. Still, she was well-liked in the village. When the Lin family had been in trouble, she had lent a helping hand.

Though their relationship wasn’t as close as with the Bai family or her own, Lin Ziyin remembered the kindness.

“Third Aunt, don’t rush.” Lin Ziyin stood up with a smile. “Today, I want to select some of you to work in the workshop.”

“Doing what?” Wu’s loud voice perked up. Working in the workshop was far better than toiling in the fields.

“Why are you in such a hurry? Listen to what the Boss has to say.” Madam Wu scolded her. Madam Wu was Wu’s aunt by marriage, though she was actually younger. But due to the generational hierarchy, Wu was quite afraid of her.

“Look at me, shooting my mouth off.” Seeing Lin Ziyin standing there with a half-smile, watching everyone, Wu’s heart trembled. She feared Lin Ziyin might dislike her and refuse to let her work in the workshop. Immediately, she slumped to the side, not saying another word.

“I need people who are quick-handed, meticulous, and clean. If you meet these three criteria, you can stay.” Lin Ziyin said calmly.

Madam Wu and the others breathed a sigh of relief. These requirements weren’t difficult. They were all country women, used to hard work, so their hands were definitely nimble.

“Everyone, sit down and pick out the best melon seeds.” Lin Ziyin pointed to the long table, giving orders.

Everyone looked and saw that the table was already covered with small sieves, winnowing baskets, and long strips. The melon seeds were piled high.

To get into the workshop, everyone gave it their all. The twenty or so young wives and girls who had come rushed forward, finding a spot to sit down.

Everyone began seriously sorting the melon seeds.

The seeds were small, making them difficult to pick up. Before long, everyone was frustrated. Picking them one by one like this, how long would it take? It was too tedious. Moreover, it seemed like they wouldn’t be able to pick out many in a day.

“Boss, isn’t this too tedious?” A young wife came over to ask. “Can we use the winnowing basket?”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “All tools can be used.”

With her permission, everyone used every trick in the book to start sorting the seeds.

Chapter 244: The Poster (3)

Lin Ziyin quietly observed for a while before selecting ten people. Those chosen were all delighted.

With a slight smile, Lin Ziyin sat down herself and began demonstrating without a word.

She first used a sieve to remove some impurities, then a winnowing basket to discard the unripe melon seeds. Next, she started sorting them with a long strip. Her hands moved swiftly, and in no time, the bag hanging under the long table was half-filled with melon seeds.

“Wow, that’s fast!” someone exclaimed in surprise.

Lin Ziyin then taught them how to sort chestnuts and peel peanuts. The small tools were very useful, and soon, everyone had learned how to use them.

Only a dozen or so people remained in the workshop to do the sorting. Next, a group of men entered.

Lin Ziyin had the men light the firewood, and the roasting machine began to work.

She had Cui Minghui and Chunmei enter the seasoning room to help her prepare the ingredients.

The first batch to go into the roasting machine was peanuts. Si Jinhan had been following her the whole time, watching. Of course, he couldn’t enter the seasoning room, but he hadn’t expected that Lin Ziyin could create so many flavors from just peanuts.

In one afternoon, from shelling to seasoning to roasting, they didn’t produce much. After all, it was just the experimental stage. Lin Ziyin only managed to make pepper-salt, ginger-sugar, fish-skin, and spicy-flavored peanuts.

“These are perfect for drinking!” Master Huizhen praised when he returned in the evening.

“Your brain must be wired differently,” Si Jinhan said, staring at her.

“I just have a bit of an obsession with food,” Lin Ziyin replied coolly, feeling uneasy under his gaze. “Oh, Third Young Master, there’s something else I need your help with.”

“What is it? Let’s hear it,” Si Jinhan said, quite curious about her matters.

“I need various types of kraft paper. I wonder if the Third Young Master could help me find some. Of course, if the Third Young Master happens to own a kraft paper factory, I could share some information with you. You’d definitely make a fortune in the future,” Lin Ziyin tempted him with a smile.

Oiled paper and kraft paper were hard to find. If she had to ask Si Jinhan every time she needed some, it wouldn’t be ideal. After all, the Lin family would need a lot of oiled and kraft paper in the future.

“Funny you should mention that. The Prince actually owns such a shop,” Si Jinhan replied with a smile. “You’re quite lucky.”

“I need packaging. How about I design some simple machines, and the Prince’s shop can help me sort them?” Lin Ziyin suggested after some thought.

“You little schemer, are you trying to take advantage of me and the Prince again?” Si Jinhan saw right through her. “You’re even trying to save on manpower?”

“No,” Lin Ziyin quickly denied, though that was exactly what she had in mind.

“About the roast duck, you still haven’t given me an answer. You can’t leave me waiting like this,” Si Jinhan said, most concerned about his own interests.

“Don’t rush. Isn’t there still no shop?” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“You’re not planning to make me open another shop for you, are you?” Si Jinhan asked coldly.

“Why not? As long as the rent is reasonable, I’m willing to rent. The sooner the shop opens, the sooner you can start making money, right?” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

Si Jinhan was speechless. Had he been too eager for this deal, letting the little girl get the upper hand?

“Fine, I won’t argue with you. There is indeed a shop in Fengcheng that belongs to me. Whenever you find it suitable, I’ll rent it to you. Don’t worry, I don’t care about that little bit of money. I won’t charge you an exorbitant rent,” Si Jinhan said, huffing.

Chapter 245: The Invitation (4)

“Thank you, Third Young Master,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, though her mind was already racing with thoughts of the past and how to build a roasting oven. Only then could her business truly take off.

Tianji Tower acted swiftly. The small tools Lin Ziyin had requested were quickly delivered by Hei Yi.

With the nutcracker in hand, the roasting of pine nuts, hazelnuts, and walnuts was soon underway. Adding to this, Chu Sui Feng had sent over oil paper and kraft paper. Lin Ziyin was so busy she barely had time to breathe—one moment she was checking on the greenhouse, the next she was overseeing the roasting room.

“Miss, the corn in the fields is all ripe. When should we harvest?” Cui Da came over to ask.

“I’ll go take a look,” Lin Ziyin replied. Since corn wasn’t yet widely cultivated, the few mu of it in the back courtyard were precious in her eyes. Normally, she didn’t allow anyone near it—only family was permitted.

She parted the stalks and examined one. This batch of corn had grown exceptionally well, with plump, tightly packed kernels and multiple ears per stalk. It was a high-yield crop.

“Tomorrow, cut them down, remove the husks, and let them dry in the sun. Then we’ll use the sheller to separate the kernels,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

To make shelling corn easier in the future, she had already prepared a homemade device. So, shelling wasn’t much of a challenge for her.

Cui Da agreed cheerfully.

Though the Mid-Autumn Festival had passed some time ago, the Lin family’s mooncakes were still in high demand. Lin Ziyin decided to add more small pastries to the production. Though there was no low-gluten flour, the pastries made from natural wheat still tasted delicious.

Especially after the family acquired a few milk-producing cows, the pastry chefs in the kitchen found new joy in their work.

Sesame cakes, twisted dough sticks, and pumpkin sesame balls were all made. The pastry shop reported that daily sales were strong, and many wealthy customers in the city were placing large orders directly with the Lin family.

With more goods sold, the workers’ wages increased. Their children were all sent to private school, and at noon, the school provided lunch. Mrs. Bai and the others had no worries and could focus entirely on making pastries, their enthusiasm soaring.

Meanwhile, the workers in the roasting room were anxious. At first, they had been stunned by the roasted goods they produced, then overjoyed. But now, seeing the piles of packaged goods in the warehouse, they grew uneasy.

No matter how good the goods were, what use were they if no one appreciated them?

Lin Ziyin wasn’t worried. She was waiting for the right opportunity to promote her products.

That opportunity came sooner than expected.

“Miss, our young mistress invites you to the estate to admire the flowers the day after tomorrow,” a messenger from the Si family delivered the invitation the day after Si Jinhan’s departure.

High-society gatherings were usually dull, especially for a country girl like her. Lin Ziyin could already imagine the boredom of such a banquet. But this time, the Si family’s invitation was a golden opportunity for her.

“Thank you. I will be there on time the day after tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin replied, her mind already set on a plan.

The day of the banquet arrived in the blink of an eye. Early in the morning, Lin Ziyin had a variety of roasted goods packed and loaded onto the mule cart. She and Qiao’er then set off.

The mule was a recent purchase—not as fine as a horse, but much faster than an ox cart.

“We’ve arrived, miss,” Yu Shaohui, the driver, pulled the mule to a stop and respectfully announced their arrival to the people inside.

“Good,” Lin Ziyin jumped down from the cart without hesitation.

The ladies and young misses who had come for the banquet turned to look at her, startled by her boldness. But Lin Ziyin paid them no mind.

Chapter 246: The Invitation (5)

“Miss Lin, please come in. Our madam and young mistress are waiting for you in the courtyard,” the steward said, recognizing her immediately and greeting her with great respect.

The ladies of the Si family who did not know Lin Ziyin were curious about her identity. A woman who could make the Si family regard her so highly must be of no ordinary status. Yet, judging from her earlier rough demeanor, she did not seem like a noble lady.

With a cloud of confusion, countless inquisitive gazes fell upon Lin Ziyin as she walked.

“Miss, you’re here. Please come in,” the steward led her to the second gate, where a nanny inside took over and escorted her in.

Along the way, Lin Ziyin observed her surroundings. Today, the Si family estate was adorned with vibrant flowers, and rare chrysanthemums could be seen everywhere.

The mid-autumn heat still lingered, and the Si family courtyard was filled with elegantly dressed noblewomen and young ladies. Even the maidservants accompanying them wore attire far beyond what commoners could afford.

“Finally, you’re here,” Young Mistress Luo’s face lit up with joy upon seeing Lin Ziyin.

The ladies sitting beside Madam Si, noticing her enthusiasm, also followed her gaze curiously.

In an instant, all eyes were on Lin Ziyin.

“Madam, Second Madam, Third Madam, Young Mistress,” Lin Ziyin greeted them politely with a curtsy. Having visited the Si family before, she was somewhat familiar with the ladies of the house.

“Come sit. We were worried you might be delayed,” Second Madam said with a smile.

“Tingwei has been talking about you nonstop. He would be overjoyed if he saw you here,” Young Mistress Luo beckoned her to sit beside her.

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly in gratitude and sat down. “If the young master has time, he is welcome to visit the estate.”

“If he gets the chance, we’ll send him over, but it will have to wait until his rest day,” First Madam said with a smile.

“The young master is so clever and quick-witted. He started his education early,” someone interjected.

The Si family ladies were so warm toward the unfamiliar young lady that even more eyes turned to scrutinize Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin, too, was secretly observing the others. Those who could come to the Si family to admire the flowers today were all respected ladies or young misses from prominent families in Fengcheng.

Her purpose in coming was not merely to admire the flowers but to consider her future business prospects.

“Who can compare to the young master of the Zhu family? He is clever and well-behaved, though a bit playful,” Young Mistress Luo modestly deflected the praise, a smile playing at the corners of her eyes. Any mother would be genuinely pleased to hear others praise her child.

Luo was no exception.

“This young lady seems unfamiliar. Which family does she belong to?” another lady asked curiously, voicing the question on everyone’s mind.

“She is the savior of Tingwei and me. Her surname is Lin, and the vegetarian feast at Ding’an Temple is her business,” Young Mistress Luo intentionally introduced Lin Ziyin to the noble ladies present.

Upon hearing this, the ladies’ eyes all showed a look of understanding.

They might not know who Lin Ziyin was, but they were familiar with the savior of the Si family’s young master and the vegetarian feast at Ding’an Temple, along with its vegetable oil and soybean products.

“Ah, so you are Miss Lin,” a middle-aged woman beside one of the ladies said warmly to Lin Ziyin. “I’ve long heard that Miss Lin is a woman of remarkable talent. Today, I see that you are indeed not an ordinary woman.”

Faced with such friendliness, Lin Ziyin naturally responded in kind. “You flatter me, madam. Saving the young master and Young Mistress was purely by chance.”

“Mother, if it weren’t for her, Tingwei and I would not be alive today,” Luo subtly hinted at the woman’s identity to Lin Ziyin.

Chapter 247: The Gathering (6)

“You saved the lives of my daughter and granddaughter. Our family’s Old Matriarch has been eager to meet you in person to express her gratitude. Look at me, running into you like this without anything proper to give. This bracelet has always been with me—please don’t refuse it.” With that, Madam Luo removed a finely crafted bracelet from her wrist and slipped it onto Lin Ziyin’s hand.

Lin Ziyin felt a bit flustered. One of the less pleasant aspects of ancient society was how nobles would casually bestow gifts upon her. She didn’t particularly like secondhand items, no matter how fine they were.

But faced with Madam Luo’s eager gaze, she found it hard to refuse.

“Accept it,” Luo whispered softly in her ear.

“Thank you, Madam,” Lin Ziyin reluctantly accepted.

The other ladies present exchanged glances and, smiling, also rewarded Lin Ziyin with piles of jewelry. This outing had certainly been profitable for her.

“This place is quite lively,” a group of young ladies suddenly approached, accompanied by several ladies of high standing.

The speaker was a cheerful-looking young lady.

“Young lady Lin, you’re here! Why didn’t you send word so I could come fetch you earlier?” Si Jin Yu rushed over excitedly upon seeing Lin Ziyin.

The other young ladies, seeing her enthusiasm, all looked curiously at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin was a bit overwhelmed by the Si family young lady’s fervor.

“Look at you, a grown young lady with no sense of propriety,” the First Madam chided her daughter.

“Mother, I was just so happy to see young lady Lin!” Si Jin Yu pouted.

“Oh, so young lady Lin is here too,” a voice laced with challenge suddenly sounded from behind her.

Lin Ziyin turned slightly and saw a familiar face.

“Miss Li,” she sighed inwardly but maintained her composure. Even if she disliked Li Yanran’s spoiled nature, she had to behave properly as a guest in the Si family’s territory.

“Perfect timing. We were just about to hold a competition in the four arts. Since young lady Lin is about our age, why not join us?” Li Yanran was indeed provoking her. The last time, she had lost face in front of Chu Sui Feng because of Lin Ziyin. This time, she wanted Lin Ziyin to lose face in front of all these nobles, to make her understand her place.

The ladies and young misses present were all cunning foxes. They could clearly see Li Yanran’s attempt to make things difficult for Lin Ziyin. Since they weren’t familiar with Lin Ziyin, they all quietly waited to see her make a fool of herself.

“Li Yanran, what do you mean? Young lady Lin just arrived and isn’t familiar with this place. Forcing her to participate isn’t making things difficult for her?” Others might fear Li Yanran, but Si Jin Yu didn’t. Seeing her bully Lin Ziyin, she immediately came to her defense.

“How can you say I’m making things difficult for her? Why would I do that for no reason? I’ve just heard that young lady Lin has been doing business with my cousin and is quite familiar with the Third Young Master. She must have extraordinary talents. With all the ladies and madams from various households present today, it would be good for young lady Lin to show off her skills and let us see for ourselves.” Li Yanran’s eyes were fixed on Lin Ziyin.

The Si family masters frowned upon hearing this. Li Yanran’s words sounded pleasant, but she was subtly implying that Lin Ziyin was improper, having questionable relationships with the Prince and Si Jinhan. Thinking of Li Yanran’s boldness, daring to speak nonsense in their own home, the First Madam and others were furious.

Chapter 248: The Invitation (7)

“Young lady Li is joking.” Before First Madam could lose her temper, Lin Ziyin spoke leisurely, “I am just a country girl. The refined arts like music, chess, calligraphy, and painting that you young ladies have studied—I truly don’t know them. To put it bluntly, I am just a vulgar person.”

As soon as she finished speaking, low laughter erupted around her.

“But there is one thing young lady Li said that is correct—what I know, you young ladies may not necessarily be able to learn well.” Lin Ziyin shifted the topic.

“Is that so?” Li Yanran sneered. She couldn’t wait for Lin Ziyin to say such things. This girl wasn’t afraid of biting off more than she could chew.

The ladies present were all from noble families, each trained in various skills since childhood. How could they be afraid of a mere village girl?

“What exactly do you know?” Sure enough, Lin Ziyin’s words angered some of the young ladies.

These girls were all young and had a competitive streak. Lin Ziyin’s words sounded like a challenge to their ears.

“What I know may not be less than what you young ladies know.” Lin Ziyin saw many people falling into the trap she had set and secretly rejoiced. Attention was good. She had been worried she would end up performing a solo act.

“Since young lady Lin says so, why not show us and have a little competition?” Li Yanran poured oil on the fire. This time, her suggestion received a positive response from many of the young ladies.

Si Jin Yu was secretly anxious.

Luo, however, calmed down and sat quietly to the side, watching the show. She had figured out that Lin Ziyin was not someone to be trifled with. Still, she was curious about how Lin Ziyin would handle the competition.

“You can’t bully our family’s benefactor!” Just as the commotion was getting intense, Si Tingwei appeared with a stern face, followed by a group of young children.

“Lin Ziyin, I heard you want to compete with someone?” Then, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, along with a group of young masters, appeared before everyone.

Today’s gathering was quite complete. Lin Ziyin knew that the so-called flower appreciation party was actually a means of socializing and competing among the noble families.

“Who said anything about competing?” Lin Ziyin replied with a light smile, “You young ladies have studied refined arts, while I am just a coarse person who has learned coarse things. How can we compete?”

“You clearly said just now that what you know, we may not necessarily know. How come you changed your tune in front of the Prince? Young lady Lin, we all heard what you said just now.” Li Yanran took the opportunity to reprimand her.

She really hoped Lin Ziyin would lose face in front of Chu Sui Feng, preferably making him see her true colors.

“Yes, I don’t know music, chess, calligraphy, or painting, but that doesn’t mean I don’t know anything else.” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“For example?” Si Jinhan was familiar with her antics and guessed what she was about to say, so he gave her a way out. Anyway, Si Jinhan was furious with Li Yanran for courting death, and he wanted to use Lin Ziyin to strike a blow at that delicate young lady.

“For example, I know how to make roasted goods.” Lin Ziyin followed his lead and continued.

Si Jinhan immediately understood her intention. This girl had indeed fallen into the trap of money. She was doing business right in the Si family’s courtyard.

“Who doesn’t know how to make roasted goods?” None of the young ladies present wanted to be outdone in front of the Prince of Ling and the Third Young Master.

Lin Ziyin was stunned. These people were a bit too crazy. But everyone, please don’t look at me with murderous eyes.

She really had no intention of showing off in front of the Prince. Her only purpose was to do business.

“I make a variety of roasted goods, not the traditional kind.” Lin Ziyin answered with a bitter smile.

“Empty words are not proof. Can you bring some out for everyone to taste?” Unexpectedly, the one who came to her aid in this difficult situation was Chu Sui Feng.

The young ladies listened and nodded repeatedly, all glaring fiercely at Lin Ziyin.

“Alright, I just brought some prepared roasted goods to give to the young master as snacks.” Lin Ziyin went with the flow and agreed, “I’ll trouble a few sisters to follow my maidservant to bring the roasted goods over.”

“Go.” As soon as Luo heard this, she felt reassured and immediately sent a few maidservants to follow Qiao’er.

“Did Sister bring me a gift?” Si Tingwei happily ran over to ask.

“Yes, just some small snacks. But later, I might have to share them with everyone for tasting.” Lin Ziyin softly coaxed him.

“It’s fine. Let them see how amazing Sister is.” Si Tingwei felt even closer to Lin Ziyin, and his heart naturally leaned toward her.

Lin Ziyin felt this was the most precious thing. In a child’s world, whoever was good to them, they would be good to in return. It was that simple.

Unlike the adult world, which was so complicated and full of schemes at every turn.

“They’re here.” The maidservants by the young mistress’s side came over carrying baskets.

The ladies took one look, and their eyes all flickered.

It was supposed to be a gift, but there was too much of it. Four or five maidservants went and each came back carrying a large basket, all filled with bags of various colors.

The bright red bags looked very festive. They just didn’t know if the roasted goods inside were as good as Lin Ziyin claimed.

“Distribute them.” Chu Sui Feng’s words were always few.

The maidservants, upon receiving the order, immediately started tearing open the bags and putting the roasted goods into the small plates that were brought over.

Chu Sui Feng was the first to take a peanut from the plate and peel it. Everyone watched.

“Not bad.” These two indifferent words made many young ladies’ eyes turn red. The Prince of Ling was the most indifferent. Usually, no woman could catch his eye. Today, Lin Ziyin had earned his praise with just some roasted goods.

Filled with anger, many ladies and young ladies rushed to take the nuts from the plate to taste.

“Sweet, with a milky flavor.” Si Tingwei clung to a bag of milk-flavored melon seeds and wouldn’t let go.

Chapter 249: On Someone’s Mind (1)

“This thin one is the best.” A young master clutched a bag tightly, refusing to let go.

Si Tingwei hurriedly tore open the bag in his hand, took out a slice, and stuffed it into his mouth.

“Little maidservant, how come I’ve never seen this before?” Si Jinhan walked up to Lin Ziyin without hesitation, holding a bag of potato chips—pepper and salt flavor—in his hand.

“It was just made recently.” Lin Ziyin replied indifferently. Apart from beans, the northern lands also produced a considerable amount of potatoes and sweet potatoes. This was why people could survive there despite the lack of rice and wheat.

Seeing the piles of potatoes from various households, Lin Ziyin decided to have some purchased and brought back.

“Will the young ladies continue the competition?” Si Jinhan couldn’t resist stirring the pot. Seeing the reluctant expressions on many of the young ladies’ faces, he deliberately brought up the earlier suggestion again.

“Young lady Lin truly has remarkable skills, far beyond what we can compare to.” Si Jin Yu smiled, tacitly acknowledging Lin Ziyin’s words on behalf of the others.

“Young ladies are the truly remarkable ones, skilled in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. What I know is merely trivial, unworthy of mention.” Lin Ziyin had no intention of offending anyone.

The madams and young ladies present appreciated her tact, and their opinion of her improved slightly.

Li Yanran seethed with silent anger. She coldly took over Lin Ziyin’s words, saying, “Young lady Lin certainly knows her place. These little tricks are something we truly cannot learn.”

It wasn’t that they couldn’t learn, but that they shouldn’t learn. A single word made all the difference.

Si Jinhan looked over with a half-smile, watching as Li Yanran proudly lifted her head to glare at Lin Ziyin.

Seeing Li Yanran relentlessly targeting Lin Ziyin, the several madams of the Si family were thoroughly displeased. But with Prince of Ling present and Li Yanran being Chu Sui Feng’s cousin from his maternal side, the Si family couldn’t afford to lose face by reprimanding her.

“Follow me to see the shop.” Suddenly, Chu Sui Feng stood up.

Everyone was taken aback, unsure of what he meant.

Lin Ziyin was also confused. She hadn’t asked Chu Sui Feng to find a shop for her, so she didn’t think he was referring to her.

“Why are you standing there in a daze? You’re not thinking of backing out, are you?” Si Jinhan cheerfully walked over to Lin Ziyin, winking at her. “The Prince has an idle shop. Aren’t you supposed to share the profits from the roast duck shop with us? You need to check if the shop is suitable first, right?”

Everyone was surprised once again.

Just how capable was Lin Ziyin to have both the Third Young Master and the Prince of Ling repeatedly collaborating with her to open shops? First, it was the vegetarian feast, and now she was opening a roast duck shop.

But what was so special about duck that had the Prince and the Third Young Master so invested?

“Since the Prince and the Third Young Master are so enthusiastic about business, I should move a little faster too.” Lin Ziyin wasn’t good at idle chatter with boring noblewomen, so she went along with Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng’s suggestion. “Ladies, I apologize for this. I only have this much ability. I hope the roast duck shop will receive your patronage in the future.”

“Young lady Lin is clever and resourceful. The businesses you come up with are always unique. Last time, I missed out on many of the delicacies you made. When the roast duck shop opens in Fengcheng, I will definitely visit often.” Si Jin Yu smiled in agreement.

“The vegetarian feast was delicious, but you had to leave the city to enjoy it. I’m sure the roast duck shop you open will also be extraordinary. I’ll come by for a rare treat from time to time. Don’t you dare turn me away if I visit too often.” Madam Luo also smiled as she spoke.

“Business owners don’t fear big eaters. She’d be thrilled if we came every day.” The second madam laughed.

Chapter 250: On Someone’s Mind (2)

The business involved Prince of Ling and Si Jinhan, so many of the ladies present smiled and agreed, livening up the atmosphere once more.

Lin Ziyin had no accomplishments in music, chess, calligraphy, or painting, and being young, many of the young ladies felt less hostility toward her.

After exchanging pleasantries, Lin Ziyin finally left the Si family estate.

“Look at you, fleeing in such a panic—you treat our Si family like a den of dragons and tigers,” Si Jinhan teased with a wicked smile.

“Third Young Master, I’ve told you before—I’m just an ordinary person. I can’t compare to those noble young ladies. Appreciating flowers is such an elegant pastime, and I don’t understand it,” Lin Ziyin replied bluntly.

“All people eat grain—doesn’t that make everyone ordinary?” Chu Sui Feng interjected coolly.

Lin Ziyin was left speechless by his words.

Si Jinhan, seeing her flustered, burst into laughter, thoroughly amused.

Lin Ziyin wasn’t about to argue over such a small matter. She was eager to check on her shop. She had many responsibilities at home, and the roast duck business was only meant to help the Guo family. It wasn’t essential to her, so she didn’t want to spend too much time on it.

Seeing her close her eyes, disinterested in bickering, Si Jinhan rubbed his nose, feeling defeated for the first time.

In his eyes, Lin Ziyin was an oddity—her actions, words, and thoughts were always different from ordinary people.

The other person in the carriage, Chu Sui Feng, was not one for idle chatter. He had already closed his eyes in feigned sleep, leaving Si Jinhan as the only one prattling on, making him seem unusually talkative.

“Nonsense,” Chu Sui Feng finally said, unable to bear it any longer.

“Huh?” Si Jinhan had never been scolded like this before. He was always the one who despised others for being long-winded, yet today, he had become the chatty one. He felt the urge to lash out.

Unfortunately, Lin Ziyin kept her head down, not saying a word, showing no intention of helping him.

This left Si Jinhan with no outlet for his frustration.

“Fine, I talk too much,” he muttered, thoroughly defeated, and closed his eyes.

The carriage fell into silence.

After a while, the carriage finally came to a stop.

Si Jinhan, unable to bear the stifling atmosphere any longer, was the first to jump out. Chu Sui Feng followed, stepping down leisurely. Once steady, he saw Lin Ziyin’s head poking out and, without thinking, extended his right hand toward her.

Lin Ziyin hadn’t even taken a step when she saw the large hand in midair, freezing in surprise.

Chu Sui Feng, seeing her astonished expression, felt a pang of embarrassment. He hadn’t expected himself to make such a gesture. Perhaps he had startled the young lady, and in a moment of confusion, he tried to withdraw his hand.

But this time, he didn’t get his wish. Lin Ziyin placed her small hand into his large one.

A warmth immediately spread through his palm. Chu Sui Feng exerted a little force and pulled her down.

Si Jinhan, standing nearby, watched the scene with a hint of surprise. It was the first time he had seen Chu Sui Feng take the initiative to care for a woman. Like himself, Chu Sui Feng had a slight aversion to touch, often feeling disgusted by contact with others.

The young lady was truly different.

Lin Ziyin didn’t overthink it. In modern times, a man opening a car door for a woman was a gentlemanly act. As for Chu Sui Feng’s status, she had never cared about such things.

“This is the shop, right? The location isn’t bad, is it?” Si Jinhan said with a faint smile, approaching her. The earlier surprise had already vanished without a trace.

“Subordinate greets the Prince and Third Young Master,” a short man emerged from the shop and, upon seeing Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, immediately bowed respectfully.

Chapter 251: On Someone’s Mind (3)

“Dispense with the formalities. Open the shop.” Chu Sui Feng coldly commanded.

The man immediately stepped aside, clearing the way. Chu Sui Feng led the way inside.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan entered the shop side by side, followed by Lin Ziyin with Qiao’er and the others.

The last to enter was the short man.

“Satisfied?” Si Jinhan noticed Lin Ziyin’s critical gaze sweeping over the place and teased her with a smile, “This shop belongs to the Prince. He wouldn’t care about such a small amount of money. The business hasn’t even started, and you’re already making a profit. How about considering giving us an extra ten percent of the profits?”

“The lower the capital, the more silver the Third Young Master and the Prince will receive.” Lin Ziyin replied indifferently.

“How boring.” Unable to take advantage, Si Jinhan was displeased again.

“It just needs a little decoration to be usable. The shop has a back courtyard, which can be used as a kitchen, and there’s even a well, making it convenient to fetch water.” Lin Ziyin was quite satisfied with the shop.

“How should it be decorated?” Si Jinhan asked.

“I’ll give you a sketch. It would be best if you could finish the decorations as soon as possible.” Lin Ziyin said.

“Once you have the sketch, decorate it exactly as shown.” Chu Sui Feng coldly instructed the short man.

“Yes, Your Highness.” The man replied respectfully.

“He is surnamed Liao. If you have any matters, you can find him.” Chu Sui Feng then turned to Lin Ziyin to explain.

“If he knows how to do business, then let him temporarily manage the shop.” Lin Ziyin said indifferently.

“Aren’t you afraid he’ll embezzle your money?” Lin Ziyin’s suggestion surprised Si Jinhan. In business, shopkeepers were always trusted individuals. Lin Ziyin truly was an oddity, always surprising him.

“I’m not a fool.” Lin Ziyin said calmly.

With just one sentence, Si Jinhan was left speechless. Chu Sui Feng’s lips twitched slightly.

“I will come to check the accounts every month.” Lin Ziyin said.

What use was checking the accounts? If the techniques were learned, there would be nothing to cry about.

“I don’t think the income from the vegetarian feast will be less than that from roast duck.” Lin Ziyin explained calmly, “Moreover, I trust the Prince’s character, so naturally, I trust his people as well.”

Chu Sui Feng coldly glanced at Si Jinhan.

Si Jinhan immediately shivered. Alright, the sage said that since ancient times, it has been difficult to deal with women and petty people. This wicked girl was too cunning, actually sowing discord between him and the Prince. She trusted the Prince’s character, wasn’t that implying he had never trusted the Prince’s character? Bad person, bad person indeed!

For the first time, Si Jinhan drew a little man in his heart to curse a woman.

Lin Ziyin paid no mind to his internal collapse. She had the shopkeeper Liao bring charcoal sticks and quickly drew up a design.

“Three days.” Chu Sui Feng coldly commanded.

“Yes, Your Highness.” The shopkeeper agreed.

Three days? Lin Ziyin was slightly surprised.

But the surprise quickly passed. As the master of Fengcheng, Chu Sui Feng could probably handle such a small matter quickly.

“Wait, Your Highness, if possible, I would like to make some slight changes to the sketch.” Since the other party had the capability, Lin Ziyin wanted to do things to the best of her ability.

Seeing that his master had no objections, shopkeeper Liao quickly presented the sketch again.

Lin Ziyin made a few changes and handed it back.

“This?” Looking at the sketch, shopkeeper Liao seemed troubled.

“If it’s too difficult, then follow the first design.” Lin Ziyin wasn’t sure if this time and space had transparent glass.

“This kind of glass requires a large amount of silver for just one piece. Are you sure you want to invest so much?” Si Jinhan saw the sketch clearly and immediately looked at her with a smiling face, his eyes filled with mockery.

Chapter 252: On Someone’s Mind (4)

“This will count as my investment,” Chu Sui Feng said calmly. He believed Lin Ziyin wouldn’t make baseless claims.

Si Jinhan was struck again, staring blankly at Chu Sui Feng as if he didn’t recognize him.

“Thank you, Prince. I’m willing to give up another ten percent of the roast duck profits to you.” Since the other party was generous, Lin Ziyin wasn’t stingy either.

“You can’t favor him over me. I’ve helped you plenty too,” Si Jinhan complained as he approached.

Lin Ziyin only responded with two words: “Hehe.”

And that was the end of it. No matter what outrageous or unpleasant things Si Jinhan said, she pretended not to hear any of it.

In the end, Si Jinhan admitted defeat to such a woman.

“What’s the use of those golden things you planted?” Chu Sui Feng asked casually, not particularly concerned about the profit discussion.

“Prince, are you referring to the corn?” Lin Ziyin was taken aback.

Chu Sui Feng nodded.

“A grain that’s second only to rice and wheat. High yield, resistant to pests. After harvest, the stalks can be used to feed cattle.” Lin Ziyin replied, “Of course, the ground flour can also be used to make various starches, and even oil can be extracted from it.”

“Can it be planted on a large scale?” Chu Sui Feng’s tone became more urgent and serious.

“It’s hard to say for now. I’m still in the experimental stage. We’ll see after the next harvest.” Lin Ziyin said.

Chu Sui Feng didn’t dwell on the corn planting matter. After all, the Lin family was staying in the northern lands, and there was no escaping. If the corn cultivation succeeded, it could be promoted in the northern lands later. This way, the people would have an additional guarantee.

Three days passed quickly. When Lin Ziyin stepped into the shop again, she found it completely transformed.

The most eye-catching feature in the shop was the glass display counter in the center, not as transparent as modern glass but clear enough for customers to see the items inside.

“Are we really going to open so hastily tomorrow?” Si Jinhan was also curious about the shop’s renovations. He wasn’t actually worried about the business—with the Prince’s and his own reputation, there was no need to fear poor sales.

“What does the Third Young Master want?” Lin Ziyin asked coolly.

“Shouldn’t we hire a lion dance troupe to liven things up?” Si Jinhan wondered. Other shops usually had grand openings, so why should his be any different? It couldn’t just be about making money quietly.

Lin Ziyin was indeed aiming for quiet prosperity. “No need. Haven’t you heard that good wine needs no bush?”

Alright, he lost again. Si Jinhan realized that whenever he dealt with Lin Ziyin, he always ended up at a disadvantage. This realization put him in a foul mood.

“I’ll be the first to come and taste it tomorrow,” he declared fiercely.

Lin Ziyin ignored him and had the few people Chu Sui Feng sent over come to the back. “Tomorrow, I’ll teach you the techniques for roasting duck and slicing it. If you don’t do well, you can go back to the Prince yourselves.”

At this moment, Lin Ziyin felt a bit regretful. After all, these weren’t her own people, so they weren’t very convenient to use.

“These are the indenture contracts for these few subordinates. The Prince ordered me to give them to Lin Ziyin.” Unexpectedly, just as she was feeling regretful, Shopkeeper Liao came over and respectfully handed her several indenture contracts.

Chu Sui Feng’s action took Lin Ziyin by surprise once again.

However, in her view, having indenture contracts or not made little difference. Forget the fact that these people were fiercely loyal to Chu Sui Feng. If anything happened, they would definitely think of Chu Sui Feng, their former master, first. No matter how capable she, Lin Ziyin, was, she couldn’t escape Chu Sui Feng’s jurisdiction.

Chapter 253: On Someone’s Mind (5)

Perhaps Chu Sui Feng had taken advantage of this very point, which was why he had so readily handed over the indenture contracts. Maybe it was to put her mind at ease.

Regardless of the consequences, Lin Ziyin pretended not to understand and simply smiled faintly, letting Yu Shaohui take and store the contracts.

There was actually a lot to prepare for the evening. Though it was called a roast duck shop, it also handled other duck-related businesses—smoked duck, braised duck, duck necks, and duck beaks. Even vegetarian dishes had to be prepared!

Si Jinhan only knew how to watch the excitement but not how to run a business. After helping in the shop for a while, he left.

Lin Ziyin and Zige, however, were busy in the shop until midnight, spending the night in the guest room in the back courtyard.

The next day, before dawn, Yu Shaohui and the shop assistants arrived at Guo’s Village with the ducks.

Lin Ziyin began working personally. Choosing ducks for roasting was crucial—they had to weigh at least six jin, with three parts lean and seven parts fat, to make the roast duck delicious. The roasting process was also important, requiring constant turning by hand, and only the back and sides of the duck could be roasted.

The old-fashioned stove’s charcoal fire illuminated Lin Ziyin’s face with a red glow, and the apprentices watched nervously, not daring to blink, afraid to miss a single detail.

Brushing with sauce, stuffing with filling… they were afraid of missing any step.

Meanwhile, in the kitchen to the left, several small griddles were spread with dough, and the maidservants attending them worked with nimble hands.

After the main work was done, Lin Ziyin checked the braised duck in the pot, seeing that the necks, wings, and legs were being sold separately.

Fengcheng was not a small city, but the news that the Prince of Ling and the Si family’s third young master had opened a shop still spread to all the noble families.

To give face to the Prince and the Third Young Master, the masters of various estates all gathered in the shop.

Soon, the shop was filled with customers, most of whom had come for the roast duck.

As customers entered, the shop assistants immediately got to work.

Slicing duck, cutting scallions, preparing sweet bean sauce—since they had little training, everyone was a bit flustered. Yet, not a single noble dared to lose their temper or rush them.

“Exquisite!” After tasting the roast duck, many praised it endlessly. Of course, some were jealous of the Si family. Even a fool could see that with such a booming business, the Si family’s wealth would grow exponentially in the coming years.

“Spicy and flavorful!” Some ordered the braised duck, which used Lin Ziyin’s own chili peppers—a seasoning not yet available in the market—and it won over many stomachs.

Shopkeeper Liao had not expected that a simple duck could make so many people bow in admiration. If the customers had come to give face to the Prince, then now, even more people genuinely loved Lin’s roast and braised duck.

“Later, there will also be pressed duck, soy sauce duck, and old duck soup. Learn well,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

Shopkeeper Liao, having witnessed the entire process, now understood why Lin Ziyin dared to use the people the Prince had provided. Because no matter which duck dish was made here, it couldn’t do without the Lin family’s unique seasoning formulas. For example, with roast duck, even if someone mastered the entire roasting technique, without the Lin family’s seasonings, no one could replicate that flavor.

The two sisters stayed in the city for half a month. Lin Changshu was worried and came with Wu Da You a few times, but seeing how busy everyone in the shop was, they stopped coming.

But the Guo family came.

The Guo family was now in a dilemma. Originally, they had raised many ducks and not only worried about selling the ducks but also about what to do with the eggs. But now, several hundred ducks had sold out in less than a month. It seemed the supply of ducklings couldn’t keep up.

Chapter 254: On Someone’s Mind (6)

Guo Zhongkui knew that Lin Ziyin’s business could not afford delays, and since there were many duck farmers in the village, he hurriedly followed the mule cart to Fengcheng to find Lin Ziyin.

“Purchasing their ducks is fine, but they must first sign a contract with your family,” Lin Ziyin immediately offered a solution after hearing what he had to say.

“Sign a contract with us?” Guo Zhongkui was startled.

He was an honest man who only knew how to raise ducks. How could he become a small leader to purchase ducks on behalf of others?

“Yes, for every duck, you can earn an extra two wen. But you also bear the risk,” Lin Ziyin patiently explained. “Brother Guo, doing business is different from ordinary social interactions. If you keep yielding, you might be tricked into accepting sick ducks or underweight ones, which could bankrupt you. However, as you can see, my shop requires a large number of ducks. Earning two wen per duck, over a year, is no small amount. Think about it. If you’re unwilling, I can find someone else.”

Guo Zhongkui understood that good fortune doesn’t just fall from the sky.

He was even more aware that this tremendous opportunity was actually given to him by Lin Ziyin. The roast duck shop needed at least eighty or ninety ducks a day. Just by overseeing, he could effortlessly earn over a hundred wen a day. Over a year, how much silver would that be?

This money, Lin Ziyin could have easily kept for himself.

But Lin Ziyin gave it to him and even warned him, all because of his sister, Guo Huiniang.

“Brother Guo, it’s best to think carefully before deciding, especially since you know your relatives,” Lin Ziyin smiled, leaving it at that.

“Alright, I’ll do it.” For the sake of improving his family’s life, Guo Zhongkui was determined.

Lin Ziyin was secretly pleased to see that he wasn’t hopelessly foolish. People are like that—if they don’t put in the effort themselves, even if relatives want to help, there’s little they can do. That’s the meaning of “help in emergencies, not in poverty.”

“Brother Guo has a lot of experience raising ducks. Why not try raising more ducklings? That could be another source of income,” Lin Ziyin suggested.

“Raising ducklings is possible, but it’s not easy to hatch them in winter,” Guo Zhongkui replied with a bitter smile.

“I know a master who can build an earth dragon stove. If you trust me, Brother Guo, you could have this master build an earth dragon stove and a heated kang in your home. This way, with the right temperature, you could even hatch ducklings on the kang,” Lin Ziyin proposed. “However, I can’t guarantee this method will work. You might lose some eggs in the beginning.”

Winter hatching? This was a new concept. Guo Zhongkui’s eyes flickered for a long time before he came back to his senses. “Ziyin, I know you’re doing this for our good. Whether this method works or not, I want to try it. When you have time, introduce me to that master.”

“That’s easy. I’ll give you his address later, and you can go find him on your way,” Lin Ziyin was very pleased with his courage. “As for your purchasing rights, tomorrow I’ll have my brother go with you to announce it. At that time, you just need to sign and put your thumbprint.”

“Thank you, Ziyin.” Guo Zhongkui’s mind was still in a daze.

The two things Lin Ziyin mentioned today made him feel like he was dreaming.

Lin Ziyin didn’t keep him. He had the shop assistant pack a roast duck, several pancakes, plenty of sauce, and an extra portion of duck necks and braised dishes.

“How can I accept this?” Guo Zhongkui hesitated.

Lin Ziyin forced the basket into his hands.

“Sister, what if we don’t have enough ducks?” Zige had also heard their conversation.

Chapter 255: On Someone’s Mind (7)

Lin Ziyin hesitated for a moment—she had been thoughtless.

In ancient times, raising ducks was indeed no match for modern duck farms, and there was no such thing as growth hormones. Every duck required a full growth cycle. Relying solely on the Guo family’s ducks would never be enough to meet demand.

“Shopkeeper Liao, post a notice outside. Say that due to supply issues, starting tomorrow, we can only provide fifty roast ducks and fifty braised ducks per day,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

Shopkeeper Liao had heard every word of Lin Ziyin’s earlier conversation with Guo Zhongkui. Though he wasn’t surprised by her order, he couldn’t help feeling a pang of regret.

Just as business was booming, they had to scale back due to shortages. What a shame.

“Next year will be better,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “If we can’t do roast duck, we can always do other roasted or braised meats.”

As soon as the Lin family’s notice went up, not only did many nobles wail in disappointment, but even traveling customers lined up early in the morning, hoping to taste the delicacies before they ran out.

“Short on supply?” Chu Sui Feng appeared in the roast duck shop.

“Your Highness can rest assured. We might be short this year, but next year will be much better. I’ve already had Shopkeeper Liao discuss new varieties with the butchers who raise pigs. The shop can expand its offerings,” Lin Ziyin said calmly.

“If the common people raise more ducks, do you think you can sell them all?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

“I can,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “Not just duck, but pork and chicken too. I’m not afraid of having too much—I’m afraid of not having enough.”

“The northern lands are vast but sparsely populated. If everyone raises chickens, ducks, and pigs, who will you sell them to?” Chu Sui Feng pressed.

Lin Ziyin hadn’t expected a prince to concern himself with such matters.

“Let me put it this way—opening a shop is one marketing strategy, but it’s not the only one. As long as Your Highness has enough paper, we can sell the northern lands’ poultry far and wide,” Lin Ziyin explained.

Chu Sui Feng listened, his furrowed brows not relaxing. Raising chickens and ducks might increase the people’s income, but large-scale poultry farming required feed. In winter, the common folk could barely feed themselves—where would they find food for the animals?

And if an outbreak of poultry disease struck, they could lose everything. Lives might even be at stake.

“Raising chickens, ducks, and pigs all requires attention to the environment. If a plague hits, they could lose everything. So, those who raise livestock must keep their coops clean and well-ventilated. If Your Highness truly cares for the people, he could have Ding’an Temple assign a few medicinal monks to research pills that prevent disease. Raising poultry not only increases income but also improves crop yields through manure—it’s a cycle of mutual benefit,” Lin Ziyin said softly.

“Without food, everything is meaningless,” Chu Sui Feng replied coldly. “Can you solve the food problem?”

“Your Highness, I’m no Bodhisattva—I can’t magically produce feed,” Lin Ziyin replied, aggrieved.

Chu Sui Feng shot her a cold glance.

Lin Ziyin rubbed her nose and, steeling herself, said, “It’s not like I have no ideas at all.”

“Speak,” Chu Sui Feng commanded coldly.

“There are many earthworms in the fields. We can dig them up and bury them in piles of chicken and duck manure to let them multiply. They make excellent feed. And the small fish and snails in the rivers are perfect for ducks. The northern lands may be cold, but there are plenty of small rivers and reeds—snails are abundant!”

Chu Sui Feng listened in silence, only tapping his middle finger lightly on the table.

“Can you help my estate raise pigs?” he suddenly asked, shifting the topic.

“No problem. My estate will raise pigs too. The leftover soybean pulp from making tofu can be used as feed,” Lin Ziyin replied quickly, though inwardly she grumbled—how stingy could he be, even eyeing her soybean pulp?

Chu Sui Feng gave her a long look before leaving with his guards like a gust of wind.

Lin Ziyin paid no mind to his sudden arrival and departure.

But the next day, she witnessed Chu Sui Feng’s efficiency firsthand.

“The Prince is encouraging the people to raise more chickens and ducks. He says his estate will buy as many as they can produce, even the eggs. Ding’an Temple is researching medicine to prevent poultry diseases, and the feeding methods are interesting—using manure piles to breed earthworms and snails to feed the ducks. If these methods work, the people’s lives will improve greatly,” Lin Changshu chattered as soon as he arrived at the shop.

Lin Ziyin secretly sighed in relief—at least Chu Sui Feng hadn’t mentioned her name in the notice. Let the Prince of Ling take all the credit.

“Your Highness seems unusually interested in raising poultry,” Si Jinhan joked in the Prince of Ling’s study.

“I’d rather that golden corn succeed,” Chu Sui Feng replied noncommittally. “The second batch of military provisions still hasn’t arrived.”

“If they default, the border city soldiers will have an even harder time. Hopefully, the Tartars will keep fighting among themselves and leave us alone,” Si Jinhan sighed, his usual smirk fading.

Chapter 256: The Li Family Arrives (1)

“How is the grain and fodder collection going?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

“Wu Qingzi has gathered some, and with what the court sent, we can barely make it through this winter,” Si Jinhan replied.

Barely make it through this winter? Chu Sui Feng’s brow furrowed tightly.

What would they do if the court didn’t send more supplies after winter? Should they follow the Tartars’ example and raid their territory?

Chu Sui Feng was no ordinary man. He had no patience for the so-called virtues of a noble gentleman. In his eyes, the Tartars had harassed the people of the northern lands for years, plundering and killing without mercy. As the guardian of the northern lands, it was only right that he seize their supplies in return.

“If we have no other choice, we’ll take the Tartars’ grain and fodder,” Si Jinhan said, perfectly voicing Chu Sui Feng’s thoughts.

“As long as we make it through winter, we’ll find a solution,” Chu Sui Feng said wearily.

Si Jinhan looked at him sympathetically. Over the years, only those closest to Chu Sui Feng knew what kind of life he had led.

Though Prince of Ling bore the enviable title of Prince, how many nobles in the capital truly envied him? Setting aside the harsh and vast northern lands, the annual pressure from the court and the constant harassment from the Tartars were enough to deter those who lived in comfort.

Thinking of the emperor enjoying his life in the capital, Si Jinhan’s eyes flashed with disdain.

Such a ridiculous ruler had managed to stay on the throne for so many years. It was a wonder the princes and nobles hadn’t rebelled yet.

But with the court’s corruption and darkness, perhaps they didn’t dare to think too much.

Rumor had it that the Fifth Prince and the Third Prince were already acting independently, secretly recruiting soldiers and buying horses in their territories, quietly opposing the Crown Prince.

But no one would pay much attention to Prince of Ling.

Though Chu Sui Feng’s black-armored soldiers were formidable, they lacked supplies. Their role was merely to guard the border and prevent the Tartars from breaking through the defenses and reaching the capital.

Prince of Ling faced troubles both inside and out, but it wasn’t without its advantages. At the very least, no faction would provoke him outright. Resting in secret was one thing, but they needed supplies to do so.

Money and supplies! Si Jinhan thought of the officials in the northern lands all racking their brains over this issue and couldn’t help but sigh again.

“The Li family has been amassing wealth,” Si Jinhan said after some thought, reporting what he knew.

“As long as it doesn’t cross the line, leave them be,” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently. The Li family? Did they truly believe that being his maternal family meant they could rest easy? If it weren’t for the need to silence the gossip of the world, Chu Sui Feng would have destroyed his maternal family long ago.

But the Old Matriarch was still alive! For now, he would endure. Thinking of his beloved grandmother, Chu Sui Feng couldn’t bring himself to act.

“They might still target the young lady,” Si Jinhan returned to his usual carefree demeanor.

“Find a way to stop them,” Chu Sui Feng paused before answering.

No matter what, Lin Ziyin was his financial backer.

If someone had told him earlier that a young lady could grow a business so large that it could send vast amounts of silver to the prince’s mansion, he would never have believed it. But with the silver sent from Ding’an Temple and the substantial profits he had witnessed from the roast duck shop, he was convinced.

He would not allow anyone to lay a hand on Lin Ziyin, the source of his endless, cost-free silver.

“Li Yanran seems to be of age; perhaps it’s time for her to find a husband,” Si Jinhan said with a smile.

“Perhaps I should arrange a marriage for you,” Chu Sui Feng shot him a sidelong glance.

Chapter 257: Visitors from the Li Family (2)

“No, let’s not. I can’t handle it. Besides, Li’s wife has a big heart.” Si Jinhan laughed exaggeratedly.

“Go back and do your own work.” Chu Sui Feng was somewhat annoyed.

He was not unaware of the Li family’s intentions. He was no longer the child who had just arrived in the northern lands, crying and being led around by the nose by the Li family at every turn.

Li Yanran—he would never allow her to enter the prince’s residence. Not as a princess, not even as a concubine. She was not worthy. Suddenly, he recalled Lin Ziyin’s bold words.

Disgusted? Find a suitable husband? He couldn’t help but laugh. The young lady’s ambitions were high! But perhaps there was no man in the world who could meet her standards.

After discussing the important matters, Si Jinhan left the study. Just then, a beautiful woman in a plain autumn dress approached, flanked by two maidservants.

“Third Young Master.” The beauty spoke first upon seeing Si Jinhan.

“Beauty Lin.” Si Jinhan slightly turned his body, his face still wearing that roguish smile as he looked at her.

The beauty’s face reddened, and she lowered her head to ask, “Is the Prince well in the study?”

“Is Beauty Lin bringing food for the Prince?” Si Jinhan asked, eyeing the tray the maidservant behind her was carrying.

“I have prepared some sweets for the Prince and wish to send them in. Could the Third Young Master help?” The beauty lowered her posture.

“No.” Si Jinhan replied seriously, “Look, Master Sutu is here. Let him handle it for you.”

With that, he darted out in a flash.

Master Sutu, who had just stepped through the doorway, immediately shouted, “Third Young Master, wait! I have something to discuss with you.” Without even greeting Beauty Lin, he chased after Si Jinhan.

Beauty Lin had no choice but to go to the study herself.

“Stop.” The black-armored soldiers guarding the place coldly blocked her. She hadn’t even stepped into the courtyard of the study. “The Prince has ordered that no women from the residence are to come here.”

“I am the madam, here to bring sweets for the Prince. Please make an exception and send the sweets in.” Beauty Lin pleaded.

“Leave at once.” The black-armored soldier said coldly, “If you don’t leave, don’t blame us for being impolite.”

Beauty Lin had come all this way but hadn’t even entered the courtyard. She felt extremely frustrated. But she also knew Chu Sui Feng’s temper, and the black-armored soldiers were even more ruthless. If she lingered any longer, they would truly drag her back.

“Madam, let’s go back.” The maidservant, seeing the fierce-looking black-armored soldiers, was already trembling with fear.

“Go back.” Even such a loud commotion outside hadn’t drawn the Prince of Ling out. Beauty Lin had no choice but to leave dejectedly with her maidservants.

The roast duck shop had been improved, adding various roasted meats—roast lamb, roast pork, and even roasted vegetables. The braised meats came in countless flavors, attracting more and more nobles who came for a rare treat. Traveling merchants from north and south also grew fond of the place.

Some merchants even regretted that they couldn’t take the food home with them.

Lin Changshu went to Guo’s village and indeed helped the Guo family finalize the contract.

“Big sister’s family was causing quite a stir. I told them that if they didn’t sign the contract, we would absolutely not buy their ducks. If they breached the contract, the Prince’s people would handle it. With Shopkeeper Liao there, they didn’t dare to act recklessly in the end and agreed to sign the contract. Big brother-in-law and little brother-in-law are very busy now. They’ve arranged days for all the families selling ducks. As long as they inspect the ducks on the day, the shop assistants will buy them.” Lin Changshu began reporting the results to her. This had become a habit since they opened the workshop at home.

Chapter 258: Visitors from the Li Family (3)

It seemed that unless Lin Ziyin was told everything clearly, his heart would not be at ease.

“The flavor of the tofu can be expanded to include a few more varieties. Brother, these days the sweet potatoes will be harvested soon. If any family has a surplus, buy them up. White radishes can also be purchased,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Alright,” Lin Changshu agreed without even asking any questions.

“Many merchants are willing to buy our soy sauce, but the distance is too far, and transportation is inconvenient. Do you have any ideas?” Lin Changshu asked again.

“First, we must ensure that Fengcheng has enough. As for transportation, I’ll think of a way,” Lin Ziyin replied.

The vegetable oil and soy sauce produced by the Lin family were the most popular among merchants. Many merchants had even signed agreements with the Lin family, sending people every month to transport the vegetable oil and soy sauce from here. Outsiders did not know how to press oil, and the jars of Lin family vegetable oil and soy sauce were all marked. Others could not imitate them even if they wanted to.

“If possible, we can consider using large wooden barrels,” Lin Ziyin said. “Our Lin family is only responsible for inspection when shipping. Once it leaves the Lin family’s gate, we are not responsible.”

“What if something goes wrong?” Lin Changshu asked worriedly.

“When they buy, they check it on the spot. If anything happens afterward, it’s their management problem, not ours,” Lin Ziyin said. If you’re going to be hesitant about doing business, you might as well not do it at all.

“Are you two going back?” Seeing that the business in the shop had stabilized, Lin Changshu asked again.

“Yes, I’ve already packed up. I’m going back now,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. These days, she had been running back and forth between the two places, while her sister Lin Zige and a few maidservants had been staying in the shop to look after it.

Now that things had stabilized here, she could let go, and Lin Zige no longer needed to stay in the shop.

“Finally, I can go home. These days, I almost suffocated,” Zige, who was naturally lively, had become even bolder these days from doing business. “But I’m afraid I’ve fallen behind in my martial arts practice.”

“You can catch up by practicing hard when you get back,” Lin Ziyin joked with her. “I’m afraid Da You is cursing me behind my back.”

Lin Zige’s face turned red when she heard this, and she glared at her coquettishly. This naughty sister dared to tease her, the elder sister, but her mouth was still tough. “He wouldn’t dare.”

“Sister, you’re almost turning into a tigress. Be careful, or Da You might become a henpecked husband,” Lin Ziyin teased, poking her ribs.

Zige laughed as she dodged, “Even if I am a tigress, it’s his own choice. I didn’t force him to choose me.”

After the incident with Ma Zhicai’s family, Lin Zige had become much bolder, and many things had become clearer to her.

Lin Changshu saw the two sisters making a ruckus in the carriage and couldn’t help but laugh along.

Life was really good now!

“What’s going on?” Unexpectedly, as soon as they returned home, they saw many idle onlookers gathered at their door.

Logically, most people in the village worked for the Lin family, so why were there so many idle people at their door?

As soon as the mule cart stopped, people immediately surrounded them.

“What are you doing?” Yu Shaohui coldly shouted, while Jueming had already moved to protect Lin Ziyin and the others.

“What happened?” Lin Ziyin asked calmly, looking around. She noticed that most of the onlookers were from other villages.

Now that the Lin family was buying large quantities of nuts and agricultural products, there were people coming and going from the workshop every day.

But why were these people not at the workshop and instead gathered around her house?

“Ziyin, it’s good that you’re back. Something happened in the village,” the village headman, who was surrounded by people, saw Lin Ziyin return and squeezed his way over as if he had found a great savior. “Zhou Dasheng went up the mountain to pick pine nuts and fell, breaking his leg. His wife and mother-in-law came to cause trouble at his house.”

Chapter 259: Visitors from the Li Family Residence (4)

Trying to swindle me? That was Lin Ziyin’s first reaction.

“Lin Ziyin, it’s good you’re back. Our Dasheng broke his leg picking fruit for your family. That tree was so tall, it nearly took his life. Now he can’t do anything. Our whole family depends on him. You have to compensate us,” Zhou Dasheng’s wife, Pang, burst into tears the moment she saw her.

Demanding money the moment they met, Lin Ziyin sneered. Do they really think I’m a fool? “Your husband broke his leg. What does that have to do with me? Why should I compensate you?”

Pang was stunned, then furious. She knew this wretched girl wouldn’t hand over the money easily. But if they didn’t get it today, they’d just have to stay at the Lin family residence for food and shelter.

Thinking of the Lin family’s daily meals, Pang decided that wouldn’t be so bad.

“Lin Ziyin, you can’t be so heartless,” Zhou Dasheng’s mother, Old Pang, chimed in. She was notorious in the village for being difficult. Usually, she could talk her way out of anything, but today she was even more confident—her son was still lying at home, after all. “My son Dasheng broke his leg picking fruit for your family. If you don’t compensate us, who will? Do you want to drive our whole family to ruin?” She followed this with wailing and cursing.

Lin Ziyin watched their performance coldly. Look, they even brought the children. Zhou Dasheng’s eldest son, around fourteen or fifteen, glared at her with a dark expression.

“Report to the authorities,” Lin Ziyin said calmly. “If you dare make a scene at our door, we’ll throw you out. Come once, get beaten once.”

Lin Ziyin didn’t particularly enjoy violence, but some people just loved testing her limits. If she didn’t teach them a lesson, anyone would think they could come to the Lin family and extort them.

“Unbelievable! The Lin family is heartless, scheming for money and lives!” Old Pang screamed, pounding the ground.

Most of the fruit sellers were from other villages. Seeing this, they felt sympathetic and pointed at Lin Ziyin. They all shared the same risks—pine nuts were the most valuable but also the most dangerous. What if one day they fell from a tree too?

If the Lin family was willing to compensate, then if something happened to them, they could demand compensation too.

“Scheming for money and lives? You?” Lin Ziyin scoffed. “If you had money, would you be here extorting us?”

“My Dasheng was injured picking fruit for your family. Why shouldn’t you compensate us?” Pang clung to her argument. “Everyone, isn’t this fair? Think about it. How much did the Lin family pay us for the fruit? And how much do they sell it for? If that’s not heartless, what is? We poor folk have lives too. We won’t let them trample us.”

The crowd around them nodded in agreement.

Grandpa and the others heard Lin Ziyin had returned and came over. After listening to Pang’s speech, Grandpa looked worriedly at Lin Ziyin but restrained himself from interfering.

“Since you put it that way, let’s settle this here and now. That way, when we go to the yamen, you won’t feel like you’ve been wronged by the Lin family,” Lin Ziyin said, amused by their audacity. Everyone perked up to listen.

“First, our family buys fruit at a clearly marked price. If you’re not satisfied with the price, you don’t have to bring your fruit to us. Second, you give us goods, we give you money—it’s a fair trade. The Zhou family isn’t risking their lives for me, Lin Ziyin. Third, from the very beginning, we made it clear that any accidents during fruit picking are at your own risk. The Zhou family wants both money and benefits—where in the world is such a good deal? Go ahead and make a scene. The moment you do, I’ll have someone report you to the yamen for extortion.” Lin Ziyin didn’t mince her words.

Chapter 260: Visitors from the Li Family Residence (5)

The people who had come to deliver fruit pastries all lowered their heads, feeling both fearful and regretful.

“If you share the same thoughts as the Zhou family and think our Lin family is easy to exploit, then you need not come to deliver fruit pastries in the future,” Lin Ziyin said coldly, sweeping her gaze across the crowd.

The onlookers were stunned. Picking fruit was a significant source of income, and though gathering pine nuts was somewhat dangerous, the rest was manageable. The Lin family paid well, and if they stopped accepting their fruit, what would they do? This was a substantial loss of income.

“We already advised them not to exploit others, but they wouldn’t listen. Forget it, let them waste their time. We should hurry and sell our fruit,” one of the onlookers quickly changed their tune.

“That’s right, we’re just wasting time,” another person said, pushing their handcart toward the Wang workshop.

The crowd dispersed.

“Lin Ziyin, you have plenty of money. What’s wrong with compensating us a little? Your heart is so hard,” Pang shouted, pointing at Lin Ziyin.

Old Pang was much smarter. “Ziyin, today Auntie was just too desperate and spoke out of turn. Please don’t take it to heart. For the sake of our neighborhood, could you give us some money for medical expenses? We haven’t earned much from picking fruit, and Dasheng needs to see a physician, which costs a lot. Please take pity on us.”

“Why should I pity you?” Lin Ziyin coldly refused. “There are countless pitiful people in the world. I’m not a Bodhisattva who must give money to every pitiful person. I think these past few days of selling fruit have earned you at least fifteen taels of silver. That should be enough for a physician.”

“Ziyin, Auntie was wrong. Please take pity on us.”

“Lin Ziyin,” Pang continued to argue.

“Shut up, you wretched woman. If you don’t know how to speak, then don’t,” Old Pang scolded her daughter-in-law fiercely.

Pang was so frightened she didn’t dare say another word.

“Ziyin, give them two taels of silver,” Grandpa spoke up.

“Grandpa,” Zige disagreed. If they set a precedent today, who knew how many people would try to exploit the Lin family in the future.

“Give them two taels of silver,” Lin Ziyin coldly instructed.

Yu Shaohui took out two taels of silver and threw them at Old Pang’s feet.

“This little bit of silver?” Old Pang complained, still trying to play the victim.

“This silver is not given because you made a scene. As you said, it’s for the sake of our past neighborhood. Also, Grandpa doesn’t have the heart to see an elderly woman like you kneeling to a younger generation for a little silver. But don’t expect more. You know what you’ve done to our Lin family, and we remember it too. Two taels of silver, only this once, never again,” Lin Ziyin coldly cut her off.

Pang was still resentful, but with Old Pang present, it wasn’t her turn to speak. She was frustrated inside.

“Your family’s workshop needs workers. I’ll go work in your workshop,” suddenly, Zhou Dasheng’s eldest son spoke up, as if it were the most natural thing.

“That’s right, if others can work in your workshop, Dasheng can too,” Pang’s eyes lit up. Working in the Lin family workshop was a lifelong opportunity. In a month, they could earn two taels of silver, without being exposed to wind or rain, and the work wasn’t heavy. What a great opportunity.

“We don’t hire people with dishonest intentions,” Lin Ziyin said without turning back, helping Grandpa into the courtyard.

Dishonest intentions, they were being insulted.

Zhou Dasheng’s face turned red with anger as he stood at the gate, furious but helpless.

Chapter 261: Visitors from the Li Family (6)

“Mother, what should we do?” Pang was at a loss.

“What else can we do? Go home.” Old Pang clenched two taels of silver in her hand, huffing as she got up from the ground and walked toward home.

She had seen it clearly now—the young lady of the Lin family had truly grown wings and was no longer easy to fool. With the two incidents involving the Ma family before, how would the Zhou family dare to provoke the Lin family?

Anyway, they had already received two taels of silver as compensation. It was best to quit while they were ahead, lest they end up losing more than they gained.

Hearing the gatekeeper’s report that the Zhou family had left, Lin Ziyin gave a faint smile. As long as they were afraid, things would be easier to handle.

“Ziyin, your uncle doesn’t have much to do at home. Do you still need more hands?” The village headman, who had been staying idle at home, felt a bit restless.

Anyone in the village with decent character had already been recruited by Lin Ziyin to work, and their children were enrolled in the school. The only ones left were either of poor character or too old. At his age, neither here nor there, he felt uneasy just walking around the village.

Look at him—only in his forties, and he had already become an idle man, watching his wife, children, and daughter-in-law bring home silver every month. Every time wages were distributed at the Lin family residence, his heart ached, feeling like he had lost his voice in the family.

“Uncle doesn’t mind losing face?” Lin Ziyin teased him.

“Lose what face? Your uncle doesn’t steal or rob; he earns his keep honestly. What’s there to fear?” The village headman’s voice rose. In truth, he had only now made up his mind to work for the Lin family because he couldn’t bring himself to do it at first. But later, he realized that in a lifetime, earning money honestly without stealing or robbing wasn’t something to be ashamed of. Besides, even the Prince had to listen to this girl, Lin Ziyin, when it came to business.

“Alright, since Uncle is willing to work, I’ll assign you to be in charge of the vermicelli production.” Lin Ziyin said.

The northern lands didn’t have rice, so rice noodles couldn’t be made, but sweet potatoes were plentiful. She wanted to try making some vermicelli to sell. Come winter, it might even sell well.

“What kind of silk?” The village headman looked at her, puzzled.

“It’s made from sweet potatoes. You’ll see when the time comes. My brother and Da You are too busy, so the workshop will be handed over to you.” Lin Ziyin smiled and said, “You’ll be in charge of shipping, and since you can read, it’s perfect.”

Being in charge of the accounts meant he would essentially be a steward. The village headman was overjoyed. This job suited him, and it showed that Ziyin trusted him.

“But to get the workshop up and running, I’ll need Uncle to help me purchase sweet potatoes from other villages first.” Lin Ziyin smiled and said, “The sweet potatoes we buy must be free of blemishes and insect holes.”

They had to go out and purchase them?

The village headman thought about it and didn’t see any issue. The villagers in the northern lands lived hard lives. In the past, any excess sweet potatoes would just rot. If they could be purchased, that would be for the best.

“Uncle, let’s go together. We’re busy buying white radishes, green beans, potatoes, and the like. We can keep each other company.” Lin Changshu smiled and said, “You know a lot of people, so we won’t have to worry about being cheated.”

“Alright, let’s go together.” Flattered by the praise, the village headman’s spirits soared.

With a plan in place, Lin Ziyin decided to have someone buy large jars to prepare various pickled and fermented vegetables.

Making vermicelli would require machinery. The next morning, after Lin Changshu and the others had left, she went to the workshop to start preparing the vermicelli-making machine. She was a meticulous planner, and the machine had already been made by the people at Tianji Tower. All she had to do was assemble it and add auxiliary facilities.

None of this was difficult for her.

Chapter 262: Visitors from the Li Family (7)

“Miss, visitors from the Li family of Fengcheng have arrived,” Qiao’er announced as she entered, interrupting Lin Ziyin while she was busy with Jueming and the others.

The Li family? Lin Ziyin searched her memory but found no familiarity with them.

However, she quickly thought of that eccentric Li Yanran. Could the Li family be coming to cause trouble again?

“How many people came, and who are they?” Lin Ziyin looked up and asked.

“The note says it’s the eldest son, Li Jiesong, and the second son, Li Jieyong, from the main branch of the Li family,” Qiao’er replied.

Changing people? Lin Ziyin wondered. What are these two doing here? She didn’t even know them.

“Take them to the guest room. I’ll be right there,” Lin Ziyin said, frowning.

Guests had arrived at the door. Whether they were welcome or not, as the head of the Lin family, she had to go and receive them.

“You all continue nailing. Make sure it’s sturdy,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“Yes, miss,” they replied.

After giving her instructions, Lin Ziyin took Qiao’er with her back to the living room.

Inside the living room sat two young men, their similar features revealing them to be brothers.

“Master Li?” Lin Ziyin greeted them as she entered.

Li Jiesong and Li Jieyong had been waiting anxiously in the Lin family’s uniquely furnished living room, passing the time by examining the furniture. Suddenly, they heard someone addressing them.

Both immediately sat up straight.

The person who appeared was a young girl, around fourteen or fifteen years old, dressed simply and not particularly stunning—at most, she could be described as delicate. But upon closer inspection, she was quite pleasant to look at.

“Young lady Lin?” Li Jiesong stood up first, followed by Li Jieyong.

“I am Lin Ziyin. May I ask what brings the two Master Lis to my home?” Lin Ziyin had no intention of playing guessing games with them. She sat down and directly asked for the reason.

Li Jiesong’s eyes had been openly appraising Lin Ziyin, his unabashed stare earning him a fierce glare from Qiao’er, but he showed no sign of restraint.

Li Jieyong, on the other hand, appeared much more courteous. After meeting Lin Ziyin’s gaze, he lowered his eyes.

The difference in the brothers’ characters was immediately apparent.

Lin Ziyin was no ancient maiden; Li Jiesong’s scrutiny had no effect on her.

“Have you had your fill, Master Li?” Seeing him still so brazen, she coldly asked.

“Forgive me.” Hearing her rebuke, Li Jiesong finally came to his senses. He realized his rudeness and awkwardly coughed into his fist, covering his mouth. “I’ve long heard that Young Lady Lin, despite your youth, has opened many workshops and collaborates with merchants from all over. Your business partners span the north and south.”

“It’s just others being kind,” Lin Ziyin replied indifferently. “Surely the two Master Lis didn’t come just to discuss my business partners?”

Too impolite, too direct! This straightforward manner of conversation left Li Jiesong somewhat at a loss.

He finally understood why his wife and sister had suffered at Lin Ziyin’s hands.

“I’ve heard that my sister once spoke disrespectfully to Young Lady Lin. When the elders of the family found out, they were furious and punished her. My brother and I have come specifically to apologize and make amends with gifts,” Li Jieyong explained with a faint smile.

“Offend? Where did that come from?” Lin Ziyin feigned surprise. “Birds of a feather flock together. Miss Li comes from a noble family, so it’s only natural that she wouldn’t get along with a country girl like me. How could there be any talk of offense? Besides, I’m just a small person. How could I possibly bear such a great misunderstanding?”

Li Jiesong and Li Jieyong listened, realizing she showed no sign of relenting. The two of them felt somewhat awkward.

Lin Ziyin spoke nicely, seemingly defending Li Yanran at every turn. But upon closer thought, saying “birds of a feather flock together” was actually a way of disparaging Li Yanran.

“Regardless, my sister was spoiled by the family and acted willfully. Speaking rudely to Young Lady Lin was wrong. Please accept this apology,” Li Jieyong sincerely bowed with cupped hands.

Never hit a smiling face. Seeing that Li Jieyong was much better than Li Jiesong, Lin Ziyin didn’t intend to make things difficult for him. “Since Master Li insists on this, I’ll accept the gift. But I must say again, the rumors were just a misunderstanding. You really don’t need to apologize.”

“Young Lady Lin is indeed generous. No wonder you’re friends with the Prince and the Third Young Master,” Li Jiesong said, delighted that she had finally accepted their gift. His guard lowered.

“Brother,” Li Jieyong heard this and knew he was getting carried away, quickly trying to stop him from saying more.

But Li Jiesong was always arrogant. As the Prince of Ling’s cousin, people usually gave him face when he was out. He considered himself one of the Four Prodigies of Fengcheng, so why would he care about Li Jieyong’s reaction?

“Our Li family’s influence in Fengcheng is no less than the Si family’s. I wonder if Young Lady Lin has any good business opportunities left? If so, our Li family would be willing to partner with you,” he said proudly, waiting for Lin Ziyin to eagerly agree.

In his mind, the Li family was a dominant force in Fengcheng. For them to take the initiative to seek business with the Lin family, Lin Ziyin should be grateful and accept immediately.

Li Jieyong saw that he couldn’t be stopped and felt a surge of anger. Truly a pig’s brain—how could he have such a brainless older brother? Thinking of all the years he had been dragged down by him, the fire in his heart burned even hotter.

“Young Lady Lin, my brother is just joking with you. Don’t take it seriously,” Li Jieyong couldn’t sit still under Lin Ziyin’s ambiguous gaze.

But Li Jiesong remained oblivious. “Second brother, don’t interrupt. Who’s joking? I’m discussing serious business with Young Lady Lin.”

Chapter 263: Humiliation and Rage (1)

Lin Ziyin finally understood where Li Yanran and Madame Yu got their confidence from. It seemed the entire Li family was cut from the same cloth. Though Li Jieyong hadn’t proposed a partnership, his purpose in coming was undoubtedly to get his hands on her money.

Earning money was truly difficult. If she hadn’t found the right partners early on, she might not have been able to stand against the Li family today.

“I apologize, honored guests, but the larger business deals at home have already been settled with the Prince and the Third Young Master. The smaller ones don’t bring in much profit—the workshops were only set up to help the villagers earn a little extra. So, I’m afraid I don’t have any good business opportunities to offer you at the moment. I’m deeply grateful for your kindness, but I can only accept it in spirit.”

Li Jiesong frowned. “How can that be? From what I know, young lady Lin’s soybean products, soy sauce, and vegetable oil businesses are quite profitable, and you don’t seem to have any partners.”

Li Jieyong’s face burned with shame. What nonsense was his brother spouting? Those businesses were profitable, which was why the Lin family had earned so much. If the business was already thriving, why would they need partners?

His words made it sound like they were here to rob her! Did he have no sense? Couldn’t he have phrased it more delicately?

“Soy sauce, vegetable oil, and soybean products are indeed good businesses. It seems you two are quite familiar with my family’s affairs,” Lin Ziyin said, making Li Jieyong’s face flush again. She was mocking them—the Li family had been eyeing the Lin family’s business with greedy intentions all along.

And now, being called out directly was a different kind of embarrassment. Li Jieyong regretted coming to the Lin family today.

“Young lady Lin is quite the businesswoman. Everyone in the city knows the Lin family’s vegetable oil, soy sauce, and soybean products are the best. Even children know that, hahaha!” For once, Li Jiesong showed some wit and didn’t fall into Lin Ziyin’s trap.

“You only know part of the story,” Lin Ziyin explained calmly. “My partnerships with the Prince, the Third Young Master, and Ding’an Temple are based on the condition that vegetable oil, soy sauce, and soybean products won’t be shared with anyone else. My family deals in food, and these three are the foundation of other businesses. Everyone knows that a thriving business brings in money, but I also know that wealth and danger go hand in hand. To be blunt, my collaborations with the Prince, the Third Young Master, and Ding’an Temple are just to find reliable backers. My goal, of course, is to protect these three businesses.”

“So, young lady Lin looks down on our Li family?” Li Jiesong’s face darkened with anger.

“Where did you get that idea, honored guest?” Lin Ziyin feigned surprise. “We’ve only just met—how could there be any disdain? Besides, in terms of status, the Li family’s position in Fengcheng is unmatched. My family is just a small household from the countryside. What right do I have to look down on you?”

“If you understand all this, then stop making excuses. And don’t think you can scare me by bringing up the Prince, the Third Young Master, and Ding’an Temple. I was never raised to be intimidated. Speaking of which, the Prince is my cousin. As the elder, even if he stood before me now, he’d have to address me as Cousin. If that’s the case, what are a mere Si family and Ding’an Temple?”

Li Jieyong’s heart pounded with alarm at his brother’s words.

Chapter 264: Humiliation and Rage (2)

Others might not know, but as a member of the Li family, Li Jieyong understood all too well that their family’s glory days were long gone. The Prince held a grudge against them and had stripped the Li family of all real power. All that remained was an empty title, devoid of any authority. Without power, how could other noble families take them seriously?

Ding’an Temple might appear to be just another temple, but it was renowned across the land. The Prince’s master and martial brothers were all warrior monks from this temple. Rumor had it that the temple’s rise was closely tied to the Prince’s mother. Otherwise, why would Ding’an Temple support the Prince so fervently?

And then there was the final concern—if word of today’s events reached the Prince of Ling’s ears, would he grow wary of the Li family once more? These worries swirled endlessly in Li Jieyong’s mind, making it impossible for him to sit still.

“Young lady Lin,” Li Jieyong quickly organized his thoughts, trying to smooth over his brother’s earlier words.

But before he could speak, a hearty laugh echoed from the doorway. “Hah! So in Young Master Li’s eyes, our Si family is nothing more than this? But tell me, Prince, don’t you hold a rather low position in the Li family yourself? I believe they’re still waiting for you to address them as ‘Cousin.’”

Li Jieyong’s face turned ashen at the sound of the voice, and Li Jiesong’s expression was no better.

The two brothers stiffened, turning to see three figures standing in the courtyard—exactly the three people Li Jiesong had just mentioned.

The Prince of Ling regarded them with cold indifference, his eyes devoid of any warmth, let alone respect or affection. Si Jinhan smiled like a flower in full bloom, though it was more like a deadly poppy—beautiful yet poisonous. As for Master Huizhen, his eyes were wide as he stared at them, his fingers flying over his prayer beads, betraying the anger simmering beneath his calm exterior.

“P-Prince…” Li Jiesong stammered, his forehead already beaded with cold sweat.

Lin Ziyin watched with a cold smile, amused by their predicament. Talking big and getting caught—serves them right.

Chu Sui Feng and the others had arrived at just the right moment. Seeing the Li brothers’ terrified expressions brought her immense satisfaction.

Li Jieyong was so furious he wished he could run his brother through with a sword. This is a disaster. How much of that conversation did the Prince hear? Judging by his expression, probably all of it.

At this point, Li Jieyong could only hope that Chu Sui Feng hadn’t heard Li Jiesong’s earlier words.

It was a vain hope, but sometimes self-deception was the most effective form of comfort.

“Greetings, Prince, Third Young Master, Master,” Lin Ziyin rose gracefully and bowed to the three of them.

“I have come to discuss some matters with you,” Chu Sui Feng said, not bothering with any polite greetings, let alone addressing Li Jiesong as “Cousin.”

The blatant snub made Li Jiesong’s face burn with humiliation. But worse than the embarrassment was the fear that Chu Sui Feng would seek revenge.

“Cousin,” Li Jiesong forced a smile, trying to take the initiative.

“Amitabha,” Master Huizhen said solemnly, glancing at him. “Benefactor, your face is pale, and your forehead is darkened—these are signs of impending bloodshed. This humble monk advises you to return home, recite scriptures, and observe a vegetarian diet. Perhaps then you may avoid disaster.”

Master Huizhen, pretending to be mystical? Lin Ziyin nearly burst out laughing.

Used to seeing Master Huizhen’s usual antics, his sudden serious act struck her as hilariously out of character.

Chapter 265: Humiliation and Resentment (3)

Li Jiesong’s face turned from red to black. That damned monk had actually cursed him—how infuriating! But he could only vent his anger in his heart; he didn’t dare show even a hint of disrespect toward Master Huizhen. “Thank you for your guidance, Master. I will return home and focus on self-cultivation, reciting scriptures and eating vegetarian meals.”

“Prince,” Li Jieyong, in contrast to his brother’s arrogance, was much more respectful.

“Vegetable oil, soy sauce, and soybean products are businesses I promised her. They are hers to keep. Go back and tell your father not to interfere with the Lin family’s business anymore.” Chu Sui Feng spoke bluntly, leaving no room for politeness.

“Yes, yes. We only meant well, wanting to develop these three businesses. Since you and young lady Lin have an agreement, we will report the situation to our father upon returning.” Before Li Jieyong could speak, Li Jiesong rushed to explain.

Li Jieyong nearly choked on his own blood. Idiot! Prince Ling was already displeased with them. Why drag their father into this? If they had just admitted the idea was theirs alone, perhaps Prince Ling wouldn’t be so angry.

“Good. Does your father lack for anything? I have never mistreated him, have I?” Chu Sui Feng’s gaze was icy.

“No, Prince. You have always treated our father with great care. How could he ever lack for anything? We young ones only saw the household expenses and, now that we are grown, thought to start a business to help out.” Li Jieyong quickly tried to smooth things over. “We will never act on our own again.”

Even though he knew Chu Sui Feng saw through his lies, he had to keep up the pretense. Both sides needed a way to step down.

“Li Jieyong truly is a filial son. But I’ve heard that most of the shops in the southern part of the city belong to your family. The rent from so many shops should be enough to cover your household expenses. Could it be that your family has too many idle hands?” Si Jinhan looked at the two brothers thoughtfully.

Li Jieyong nearly jumped up in agitation. He couldn’t possibly agree to that. If their family had too many idle hands, was Si Jinhan implying they were too conspicuous? Or was he suspecting them of some underhanded dealings?

Either way, it was enough to cause serious trouble for the Li family. Li Jieyong regretted coming here today.

“The shops in the southern part of the city—some belong to our mother’s dowry, others to the old madam’s. Even sister-in-law has some investments there. But those are their private funds; the Li family has never misused them.” Li Jieyong chose his words carefully.

“If there’s nothing else, I need to discuss some business matters with young lady Lin.” Chu Sui Feng seemed impatient to continue listening and cut Li Jieyong off.

Li Jiesong had always feared Chu Sui Feng. He knew he had said too much today, so he decided to play dumb and let his brother handle the explanations. Now that Chu Sui Feng was dismissing them, he didn’t feel angry—instead, he felt relieved.

“We’ll take our leave now and won’t disturb you any further.” He stood up and hesitated before adding, “Prince, the old madam has been worried about you. She hopes you can visit when you have time.”

Li Jieyong wanted to slap him. Why add unnecessary words? In this atmosphere, such a remark could be misinterpreted. Would Prince Ling think they were using the old madam to pressure him?

Thinking this, Li Jieyong quickly glanced at Chu Sui Feng.

“How is the old madam’s health?” Surprisingly, Chu Sui Feng didn’t get angry.

Chapter 266: Humiliation and Rage (4)

“In response to Your Highness, the old madam’s health is quite good, though she has been constantly worried about you. However, she has forbidden anyone in the residence from disturbing you,” Li Jieyong replied respectfully.

“Tell the old madam that when I have the time, I will visit the Li Family Residence to see her,” Chu Sui Feng said, his tone softening considerably when speaking of the old madam.

“Yes, I will certainly relay Your Highness’s words to the old madam.” After bowing to him, Li Jieyong turned to Lin Ziyin and spoke politely, “Today, I came primarily to apologize to young lady Lin. If there was anything I did wrong, please do not take it to heart.”

“I won’t take it to heart. As I’ve said before, it was all a misunderstanding. In the business world, if we meet again, we can still be friends,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile.

In the business world, were there any true friends? Li Jieyong didn’t expose her little cunning. Today had already been embarrassing enough. If he stayed any longer, he feared his esteemed elder brother might say something even more shocking.

“Of course. Then, I shall take my leave.” With that, he bowed to everyone present.

Li Jiesong didn’t even dare to breathe heavily. He knew he had misspoken again and could only follow his younger brother’s example, bowing hastily before leaving in a hurry.

“You’re quite something, little girl. You’ve got one after another thinking about you,” Si Jinhan said with a wicked smile.

“Don’t look at me with that adoring gaze. I can’t handle it,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently.

“Amitabha.” Master Huizhen clasped his hands together and smiled. “Little girl, you’re clever and quick-witted, a million times better than him. His admiration for you flows like the great northern river. Just accept it.”

Si Jinhan’s face darkened as they ganged up on him. Who would admire that little brat! “Saying you have a thick face, and you actually believe it.”

“Thank you for the compliment,” Lin Ziyin replied shamelessly.

Chu Sui Feng watched their interaction, his brows furrowing in displeasure. “I heard you have a set of close-combat skills?”

“I don’t even have internal energy. How could I have close-combat skills? Who’s spreading these rumors? If I find out, I won’t let them live,” Lin Ziyin said, even more displeased.

Since coming to ancient times, for the sake of her family, she only wanted to live her small life in peace.

Chu Sui Feng’s visit today was clearly to give her trouble.

“Most of the soldiers at the border don’t have internal energy either. On the battlefield, they rely on hand-to-hand combat. Can you bear to see them die young on the battlefield?” Si Jinhan pretended not to see her fierce expression and began to appeal to her emotions with a smile.

“As a soldier, one must be prepared to die for their country at any time. If they die in battle, what can a girl like me do?” Lin Ziyin replied indifferently.

Cunning little girl! Si Jinhan despised her cunning.

Master Huizhen, however, kept smiling at her. “Girl, you’re right. If those people want to die, what can you do? I’m going up the mountain to gather herbs. I’ll prepare enough for five people for tonight.”

With that, he held up five fingers.

Lin Ziyin smiled and nodded.

Master Huizhen’s eyes immediately narrowed into slits. This girl was becoming more and more to his liking. Girls were better; unlike these boys who were always jumping around, always fighting and killing.

Chu Sui Feng remained silent, suddenly reaching out toward Lin Ziyin’s neck.

In danger, Lin Ziyin instinctively leaned back, flipping over the chair. Once she stabilized, she half-knelt, using the chair back as a shield. Chu Sui Feng’s hand grabbed the chair back.

“Little girl, still dare to say you don’t know?” Si Jinhan smiled at her.

Chapter 267: Humiliation and Rage (5)

What a mess. I’ve been tricked.

Lin Ziyin furrowed her brows slightly.

“One month’s time. If you teach me, I will never reveal your secrets,” Chu Sui Feng said, his gaze piercing.

That sharp, unyielding look was all too familiar to Lin Ziyin. Though she wasn’t particularly close to Chu Sui Feng, she recognized the kind of man he was. Back in her modern life, her only male friend, Chen Yue, had stood out among countless elite soldiers not because of his family background, but because of the same relentless determination and ruthless resolve that Chu Sui Feng possessed.

She knew that if she refused Chu Sui Feng’s request, the Prince of Ling would find countless ways to make trouble for her, ensuring the Lin family would never know peace.

“I don’t know much, but since you’re willing to exchange pointers, I won’t hold back. Though I can’t guarantee it will be useful,” Lin Ziyin replied, deciding it was better to comply gracefully than to resist.

“I will move into the estate. I hear your people train in the martial arts grounds every day. I’ll bring my men to join them,” Chu Sui Feng said indifferently.

“Very well,” Lin Ziyin agreed.

“Little one, prepare dinner for me tonight. I’ll be staying a while,” Si Jinhan said with a smirk.

“As long as you pay for your meals, Third Young Master, you’re welcome,” Lin Ziyin replied coolly.

“Why doesn’t the Great Master have to pay?” Si Jinhan protested.

“Monks renounce worldly possessions. The Great Master is beyond such trivial matters. You mustn’t measure him by mundane standards,” Lin Ziyin retorted smoothly. After all, she had once been a professor at a military academy—her tongue was sharp when she needed it to be. She had only appeared timid before because she lacked confidence. But now, with Chu Sui Feng and Master Huizhen backing her, who would dare underestimate her?

“Hahaha! You really don’t know your place, boy!” Master Huizhen laughed heartily, his gaze turning displeased as he looked at Si Jinhan.

Si Jinhan’s heart jolted in alarm. He had forgotten—Master Huizhen was the most petty monk in Ding’an Temple.

“Master—” he began, but before he could finish, his face twisted in terror. “I was wrong, Master!”

Then Lin Ziyin heard his laughter—not the joyful kind, but the pained, uncontrollable kind that came from being forced to laugh.

For a moment, Lin Ziyin was surprised. So the legendary “laughing powder” really existed. If her old friend had been here, he would have dragged the Great Master into a serious discussion about it.

“I was wrong!” Si Jinhan kept apologizing.

But Master Huizhen had already darted out the door. “Little one, if he dares bully you again, I’ll skin him alive for you.”

“Thank you, Master,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “My apologies, Your Highness, Third Young Master, but I must attend to the workshop. Please excuse me.”

After leaving the Lin family residence, Li Jiesong and Li Jieyong boarded their carriage back to the city.

“That little brat has no sense of gratitude! She actually dared to look down on our Li family!” Li Jiesong seethed, his humiliation before Chu Sui Feng still fresh in his mind. “I’ll make sure she sees just how powerless she is, even with the Prince and the Si family protecting her. If she offends us, her business won’t last long!”

“Brother, you’re talking nonsense again,” Li Jieyong snapped, still fuming from the embarrassment his brother had caused him. “Have you forgotten the Prince’s warning? If you dare lay a hand on the Lin family, he won’t let us off easily!”

Chapter 268: Humiliation and Rage (6)

“You’re so foolish. Chu Sui Feng is our cousin. With the matriarch and father here, how could he possibly make things difficult for us? Can’t you tell the difference between family and outsiders?” Li Jiesong seemed to have already forgotten Chu Sui Feng’s warning at the Lin family residence.

Li Jieyong shook his head at him, knowing it was useless to reason with him. With his brother’s temperament, it was no wonder Madame Yu had him under her thumb. He would have to wait until they returned to discuss with their father and second uncle how to clean up the mess his brother had made.

Should they sell off a small portion of the shops in the southern part of the city?

Thinking of Chu Sui Feng’s emotionless tone and those murderous eyes, Li Jieyong felt that Chu Sui Feng’s patience with the Li family had reached its limit.

“Ouch!” Just as Li Jieyong was lost in thought, the carriage suddenly began to sway violently from side to side.

“What’s going on?” He covered his head, which had hit the roof of the carriage, and shouted angrily. Across from him, Li Jiesong was even more dramatically clutching his head and cursing at the driver.

“Honored guests, I don’t know why the horses are spooked,” the driver at the front replied in panic. “This is bad, I can’t control the horses at all. What should I do?”

“How could the horses be spooked?” Li Jiesong was furious. He lifted the curtain at the front to look.

Li Jieyong was also shocked and followed his gaze. Sure enough, the two horses pulling the carriage were running wildly down the road, completely out of the driver’s control.

The carriage was going faster and faster. Fortunately, the road was paved with bluestone and was relatively smooth, but the violent jolting was too much for the two pampered brothers. Li Jiesong felt like his internal organs were about to be shaken out. He felt nauseous and wanted to vomit.

Li Jieyong wasn’t much better off, but in the face of danger, he was much calmer than Li Jiesong. “Don’t panic. Try to slowly tighten the reins and calm the horses down.”

“I can’t hold them, honored guest!” The driver was terrified. The carriage held two young masters of the Li family. If something really happened, his life wouldn’t be enough to compensate. His entire family, who all worked in the Li Family Residence, would suffer as well.

“I’ll try.” Li Jieyong didn’t want to sit and wait for death. He struggled to suppress his discomfort and tried to move closer to the driver.

“Honored guest, it’s dangerous!” Suddenly, the driver shouted in terror.

Li Jieyong looked up and was instantly scared out of his wits. There was a sharp turn ahead. At the speed the horses were going, the carriage was bound to overturn.

“Big brother, be careful!” he warned Li Jiesong, who was still complaining.

Li Jiesong had just stuck his head out to look when everything went black.

“Damn it!” A roar was followed by the sound of crashing and banging.

“Ouch, it hurts.” When he opened his eyes again, Li Jiesong found himself hanging from a tree branch. Looking around, he saw the driver lying on the ground, clutching his stomach and unable to get up. Li Jieyong was the most seriously injured, with a large gash on his leg from a tree branch. The blood had already soaked through his pants, turning them red.

“Little brother.” Although Li Jiesong was usually not very sensible, he did care for his younger brother. As soon as he saw Li Jieyong injured, he ignored his own injuries and immediately jumped down from the tree. He then tore off his own clothes to bandage Li Jieyong’s leg.

“How is it? Can you bear it?”

“It’s alright, just a flesh wound. It didn’t damage the tendons or bones,” Li Jieyong replied through gritted teeth.

“You worthless slave, how did you drive the carriage?” Li Jiesong wanted to find the horses, but after the carriage overturned, the horses had long since run away. They couldn’t even ride them now. Furious, Li Jiesong walked up to the driver and kicked him hard in the body.

Chapter 269: Humiliation and Rage (7)

The driver had already been thrown violently to the ground, and with another kick from Li Jiesong, he rolled across the dirt, groaning in pain.

“Stop hitting him, brother,” Li Jieyong intervened, his face stern. “It’s not his fault. We brought this on ourselves.”

Li Jieyong’s leg was injured, but his mind was still sharp. “Who would dare scheme against our family behind our backs? They must have a death wish.”

Li Jiesong hadn’t fully grasped the situation yet.

“Master Huizhen from Ding’an Temple may be a monk, but he has never been bound by the temple’s rules. He’s petty and vindictive—any slight, and he’ll make you pay. What you said at the Lin family residence today might have offended him,” Li Jieyong replied with a bitter smile, recalling the words Master Huizhen had spoken earlier.

“That bald donkey dares?” Li Jiesong’s eyes flared red with anger.

“Watch your tongue,” Li Jieyong warned, unsure if Master Huizhen was following them or if warrior monks were lurking nearby. “Words can bring disaster. Or perhaps… it was the Prince?”

The thought made Li Jieyong reluctant to consider the possibilities further.

If the warrior monks of Ding’an Temple were behind this, it wouldn’t be the worst outcome. Master Huizhen was petty at worst—he might make them suffer a little, endure some minor injuries. But if the runaway horse had been arranged by Chu Sui Feng, the Li family would be in serious trouble.

“How could it be our cousin?” Li Jiesong exclaimed in shock.

“Don’t call him that anymore,” Li Jieyong cut him off sharply. “Even in Fengcheng, there are ranks to respect. The royal family values propriety above all else. You need to be more careful, brother. You spend all your time with disreputable women, and the back courtyard is filled with concubines you can’t even keep track of. You have no other skills to speak of.”

A country must come before family. If Chu Sui Feng didn’t care, a simple title wouldn’t matter. But the Prince of Ling already had grievances against the Li family. If the masters of the household continued to act recklessly, they would have to think twice. Yet his brother remained as foolish as ever, and his sister-in-law, Madame Yu, was just as blind—her eyes only saw money. With his younger sister’s arrogance and tyranny, Li Jieyong suddenly felt that the future of the Li family was bleak.

“It can’t be,” Li Jieyong’s stern tone and expression frightened Li Jiesong, whose legs began to tremble involuntarily.

If the Prince of Ling stopped favoring them, what future would the Li family have?

Years ago, for the sake of the virtuous concubine—his aunt—the Li family had been exiled from the capital by the late emperor. Returning was impossible. What could they do now?

Li Jiesong feared losing his life of luxury the most.

“With Grandmother still here, the Prince won’t act against our family for now. But as the masters of the household, we should still keep a low profile,” Li Jieyong sighed, trying to reason with him. He had said the same to his father and second uncle countless times, but their eyes were blinded by wealth—they wouldn’t listen. If he pressed the matter, they only grew displeased.

“You’re right. With Grandmother here, the Prince won’t dare move against us. Besides, a prince without the support of his maternal family would see his power greatly diminished. You’re overthinking this,” Li Jiesong said, suddenly cheerful at the thought of the old madam. He patted Li Jieyong’s shoulder reassuringly.

Li Jieyong couldn’t help but smile bitterly. His heartfelt words had only scared his brother for a moment.

Perhaps only he and the old madam truly understood the situation, but she, though wise, was far too indulgent with the younger generation. The Li family was now a mess.

“Let’s go back. Sitting here won’t solve anything,” Li Jieyong said, changing the subject with a sigh.

“If this really was that bald monk’s doing, I’ll tell Father how to deal with him when we get back,” Li Jiesong muttered, though he still had to bend down and help Li Jieyong up.

The driver, clutching his stomach, also came over to assist. The three of them stumbled along the official road.

Fortunately, this was the main road to Ding’an Temple, and many carriages passed by. Soon, they managed to hitch a ride back to Fengcheng.

When they returned to the Li Family Residence, Lord Li was shocked by their disheveled appearance. After hearing Li Jiesong’s exaggerated account, his anger flared. “A mere peasant girl, relying on her connections to Ding’an Temple and the Prince, has no idea of her place!”

Li Jieyong, ignoring the pain in his leg, saw his father’s fury and feared he might seek revenge against the Lin family. He quickly intervened, “Father, brother’s words are exaggerated. Young lady Lin isn’t unwilling to cooperate with us—it’s just that the vegetable oil, soy sauce, and soybean products are under contract with the Prince and Ding’an Temple. She doesn’t dare break the agreement. Besides, the Prince is already displeased with us.”

His voice dropped at the last sentence. If he could, he would have preferred not to repeat Chu Sui Feng’s warning to the Li family.

“Displeased? What do you mean?” Lord Li was stunned. His eldest son had only spoken of his grievances against the Lin family, not the Prince’s displeasure.

Li Jieyong had no choice but to repeat Si Jinhan’s words.

Lord Li collapsed into his chair upon hearing them.

“Father, with Grandmother here, the Prince—our cousin, no, the Prince—won’t truly act against the Li family,” Li Jiesong said dismissively, thinking his brother was being too cautious. A few words from Si Jinhan had scared him senseless.

Chapter 270: Shock (1)

Lord Li, having once been an official in the imperial court, was certainly not as foolish as his eldest son. He was well aware that Chu Sui Feng held some resentment toward him as an uncle, but he had always believed that he had contributed to Chu Sui Feng’s success. Moreover, with the old madam still in the family, as long as he did not rebel or threaten the existence of the Prince’s Residence, Chu Sui Feng would not do anything to him.

Greed for wealth was common among officials. He might have been a bit greedy, but it was not beyond redemption, and he had not threatened the foundation of the northern lands. Given this, having a few more shops in the southern part of the city and a few more estates was not a big deal.

But now, after hearing his second son relay Chu Sui Feng’s words, he could not help but break out in a cold sweat.

A tall tree catches the wind. Si Jinhan’s words actually represented Chu Sui Feng’s opinion. Currently, Prince of Ling had a deep grudge against the Li family. What should they do? Should the Li family continue to turn a blind eye and hold onto their money, or should they wisely avoid the storm?

“Father, I told you to marry Yanran into the Prince’s Residence early, but you didn’t listen,” Li Jiesong complained unhappily, seeing Lord Li’s suddenly changed expression. “Why not let the old madam mention it to the Prince?”

“Shut up, what do you know?” At this moment, Lord Li realized that his eldest son was indeed not capable of handling affairs. In front of Chu Sui Feng, Si Jinhan, and Master Huizhen of Ding’an Temple, there was no place for him to be arrogant. Not only had he been arrogant, but he had also offended all three of them.

The matter of the horse being startled today did not need further investigation.

“Young Master must thoroughly investigate who is behind this and harming you. Let me catch him and chop him into eighteen pieces,” Li Jiesong muttered, still thinking about who had harmed him.

“The matter of the horse being startled ends here. No one is allowed to investigate further,” Lord Li coldly glanced at his eldest son and gave the order.

“Father,” Li Jiesong was unwilling.

“I won’t repeat what I’ve said. If you dare to disobey, you won’t be allowed to use any of the family’s money in the future,” Lord Li said, seeing his son’s peach-blossom face, which made his heart ache. Only now did he realize that his eldest son’s only redeeming quality was his face.

“What do you think of the Prince’s words?” For the first time, he took his second son seriously.

Li Jieyong was somewhat surprised by the favor, but he did not get carried away. “Father, what good ideas do you have?”

“Speak when I tell you to,” the lord impatiently urged.

“Son believes that Si Jinhan’s words are actually a warning from the Prince to our Li family. The rents in the southern part of the city are high, and my sister-in-law and mother’s rent collection is quite harsh. The merchants there have always had complaints about our Li family. Other families are inevitably jealous of our Li family. In the long run, it will inevitably provoke public anger. It’s better to give up some shops and change to other businesses,” Li Jieyong explained.

On the way, he had actually seriously considered the way out.

The Prince’s warning, if the Li family did not show any sincerity, would only provoke Chu Sui Feng’s dissatisfaction with the Li family.

“Why should we?” As soon as he heard about selling the shops, Li Jiesong was the first to be unhappy. “Our Li family relies on our own abilities to establish that business in the southern part of the city. What can others’ jealousy do? Are we Li family afraid of them?”

Lord Li listened to Li Jieyong’s words and remained silent for a long time.

Unlike the Li family’s anger and entanglement, early in the morning, Chu Sui Feng casually led the soldiers out for training, but his target was Shili Village.

Chapter 271: Shock (2)

The training grounds of Shili Village were located two li away from the village itself, not occupying any space within the village. Not only was there a training ground here, but also a newly established school. The area was spacious, and the facilities were complete.

The sky had not yet fully brightened, but a group of villagers had already begun practicing under Jueming’s guidance. Not far from them, on a smaller training ground, a group of children were also practicing martial arts under Yu Shao’en. Most of them were in the horse stance, and it seemed many of the children had already adapted to this training, with none complaining of fatigue.

Chu Sui Feng, accompanied by a squad of guards, stopped at the training ground.

The villagers’ practice was unusual. They first performed several sets of fist techniques. Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, both experts in martial arts, watched carefully from the side, their hearts filled with astonishment.

They knew Lin Ziyin was skilled in close combat, but they had not expected such effectiveness.

“Of what use are those things?” After the villagers finished their practice, they automatically found equipment to start training.

“Do not underestimate these tools. Their effect on physical training is not to be ignored.” Lin Ziyin said calmly. “If the Prince and the Third Young Master do not believe me, you can have your soldiers who do not know internal energy compete with the practicing villagers.”

A competition right away piqued Si Jinhan’s interest. “Good, the young lady has quite the confidence. However, a one-on-one competition is not interesting. The Prince and I will send out ten men each, and you send out ten as well. Let us have a proper match.”

Chu Sui Feng nodded slightly, silently agreeing.

“Just a competition is not interesting. Why not have the Third Young Master put up a little wager to liven things up?” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“I knew you were up to no good. You have so much silver in your pocket, yet you are always eyeing mine. What for?” Si Jinhan looked at her with a smile.

“Are you afraid, Third Young Master?” Lin Ziyin glanced at him sideways.

“What is there to be afraid of? Tell me, how much silver do you want me to put up?” A little silver meant nothing to Si Jinhan. After teasing Lin Ziyin, he readily agreed to the wager.

“Whether it is the Prince’s men or our villagers, whoever wins will be rewarded with two taels of silver each.” Lin Ziyin said calmly.

Only two taels of silver? Si Jinhan laughed in spite of himself. Was such a small amount worth her scheming against him?

“Alright, I agree.” Si Jinhan responded readily.

While Lin Ziyin and Si Jinhan were making their bet, many villagers had already heard about the wager. Thinking about the two taels of silver they could win, many villagers became eager to try.

Si Jinhan selected ten men from his entourage. These ten were all burly men, tall and muscular, with solid muscles. It was clear they had not been lazy in their military training.

When the excited villagers saw their opponents, many immediately lost their nerve. The other side was too strong. They were only casually trained, and their practice time was not long. Could they really do it?

Lin Ziyin paid no attention to the villagers’ chatter, calmly looking at everyone.

“Stop all this nonsense. Listen to what Ziyin has to say.” At the critical moment, the village headman was still formidable. With one shout, the villagers, who had been as noisy as a marketplace, immediately fell silent.

“Most of you have not been practicing for long, only a little over a month. As you can see, the other side consists of professional soldiers. They are different from you; most of their time is spent on the training grounds.” As soon as Lin Ziyin started speaking, all the villagers nodded in agreement. Indeed, the villagers only practiced for a little over an hour each day, and many came with a perfunctory attitude. If it were not for the Lin family’s many rules and their great need for this job, who would want to work themselves half to death and then come here early in the morning to exert themselves?

Chapter 272: Shock (3)

Lin Ziyin observed everyone’s attitudes but did not expose them. She continued, “As long as you stand in opposition, they become your enemies. If one day the Tartars come, or bandits arrive, what good will fear do you? Is there anyone among you who dares to step forward and spar with them?”

The villagers exchanged glances, all remaining silent.

“I’ll give it a try.” Surprisingly, the first to speak was Wu Da You.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “First one.”

“I’ll be the second.” Lin Changshu also stepped forward. Seeing the opponent’s formidable appearance, he was actually nervous inside, but he didn’t want to see his sister’s disappointed expression, so he gritted his teeth and stepped up.

“Count me in.” Wu Dali also stepped forward.

“I’ll give it a try too.” Bai Erzhuang cheerfully stepped forward, followed by Bai Dazhuang and Wu Erli. They were the first to start training with Lin Ziyin.

“Are there any more?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Maybe I’ll try, but I haven’t trained for long, so I might not be able to do it.” A villager hesitantly stepped forward.

“Liang Zi, you’re big and strong, you’ll definitely be fine.” The village headman praised him.

No one else stepped forward!

Si Jinhan looked at the young lady laughing at her. “Young lady, you didn’t step forward. Why don’t you come up and try yourself?”

“This is what you said. Since it’s possible, then count me in too.” Lin Ziyin calmly agreed.

“You’re crazy.” Zige came up to pull her and persuade her. Guo Huiniang also turned pale. Neither of them had seen Lin Ziyin fight in real combat. Seeing the towering soldiers on the opposite side and then looking at Lin Ziyin’s small arms and legs, how could they not be worried?

“As for the remaining two, you two come up.” Lin Ziyin pointed at Fang Cao and Shuan Zhu’s wife.

“Me?” Shuan Zhu’s wife was somewhat afraid.

Lin Ziyin did not give her a chance to back down. Instead, she stepped forward first. “Divide into two teams, each side sends five people. For the first round, our side will send me, Brother Da You, Bai Erzhuang, Brother Dali, and my brother.”

“Alright.” Si Jinhan cheerfully praised her, then also selected five soldiers.

“Both sides will win by landing three hits on the opponent. No actions that cause injury to the opponent are allowed.” Chu Sui Feng coldly announced the competition rules.

The villagers automatically retreated to the outside of the training ground, clearing the space.

“Come on.” Wu Da You faced his opponent with a stern expression.

“Just use what I usually teach you.” Lin Ziyin said calmly, then her body began to move.

She was the only woman on the field, and her opponent was a tall, dark-skinned man.

The opponent looked down on her because she was petite and a woman. He didn’t expect Lin Ziyin to attack immediately. Seeing her coming at him, he became passive.

Lin Ziyin fought strategically. She rushed forward to grab the opponent’s wrist, then a shocking scene unfolded before everyone’s eyes.

“Snap.” She followed the opponent’s momentum, pulling the big man forward, then executed a perfect shoulder throw.

The burly man was effortlessly thrown to the ground.

“Grappling technique.” Zige became excited. There were three people she cared about on the field, but she was most worried about Lin Ziyin. She hadn’t expected Lin Ziyin to be the most formidable.

“Again.” The thrown man felt humiliated, but he didn’t think Lin Ziyin was strong. Instead, he believed he had been careless.

Being serious wouldn’t help. In modern times, Lin Ziyin had trained with the military countless times. Even if she wanted to slack off, she couldn’t. Her good sister and birth mother would occasionally send people to harass her, so she had no choice but to learn self-defense.

Chapter 273: Shock (4)

Lin Ziyin had mastered the Shaolin small grappling techniques, the seventy-two grappling techniques, Sanda, Judo, including Muay Thai and Jeet Kune Do. Though she couldn’t compare to her good friend, she was still considered a master.

“Sigh.” Si Jinhan shook his head as he looked at the soldier on the ground with a bruised and swollen face.

Chu Sui Feng, however, watched intently, his eyes filled with surprise and shock.

“I lost.” The soldier on the ground felt too ashamed to show his face. After training in the military camp for so long, he never expected to lose to a woman.

Lin Ziyin’s victory boosted the morale of the remaining four villagers. Initially, Lin Changshu and the others were nervous facing strong opponents, but with a clear example before them, they completely let go of their fears.

“Well done.” Some couldn’t help but laugh as they saw Wu Da You sliding past the enemy’s crotch. Wu Da You, however, didn’t feel embarrassed. He remembered Lin Ziyin’s words: once you stand in opposition, the other is the enemy, and victory is the ultimate goal.

“Sorry.” Before anyone could react, Wu Da You slid behind the soldier and kicked him hard in the back.

The soldier immediately fell to the ground, unable to get up, while Wu Da You performed a “carp leap” to stand up first, placing one foot firmly on the soldier’s back.

Complete victory!

The most challenging fight on the field was Wu Dali’s. His opponent was likely the strongest among the soldiers.

That body of iron-like muscles was enough to give anyone a headache.

“Get up, don’t fall.” The village headman saw everyone else winning while his own son was still struggling, his face bruised, and immediately got angry. Sister Zhang and Wei Shi couldn’t bear to watch any longer.

“Don’t just defend, think of a way to attack. Have you forgotten how we usually train?” Wu Da You encouraged him from the side.

The commotion had already attracted the children of the village. They stood at the edge of the field, cheering for the villagers.

“Dad, hit him.” Wu Xin anxiously cheered for his father.

“Dad, don’t be afraid.” Five-year-old Wu Baolian also joined in.

Wu Dali’s face and abdomen had been hit several times, and the pain was intense. Hearing his children’s voices, his mind suddenly cleared, and he remembered Lin Ziyin’s words: facing a strong enemy, blindly fighting is the act of a brute. A true master not only has formidable skills but also a sharp mind.

Once he calmed down, he could better observe his opponent’s movements. Taking advantage of the soldier’s attack, Wu Dali grabbed his wrist and pulled hard with a “crack.”

“Ah.” The towering soldier let out a muffled cry of pain.

The soldier’s face immediately showed an angry expression. He had said not to injure people, but the villager dared to use underhanded tactics.

“Sorry.” Wu Da You endured the pain and grabbed the soldier’s dangling arm, pushing it up with a “crack.” The arm was unharmed.

It was just a dislocation.

“Well done, I admire you.” The opponent wasn’t angry; instead, he looked at him with admiration.

“First round, villagers win.” Si Jinhan didn’t mind losing. The soldiers he had selected today were all ordinary soldiers. His purpose was to see the effectiveness of Lin Ziyin’s close combat training through their actual combat.

The facts proved that it was very effective.

However, Si Jinhan didn’t give Lin Ziyin a chance to gloat. “On the battlefield, you don’t fight with bare hands.”

“Even the best weapons depend on the user’s skill. Close combat isn’t just about fighting with bare hands; it also includes weapon-based routines. However, the path must be taken step by step. Without a solid foundation, even if you learn the routines, you won’t be able to unleash their full power.” Lin Ziyin replied. The cold weapon combat practiced in military schools was the result of years of real combat experience, and its practical effects were outstanding. Although these moves might seem brutal, they were the most effective methods for survival in dangerous situations.

Chapter 274: Shock (5)

Si Jinhan was delighted to hear there were still techniques for armed combat.

The first round ended, and there was a second round.

The second round was far less smooth than the first. Though the men Chu Sui Feng brought were not elite soldiers, they had undergone formal military training. Not long after the second round began, the sturdy Liangzi was the first to be eliminated.

“You’re all brawn and no brains,” someone teased Liangzi.

Liangzi’s face flushed red. Seeing Fang Cao and Shuan Zhu’s wife still gritting their teeth and persevering on the field, he felt even more ashamed. How could he be worse than two women?

“Sorry,” Shuan Zhu’s wife was soon eliminated as well. The disparity in strength between men and women was indeed stark.

With two villagers eliminated in succession, the boastful villagers all fell silent.

Most of the attention now turned to Fang Cao.

Fang Cao was petite, while her opponent was burly.

Unable to reach his upper body, she decided to attack his lower half. The big man tried to grab her, but the moment he reached out, Fang Cao’s grappling techniques came into play. The young lady fought fiercely, her hands never idle, her feet kicking and hooking with clever force.

Even though her opponent was much larger, in this situation, he was toyed with and left spinning in circles.

The result of the second match was three wins and two losses.

It could be said that Lin Ziyin’s training of Lin Changshu and the others over the past six months had been highly effective.

“Fang Cao, you’re amazing.” The victorious Fang Cao became a hero in the eyes of the women. As soon as she stepped off the field, she was surrounded by a group of women. While Lin Ziyin’s victory was expected, Fang Cao’s win made the women see their own worth.

After all, Fang Cao had just defeated a soldier brought by the Prince of Ling!

If Fang Cao, small as she was, could do it, then they, who were used to hard farm labor and built strong, could surely do it too if they trained hard. Safety in the northern lands was never guaranteed. If their entire families had the skills to protect themselves, they wouldn’t have to fear whatever might happen in the future.

“Do you know why you lost?” Lin Ziyin asked Shuan Zhu’s wife calmly.

Shuan Zhu’s wife’s face reddened, and she replied softly, “Boss, I will practice harder in the future.”

“It’s not that your movements are clumsy; you lost to yourself.” Lin Ziyin said coolly.

All the women listened quietly. “If they were real enemies, you would already be dead. You chose shame and reputation over the safety and lives of your family. Even if you train for years, it will be useless.”

“Boss, I understand my mistake.” Shuan Zhu’s wife, afraid of making her angry, quickly apologized.

“Next time you face such a situation, think first of your children. What kind of life would they have without a mother?” Lin Ziyin wasn’t angry but hoped all the women present would gradually change their mindset. “I know you don’t agree with my views, but I still hope you understand that not stealing, not robbing, not deceiving, and not scheming against others makes a person innocent. What you consider innocence is worthless to me. If I had to choose between innocence and a life, I would choose life.”

“I was wrong, Boss.” Shuan Zhu’s wife’s eyes reddened. Ever since her husband was killed by the Tartars, she had endured immense pressure raising her children alone.

A widow’s doorstep is never free of trouble, and she feared tarnishing her late husband’s name. But Lin Ziyin’s words today and the things she urged her to do made her realize in an instant that there was another way to live.

“Boss, I will remember what you said today.” Holding back tears, she respectfully bowed to Lin Ziyin.

Chapter 275: Shock (6)

“Remember this well—no matter what happens, prioritize yourself and your family first. What outsiders say or do, you can ignore.” Lin Ziyin nodded.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan watched as she earnestly lectured the others, standing to the side without interrupting. But what Lin Ziyin had done and said today left them equally stunned.

Surviving in the northern lands was no easy feat. If all the common folk were as fierce and resilient as Lin Ziyin, life wouldn’t be so hard, and they wouldn’t fear the Tartars’ harassment.

After all, the Tartars attacked in small, scattered groups. If the people could defend themselves, they could strike back hard.

“From now on, train diligently with them,” Chu Sui Feng coldly commanded.

The soldiers who had come over all respectfully agreed. Initially, they had looked down on the young farm girl, doubting she had any useful ideas. But the competition had opened their eyes.

There were always greater skills out there!

“The winner gets two taels of silver. Come claim your reward.” Si Jinhan kept his word and quickly had his attendants prepare the silver.

Wu Dali and the others, delighted with their silver, became the envy of the villagers. This competition had ignited a passion for martial training in most of the crowd.

The children who had witnessed it were so shocked they discussed it for days.

Over an hour passed, and the villagers gradually dispersed. Some women had to return to prepare breakfast before their families went to work. Working for the Lin family was a good deal—they only had to work four hours a day, roughly until the morning’s chen hour, as Lin Ziyin had said.

Such good conditions and such a generous employer were rare—not just in Fengcheng, but likely in all of Great Qin.

The villagers left in small groups, and those who had won silver were surrounded like heroes.

“Ziyin.” Zige and Guo Huiniang waited for Lin Ziyin to return together. Wu Dali, his face still swollen, and Wei Shi were chatting animatedly, probably waiting for the siblings to leave together.

“You all go ahead. I’ll be there soon,” Lin Ziyin said.

Lin Zige glanced at Chu Sui Feng, looking worried, but Wu Da You came over and led her away.

Once only Chu Sui Feng’s people and Lin Ziyin remained on the training grounds, Chu Sui Feng finally spoke. “Choose a weapon. I’ll spar with you.”

Lin Ziyin looked at him without responding.

“I won’t use my inner strength,” Chu Sui Feng added. “How about a staff? We’ll coat it in white ash, and we’ll stop after half an incense stick’s time.”

Lin Ziyin understood his meaning and nodded in agreement. If she didn’t show real skill, Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t be satisfied.

She didn’t want to drag things out either. If they were going to fight, they might as well fight. She wasn’t afraid.

A soldier brought lime from somewhere and placed it outside the training grounds. Lin Ziyin took the staff Si Jinhan handed her and assumed a defensive stance.

Her posture was casual, almost lazy.

“Your Highness, this young lady is too arrogant. Don’t hold back,” Si Jinhan chimed in, stirring the pot.

Chu Sui Feng, eager to test Lin Ziyin’s limits, had no intention of holding back. Seeing her defensive stance, he raised his staff and struck diagonally. Lin Ziyin, seeing the fierce attack, sidestepped to avoid it, then swept her own staff toward Chu Sui Feng’s lower body.

Not bad, this young lady! Si Jinhan watched with great interest.

The soldiers watched without blinking. If someone had told them earlier that a young farm girl could spar with the Prince, they would have laughed it off. Who was the Prince? The Prince of Ling was the demon of the northern lands—how many in the world could match him?

Chapter 276: Shock (7)

The scene before them made their hearts tremble. Even though Prince of Ling hadn’t used his inner strength, this young lady was far too formidable. The strikes, blocks, parries, thrusts, and swings—each move was so cunning that it left everyone dazzled.

“Half an incense stick’s time is up.” Si Jinhan had been watching the excitement for a while, still not satisfied, but since he was the referee, he had to keep his word.

The two on the field were in a strange stance. Due to her shorter height, Lin Ziyin’s staff was pressed against Chu Sui Feng’s heart, while Chu Sui Feng’s staff was pressed against Lin Ziyin’s throat. Both were targeting vital points, making it impossible to determine a winner.

The soldiers were eager to see how many white marks were on their bodies.

Si Jinhan calmly began checking the white marks on both of them.

After counting, Lin Ziyin had more white marks than Chu Sui Feng, and by a significant margin.

“You won,” Chu Sui Feng said indifferently.

“Thank you for your forbearance,” Lin Ziyin replied without hesitation.

The soldiers were all confused. Clearly, Lin Ziyin had more white marks, so how could she have won?

“Young lady, you certainly value your life,” Si Jinhan, the sly fox, immediately saw the issue.

“Those who don’t value their lives are fools,” Lin Ziyin replied lazily. Today had been terribly unlucky for her. She had been living peacefully, yet Chu Sui Feng had attacked her with so many strikes. The Prince was a tough man with no sympathy for women, and every single one of those strikes had landed solidly, hurting her badly.

Lin Ziyin estimated that her body was now covered in bruises.

The soldiers, reminded by Si Jinhan, finally noticed that although Lin Ziyin had more injuries, most of them were not on vital points. Meanwhile, every white mark on Chu Sui Feng was on a vital spot.

After realizing this, everyone looked at Lin Ziyin with admiration. Excellent! If they could learn the young lady Lin’s combat skills, their brothers on the battlefield would suffer fewer casualties in the future.

“Every morning and evening, for one hour each, you will be responsible for training twenty people,” Chu Sui Feng commanded coldly.

One hour in the morning and one in the evening meant four hours total. Lin Ziyin wanted to go on strike. But she knew better. A sharp glance from Chu Sui Feng made her lose her temper.

“Should I also teach them cooperative combat methods?” Lin Ziyin muttered to herself, venting her frustration.

“As a subject of the northern lands, defending the homeland is also your responsibility,” Chu Sui Feng glared at her. “Since you know cooperative combat methods, you will set aside another hour each day to discuss them with me.”

“Why should I?” Even the best temper could be pushed to its limit. “Isn’t fighting a man’s job? The Prince’s status is different, so naturally, he cares. But I’m just a woman—how could I have so many thoughts and methods?”

Lin Ziyin almost wanted to shout, to vent the grievance in her chest. She wasn’t the master of the northern lands; defending the homeland had nothing to do with her.

“Are you flirting with me?” As soon as her small complaint was uttered, Chu Sui Feng’s response nearly made her collapse on the spot. The soldiers and Si Jinhan were also stunned by the Prince’s shocking words.

“What do you mean?” This concerned her reputation, and Lin Ziyin was quite desperate. “Prince, don’t ruin my reputation.”

“Young lady, you just said that reputation isn’t as important as life, but now you’ve changed your tune. Your words are truly unreliable,” Si Jinhan looked at her with deep disappointment. “In other words, your courage is indeed great—you even dare to flirt with the Prince. I admire you for that.”

“Nonsense! Who flirted with him?” Lin Ziyin was furious. In two lifetimes, she had remained pure, never having a single boyfriend. How could she flirt with a cold and aloof man? Even if he was handsome, he wasn’t her type.

“Still denying it? Not only did the Prince hear it, but we all did. You don’t want to serve the Prince—isn’t it because you think your status isn’t high enough? Your meaning just now was clear: the Prince is the master of the northern lands, so he should be responsible for its people and always charge into battle. If you were the master of the northern lands, and the Prince asked you to serve, you would. Look, there’s only one master in the northern lands—no, there should be two. The Prince is one, and the other master can only be the Prince’s wife. You’re flirting with the Prince a bit too eagerly. Not only is the Prince embarrassed, but we are too. Don’t you agree?”

After this rapid-fire speech, the soldiers who were questioned suddenly understood and looked at Lin Ziyin with astonishment.

What nonsense! Lin Ziyin had rarely cursed, as she had always been refined, but today, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan had pushed her to the point where she couldn’t help but want to swear.

“Not bad. I’ll allow you to fantasize for now. But whether you can enter the Prince’s Residence depends on your own ability,” Chu Sui Feng added calmly from the side.

Oh heavens, please strike them all down with lightning. Lin Ziyin was certain that Chu Sui Feng was highly intelligent and skilled in martial arts, but his emotional intelligence was terribly low.

Chapter 277: Hiring Assassins (1)

As for the vixen Si Jinhan, she was nothing but a troublemaker with ill intentions, deliberately stirring up chaos.

“Prince, Third Young Master, you’re overthinking this,” a man said. When it came to flirtation between men and women, unless the woman was a shameless flirt, the one who always ended up at a disadvantage was the woman—especially those with pure hearts.

“Return to the estate and immediately make several sets of these to send to the military camp,” Chu Sui Feng sternly commanded his subordinates.

As a former honorable military academy instructor, Lin Ziyin would not tolerate irresponsibility under her watch. The equipment in the training ground was, at best, fitness gear—far from the professional training equipment used by actual troops.

“Prince, don’t rush. The machinery here is too simple. When we return, I’ll design the blueprints for you, and you can follow them,” Lin Ziyin said, feeling as though she was returning to her old profession.

“Return,” Chu Sui Feng ordered, not sending his subordinates to find others to make the equipment. Instead, he silently followed behind Lin Ziyin.

“Prince, Third Young Master, why are you following me? I still need to eat when I get back,” Lin Ziyin grumbled, glancing back at the two large men—no, not just two men, there were several guards behind them as well.

Qiao’er looked back nervously from time to time.

“I will accompany you to the estate for a meal. Afterward, we can begin learning immediately,” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently, his matter-of-fact tone making Lin Ziyin’s teeth ache.

Since they had already followed, she couldn’t very well chase them away. Lin Ziyin settled for ignoring them, pulling Qiao’er along as she jogged ahead. Anyone who came to the training ground to practice always ran on foot—it was part of their physical training, and no exceptions were made.

Not even she, Lin Ziyin, had any special privileges.

After nearly two kilometers, Lin Ziyin had exerted all her strength. By the time she reached home, she was slightly out of breath. Meanwhile, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, who had followed her inside, showed no signs of fatigue.

The stark contrast left Lin Ziyin feeling defeated. The difference between having internal energy and not having it was truly vast.

“Ziyin, I’ve had the kitchen prepare food for you,” Guo Huiniang said. Since everyone in the Lin family had their own tasks, meals were taken whenever convenient.

Normally, mornings were fine—after training, everyone could gather together. Even Grandpa would join in, stretching his arms and legs in the village for some exercise.

But Lin Ziyin had been delayed at the training ground that morning, so most of the Lin family had already finished breakfast.

Guo Huiniang had the kitchen set aside food for her, but when she looked up, she found Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan had followed as well.

Fortunately, the Lin family kitchen always had cooks on hand, and since Master Huizhen from Ding’an Temple occasionally brought warrior monks for a rare treat, there was plenty of food left on the breakfast table even with Chu Sui Feng and his group joining.

“Prince, you and your men are eating for free. Our small household can’t afford to feed so many,” Lin Ziyin grumbled as she ate.

“From Yi,” Chu Sui Feng called out calmly.

From Yi immediately appeared, his swift movements startling Lin Ziyin. “Have someone send rice, flour, and meat over.”

“Yes, I’ll handle it at once,” From Yi replied. He had already finished eating in another room and, upon receiving the order, quickly left to carry it out.

The remaining guards did not dare to be careless. After finishing their meals, they all stood guard outside.

Once Lin Ziyin finished eating in a huff, Chu Sui Feng immediately urged her to produce the blueprints.

Lin Ziyin was too lazy to continue arguing with this man of low emotional intelligence who showed no mercy toward women. “Qiao’er, bring me my charcoal pencil.”

Chapter 278: Hiring Assassins (2)

The so-called charcoal pencil was nothing more than a burnt tree branch.

“Why not use a proper brush? Why this?” Si Jinhan scoffed at her peculiar preference.

“I prefer it,” Lin Ziyin replied, cutting him off with just three words.

Lin Ziyin looked quite elegant when she worked seriously. Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng were good companions, and seeing her busy, they remained silent. But every time she finished a drawing, they eagerly snatched it up to examine it closely.

Lin Ziyin worked meticulously, even detailing the functions of each piece of equipment in her notes.

“Send these drawings to the craftsmen. Have them make everything according to the specifications,” Chu Sui Feng ordered his subordinates once all the drawings were complete.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Lin Ziyin, what do you mean by ‘coordinated combat’?” Si Jinhan asked, sitting up straight.

This man usually never acted serious, but now that he was, he seemed like a completely different person.

Lin Ziyin’s entire body ached, yet these two men were heartless, showing no concern for her condition. She knew that if she didn’t satisfy their curiosity, they wouldn’t let her off the hook.

Trapped, she had no choice but to continue explaining to the two of them.

“Speaking of this, there’s a lot to learn,” Lin Ziyin said, ignoring the suspicion in Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan’s eyes. “In the art of war, there are the Thirty-Six Stratagems. Each one isn’t independent; if used flexibly on the battlefield, they can achieve twice the result with half the effort.”

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan furrowed their brows slightly. Both were veterans of the battlefield. Not to mention outwitting the Tartars, even among the court and the princes, appearances were deceiving. When it came to strategy, they weren’t being arrogant—few in the world could match them. And with Si Tu Gong in their household, a rare strategist, they had even less reason to doubt their own judgment.

If Lin Ziyin’s close combat skills were considered a rare and advanced technique, then when it came to strategy, Si Jinhan didn’t mean to belittle her, but the Third Young Master truly underestimated her.

Lin Ziyin could guess what they were thinking, but she didn’t mind. She was willing to sit down and explain to Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan partly because she was under pressure, but also because she genuinely hoped that the Prince of Ling could defend the border city well.

If the border city fell, as a subject of the northern lands, the Lin family’s fate would be far from good.

She understood the principle: when one prospers, all prosper; when one suffers, all suffer.

“The first of the Thirty-Six Stratagems is ‘Deceive the Sky to Cross the Sea,’” Lin Ziyin began, speaking neither too fast nor too slow. She seemed to have returned to the lecture hall of the military academy, though now she was teaching tactics instead of mechanics. As a professor at the military academy, her knowledge was comprehensive. Plus, she often socialized with soldiers, and their conversations always revolved around strategy, tactics, and situational analysis. Over time, she had become quite familiar with such topics.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan had initially listened with casual indifference, but as Lin Ziyin explained, their expressions gradually grew serious.

She was indeed a good teacher. Instead of making Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan memorize the Thirty-Six Stratagems by rote, she illustrated each one with small stories, letting them analyze the situations themselves. Even the teaware on the table became her teaching aids.

Though this era wasn’t part of the history she knew, Lin Ziyin used storytelling methods, so Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan didn’t notice anything amiss.

“The key to ‘Deceive the Sky to Cross the Sea’ is deception. Only by deceiving yourself can you deceive the enemy,” Lin Ziyin concluded. Just explaining the first stratagem took her the entire morning.

Chapter 279: Hiring Assassins (3)

“It doesn’t seem like they’re coordinating their attacks?” Si Jinhan deliberately teased her.

“This is just the beginning. What we call coordination isn’t just about soldiers working together—it’s also about integrating command strategies.” Seeing Chu Sui Feng’s eager expression, Lin Ziyin briefly explained the relationships and coordination between infantry, cavalry, charioteers, and logistics.

“Continue.” Chu Sui Feng tapped his fingers on the table, urging her on.

“Today might not work. The roasted goods workshop and the soybean products workshop might both be releasing new products. I need to go check on them.” Lin Ziyin replied.

These two bastards really were treating her like free labor.

“Who is your master?” Chu Sui Feng suddenly asked.

Lin Ziyin looked up and saw the sharpness in his eyes, mixed with threat and suspicion.

She wasn’t afraid of suspicion, and she certainly wasn’t afraid of threats. At the very least, she was of great use to them now, and she hadn’t done anything to harm Prince of Ling.

“My master is a wandering soul. I don’t know where he is, nor do I know his name.” Lin Ziyin answered indifferently.

Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng’s eyes narrowed. There were only a few famous figures in the world today, and they had never heard of such a brilliant strategist. From Lin Ziyin’s abilities, it was clear her master was an extraordinarily intelligent person, skilled in both military and civil affairs.

Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng racked their brains but couldn’t think of who this master might be.

Lin Ziyin smirked inwardly. The knowledge she had learned was the essence distilled from countless generations of the future. No matter how hard they tried, they would never guess who her “master” really was.

“Prince, Third Young Master, this commoner will take her leave.” After sitting for so long, her spine ached, and the muscles on her buttocks were in agony. Most importantly, she needed to go back and take a hot bath, then apply some medicine to clear the bruising. That bastard Chu Sui Feng really didn’t hold back.

“Maidservant, how did you get injured?” Master Huizhen arrived, carrying a basket of herbs.

“I got a little hurt during the sparring. Master, do you have any medicine for bruises?” Lin Ziyin looked at the great monk hopefully. Master Huizhen was a renowned monk known for both his medical and martial skills. Making medicine for external injuries was child’s play for him.

“Here, young ladies shouldn’t be fighting all the time. Getting hurt is no good.” Master Huizhen didn’t look like the enlightened monk he was at first glance. At this moment, he was more like a nagging housewife, fussing over her.

Lin Ziyin knew he cared about her and didn’t mind his nagging, letting him ramble on.

“Great Master, if the people of the world saw you like this, you could forget about your reputation as an enlightened monk.” Si Jinhan teased him.

“Old monk’s body is in the mortal world, but his heart is with the Buddha. Amitabha, benefactor, you have a blood disaster today. It’s not good to go out.” Master Huizhen pulled out several bottles from his robe and stuffed them all into Lin Ziyin’s hands. “Take them, use them well. The white bottle is for your face. You girls love that the most.”

“Great Master, don’t scare me.” Si Jinhan hid behind Chu Sui Feng. “Young Master has things to do these days. Can’t afford any delays. I know you’re the stingiest. Wait, why did you give her such a large bottle of that precious healing elixir? When I asked for just one pill, you acted like it was killing you. You’re playing favorites!”

Suddenly, Si Jinhan’s sharp eyes spotted the bottles in Lin Ziyin’s hands, and he immediately felt wronged. This guy really had no gentlemanly manners, talking while trying to snatch the bottles from her.

Lin Ziyin had been on guard since he started talking and had already hugged the bottles to her chest. Qiao’er also stood by her side, protecting her.

Master Huizhen was even more straightforward. He slapped Si Jinhan’s hand away. “Benefactor, be careful of the blood disaster.”

Chapter 280: Hiring an Assassin (4)

“Great Master, you’re infuriating! You can’t be so biased—you have to give me a bottle too, a big one!” Si Jinhan, unable to defeat Master Huizhen, glared at him in frustration.

“Amitabha, the Buddha says…”

“The Buddha says my ass! That’s just your own idea!” Si Jinhan started cursing.

“Master, at noon, I’ll make you spicy fish. The homemade pickled vegetables are already prepared,” Lin Ziyin said, throwing a flirtatious glance at Master Huizhen as she retreated.

“Amitabha, in my past life, I had a special connection with cows and chickens,” Master Huizhen replied, giving Lin Ziyin a knowing look.

“We have both! The spicy fish is a new dish,” Lin Ziyin explained before quickly slipping away.

“Bias!” Si Jinhan continued to complain indignantly.

Unfortunately, Master Huizhen ignored him completely. “Benefactor, the Buddha says all are equal, love…” Faced with his nonsense, Si Jinhan was so angry he couldn’t speak for a long time.

“Bring writing brushes and ink tomorrow,” Chu Sui Feng instructed.

“Such a young lady, always full of surprises,” Si Jinhan sighed in admiration.

Lin Ziyin, who had everyone sighing in admiration, soaked in hot water for a while and applied medicine before feeling alive again. It had been a long time since she had exerted herself so much in the morning. Getting injured reminded her of the early days when she had just started learning martial arts.

Thinking of her friends in the modern world, a wave of nostalgia washed over her.

“Miss, where should we go first?” Qiao’er asked from ahead.

“Let’s go to the roasted goods workshop first,” Lin Ziyin replied.

Inside the roasted goods workshop, the workers were busy in an orderly manner—sorting, preparing ingredients, roasting, and packaging—all in a smooth assembly line. Everyone wore spotless white work uniforms. The floor was paved with bluestone, swept clean, and the cutting boards were polished so brightly they almost reflected one’s image.

“Miss, how should we prepare the seasoning for the roasted broad beans?” Wu Chuanhe asked, holding a handful of chickpeas.

Lin Ziyin picked up a few chickpeas and found they had been soaked and steamed well. The rest depended on the frying process.

“Wait a moment,” Lin Ziyin said. “First, follow me to the seasoning room to prepare some seasoning, then we’ll fry them.”

The seasoning room wasn’t open to just anyone. The most crucial aspects of roasted goods were the seasoning and the frying and drying machine. Lin Ziyin didn’t trust the villagers. People, when faced with personal gain, would always prioritize themselves first. Those without a bottom line were even more terrifying.

She quickly prepared some seasonings and had someone carry them out. Then, she personally went to the large frying pot to oversee the workers. The fire pit and the pot were in two separate rooms, so the quality depended entirely on the cooperation between the roaster and the fire tender.

“Fry until eight-tenths done,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

If the oil temperature was too high, it would easily burn, but if it was too low, the texture would be much worse. For the first few pots, Lin Ziyin personally supervised until the roaster became proficient. There was also a small trick to rolling the seasoning—it had to be done while the broad beans were still hot. Thanks to the previous experience with roasted green beans, the mixer was already quite skilled.

Lin Ziyin checked the seasoning in the oil pot and reminded the roaster not to let the pot burn.

“Boss, don’t worry, we understand,” Liangzi said cheerfully. He and his wife worked as a team—one tended the fire, the other did the roasting—and their coordination was seamless. Because of the high output, they had earned a lot of money last month. The couple was highly motivated; as long as they worked hard, they weren’t afraid of not having a good life.

With the roasted goods workshop stabilized, Lin Ziyin took Qiao’er to the soybean products workshop. The soybean products workshop didn’t just make tofu. While they did make tofu, and the inns and wealthy families of Fengcheng often came to buy in bulk, they focused more on small packaged soybean products. Various flavors of smoked dried tofu, braised dried tofu, tofu braise, and even stinky tofu were jarred for sale.

Chapter 281: Hiring Trouble (5)

The Lin family’s soybean products had already gained quite a reputation in Fengcheng, and with many visiting merchants, their goods were being sold far and wide, becoming a rare commodity. Many out-of-town merchants had straightforwardly signed long-term supply agreements with the Lin family.

With stable customers, the income from soybean products was substantial within a year.

Lin Ziyin had already agreed that this income would be shared with her relatives, and she wouldn’t interfere. However, the leftover soybean pulp was collected daily and sent to the livestock pens to feed the animals.

Lin Changshu was also very busy. On one hand, he had to procure soybeans for the family, and on the other, he was responsible for shipping the products. He and Wu Da You worked together seamlessly—when one went out, the other would always stay home to manage things.

“After winter arrives, it’ll be time for Da You and Zige to marry,” Lin Changshu said, pulling Lin Ziyin aside for a heart-to-heart conversation.

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin nodded. “Let Brother and Sister-in-law handle the arrangements.”

She wasn’t worried about Zige’s marriage. Wu Da You was a man of good character, and since he was unmarried, Zige wouldn’t have to worry about mistreatment. As for their livelihood, there was even less to worry about. The house was ready, and land was plentiful. Lin Ziyin had already distributed ten mu of newly cultivated land to each of her siblings. Wu Da You and Zige weren’t lazy—even without land, they could rely on wages from the Lin family’s workshop to make a living. Not to mention, they would also receive a share of the soybean product profits.

It was worth noting that for people like Wu Da You, Lin Zige, and Guo Huiniang, as long as they worked in other workshops, Lin Ziyin paid them wages. At first, they had all refused angrily, saying this would create distance within the family.

But Lin Ziyin insisted, telling them that paying for labor was only right. Since the workshop belonged to her, they deserved to be paid for their work.

This was also why people like Cui Da worked so hard—Lin Ziyin didn’t treat them as lowly slaves but gave them a certain degree of respect.

“I’ll cover the cost of whatever needs to be bought or added to the household,” Lin Ziyin said.

“How can that be? As the elder brother, how can I not contribute anything?” Lin Changshu said, displeased.

“Brother and Sister-in-law have their own lives to live. Helping her prepare for marriage is already a contribution. If Brother still feels uneasy, he can add a few small items to the dowry,” Lin Ziyin said. Lin Changshu was a responsible elder brother who took good care of his younger siblings.

Moved, she hoped he would think more about his own small family. After all, these years hadn’t been easy for him and Guo Huiniang.

“I understand,” Lin Changshu replied, somewhat sullenly.

As the eldest son with their parents gone, it was only right that he should provide everything for his younger sister’s marriage. But his younger sister had taken on the responsibility of the dowry. Even though everything the family had now was thanks to her, he still felt uneasy.

“Once Sister-in-law’s health improves, Brother and Sister-in-law can consider having another child,” Lin Ziyin said, cleverly changing the subject upon seeing his conflicted expression.

At the mention of children and his wife Guo Huiniang, Lin Changshu finally showed a happy smile. Guo Huiniang had suffered greatly with him—during her confinement, the family had been too poor to properly care for her, leaving her with lingering health issues. But now, under Master Huizhen’s care, she was finally improving.

Thinking about the possibility of another child soon, he smiled contentedly. “Children are a gift from heaven—how can we demand them?”

Though he spoke humbly.

“Brother and Sister-in-law are still young. Heaven will surely bless the Lin family with another child,” Lin Ziyin said, thinking of Yan Zhi’s thoughtfulness, which also brought her joy.

Chapter 282: Hiring Thugs (6)

Lord Li of Fengcheng, after much deliberation, decided it was best to keep a low profile. To that end, he gathered all the members of his household in the flower hall.

“Technically, the shops are part of your dowries, and as the head of the family, I shouldn’t interfere. But the situation is dire. Not only does the Prince harbor misunderstandings about our Li family, but many noble families in the city have also been speaking ill of us. If this continues, trouble is inevitable. Fortunately, disaster hasn’t struck yet. Consider selling some of your shops.”

“Elder Brother, that won’t do,” the Second Madam was the first to object.

“Woman’s nonsense! When Elder Brother speaks, it’s not your place to argue,” the second master glared at his wife. He had already discussed this with his elder brother and made the decision after careful consideration. The survival of the Li family was far more important than money.

“I’m not trying to oppose Elder Brother on purpose. The laws of Great Qin clearly state that a woman’s dowry is her personal property. If we sell the shops, how will we manage our finances in the future?” Madame Jin, who came from a minor noble family, had always been concerned with immediate gains.

Lord Li remained silent, watching his wife and daughters-in-law, waiting for their responses.

Madame Yu and her mother-in-law were also reluctant to sell the shops. The southern part of the city was prime real estate, and many merchants coveted that area. The Li family had been foresighted; the old lord had bought up many shops there when he first arrived in Fengcheng.

Those shops were the reason the Li family lived in luxury. If they relied solely on the men’s salaries, the family would be destitute.

“Master, why would you suddenly think of selling the shops? You know how prosperous those businesses are,” Madame Mu neither agreed nor disagreed but wanted to understand the reason. “Those shops are ours. Even if others are envious and gossip, there’s no need to sell them.”

“Elder Sister-in-law is right,” Madame Jin immediately chimed in. “Those who gossip are just jealous of the large rents we collect every year. Gossip can’t harm us, so why should we fear them?”

“If it were just gossip, there would be nothing to fear. But the Prince has already sent word that he finds our Li family too conspicuous,” Lord Li huffed in explanation. These women were so shortsighted, only concerned with immediate gains, without considering the consequences.

“That can’t be. Why would the Prince interfere with our shops?” the First Madam didn’t believe it.

“Isn’t it all thanks to your good daughter and daughter-in-law?” Lord Li refused to admit that he had also been tempted by the Lin family’s business. Instead, he placed all the blame on Madame Yu and Li Yanran. “Among the Prince, the Si family, and Ding’an Temple, which one in the northern lands can they afford to offend? Yet they had the audacity to go directly to the Lin family and were caught by the Prince threatening them. Competing with the Prince for business—how could he not be angry?”

The First Madam and Second Madam had heard about the Lin family matter and knew of Li Yanran and Madame Yu’s covetousness toward the Lin family’s business. However, Madame Yu had always been skilled in business, and many of their shops had flourished under her management, bringing in substantial profits every year.

Although the Lin family was a newcomer in the merchant world, in just half a year, their name had spread far and wide. Every business they launched was highly profitable. Take their vegetable oil and soy sauce, for example—people were lining up to buy them, and they were almost sold out.

It was only natural to be envious. So when they heard that Li Yanran and Madame Yu were going to the Lin family, they had both supported the idea. But Madame Yu and Li Yanran had been too careless, getting caught by the Prince while threatening the Lin family. Sigh, would today’s matter really have to end with selling the shops?

Chapter 283: Buying a Threat (7)

“It’s all because of that vixen Lin Ziyin who drugged the Prince.” Li Yanran was furious. The southern part of the city had many shops, and when she married, the family would provide more for her dowry. Selling the shops meant she would have fewer, and what was even more infuriating was that Prince of Ling had actually warned the Lin family for the sake of a mere country girl like Lin Ziyin.

Thinking that her status in Chu Sui Feng’s heart was not even as high as that of a country girl, Li Yanran felt a suffocating anger in her chest. “Father, I don’t believe Cousin would really harm our Li family for that lowly woman.”

“You still have the nerve to say that.” Lord Li, seeing her defiant expression, felt his anger rise. He couldn’t directly reprimand his daughter-in-law, but he could his daughter. “I told you to behave virtuously and gently in front of the Prince, but what do you do? You always bare your teeth and claws. Don’t you realize the Prince wouldn’t like a jealous woman?”

“The Prince is always busy with official matters; I can’t even see him. What can I do? The Lin family incident was just an accident.” Li Yanran, hearing her father’s reproach, felt tears well up in her eyes. In the mansion, she was the apple of her parents’ eyes; when had she ever been spoken to so harshly? It was all Lin Ziyin’s fault. Li Yanran had thoroughly come to hate her.

“Even if it’s just for show to the Prince, we must sell some of the shops in the southern part of the city.” Lord Li finally gave the order.

“Sell them, sell some. The mansion still holds many. Everyone discuss which shops each branch will sell, so we can have a clear plan.” The second master sighed. “The Prince already harbors suspicions against our Li family. In front of a ruler, the greatest taboo is to have merits that overshadow the master. The Prince wants to forget our Li family’s support for him.”

“Second brother, don’t say such things again.” Lord Li glared at his younger brother.

The second master sighed and indeed said no more.

Selling the shops became an unavoidable matter. Even though they were reluctant, in the end, each branch agreed to sell two shops. The younger generation, including Madame Yu and the two daughters-in-law of the main branch, were even more displeased. As juniors, they didn’t have many shops to begin with; selling two more felt like a death sentence. But no one could defy Lord Li’s orders, so they had to grit their teeth and bear it.

“I won’t let that lowly woman off.” Li Yanran fumed as she walked back to her courtyard.

Although she didn’t currently have any shops, the one her mother had promised her as part of her dowry had been sold. Thinking that she hadn’t even managed the shop for a day before it was forced to be sold, Li Yanran felt like killing Lin Ziyin.

Madame Yu saw her furious expression and a hint of mockery flashed in her eyes. Li Yanran had been spoiled by the family to the point of not knowing her place. The Prince of Ling clearly had no affection for her, yet she acted like the future Princess of Ling in the mansion, always throwing tantrums and beating the slaves when things didn’t go her way, but never actually solving any problems. Every time, it was Madame Yu who had to step in and clean up her mess.

“Lin Ziyin’s nerve is truly something else. She’s utterly shameless. Just because she has a few businesses, she dares to dream of becoming the Princess of Ling, not considering her own status. If I were her, I wouldn’t be able to stomach this. The position of Princess of Ling clearly belongs to my sister…” Madame Yu trailed off, glancing at Li Yanran.

Sure enough, she saw a murderous glint in Li Yanran’s eyes. She smiled slightly, as if comforting her, “Sister, don’t think too much about it. Men are like that; having three wives and four concubines is common. The Prince’s interest in her is just a passing fancy. We, with our status, can’t bring ourselves to be so brazen. It’s just a bit unfair to you. If I were a man, I could avenge you, but as your sister-in-law, I can’t do much for you now.”

“Sister-in-law, don’t say that. I know you care for me.” Li Yanran replied angrily, quite pleased with Madame Yu’s support.

“Sister, don’t do anything foolish. You’re a noble lady; how can you stoop to her level? You can’t scold her, so are you thinking of hiring assassins to kill her?” Madame Yu teased.

Assassins? Li Yanran’s heart stirred. What a good idea.

As long as Lin Ziyin was dead, she could vent the anger in her heart.

Madame Yu often spent time with Li Yanran and knew her habits well. When she saw the expression on Li Yanran’s face, she knew her words had struck a chord.

“Alright, just endure this for now. Sister, you don’t need to take it to heart. For someone of your status to quarrel with a country girl is beneath you. I still have to go back and prepare the land deeds to give to Father. Out of sight, out of mind…” With these muttered words, Madame Yu left with her maidservant.

Li Yanran stood quietly in the corridor, her expression inscrutable. No one knew what she was thinking, so deeply lost in thought.

Chapter 284: Whose Threat (1)

“Madam, will the young mistress be able to think of a solution?” As Madame Yu returned to her room, the nanny beside her immediately came over with a smile and asked softly.

“Think of what solution? I merely offered her a few words of comfort, urging her to be at ease and not be jealous. What solution could there be? People must come to their own realizations; only then will others’ advice be of any use.” Madame Yu had her own cunning ways. Even with those close to her, she would not blatantly hand over evidence for others to hold against her.

The nanny lightly slapped her own mouth. “Look at me, I just can’t speak properly. What I meant to ask was whether the young mistress has come to her senses and will stop causing trouble.”

“She’s grown now, and she’s had no shortage of lessons in propriety and the Nü Jie. Do you really need to fret over such a simple matter?” Madame Yu was not annoyed. With a soft laugh, she took the ginseng tea presented by the maidservant.

The Li Family Residence kept assassins, and Li Yanran had discovered this by accident. However, she dared not use the family’s assassins, and naturally, the assassins would not listen to a woman’s orders. But she was not in a hurry. Madame Mu doted on her and had secretly prepared several assassins to protect her. Even Lord Li was unaware of this; these assassins belonged to the Mu family of the capital.

“You all listen to me. Tonight, go to Ten Li Village and make sure to kill that wretched woman, Lin Ziyin.” As night fell, Li Yanran sat alone in her room, the lights unlit. Once everyone had fallen asleep, she secretly summoned four of her assassins using her own methods.

“Two of you will go. If you fail, there’s no need to return to see me.” Li Yanran’s face was cold, her voice venomous as she gave her orders.

“Yes, we will fulfill the young mistress’s wish.” The two assassins responded respectfully.

“After you return, continue with your duties. Do not come out without my summons.” Reluctant to send out all her assassins at once, Li Yanran was somewhat irritated. “Remember, that wretch knows martial arts, and she has experts by her side. Be careful not to cause trouble for me.”

“Yes, we understand.” The assassins replied once more.

After the four assassins left, Li Yanran let out a long sigh and collapsed onto her bed. Her mother, Madame Mu, feared for her safety once she became the Prince of Ling’s consort, so she had secretly asked the Mu family of the capital to train four assassins for her since she was young.

She never imagined that the first time she would use these assassins would be against a mere farm girl. A silent laugh escaped her. “Lin Ziyin, you certainly have quite the nerve. I wonder, is your face more important, or your life?”

At the Lin family residence, Lin Ziyin was nearly driven mad by Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan. To make matters worse, Si Tu Gong was even more bothersome. Every time she finished explaining a strategy, the three of them would team up to bombard her with all sorts of odd questions. Most of these questions pertained to actual issues in the border city.

Lin Ziyin thought to herself, I’m not an official part of the military. Why should I worry about every little thing in the border city?

“Miss, please speak slower. I can’t keep up with my writing.” Si Tu Gong was sweating profusely, his hand moving nonstop with the brush. A stack of manuscripts lay on the table, drying.

“You take your time. That’s all for today. I need to go check on the fields. The seedlings have sprouted, and it looks like it might rain. If the temperature drops tonight, we’ll need to light the fires in the greenhouses.” Lin Ziyin smiled.

“Miss, why not share a bit more? The temperature hasn’t dropped yet; a little more time won’t hurt.” Si Tu Gong smiled, trying to persuade her.

“I’m sorry, Master Sutu. You are a strategist, and your mind is filled with the entire northern lands alongside the Prince. But I am just a simple farm girl, and those greenhouses are my treasures.” Lin Ziyin smiled as she replied, then stood up without further ado.

Chapter 285: Whose Threat (2)

“Can the temperature really be controlled in the greenhouse?” Si Jinhan stood up with her.

Chu Sui Feng slowly rose as well, seemingly intending to follow Lin Ziyin to the fields to take a look.

“Miss, your ideas are always unique. Greenhouse cultivation is a brilliant idea. Such a rare sight is hard to come by. If Miss Lin doesn’t mind, I’d like to follow and observe as well.” Si Tu Gong had been busy all morning, his hands numb from recording Lin Ziyin’s key points from the day.

“The Prince’s estate also has greenhouses.” Lin Ziyin was displeased that these people were tagging along.

“My estate’s people need to learn from you. I must see how you do it myself.” Chu Sui Feng’s implication was clear—he suspected Lin Ziyin of hiding secrets.

Daring to doubt her? Lin Ziyin’s face darkened upon hearing this. But she didn’t dare argue with Chu Sui Feng. Suppressing her anger, she led Qiao’er toward the greenhouse.

In the northern lands, deep autumn had arrived, and the temperature was dropping rapidly. Just a few days ago, people were still wearing autumn clothes, but now, everyone in the village was bundled in cotton-padded jackets. To ensure the various vegetables in the fields grew smoothly, the fire dragon in the greenhouse had already been lit.

“The temperature is controlled and can be adjusted at any time.” Lin Ziyin had designed a simple “thermometer” and “hygrometer” to measure temperature and humidity. Cui Da and the others, who were in charge of guarding the greenhouse, understood her instructions and followed them strictly.

“Warm as spring.” Si Jinhan curiously wandered around.

“What is this thing?” He wrinkled his nose slightly at the smell of the tomato mother plant.

“It was bought from an outside merchant. I’m just trying to grow it.” Lin Ziyin noticed the chili pepper leaves were wilting and immediately instructed Cui Da, “Stop watering immediately. Chili peppers don’t like water. The soil below must stay dry. Only water again once it’s completely dry.”

“Yes, Miss. I’ll keep that in mind.” Cui Da quickly took note.

The greenhouse was filled with many plants, some of which even this old hand at farming had never personally cultivated before. There were quite a few he didn’t recognize.

“The cucumbers are doing well; they’ve already climbed the trellis.” Lin Ziyin looked at the tender vines, her heart swelling with joy.

“Prince, Third Young Master, Miss Lin.” Several men from the Prince’s estate approached and immediately bowed deeply upon seeing them.

“Can the chives be harvested for cultivation?”

“I’ll go take a look.” Lin Ziyin didn’t rush to answer.

In the greenhouse dedicated to chives, Lin Ziyin crouched down to inspect them before saying, “We should grow them in our greenhouse too. Cui Da, have someone harvest them.”

“It seems the greenhouse is quite effective. These chives are growing very well.” Si Jinhan smiled. Si Tu Gong looked around curiously.

Soon, several men from the village and the Prince’s estate began harvesting the seedlings. Lin Ziyin quietly instructed Yu Shaohui, who then left.

“What a waste to harvest them when they’re doing so well.” Although Si Jinhan was a noble young master, he wasn’t the kind of spoiled, out-of-touch aristocrat. In the northern lands, fresh vegetables were nearly impossible to come by in winter. The chives in the greenhouse were thriving, and it seemed a shame to uproot them. Moreover, selling them would bring in a substantial income.

“Don’t damage the roots.” Lin Ziyin reminded the workers.

The workers acknowledged her and became much more careful.

“Miss, the scissors are here.” Yu Shaohui handed her a pair of shiny new scissors.

“Watch closely.” Lin Ziyin said to the two village women who had followed her, but her hands were already moving.

“Aren’t you supposed to avoid damaging the roots?” Si Jinhan watched in confusion as Lin Ziyin used the scissors to trim all the long, thin roots at the base of the chives, leaving only about two inches.

Chapter 286: Whose Threat (3)

“You can try trimming them.” Lin Ziyin said to the two young wives from the village.

The two women didn’t hesitate. Though they were clumsy, they were diligent and familiar with farm work. They quickly got the hang of it under Lin Ziyin’s guidance.

“Once the roots are trimmed, they can be planted.” Lin Ziyin said. “Let me show you.”

She put on her leather gloves and began digging shallow trenches in the freshly turned soil, then laid the chives in rows. The most important part was covering them with a thick layer of wood ash. “This is called ‘hardening.’ After transplanting, the chives will grow thick and be easy to harvest.”

Sure enough, the planted chives formed neat rows with proper spacing.

“After each harvest, you must fertilize immediately. In a few days, I’ll give you a machine to till the soil.” Lin Ziyin instructed seriously. “The soil for chives can’t harden; it needs constant tilling.”

“Even soil can be combed?” Si Jinhan asked curiously, watching her like an inquisitive child.

“Didn’t the Third Young Master see it for himself?” Lin Ziyin replied coolly.

“Young lady Lin seems quite experienced in farming. Could you provide a new livelihood for the people of the northern lands?” Si Tu Gong asked.

“Master Sutu, I’m just a farm girl, not the ruler of the northern lands.” Lin Ziyin replied casually.

“Are you teasing me again?” Chu Sui Feng interjected calmly.

Lin Ziyin’s smile froze. She turned angrily to the Prince of Ling. “You flatter me, Your Highness. Who am I? Just a country farm girl. I don’t have such grand ambitions. Rest assured, Your Highness already has a virtuous wife. I have no interest in being a concubine.”

“What’s a concubine?” Si Jinhan asked, barely containing his laughter.

“It’s exactly what the Third Young Master is thinking.” Lin Ziyin replied coldly. This man was too wicked, always taking pleasure in her misfortune, but she refused to satisfy his wishes.

“Jealousy in women is unbecoming.” Chu Sui Feng gazed deeply at her.

“So I know my place. Your Highness needn’t worry about me having improper thoughts.” Lin Ziyin said.

Chu Sui Feng frowned slightly. Si Jinhan watched her with a lazy grin, while Si Tu Gong stood awkwardly to the side, having just discovered the Prince of Ling’s self-absorbed side for the first time.

Lin Ziyin removed her gloves and handed them to Qiao’er. “Take these back and wash them thoroughly. Don’t let anyone else use them. Your mistress has a cleanliness obsession.”

“Yes, mistress.” Qiao’er replied brightly, thinking her mistress was amazing for daring to challenge the Prince. How impressive!

Chu Sui Feng’s eyes widened when he heard this. Why did he feel like Lin Ziyin’s words to Qiao’er were subtly mocking him?

“You must follow young lady Lin’s instructions carefully when you return to the estate.” Si Tu Gong and Si Jinhan shared the same thought, fearing Chu Sui Feng’s wrath. They immediately began giving orders to the estate workers, pretending to be authoritative.

The estate workers agreed and buried themselves in work. If possible, they wished they could pretend they hadn’t heard young lady Lin’s words.

“Are you thinking the same as me?” Chu Sui Feng asked coldly.

“Of course. Is Your Highness worried the estate workers won’t do a good job?” Si Tu Gong pretended to be casual as he countered.

“Hmph.” Chu Sui Feng turned and left with a flick of his sleeve.

That little girl, giving her an inch and she takes a mile.

At lunchtime, everyone at the Lin family residence was on edge because Chu Sui Feng’s face remained dark. No one knew what had happened or who had angered the Prince of Ling. Everyone feared they might become the target of his wrath.

Chapter 287: Whose Threat? (4)

“Pickled fish is good, white-cut chicken is good, and soy-braised pork knuckles are even better.” Master Huizhen arrived just in time for the meal, with five warrior monks arranged to dine in the neighboring room.

“Master, have your senior brothers come to the greenhouse this afternoon to see the newly planted chives,” Lin Ziyin specifically reminded him.

Ding’an Temple was different from Chu Sui Feng’s estate. At the estate, five people came daily to learn and keep up with the latest developments in the greenhouse. The monks of Ding’an Temple, however, only came when needed, upon notification from the family.

Master Huizhen and the temple’s warrior monks, however, came punctually every day under the pretense of gathering herbs in the mountains.

“It would be better to have someone come daily to learn, so there’s no confusion sometimes,” Lin Ziyin complained.

“Alright, young lady, I’ll have the fat monk arrange someone to come over after I return,” Master Huizhen cheerfully agreed. The “fat monk” he referred to was Huilian, his junior brother whom he always called by that nickname. “Not bad, not bad, it’s a pity there’s nothing to eat at night.”

“Master, the herbs on the mountain have all withered; there’s nothing left to gather,” Lin Ziyin teased, “See what excuse you come up with to visit.”

“Humble monk has already discussed with the abbot and the fat monk. To repay Benefactor Lin for your contributions to the temple, humble monk will come daily to instruct the martial artists on your estate for a season,” Master Huizhen said slyly, blinking his eyes.

Is that even allowed? But the Lin family was delighted to hear it.

“Really, Master? Can we all be your disciples?” Every man harbored a hero’s dream, and Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were no exceptions.

“Your bones are already set; you won’t amount to much. Moreover, benefactors have too many distractions in their hearts to become true masters,” Master Huizhen bluntly dashed their hopes.

“Is there really no way?” Wu Da You refused to give up.

“Humble monk will teach you some basic breathing exercises. For the rest, follow the routines Benefactor Lin has taught you; those will be more practical,” Master Huizhen said, swiftly devouring a drumstick dipped in sauce.

Lin Ziyin listened with a smile, unhurried. The older villagers might not be suitable, but there were still the children in the private school. Let the children learn seriously from the Great Master, and the village would never lack skilled fighters in the future.

Thinking this, she reached for some vermicelli to add to her bowl.

Chu Sui Feng’s chopsticks were faster, scooping up far more into his bowl before she could.

Seeing the remaining vermicelli was scarce, Lin Ziyin changed direction, aiming for the roast duck. But before her chopsticks could turn, half the roast duck was already in Chu Sui Feng’s bowl.

No matter what Lin Ziyin tried to eat, Chu Sui Feng’s movements were always faster.

The Lin family’s meal was already tense, and seeing Chu Sui Feng’s actions, they couldn’t help but suspect Lin Ziyin had offended him.

“You little…” Seeing several dishes left half-eaten, Master Huizhen was so angry he nearly threw his chopsticks at Chu Sui Feng. “Can’t you let people eat in peace?”

Lin Ziyin suddenly remembered what she had said that afternoon and couldn’t help but laugh softly.

She didn’t argue with Chu Sui Feng, silently holding her rice bowl and eating only the plain white rice.

Zige couldn’t bear it and served her some of her favorite dishes.

Si Jinhan saw Chu Sui Feng’s bowl piled high like a small mountain, looking rather unsightly.

Yet Chu Sui Feng ate with great elegance. Facing Master Huizhen’s anger, Si Jinhan’s smile, and the Lin family’s astonishment, he calmly and leisurely finished every last bite in his bowl.

Chapter 288: Whose Threat? (5)

The Prince of Ling has quite the appetite! The Lin family sighed.

“As the Prince, how did you offend him?” After dinner, Zige pulled Lin Ziyin into the room and began lecturing her.

“I didn’t want to offend the Prince, but he’s been so irritable lately, always picking fights and finding me unpleasant. What can I do?” Lin Ziyin spread her hands helplessly.

“Do you really not know how you offended him?” Zige didn’t believe her. These days, whether in training or at home, the Prince of Ling spent the most time with her.

“I really don’t know, Sister.” Lin Ziyin stubbornly refused to admit she had provoked him first.

“You’re too carefree; I can’t reason with you. But you must be careful. He is the Prince, after all, and his status is different from ours.” Zige worriedly reminded her.

“Sister, don’t worry, I know.” Lin Ziyin also sighed. If it weren’t for Chu Sui Feng’s status, she wouldn’t want to be with someone so lacking in emotional intelligence and so quick to anger.

In the afternoon, perhaps because Chu Sui Feng was too angry or had other matters to attend to, the Prince of Ling took all his attendants and left the Lin family residence.

With no one following her, Lin Ziyin felt much less pressure and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

In the evening, as the sky darkened, snowflakes began to drift down.

“It’s only just November, and it’s already snowing?” Lin Ziyin had lived in the north in modern times, but not in the three northeastern provinces. She wasn’t very familiar with the climate of the northern lands.

“Sister, which month does the weather start to warm up?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Not until May. Only then will there be no frost or snow.” Zige saw her bare feet on the wool rug and scolded her as she pulled her onto the bed. “Get on the bed; the floor is cold.”

“If you hadn’t said anything, I almost forgot.” Lin Ziyin looked at the rug under her feet and smiled.

Zige looked at her, puzzled.

“Qiao’er, bring out the white tiger skin from the bottom of the trunk.” Lin Ziyin smiled.

Qiao’er agreed and pulled out a white tiger skin from the bottom of the trunk.

“How beautiful! Where did you get this?” The white tiger skin looked very tempting, with thick fur and a pure color. It felt warm to the touch.

“I bought it last time in the border city.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. “I kept it to surprise Grandpa.”

“To make Grandpa a fur coat?” Zige asked.

“Whatever Grandpa likes. I was thinking of laying it on the floor for him.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “But the house has floor heating, so it’s not necessary.”

Indeed, the house had already started burning fire walls and floor heating in the afternoon, making every room very warm.

“Let’s go to Grandpa’s room and see.” Lin Ziyin ran over to put on her cotton shoes and then picked up the tiger skin.

Zige smiled and went with her to Grandpa’s room.

After dinner, Grandpa was still in his room and hadn’t gone to bed yet. Hearing their knocks and calls, he immediately opened the door for them.

“Grandpa, I have something good for you.” Lin Ziyin handed the tiger skin to Grandpa.

“A fur?” Grandpa, being well-traveled, recognized it immediately.

“I bought it last time in the border city. I wanted to surprise Grandpa. You can lay it on the bed, or have Sister or sister-in-law make you a fur coat. Of course, you can also lay it on the rattan chair or the floor.” As she spoke, Lin Ziyin handed the tiger skin to Grandpa.

Grandpa held the tiger skin, feeling somewhat moved. “You child, always giving Grandpa the best things.” Touching the tiger skin in his arms, Grandpa thought of his late wife, son, and daughter-in-law, and how their lives had improved, but they hadn’t lived to enjoy it. His heart was filled with mixed emotions.

Chapter 289: Whose Threat (6)

“Grandpa, if it’s not warm enough, have Old Yao heat the kang some more,” Lin Ziyin murmured.

“It’s warm enough. Can’t you see my cotton-padded jacket is open?” Grandpa, distracted by her, temporarily set aside the bitterness in his heart. “Zige, you’re busy every day too. Yesterday, your brother and I discussed it—on the sixth of next month, we’ll settle your marriage with Da You. It’s too lonely for him to live alone in such a big house.” Though Yu Shaohui and a few others were staying with him, Grandpa still felt a home couldn’t do without a mistress.

At the mention of her own wedding, Zige’s face turned as red as a boiled shrimp. “Grandpa…”

Her coquettish tone held no intimidation.

“Men should marry, women should wed—before you know it, you’ve grown so much.” Grandpa grew sentimental. “If your parents were still here, they’d be so happy.”

As he spoke, sadness welled in Grandpa’s eyes.

“Grandpa, they’re gone, but they’d surely want us to live happily. Sister’s wedding is a joyous occasion.” Seeing Zige’s eyes grow moist, Lin Ziyin stepped in to comfort them.

“Preparations are a bit rushed. Starting tomorrow, don’t go to work. Stay home and prepare for your wedding.” Grandpa gave the order.

“Alright.” Zige agreed softly.

“Tomorrow, I’ll make a list of Sister’s dowry. Once it’s ready, Sister can see if anything’s missing.” Lin Ziyin said.

“No need for too many things. Sister, you’ve already given us so much.” Thinking of Wu Da You’s impressive courtyard, the land, and the soybean products workshop, Zige’s heart overflowed with gratitude toward Lin Ziyin.

“Though it won’t be as grand as a wealthy household, I’ll prepare everything you need.” Lin Ziyin assured her.

“We have a house, land, shares, and our own hands. If you prepare everything for us, we might get used to comfort and grow lazy.” Zige spoke sincerely. “Others may not know how you earned your money, but I do. It’s hard enough for a young woman to manage such a large household.”

Grandpa nodded, looking approvingly at his two granddaughters. “Zige, your sister and brother know your intentions. You’ve given them a stable life, but you can’t take care of them forever. Happiness is earned with your own hands. They’re not lazy children—they’ll earn what they want in the future.”

“Grandpa, I understand.” Lin Ziyin smiled.

Leaving Grandpa’s room, Lin Ziyin felt quite pleased. In the modern world, she only had a few good friends and her little uncle. She longed for her parents’ love, but her mother had passed long ago, and her father? Better off not existing. Sisters? Well, coming to the ancient world had been a blessing in disguise.

The room was warm as spring. Lin Ziyin lay down and soon fell asleep.

In the quiet night, the entire Shili Village slept peacefully.

Yet in this night meant for sweet dreams, two shadows “flew” in, targeting Lin Ziyin’s room.

Finding their target, the two black-clad figures took out a tube, intending to fly up to the second floor to do harm.

At the same time, Jueming and Juehui silently arrived in the courtyard.

“Looking to die.” Juehui, impatient by nature, saw the black-clad figures’ ill intentions and immediately hissed, darting in front of them.

Their sudden, silent arrival startled the black-clad figures, who guessed they might be high-ranking members of the Lin family.

Chapter 290: Whose Threat (7)

A thick layer of snow had already settled on the ground, and snowflakes continued to dance in the sky. Both sides immediately sprang into action.

The black-clad assassins saw that their presence had been discovered. The two exchanged a determined glance, understanding each other’s resolve. Once an assassin accepts a mission, they must complete it or face certain death—there is no room for cowardice or survival at the cost of failure.

With all the assassins exposed, their only hope for survival lay in fighting to the death.

After their silent exchange, one assassin charged toward Jueming and Juehui, while the other attempted to break through a window.

Lin Ziyin, residing on the second floor, heard the commotion below but remained inside her room without coming out to investigate. Qiao’er had already rushed over from the adjacent room to stand guard by her side.

One by one, the other rooms in the Lin family residence lit up with candlelight. It seemed everyone had been awakened by the disturbance. Even the dogs in the village began barking more frequently.

Jueming saw the assassin’s movement clearly and let out a cold laugh. He leapt forward swiftly, unwilling to let the assassin succeed.

But before he could act, the assassin had already fallen from the window, three arrows lodged in his body, one eye swollen shut.

As a mechanical expert, setting up small traps was no difficult task for Lin Ziyin.

She had taken precautions when building the house. The family’s business would only grow larger, and if petty individuals resorted to underhanded tactics, how would the Lin family defend themselves? Back then, the Lin family did not have Yu Shaohui, Jueming, or others to rely on. Thus, Lin Ziyin had designed various traps in every room of the courtyard to ensure their safety.

Naturally, she had also considered the possibility of Tartar attacks.

A stitch in time saves nine—she never expected her precautions to be put to use so soon.

The other assassin, seeing his companion injured, was taken aback. Disregarding his fight with Jueming, he gritted his teeth and dragged his companion over the wall to escape.

Jueming and Juehui let out cold laughs and immediately gave chase.

“Try to capture them alive.” Lin Ziyin’s clear, composed voice drifted down from upstairs.

“Yes.” Jueming acknowledged and swiftly pursued the enemies.

“You go on alone.” The injured assassin, having fled two li from Shili Village, could no longer hold on. Unwilling to burden his companion, he said, “Bury me, and find an opportunity to return and kill that woman.”

“Endure a little longer. Once I find the chance to kill that wretched woman, we’ll go back together.” His companion refused to abandon him. As assassins, they had no friends, only comrades bound by a shared upbringing. With no pursuers from the Lin family, they had a chance to escape. If they could find an opportunity to complete their mission later, they might still return to their master.

“Dream on.” Jueming and Juehui, their faces frosty, had somehow appeared behind them.

“Earlier, we didn’t kill you because our master didn’t want your deaths to frighten the villagers and children. Did you really think you could escape so easily?” Juehui chuckled, “Amitabha. Benefactors with evil intentions are destined for hell. The Buddha said, ‘Lay down the butcher’s knife and become a Buddha on the spot.’”

“You’re monks from Ding’an Temple? Reduced to being a woman’s guard dogs—aren’t you ashamed?” The assassin, hearing the mention of Buddha, realized their fate might truly be sealed.

The warrior monks of Ding’an Temple were formidable; even the weakest among them was a master. The assassins had already sensed that they were no match for the two monks before them.

“Amitabha. If the benefactors refuse to repent, then we cannot be blamed for showing no mercy.” Jueming intoned, “Junior brother, capture them alive.”

“Alright.” Juehui agreed cheerfully.

The two assassins, seeing no escape, steeled themselves and charged forward.

Alas, even with all their strength, they were ultimately gravely wounded.

The two assassins collapsed into the snow, filled with silent despair. They had bided their time for so long, yet their first mission had cost them their lives. The injustice of it all was unbearable.

Exchanging a glance, they hardened their hearts and bit down on the poison hidden in their teeth.

“Too late.” Seeing the black blood seeping from the assassins’ mouths, Jueming realized what had happened. He tried to stop them, but it was already over.

Inexperience—truly, they were still monks from the temple!

“What now? The young lady wanted us to capture them alive.” Juehui scratched his head, asking Jueming.

“Hang them on a tree. We’ll await the young lady’s instructions.” Jueming was also somewhat frustrated, but there was nothing he could do to bring the dead back to life.

The two quickly returned to the Lin family residence.

All the masters of the Lin family were gathered in the flower hall, along with several respected elders from the village.

Jueming explained the situation, and Grandpa and Lin Changshu’s faces all showed signs of panic.

“Grandpa, elder brother, you should all go back to sleep.” Lin Ziyin remained remarkably composed. “Village headman, you should return as well. Tell the villagers there’s nothing to worry about.”

The entire Lin family village had been roused; this night was destined to be sleepless.

“We’ll report to the authorities tomorrow.” Lin Ziyin stood up. “You two have worked hard. Go get some rest.”

Jueming and Juehui, seeing that she wasn’t angry, secretly breathed sighs of relief.

With the matter resolved, everyone dispersed.

The dispatched assassins had not returned all night. Li Yanran, lying in bed, felt uneasy. Rising early, her eyes were bloodshot.

Chapter 291: Another Scheme (1)

Li Yanran waited anxiously until the hour of Chen, but there was still no word from the assassins. A vague suspicion had already taken root in her heart—those she had sent out might never return. But were they truly dead? Would this implicate her? Li Yanran had no way of knowing, and this being her first time orchestrating such a grave matter, she spent the time in sheer terror.

The next day, Chu Sui Feng, Si Jinhan, and the others arrived at the training ground, where they learned of the incident at the Lin family residence the night before.

After hearing the details, Chu Sui Feng’s dark gaze never left Lin Ziyin. She found his stare baffling and couldn’t help but grumble inwardly. The Prince’s temper was so unpredictable—just because she had subtly mocked him the day before, he had sulked for half the day, and now, even after a night’s rest, he was still holding a grudge. How petty!

“Fortunate indeed that the maidservant survived unscathed after encountering an assassin,” Si Jinhan remarked, having pieced together the identity of the attacker from Juehui’s account.

An assassin? Not just any family could afford to employ such operatives.

Lin Ziyin wondered secretly who she had offended to warrant such an attack. The situation was growing increasingly perplexing.

“Perfect timing, Prince, Third Young Master. Since you both hold official positions, we’ll hand the assassin’s corpse over to you,” Lin Ziyin said leisurely to Si Jinhan.

“Neither the Prince nor I are responsible for solving cases,” Si Jinhan replied with a smile.

“As law-abiding citizens, we pay our taxes on time. When the lives of the common folk are in danger, shouldn’t the government do everything in its power to protect us? The government represents justice, Third Young Master. If you keep refusing, it might shake the people’s trust in the authorities,” Lin Ziyin declared earnestly, her eyes wide.

Lin Changshu nearly fainted from shock upon hearing this.

Distrust in the government? The implications were grave. Would the Prince misinterpret this as the Lin family’s dissatisfaction with the court or with him? This girl’s audacity was growing by the day—she dared say anything now. This wouldn’t do. When they returned, he would have to find time to speak with Ziyin seriously. If she continued speaking so recklessly, she might bring disaster upon herself.

“Are you dissatisfied with me?” Chu Sui Feng’s words sent a chill down Lin Changshu’s spine, nearly causing him to stumble.

“How could that be, Prince?” Lin Ziyin countered, glancing at him. “Do you think my words are unjust? We commoners live in peace under your protection, and for that, we are eternally grateful. But in return, we pay our taxes on time. The government has a duty to protect its people. One could say it’s a mutually beneficial relationship. Last night, I was attacked without cause. I sought your help, Prince, and the Third Young Master, to investigate the matter. Please enlighten me—where have I gone wrong?”

“You’re wrong in your lack of clarity about responsibilities,” Si Jinhan’s voice turned cold as he reprimanded her. “Investigating cases is the duty of the yamen. Any grievances should be handled by the magistrate and the constables. If every commoner acted like you, bothering the Prince over trivial matters, what kind of order would that be?”

“I see,” Lin Ziyin responded promptly, though inwardly she scoffed. A trivial matter? So nearly losing her life was nothing more than a triviality in the eyes of these nobles. “It seems I was mistaken. Please forgive me, Prince, Third Young Master.”

“Of course, the Prince and I wouldn’t hold such a small matter against you,” Si Jinhan waved his hand, feigning magnanimity.

“Jueming, take the assassin’s corpse to the yamen,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“Yes, Miss,” Jueming replied before leaving with Juehui.

The villagers who had come to train worked even harder that day. The incident at the Lin family had made everyone acutely aware of the lurking dangers.

Thanks to the Lin family’s generosity, life had been much better this year. In previous years, after the autumn harvest, women, children, and the elderly would stay home to endure the winter, while the men braved the cold to stand in the market or city streets, hoping to be hired by passing merchants to carry goods. They exchanged backbreaking labor for a few meager coins.

Chapter 292: Another Scheme (2)

No one needed to say it—the suffering endured in the blizzard was indescribable. Though they called it “wintering like cats,” the elderly, women, and children still had it hard. Ordinary folks couldn’t afford to burn braziers all day just to stay warm.

But now, things were different. The workplace was as warm as spring, and even at home, every household that worked for the Lin family had heated kangs installed. No more shivering at night. They earned silver every day, so money was no longer a worry. Meat was on the table every few days, and the children were well taken care of—no more running wild. Instead, they stayed home, huddled on the kang, practicing their writing.

This kind of comfortable life was something they had never dared to dream of before.

But now it was right in front of them, so everyone who had secured a job with the Lin family treated their work with the utmost seriousness. When they heard that their employer, Lin Ziyin, had nearly been harmed last night, the villagers couldn’t help but worry.

After working for some time, they had all come to realize that the Lin family’s prosperity rested entirely on Lin Ziyin’s shoulders. If anything were to happen to her, their good days would come to an end.

Determined not to let that happen, everyone threw themselves into their martial training, thinking that if anyone ever dared to threaten the Lin family again, they might be able to lend a hand instead of sleeping through it like they had last night.

“Qiao’er, let’s go back,” Lin Ziyin said softly.

“Yes, miss,” Qiao’er replied, though she didn’t understand why her mistress was leaving the training ground so early.

The two of them slipped away quietly.

Chu Sui Feng, who had been sparring with Yu Shaohui, caught sight of them leaving. He beckoned to From Yi and whispered a few instructions.

From Yi, having received his orders, also left discreetly.

After training in the snow for a while, everyone was drenched in sweat, but they were all thoroughly satisfied. Once the session ended, they took advantage of their body heat, forming two long lines—one for men, one for women—and jogged home.

Si Jinhan glanced at Chu Sui Feng. “Prince, the young lady has left. Should we still go over today?”

“If you want to leave, go ahead,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, giving him a dismissive look before leading his guards toward Shili Village without another word.

Overnight, the snow had piled up thick on the ground, crunching underfoot. Yet Chu Sui Feng, Si Jinhan, and the others left only faint traces in the snow.

When they arrived at the Lin family residence, most of the household was already waiting for them to join for a meal.

“Where’s the young lady?” Si Jinhan asked, looking around but not seeing Lin Ziyin.

“Sister was frightened last night and isn’t feeling well. She ate early and went to rest,” Lin Zige replied.

Chu Sui Feng was immediately displeased. He suspected Lin Ziyin was deliberately avoiding them, upset about what had happened at the training ground that morning. The little girl was getting bold.

After the meal, Si Jinhan, Chu Sui Feng, and Si Tu Gong went to the study as usual, waiting for Lin Ziyin to give her lecture.

But no matter how long they waited, Lin Ziyin never appeared.

“Where is Lin Ziyin?” Prince Ling finally lost his temper. “If she’s still unwell, should I have someone examine her properly?”

Duo’er entered, her voice trembling under his fury. “After eating, the young lady took some people to the market.”

“In this blizzard? What is she doing at the market?” Si Jinhan didn’t believe it.

“Eldest Miss is getting married next month. The young lady went to buy things for her,” Duo’er replied matter-of-factly.

Chapter 293: Another Scheme (3)

“Leave,” Chu Sui Feng snapped, though he wouldn’t truly take his anger out on a maidservant.

Duo’er, relieved, quickly retreated from the study.

“The young lady is avoiding us,” Si Jinhan remarked with a wry smile. “She certainly holds a grudge.”

“Prince, should we intervene in the matter of the assassins’ backers?” Si Tu Gong asked.

“No need. Bring me the Red Tassel and Green Vine,” Chu Sui Feng replied coolly.

Lin Ziyin, seething with frustration, stubbornly led Juexin and a few others on mules to the market.

Though the market wasn’t as bustling as Fengcheng’s shops, it was still well-stocked. Fine fabric stores and furniture and lumber shops abounded. Lin Ziyin headed to the fabric store first.

“Welcome, customer! Please come in,” the shopkeeper greeted warmly upon seeing a potential buyer.

“How much for this fabric?” Lin Ziyin asked, pointing to the crimson silk. Though she personally preferred the comfort of cotton fabric, everyone else considered silk the superior choice.

When in Rome, she thought, so she chose silk. But she also wanted to buy more cotton fabric.

“In my shop, whether silk or cotton, all fabrics are the latest designs. Cotton is four taels per bolt, silk fifteen taels, and the finest silk twenty taels,” the shopkeeper replied.

The northern lands didn’t cultivate mulberry trees or raise silkworms, nor did they produce cotton. These goods were all imported from elsewhere, making them quite expensive. Common folk couldn’t afford them and mostly wore hemp fabric.

But in the northern lands, half the year was winter, with freezing temperatures. Even the poorest families needed to buy some cotton for bedding, though many used animal hides on their kangs for warmth. This drove cotton prices up in winter.

“I’ll take ten bolts of this fine silk, all your cotton fabric regardless of quality, and all your cotton,” Lin Ziyin said. With so many in her household, she wanted to buy winter clothes for everyone. Plus, she couldn’t stand blankets without covers, so she decided to buy everything she needed at once.

“All… all of it?” The shopkeeper was startled. Though his shop wasn’t large, buying most of his displayed fabrics would require a considerable sum.

In truth, Lin Ziyin was in a foul mood and didn’t feel like haggling. She simply pulled out several silver notes. Her family’s vegetable oil and soy sauce business was thriving, so she wasn’t short on money.

Seeing the silver notes, the shopkeeper knew he had a big spender. “Miss, rest assured, I’ll give you the lowest price.” He then had the shop assistant bring out the fabrics and cotton Lin Ziyin wanted.

“I’m buying a lot, so you’ll deliver everything to my home,” Lin Ziyin demanded.

“Of course,” the shopkeeper agreed without hesitation, eager to make a profit.

In the end, Lin Ziyin spent a full five hundred taels, buying up all the cotton fabric and cotton in the shop.

At the furniture store, Lin Ziyin didn’t want any finished products. She bought lumber instead. Though the northern lands had many mountains and trees, she couldn’t use the wood from the mountains. It wasn’t dried and would crack later. Fortunately, the furniture store’s lumber was all dried red pine, quite valuable.

After agreeing on the price and paying, Lin Ziyin also requested delivery.

Finally, at the jewelry store, after ordering several sets of jewelry, Lin Ziyin felt some of the frustration in her chest ease.

Though the assassin was dead, she was still furious. Who could be so ruthless as to want her life? She didn’t think she had any deep-seated grudges with anyone.

Chapter 294: Another Scheme (4)

Wealth moves the heart, but with Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng standing in the way, even if she were to fall, others would gain no benefit. Moreover, many merchants could profit from her, and those who could do business in the northern lands were certainly not foolish—they would never do something that harmed others without benefiting themselves.

“Let’s go take a look at the vegetarian feast,” Lin Ziyin said.

Upon hearing they were returning to the vegetarian feast, Juexin was overjoyed. Though he now followed Lin Ziyin, he had grown up in the temple and felt an extraordinary closeness to Ding’an Temple.

When they arrived at the vegetarian feast, they found it quite lively. Though it wasn’t mealtime, the rooms were warm due to the fire walls, so many traveling merchants chose to stay there.

The temple provided tea and various snacks, and many people sat in small groups, chatting and nibbling—it was a rather pleasant choice.

As soon as Lin Ziyin entered, the novice monk in charge of reception spotted her. His eyes lit up with delight, crinkling into a smile. “Benefactor Lin.”

“Are they all in the back?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“They are,” the novice monk replied with a grin. “Have you brought new dishes again, Benefactor?”

“So you’ve been thinking about food, huh?” Lin Ziyin teased.

The novice monk’s face flushed red at once.

The merchants present noticed how familiar the novice monks were with Lin Ziyin and couldn’t help but glance her way. Some recognized her as the head of the Lin family from Shili Village and quickly stood to greet her.

Lin Ziyin smiled and returned their greetings.

The other merchants, upon learning her identity, eagerly tried to strike up a friendship. The Lin family produced many unique goods, and their business rules were strict—only one merchant per prefecture could act as their agent.

How could the passing merchants not be tempted?

After exchanging pleasantries, Lin Ziyin headed to the inner hall.

The monk on duty there was also delighted to see her. “Even after the Mid-Autumn Festival, many merchants have ordered moon cakes. The pastries and flaky biscuits are selling well too.”

“Today, I came to have you try this seasoning,” Lin Ziyin said, having Yu Shaohui take several jars from the basket behind her.

“A new type of vegetable oil?” A monk opened one or two jars to inspect, asking.

“Not oil, but a seasoning. This one is special—add it to hot dishes just before serving, and for cold dishes, just a few drops will do,” Lin Ziyin explained. “It’s called vegetarian oyster sauce.”

“It does smell wonderful,” they praised after sniffing.

“Can it be used with sesame oil?”

“Yes, but only a drop or two each time,” Lin Ziyin replied. This so-called vegetarian oyster sauce was actually made by simmering fresh mushrooms with a special recipe.

Since the temple forbade killing, all ingredients were plant-based, so Lin Ziyin had thought of using vegetarian oyster sauce as a substitute for the real thing.

Lin Ziyin noticed that the duck eggs sold at the vegetarian feast were also selling in large quantities, which put her mind at ease. This way, her sister-in-law would feel much more secure about the Guo family’s livelihood.

After wandering around for a while, once her frustration had completely dissipated, Lin Ziyin and Juexin finally headed home.

Juexin had already run to the temple and recounted the details of Lin Ziyin’s nighttime ambush.

“Master, if anything were to happen to Benefactor Lin, how could the temple rest easy?” Master Huilian had become a monk somewhat regrettably. Though he was a bit stingy and talkative, he was truly kind-hearted.

Don’t be fooled by how he always quarreled with Lin Ziyin over trivial gains—deep down, he, like Master Huizhen, was very partial to that girl.

Chapter 295: Another Scheme (5)

The abbot listened, then closed his eyes slightly and replied, “Amitabha. Master Huizhen has already sent Jueming and three others. They are all quite skilled.”

“Lin family’s business is growing larger by the day. As young lady Lin said, winter vegetable cultivation in greenhouses is feasible. If, as she also suggested, rice can be planted in the northern lands come spring, I fear the Lin family will not be left in peace.” Huilian answered gravely. “The court has always harbored jealousy toward the Prince. The other princes in their fiefs may not wish him well either, and then there are the Tartars…”

“Have Master Huizhen send four more lay disciples,” the abbot decided after a moment’s thought.

“Yes, humble monk will inform Master Huizhen at once.” Huilian left happily.

“Little one, humble monk will send you four more men. That should keep those blind fools from eyeing you like a tiger stalking its prey.” Master Huizhen had actually known about the incident at the Lin family residence early that morning. After returning to the temple, he had already selected the candidates to send to Lin Ziyin, intending to inform the abbot afterward. After all, among the warrior monks, many were orphans the temple had taken in years ago. This group of children were not true monks, merely lay disciples who could return to secular life at any time.

Sending a few away was no great matter.

“Benefactor Lin, humble monk may follow you from now on.” A young monk with a shaved head peeked out from behind Master Huizhen.

“Jueming.” Lin Ziyin looked at the young monk with delight. Jueming often followed Master Huizhen to the Lin family residence and had long been familiar with Lin Ziyin. The young novices at the temple all got along well with her. After all, it was Lin Ziyin who had improved their meals and lodging, and all the monks remembered her kindness.

“From now on, you can eat meat freely.” Remembering the first time the young monk had followed Master Huizhen, clutching a roasted chicken with a conflicted expression, Lin Ziyin couldn’t help but burst into laughter.

“Amitabha.” The young monk pressed his palms together and said, “Meat passes through the intestines, but Buddha remains in the heart.”

His solemn manner made Lin Ziyin laugh so hard she couldn’t straighten up. “Stay close to your sister. When you grow up, I’ll even find you a wife.”

This time, all the monks present responded with an “Amitabha.”

Lin Ziyin laughed even harder, like a madwoman.

With the visit from Ding’an Temple and the addition of several more people, the gloom in Lin Ziyin’s heart finally dissipated entirely.

Meanwhile, in Fengcheng, someone with sharp eyes spotted two corpses hanging from the execution post. Soon, a crowd gathered around, and people began to speculate about the identities of the bodies on the post.

The so-called execution post was where the Prince of Ling’s estate usually displayed the bodies of truly evil criminals or enemies. It was said that anyone brought to this place was never a good person.

Although no one knew who the people hanging from the post were, many citizens of Fengcheng threw rotten vegetables and stones at them. The northern lands had always been a sensitive area, and in previous years, there had been no shortage of Tartar spies or bandits causing trouble. The people lived in constant fear, having suffered greatly at their hands.

“Mistress, they have failed and are now hanging from the execution post.” That night, two black-clad figures appeared in Li Yanran’s room.

“What? How could they end up on the execution post?” Li Yanran was horrified.

The execution post was where the Prince dealt with truly evil people. Lin Ziyin was just an ordinary farm girl—how could she have someone hung there? Li Yanran thought it over and guessed that Chu Sui Feng must have been involved.

Did this mean that the Prince of Ling knew she was behind it and would send people to the Li Family Residence to arrest her? “What to do? Those two good-for-nothings couldn’t even kill a mere farm girl. What use have they been all these years I’ve kept them?” she raged.

Chapter 296: Another Scheme (6)

The remaining two black-clad men let her vent her anger without uttering a word.

“What if this implicates me?” After her outburst, Li Yanran slumped onto a stool like a soulless doll, muttering to herself.

“Miss, rest assured. No one has ever known our identities. We can stake our lives on it—they won’t leave a single trace behind.” One of the black-clad men lowered his head to reassure her.

That’s right, they were assassins. Li Yanran finally perked up a little. “Hide yourselves well. Don’t show your faces at the Li Family Residence unless I summon you.”

“Yes.” The two black-clad men vanished from the room.

Li Yanran lay alone in bed, tossing and turning, still uneasy. After some quiet contemplation, she decided it was best to wait and see how things unfolded.

The next day, Madame Yu noticed Li Yanran hadn’t left her room and sent a maidservant to inquire.

“The miss says she caught a chill and is resting in her room. The madam specially ordered the kitchen to send her some medicinal soup,” the head maidservant reported with a smile after gathering the news. “But I heard the miss threw a tantrum and poured it all out.”

“Are you sure she poured it out?” Madame Yu asked, holding her cup, then took a satisfied sip of her ginseng tea.

“Certain.” The head maidservant smiled in response. “The magpie in the courtyard told me.”

It seemed Li Yanran’s men had failed, but Madame Yu didn’t connect the two corpses on the execution post with Li Yanran at the moment.

“Come, let’s go see the miss.” Madame Yu had someone fetch ginseng from her small storeroom, then had a maidservant carry it as she draped a cloak over herself and left.

The group of mistress and servants arrived at Li Yanran’s courtyard, which was indeed eerily quiet.

A maidservant from Madame Yu’s side lifted the curtain to announce their arrival.

The one who came out to greet them was Sihuan, Li Yanran’s personal maid.

Sihuan, dressed in a thick cotton-padded jacket, bowed respectfully to Madame Yu. “So it’s the young mistress. This servant greets the young mistress.”

“How is the miss feeling?” Madame Yu asked with concern.

“The miss is fast asleep. The sudden cold weather gave her a slight chill, but she dislikes taking medicine, so she’s a bit groggy. Fortunately, she doesn’t have a fever.” Sihuan replied respectfully.

“Since she’s asleep, I won’t disturb her. You servants must take good care of her. If she develops a fever, report to me immediately.” Madame Yu admonished the maids.

Sihuan’s demeanor became even more respectful.

“Keep the ginseng. Use it to nourish the miss later.” As soon as she finished speaking, the people beside Madame Yu immediately handed over the box containing the ginseng.

“When the miss wakes up, this servant will surely inform her of the young mistress’s visit.” Sihuan was quite steady in her duties.

Madame Yu nodded. “You should all go back and attend to her properly.”

With that, she took her people and left.

Sihuan watched their retreating figures, sighed deeply, then took the box and went inside.

Lin Ziyin had left home in a huff but returned in a better mood, though Chu Sui Feng was now the one in a foul temper. Meanwhile, Si Jinhan and Si Tu Gong were nowhere to be found.

“Do you even know how to come back?” Chu Sui Feng’s impatience erupted in the study, where only the two of them remained. “You dare deceive me?”

“How can the Prince say such a thing?” Seeing him, Lin Ziyin’s bad mood returned.

“Have I been too lenient with you?” Chu Sui Feng’s face darkened like ink.

Chapter 297: Another Scheme (7)

“Where did that come from? When has the Prince ever indulged me?” Lin Ziyin retorted in confusion. What was wrong with this man? Had he taken the wrong medicine? He was spouting nonsense.

“How should I punish you? A spanking?” Chu Sui Feng reached out, his face darkening.

He moved to act immediately, and Lin Ziyin was furious. What was wrong with Chu Sui Feng? It was as if they weren’t familiar with each other. That morning, she had begged him for help, only to be met with his cold sarcasm. Now, he was putting on the act of a victim. Who was he trying to fool? And what about reason? She wasn’t his prisoner, nor was she his subordinate. Did she have to report every little thing to him just for going to the market to buy something?

Lin Ziyin, stubborn and defiant, was thoroughly provoked. She quickly dodged Chu Sui Feng’s attack.

So she dared to resist? Chu Sui Feng was enraged. She had done wrong and showed no remorse, even daring to evade him. His movements quickened, and his expression grew serious.

Lin Ziyin didn’t know why he was going crazy, and she didn’t dare to make any big moves for fear of worrying her family.

Normally, Lin Ziyin could hold her own against Chu Sui Feng for a while because he needed to study her fighting techniques, and their sparring was more of an exchange. But recently, Chu Sui Feng had been in a bad mood and had no patience to engage with her. He came at her with his best moves, and over the past few days, he had become quite familiar with her close-combat techniques.

Lin Ziyin’s evasions were useless against him.

“Ouch!” Lin Ziyin, caught off guard, tripped over a stool and fell backward.

This was bad; her head was going to take a hit.

Lin Ziyin thought about rolling to lessen the impact.

But the expected pain didn’t come. Instead, she found herself in a warm embrace.

Looking up, she saw Chu Sui Feng’s worried, handsome face. Seeing his expression clearly, Lin Ziyin felt a little shy. They were too close. Chu Sui Feng was leaning down, his face almost touching hers, their breaths intertwining. The tense atmosphere between them suddenly turned ambiguous.

“Miss, what happened?” Qiao’er, outside, heard the noise and couldn’t help but ask.

“It’s nothing, I just bumped into a chair,” Lin Ziyin replied loudly, afraid that Qiao’er would barge in and see her and Chu Sui Feng in this state.

Qiao’er, hearing this, finally didn’t come in.

“Let go of me,” Lin Ziyin said, her face red.

Chu Sui Feng gently lifted her by the waist, and Lin Ziyin stood up straight.

“Prince, are we still having the lesson?” Lin Ziyin calmed down, wishing she could slap herself. Why had she blushed? It was just an accident, and it was Chu Sui Feng’s fault. Thinking of this, she secretly glared at Chu Sui Feng, not expecting him to be sitting in the chair, staring at her.

Lin Ziyin was startled and quickly lowered her head, coughing to cover her embarrassment as she prepared to start the lesson.

“Never deceive me again,” Chu Sui Feng coldly ordered.

Lin Ziyin didn’t bother with him. Her legs were her own; if he didn’t let her leave, she wouldn’t? Ridiculous!

She didn’t respond, and Chu Sui Feng took her silence as agreement, finally stopping his pressure on her.

Over the past few days, Fengcheng had been on edge. The common folk had finally figured out who was hanging on the execution post. Rumor had it that these two were assassins who had tried to kill the Prince of Ling.

The Prince of Ling was the protector of the northern lands, and once the people knew the identities of the assassins, they pelted the corpses with stones every day.

Li Yanran, feigning illness in the residence, felt uneasy and specifically sent a maidservant out to gather news. The maidservant didn’t understand why she was so interested in the corpses on the execution post. However, gossip was human nature, and once the young lady was sent out, she brought back news every day.

Li Yanran, hearing this, grew even more fearful. After a while, she actually fell ill. The First Madam, heartbroken for her daughter, punished all the maidservants in the courtyard severely.

Five days later, a maidservant brought new information: “They say the mastermind behind the assassins has been found, but the Prince’s Residence hasn’t revealed who it is. However, this servant specifically inquired, and it seems to be a spy from the Tartars.”

“Is that true?” Li Yanran suddenly sat up from the bed.

“Of course it’s true; everyone outside is saying so,” the maidservant replied seriously.

Li Yanran’s illness suddenly vanished. The next day, Madame Yu came over casually.

“Sister, it seems your illness has truly improved; your complexion looks much better,” Madame Yu said, holding Li Yanran’s hand with concern.

“Thank you for your concern, sister-in-law,” Li Yanran replied. She quite liked Madame Yu, who was generous, intelligent, and usually very kind to her.

“These days, nothing has gone right,” Madame Yu sighed.

“What’s wrong?” Li Yanran looked at her in confusion. These days, she had been worried about being caught by the Prince of Ling and had paid little attention to the affairs of the residence.

“It’s still about the shop in the southern part of the city,” Madame Yu sighed.

Hearing Madame Yu mention the shop in the southern part of the city, Li Yanran’s frustration resurfaced. All this trouble was caused by that vile woman, Lin Ziyin. Not only had she made everyone in the residence anxious, but she was also the reason for Li Yanran’s illness.

“Sigh, why am I telling you these troublesome things? But as I see it, the Lin family’s business won’t last long. Although there are many soybeans in our northern lands, the common folk rely on them for survival, and the military needs a large amount of soybeans as feed for the horses. If someone else buys up the soybeans, not only will the Lin family’s business fail, but the Prince might not spare her either.”

Chapter 298: A Plea for Help (1)

“Cousin’s military horses require a large quantity of beans. With the Lin family purchasing so many, won’t that interfere with Cousin’s affairs?” Li Yanran couldn’t help but ask.

Madame Yu saw that she still harbored fantasies about Chu Sui Feng and inwardly sneered. What a foolish, brainless girl. If Chu Sui Feng had any interest in her, he would have taken her into the back courtyard long ago. The Prince of Ling’s estate wouldn’t be managed by a mere concubine.

“Oh dear, these are men’s matters. Why should we concern ourselves with them? Since your health has improved, perhaps one day sister-in-law and I can go shopping together. Winter is coming, and it’s time to buy some winter clothes.” Madame Yu laughed, skillfully changing the subject, as if her earlier words had been nothing more than a passing thought.

Li Yanran’s mind wasn’t on shopping. Her thoughts were consumed by Madame Yu’s words. Beans—if she could cut off the Lin family’s supply of beans, how would that wretched woman Lin Ziyin conduct her business? The price of beans wasn’t high; she could use her own silver to buy them up and send them to the Prince of Ling to feed his military horses.

Would the Prince, seeing her competence, take her into his estate sooner?

Madame Yu was adept at reading people. Seeing Li Yanran’s distracted state, she guessed what was on her mind.

Foolish girl, she mocked her again in her thoughts.

“Young mistress, Concubine Lan is ill. Her maidservant has come to report,” a nanny came over and whispered.

Concubine Lan again! Madame Yu seethed inwardly. Her husband was unreliable, and the women in the back courtyard were too numerous to count on both hands. Some of them were restless, relying on Li Jiesong’s favor to cause her trouble at every turn.

“Alright, I’ll go see her right away.” Madame Yu stood up, displeased.

After Li Yanran was escorted out of the room, she had already made a major decision in her heart. “Go, have Li Er come to the estate.”

The nanny, hearing that she wanted to see her own son, was instantly delighted. If her son could gain favor in the young mistress’s eyes, his future would be limitless. “Yes, Mama will go at once.”

Beaming, the plump nanny practically skipped out of the courtyard.

When Si Jinhan and Si Tu Gong returned to the Lin family’s study, they felt that after a few days apart, the way Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin interacted had become somewhat peculiar.

“Handkerchief.” After practicing martial arts and returning to the Lin family residence for a meal, one naturally needed to wash their hands. Lin Ziyin finished washing and, as usual, instructed Qiao’er to bring her the handkerchief she always used.

Ever since the family’s circumstances had improved, everyone in the Lin family had their own dedicated handkerchief.

“Miss.” Qiao’er stood still, her voice carrying a hint of grievance, though her eyes were sneaking glances at Chu Sui Feng.

“What’s wrong?” Lin Ziyin looked at her, puzzled.

“Prince…” Qiao’er hesitated.

“Did I just use your handkerchief?” Chu Sui Feng looked at Lin Ziyin with a stern face, his tone questioning but his eyes challenging.

Lin Ziyin immediately knew he was still holding a grudge over what she had said a few days ago. Petty man, no magnanimity.

“Bring me the young miss’s handkerchief.” Lin Ziyin instructed Qiao’er.

“Yes, miss.” Qiao’er replied with a smile.

Lin Ziyin ignored Chu Sui Feng’s unpleasant expression and lowered her head to wash her face.

As her face was still dripping with water, a handkerchief was handed to her from beside her.

Without thinking much, Lin Ziyin took the handkerchief and began to dry herself.

“Miss.” Qiao’er entered, holding a handkerchief, and saw that she already had one in her hand. She instantly deflated. If she had the courage, she would have glared fiercely at Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng, seeing Lin Ziyin use the handkerchief he had handed her, couldn’t help but curl his lips into a slight smile.

Chapter 299: A Plea for Help (2)

Si Jinhan and Si Tu Gong watched in stunned silence, unsure of what to say. Could they really accuse Prince of Ling of being a scoundrel without shame?

Lin Ziyin heard Qiao’er’s voice and turned to see her holding a handkerchief. Glancing at the one she had just used, she realized it was indeed her own.

“Chu Sui Feng,” she called out, too desperate to care about propriety.

“Calling me by my name so boldly—you have quite the nerve,” Chu Sui Feng scolded, his face stern. “Are you itching for a beating?”

The Lin family members entered one by one, ready to eat, but seeing his anger, they froze, unsure of what to do.

“Prince, this belongs to me,” Lin Ziyin said, her courage growing. “Even if you hold a high position, you should still follow the rules when visiting someone’s home.”

Ignoring his fury, she walked straight to the dining table and called out to her family, “Sister, you can’t handle this alone. Let sister-in-law and Mrs. Bai help. The pastry shop can take a few days off.”

Zige saw how unconcerned she was and, glancing at Chu Sui Feng’s dark expression, noticed that though he was angry, he wasn’t truly punishing Lin Ziyin. She gathered her courage and replied, “No need. The pastries needed each day are many, but I can manage.”

“Next month is the wedding. You can’t finish everything alone by staying up all night,” Lin Ziyin said firmly. “It’s settled. Money isn’t something you earn in a day or two.”

“The wages will still be paid. Let Mrs. Bai and the others help,” Lin Ziyin declared.

“You’re too busy to handle it alone. With us helping, it’ll be done in a few days. Besides, Mrs. Bai and the others are skilled in embroidery. What they make is presentable,” Guo Huiniang agreed.

“Brother, Da You, we need to speed up the furniture as well,” Lin Ziyin urged.

“I’ll help too,” Grandpa chimed in. “I’m just sitting idle at home. Making some furniture is fine.”

Da You’s courtyard actually had plenty of furniture. When the house was built, Lin Ziyin had helped purchase a batch. Zige had initially insisted they didn’t need to make more since the furniture was new.

But Lin Ziyin believed a woman’s wedding was a once-in-a-lifetime event. Besides, the existing furniture wasn’t very practical, and the wood had already been bought. In the end, Zige agreed to make new furniture.

However, when they saw Lin Ziyin’s designs, both she and Wu Da You grew fond of the new style.

“If only Uncle were here. He’s better at making furniture,” Lin Changshu muttered.

Chu Sui Feng’s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. He should have been the one angry, but this girl was something else—with just a few words, she had steered the entire family’s conversation off course.

“Prince, Master Sutu, Third Young Master, please take your seats,” Lin Ziyin said casually, turning back to her family. “For Sister’s wedding, we must invite Uncle’s family. As for that cheap step-grandmother, forget about her.”

“I don’t want to see them either,” Zige said.

“I’m just worried Uncle will feel bad,” Lin Changshu said. “Even though that woman is a stepmother, Grandfather is his real father.”

“So what if he’s real?” Zige sneered. “When Mother was alive, did he ever protect her? Since he sold Mother, what does he have to do with our Lin family?”

“I don’t like him,” Changting frowned. “Just invite Uncle and Aunt.”

Chapter 300: Seeking Help (3)

Yan Zhi didn’t know who they were talking about, but if even Elder Sister and Uncle disliked them, they couldn’t be good people. She immediately chimed in, “Don’t let them come.”

The household was under Lin Ziyin’s management. Seeing that both his sister and brother opposed letting their maternal grandfather’s family come, and noticing that Grandpa didn’t object, Lin Changshu immediately gave up on the idea. Forget it, he didn’t think much of that so-called maternal grandfather anyway.

“What’s in the tofu roll filling?” Si Jinhan asked as he ate.

“Green onions,” Lin Ziyin replied. Tofu rolls were her favorite breakfast, and she had already eaten two. But when she reached for a third, trouble started again. Whatever she tried to pick up, Chu Sui Feng would snatch it away.

And every time, she was the slower one.

“Hey, there’s plenty here, why are you fighting me for it?” Lin Ziyin was furious.

“Like a pig,” Chu Sui Feng replied coldly.

“Prince, you’re sitting at the same table as me,” Lin Ziyin glared at him.

High-level! Si Jinhan’s eyes sparkled as he watched her. Then he suddenly realized he was also sitting at the table, and his face immediately fell.

After speaking, Lin Ziyin didn’t even look at Chu Sui Feng’s unpleasant expression. She quickly finished the rice porridge in her bowl, then stood up and greeted everyone, “Grandpa, Prince, enjoy your meal. I’m done eating.”

“You go attend to your business,” Grandpa said, glancing at her with a sigh in his heart. The family had invited a big Buddha—good and bad things came in equal measure. Looking at the girl, she probably hadn’t eaten her fill yet?

Chu Sui Feng felt even worse inside. He didn’t want to make Lin Ziyin go hungry, but whenever he thought of what she had said that day, a smoldering anger burned in his chest. As long as this anger wasn’t vented, he wouldn’t feel at ease.

That girl had a cleanliness obsession, but did she think he didn’t?

But he really didn’t want to explain this to Lin Ziyin—it felt too embarrassing.

In short, Chu Sui Feng’s heart was in turmoil, and he was angry. He didn’t understand why he cared so much about what Lin Ziyin had said.

After finishing her meal, Lin Ziyin went to a new workshop.

The new workshop was exceptionally clean, but it was also quite empty because there were no workers.

“Ha.” Without workers, there was naturally no fire lit in the workshop. Lin Ziyin first warmed her hands with her breath, then had Jueming open a bag to take a look.

The bag was filled with beans—plump, full grains. The basin on the left contained soaked beans. Lin Ziyin picked up a few to test them. The beans had all softened, and their skins had already separated. She was fairly satisfied.

Today, she was going to try making soy milk powder, though she wasn’t entirely confident. The process for making soy milk powder was simple enough, and the set of machines she had designed was also simple. The difficulty lay in the lack of sufficient power.

Ancient times had no electricity, and solar power was just a fantasy. Without the abundance of modern materials, even if she had enough materials, she could build an airplane without any problem. The only power source she could think of was human labor, which clearly wouldn’t work. So she turned her attention to steam power.

Unfortunately, without coal, she wasn’t sure if firewood would provide enough power.

With these uncertainties, everyone in the workshop put on their work clothes and hats and began moving according to her instructions.

Grinding the beans into pulp was easy and quickly accomplished.

Enzyme deactivation only required maintaining the temperature for over fifteen minutes, which wasn’t a big problem.

But when they reached the third step, the problem finally arose.

“What’s going on?” Jueming asked Lin Ziyin, looking at the motionless machine.

Chapter 301: Plea for Help (4)

“Temperature insufficient, power inadequate.” Facing failure, Lin Ziyin let out a soft sigh. Without coal, it truly wouldn’t work!

“What are you doing?” A cold voice came from behind—Chu Sui Feng.

“Making soy milk powder.” Lin Ziyin replied flatly. She had already failed; what else could she do? This soy milk powder machine was already running on minimal power, but the firewood’s temperature still couldn’t meet the requirements.

The first attempt ending in failure left Lin Ziyin in low spirits.

“Failed?” Si Jinhan’s voice carried a faint excitement.

Chu Sui Feng shot him a cold glare, and he immediately suppressed the smile on his face. Truthfully, he wasn’t deliberately gloating. He couldn’t help it—this girl’s business ventures had always seemed invincible to him. Even her small mechanical gadgets had left him in awe. He’d heard even the people at Tianji Tower admired her greatly.

Today, finally seeing her fail at something made Lin Ziyin feel more real to him.

“Steam insufficient; the next steps can’t be completed.” Lin Ziyin replied flatly.

“What needs to be done?” Chu Sui Feng asked sternly, disliking the look of defeat on Lin Ziyin’s face.

“Telling you won’t help.” Lin Ziyin snapped. Weren’t they just here to laugh at her? Did they think she didn’t know?

“Speak.” Chu Sui Feng ordered, his expression darkening. The girl didn’t trust him.

“There’s a kind of black powder that can burn. The heat from its combustion can generate enough steam power.” Lin Ziyin replied irritably.

“Someone, pass the order. Find this black powder immediately. Once found, bring some back for her to test.” With Chu Sui Feng’s command, one of the guards following behind instantly vanished.

Seeing how seriously he took her matter, Lin Ziyin finally felt a little better. “If the Prince finds this black powder, I can give him twenty percent of the soy milk powder profits.” Lin Ziyin was quite straightforward.

Chu Sui Feng glanced at her but didn’t respond. Having Lin Ziyin willingly offer a share made him feel rather pleased.

“You’ve used up all the beans. What about the military horses?” Si Jinhan deliberately picked a fight.

Lin Ziyin was in a good mood at the moment, rare for her to want to share some heartfelt words with Chu Sui Feng. “Doesn’t the court send annual military provisions and grain to the border?”

The girl really dared to ask. Si Jinhan looked at her with a half-smile.

Seeing his expression, Lin Ziyin suddenly realized she had overstepped. Military provisions and grain had always been state secrets; she had spoken too much.

“The court has always been suspicious of me. The annual military provisions and grain sent are always insufficient. Sometimes, some provisions and grain are intercepted by other fiefdoms. Coupled with the northern lands’ harsh climate and sparse population, the border soldiers live very hard lives.” Chu Sui Feng earnestly explained.

Si Jinhan hadn’t expected him to explain so much to Lin Ziyin and looked at Chu Sui Feng with some puzzlement.

Lin Ziyin also stared at Chu Sui Feng. When she noticed his gaze was distant yet resolute, she felt admiration for Chu Sui Feng for the first time. Her modern friend and Chu Sui Feng were quite similar in some ways. Had he married He Yue?

“What are you thinking?” Chu Sui Feng stared at Lin Ziyin, his expression darkening. Why did he feel that although Lin Ziyin was looking at him, she was actually thinking of someone else?

Thinking that Lin Ziyin still had another man in her heart, Chu Sui Feng was so angry that smoke nearly came out of his head.

“My senior brother and senior sister.” Lin Ziyin gave a bland reason and assigned a new identity to her modern friend. “They are a couple. I was wondering if they have gotten married by now.”

Chapter 302: Plea for Help (5)

After a reasonable explanation, Chu Sui Feng stared into her eyes for a long time without finding anything unusual, and his heart finally calmed down.

“Are you saying you have senior martial brothers and sisters?” Si Jinhan asked in surprise.

“Yes, my senior martial brother is highly skilled in martial arts and excels in strategy. The little I know is almost all learned from him. I have two senior martial sisters—one is skilled in medicine, and the other in hand-to-hand combat.” Lin Ziyin replied calmly, then ignored Si Jinhan. “Though it may be presumptuous of this commoner, in my heart, the Prince is also a friend. As a friend, I must ask—does the Prince wish to remain stagnant, or does he aspire to achieve something greater?”

“Are you encouraging the Prince to rebel?” Si Jinhan’s eyes turned cold.

“The Third Young Master is overthinking. I only wish for the Prince to live more freely, with more means to protect himself.” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Speak.” Chu Sui Feng’s words were always concise.

“The northern lands are the Prince’s domain—vast and sparsely populated. While this may seem like a disadvantage, it can also be seen as an advantage, a unique advantage for the Prince.” Lin Ziyin said.

Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng exchanged a glance, then immediately ordered their guards to stand watch at the door.

“Every year, prisoners are sent to the northern lands. These prisoners are sent to the border to fight, which is essentially sending them to their deaths. The Prince could select those who are not truly evil and allow them to reclaim wasteland freely. Of course, each person’s reclaimed land must not exceed a certain limit. The land they cultivate belongs to them personally. As long as they behave and work hard, they will not be taxed for three years. If their family has no criminals for five generations, they can become commoners in the fifth generation.” Lin Ziyin explained.

This northern land was not like the vast wilderness of the empire, where tens of thousands of workers and farmers could be mobilized to reclaim land. The only available labor here was the prisoners sent into exile.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan looked shocked.

“Lin Ziyin, do you know what you’re saying?” Si Jinhan asked coldly.

“Wounded soldiers could be encouraged to stay. Those with families could bring them along. The government could provide free education for their children. Of course, if they commit crimes in the future, this benefit would be revoked. For this group, the amount of land they can reclaim could be slightly more, but not too much. After three years of tax exemption, they would only pay half the taxes in the fourth and fifth years.” Since Lin Ziyin had started speaking, she was not afraid of their suspicions. “Only when the people are wealthy can the nation be strong…”

“Miss, Grandpa wants you to return to the main house immediately. Something has happened.” Suddenly, Duo’er’s voice came from outside.

“I’m sorry, I have to leave first.” Lin Ziyin quickly left with her people.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan stood in the workshop, exchanging glances.

“Prince, do you believe what she said?” Si Jinhan was somewhat desperate. “The Prince has endured so much humiliation over the years. If he had money, he could surely fight back.”

His voice grew softer and softer as he spoke.

Chu Sui Feng gave him a calm look. “Some things cannot be said lightly.”

“Let’s see what happens in the spring.” Si Jinhan was truly desperate. Over the years, with the court’s suppression, the pressure from other princes, and the harassment from the Tartars, only those who followed the Prince of Ling knew how difficult his life had been.

“Let’s go to the main house and see what’s happened.” Chu Sui Feng changed the subject.

“Alright.” Si Jinhan did not bring it up again.

When Lin Ziyin returned to the main house, she found Lin Changshu, Lin Zige, and several strangers there.

“Uncle, Aunt?” Lin Ziyin recognized her relatives at first glance.

Chapter 303: Plea for Help (6)

“Ziyin.” Uncle He Fuxing turned red-faced the moment he saw her, lowering his head in embarrassment.

Lin Ziyin hadn’t expected that in just half a year, the two of them had aged so much. Their hair had turned gray. In the heavy snow, they were still wearing thin, tattered coats that revealed the cotton padding underneath.

“Is that Ziyin?” A young man who had been speaking with Lin Changshu looked at her in surprise.

Lin Ziyin glanced over and noticed that his features bore a strong resemblance to her uncle. She guessed he must be one of her cousins.

“Ziyin, this is your eldest cousin,” Lin Changshu introduced.

Zige was also holding the hand of a young girl, adding, “This is Cousin Chunling.” She then introduced the rest of the family.

The entire family had come—eleven people in total, including three children. Two of the boys were around Changting’s age, shyly eyeing Lin Ziyin. The third, a girl cradled in the arms of the second cousin’s wife, had frostbite on her cheeks. Overwhelmed by the crowd, she buried her face in her mother’s arms, too afraid to look up.

“If you ask me, Uncle should have brought the cousins out long ago. What use is that house anyway?” Lin Zige said indignantly.

“What happened?” Lin Ziyin preferred to get to the bottom of things. With so many people here, it was clear they had come seeking refuge. In this blizzard, dressed so lightly, they must have encountered something serious to venture out.

“We were driven out of our home and cut off from the family. We have nowhere to live, so the whole family…” The eldest cousin, He Dingyi, choked up as he spoke.

The two cousins’ wives lowered their heads, their eyes brimming with tears.

“They’re bad people! They bullied Grandma,” one of the little boys suddenly spoke up. “Grandma almost got pushed into the river and drowned. They even hit Grandpa.”

“Is what the child said true?” Lin Ziyin asked sternly.

“They went too far. Normally, we did all the work around the house, and the money my brothers and I earned from working outside was all handed over. But in winter, there’s less work outside, and fewer things to do in the fields. When they saw that Father’s leg wasn’t well, they started picking fights,” the second cousin said angrily.

“Mother went out to fetch water and almost got pushed into the river by the youngest aunt. If it weren’t for the neighbors who saw her, brought her back, changed her clothes, and made her ginger tea, who knows what would have happened…” He choked up, unable to continue. “When Father went to reason with them, they beat him up, calling him unfilial and disrespectful. They even took the matter to the clan elder, who severed our ties. They were so heartless. When we left, they didn’t let us take anything except the clothes on our backs. In this blizzard, they didn’t even leave any food for the children. And Mother is still sick.”

“Now that you’re here, it’s good. Tomorrow, when Master comes, I’ll have him take a good look at Aunt Yin,” Lin Ziyin said, having noticed the illness on Aunt Yin’s face.

“Eldest Brother, Changting’s courtyard is empty for now. Let’s have Uncle’s family stay there,” Lin Ziyin suggested.

“No, Ziyin,” He Fuxing quickly stopped her. “How can we stay there when the master hasn’t even moved in yet? Ask around the village to see if anyone has a spare room. We can settle there temporarily. Once spring comes, we’ll go out to find work and pay back the money.”

“Trouble our cousins to vouch for us so we can rent a place. Once spring comes, we’ll definitely find work and repay the money,” the eldest cousin firmly added. “We absolutely cannot stay in Changting’s courtyard.”

“How about staying at my place?” Wu Da You offered. “My courtyard is big enough.”

“We can’t impose on you with our large family. Renting a place is fine. But we don’t have any money on us right now. If Ziyin can vouch for us, that would be enough.” He Fuxing was quite stubborn and refused to stay at Lin Ziyin’s home no matter what.

Chapter 304: A Plea for Help (7)

“Here’s what we can do—there are several empty houses near the workshop where people practice martial arts. Cousin, your family can stay there for now. It’s spacious, sturdy, and always has people around since it’s by the workshop. The only downside is that it’s a bit far from the village,” Lin Ziyin suggested.

“Distance isn’t a problem. We can just make a few extra trips if needed,” He Dingyi replied.

Lin Ziyin nodded. In her eyes, temporary hardship was nothing to fear. As long as one was willing to work hard, there was no obstacle that couldn’t be overcome.

“There are a few bathhouses on the left side of the village with hot water available at all times. Later, Cousin, your family can go wash up—it’ll be like saying goodbye to the past,” Lin Ziyin said, noticing how thin and tattered their clothes were. She wanted to give them new clothes, but knowing they had just arrived, they would likely refuse her kindness out of embarrassment. So, she found an excuse. “First Cousin-in-law and Second Cousin-in-law are about the same size as Sister-in-law. Sister-in-law, could you find a few sets of clothes for them? Aunt, you might have to make do with the servants’ clothes. As for Cousin and Uncle, they can wear my brothers’ clothes.”

“How could we possibly accept that?” Uncle He Fuxing said, his face turning red.

“That’s settled then. After you wash up, come back for lunch. There are clothes for the children at Changting’s place,” Lin Ziyin urged. “Sister, take them there.”

“Alright,” Zige agreed with a smile. Then, lowering her voice, she added, “She can’t stand it if we go more than a few days without washing. Besides, we have distinguished guests at home. Even if we don’t mind, we can’t let them see us like this.”

Though her words were somewhat impolite, they were effective.

Uncle He Fuxing listened, then looked at the Lin family. Indeed, every one of them was clean, while their own clothes hadn’t been changed in at least half a month. It wasn’t that they didn’t care about hygiene—it was just that they were too poor to afford extra clothes. “Then we’ll have to trouble you.”

“Prince,” just then, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan entered.

Zige quickly bowed to him. The Prince had been in a bad mood these past few days, so it was best to be obedient.

Prince? The He family was stunned. How was the Lin family connected to the Prince?

“Your humble subjects greet the Prince,” in their shock, the entire He family knelt, even the children.

Lin Ziyin shot Chu Sui Feng a fierce glare.

Chu Sui Feng defiantly glared back before coldly saying, “Get up. From now on, you don’t need to bow to me when you see me at the Lin family residence.”

Even granting them special privileges. Si Jinhan smirked and glanced at Lin Ziyin again.

Lin Ziyin didn’t want to deal with this pair of deviants. Standing up, she said, “I’ll go to the kitchen and arrange lunch.”

“Spicy chicken, cumin lamb chops, smoked chicken, braised pork knuckles…” Si Jinhan listed a bunch of dishes.

He was a man who couldn’t live without meat. Besides, he had paid for the meal, so of course he wouldn’t let his stomach suffer.

Lin Ziyin shot him a look before heading to the kitchen.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan went to the study, not even sparing a glance for the He family.

The He family broke out in a cold sweat, suddenly understanding why the Lin family had insisted they bathe.

Carrying their children and the bundles prepared by the Lin family, they followed Zige into the bathhouse under her guidance.

A hot bath in winter was a luxury. The bathhouse in Shili Village charged a small fee to cover the cost of firewood and water, but it was only for those who worked in the village.

Zige paid for the He family, watched them enter the bathhouse, and then left.

Si Jinhan had a stomach full of questions he wanted to ask Lin Ziyin, but she had disappeared into the kitchen and hadn’t come out since.

His heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat’s claws.

Chu Sui Feng saw his restless state and darkened his gaze. Finally, he couldn’t help but shoot Si Jinhan a disapproving look. Si Jinhan then settled down, though his impatience was getting the better of him!

By the time the He family returned, clean and dressed in new clothes, lunch at the Lin family residence was ready.

Because Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan were present, along with Master Huizhen, who had arrived on time to freeload, Lin Ziyin decided to seat them in a separate room.

She and the rest of the Lin family sat with the He family in another room.

“Zige is getting married?” The He family was overjoyed upon hearing the news.

But then they thought about preparing a dowry for her, and their faces fell with embarrassment.

“Uncle, your woodworking skills are excellent. Could you help Sister make a set of furniture in a hurry?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“I’m a bit rusty, but if Zige doesn’t mind, we’ll give it a try. Your three cousins can help too, though it might take some time. We’ll start right after lunch,” Uncle He Fuxing said, delighted to be of use.

The rest of the He family was also happy. Though the Lin family had been kind to them, if they only knew how to take and not give back, even the best relationships would wear thin. Living under someone else’s roof wasn’t easy—at the very least, the psychological burden was heavy.

“Then it’s settled. Don’t worry about your rooms; I’ll have someone arrange them. There are furniture and kitchenware there, so we’ll just send over some bedding and firewood,” Lin Ziyin said, having thought of everything.

Chapter 305: A Familiar Face in a Foreign Land (1)

In the afternoon, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan still wanted to pull Lin Ziyin back into their morning conversation, but Lin Ziyin was far too busy to give them the chance.

Seeing that the Lin family was indeed occupied, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan left with their guards.

At noon, Master Huizhen was still there, so Lin Ziyin took the opportunity to ask him to examine Aunt Yin’s health.

“It’s just a case of wind-cold and some bodily weakness—nothing serious,” Master Huizhen said.

“Please, Master, prescribe some medicine,” Lin Ziyin requested.

“What medicine? This pill will take care of everything,” Master Huizhen replied, showing his favoritism. Normally, getting a single pill from him was harder than ascending to heaven, but he was more than willing to give one to Lin Ziyin.

“Then, Master, could you also take a look at my uncle’s leg?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“What’s in it for me?” Master Huizhen asked with a smile.

“I’ll cook for you. Is the sea far from here? If there are ingredients, I can make the most delicious seafood for you. What a shame,” Lin Ziyin sighed.

“Who told you the sea is far?” Master Huizhen glared at her. “Can you really make something delicious with seafood?”

“Would I lie to you?” she replied.

Master Huizhen nodded. “Alright, don’t worry about the ingredients—I’ll prepare them. Think about what you’ll make for me.”

Uncle He Fuxing was a bit confused. His leg had been broken for years—how could it possibly heal now?

Master Huizhen ignored him, examining the leg carefully before shaking his head. “The bone has already healed, though crookedly. If he were younger, I’d suggest breaking it and resetting it, but at his age, it’s better to make do. The pain would be unbearable, and healing would take too long.”

Lin Ziyin was slightly disappointed, but Uncle He Fuxing comforted her. “I’ve gotten used to it over the years. Don’t worry—this is fine.”

“Is there any way to ease the pain?” Lin Ziyin asked, unable to bear seeing her uncle suffer in silence.

“It’s from the wind-cold. The only remedy is soaking his feet in herbal broth every day. I’ll bring some herbs tomorrow,” Master Huizhen said with a smile.

“Thank you, Master,” Lin Ziyin said gratefully. Uncle He Fuxing’s family thanked him repeatedly, but Master Huizhen paid them no mind.

“Take these pine cakes to my fellow monks to try,” Lin Ziyin had Qiao’er bring over a basket filled with various pastries.

“You little schemer,” Master Huizhen said with a laugh. Then he stood up, only to sit back down, his expression turning serious. “You’re too cunning. I almost fell for your trick. What do you mean by ‘Would I lie to you?’ You actually set a trap for me!”

Lin Ziyin giggled. “From now on, you’d better stay away from that fox spirit, Si Jinhan. You’re such an honest person, and he’s already corrupting you. I don’t mean anything by it—fine, I’ll rephrase: if I lie, I’m a little dog. Happy now?”

“That’s more like it,” Master Huizhen said, satisfied. He picked up the basket and left in high spirits.

“Cousin, we may not be good at much, but we can do simple embroidery. If you trust us, we can help you with the dowry,” Big Cousin-in-law Guihua said shyly as she saw people from the Lin family coming to help Lin Ziyin with her embroidery.

“How wonderful,” Lin Zige said happily. “I was just worried—with Mrs. Bai and the others coming over, the workshop will have to make fewer pastries.”

“It won’t work this afternoon. Finish your own quilt covers first,” Lin Ziyin said.

Chapter 306: A Familiar Face in a Foreign Land (2)

The young lady He Yue held a piece of candy, her spirits much livelier now. She dared to speak to everyone, her face never without a smile. “Mother, will we have quilts to cover ourselves with tonight?”

“Yes,” Second Cousin-in-law Chunling replied, her eyes reddening. Back in their old home, they were too poor, and the elders were irresponsible. Any good things they had were taken away by the main house. Even her dowry quilt had been snatched. At night, the whole family could only huddle together for warmth.

The young lady must have been terrified of the cold.

“Tonight, you’ll have thick quilts. You won’t freeze,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, patting her head.

He Yue smiled even more happily upon hearing this.

“So many new designs?” He Dingfeng was stunned when he saw the furniture being made.

“They’re all designed by Ziyin. You and Uncle, Cousin, have good craftsmanship. The rest will depend on you,” Lin Changshu said with a smile. “We were worried we couldn’t finish them, but you arrived just in time—like a lifesaver in the snow.”

“We’ll give it a try,” He Dingfan said, eager to start as soon as he saw the designs. He loved woodworking.

The men began working. Though Uncle He Fuxing had a limp, it didn’t affect his craftsmanship. His skills were excellent, and even after a long break, he could still work as well as before.

Before long, Lin Ziyin came over. Seeing the men working hard, she watched quietly for a while before approaching He Fuxing. “Uncle, take a break for now. I have something to say.”

“What is it? Go ahead,” He Fuxing said, reluctant to put down his work.

“You’ve just arrived and don’t have any work yet. Life must be difficult,” Lin Ziyin said.

He Dingfan and the others slowed their work, their faces bitter. In winter, work was hard to find, and they had no choice.

“How about this?” Lin Ziyin proposed her plan. “Aunt is unwell, so she can stay home to cook and take care of the children. The two cousins-in-law can help my elder sister with her wedding dress for now. After a few days, when things settle down, they can help out at my pastry shop for a while. Though it might not be long, Uncle, Cousin, your woodworking skills are excellent. Why not make and sell furniture? I’ll prepare some wood for you.”

“Sell furniture?” He Dingyi was stunned. “With our skills?”

“Yes, with your skills. Woodworking has many intricacies. As long as your craftsmanship is good and you use your brains, you can make many things. Each cabinet and vanity can have different designs. You can study them carefully.”

“Can our skills really do it?” He Fuxing asked uncertainly.

“They definitely can. Also, I want to ask for your opinion on something,” Lin Ziyin continued.

“Go ahead,” He Dingfeng urged.

“If Uncle wants to expand the business, it would be best to give the Prince a share of the profits,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “Because the bedding requires the Prince’s people to complete.”

“Do business with the Prince?” He Fuxing nearly fainted in shock.

“Uncle, don’t worry about the Prince’s reaction. You just focus on making the furniture. As for convincing the Prince, leave that to me,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Alright, here’s what we’ll do. Give the Prince fifty percent of the profits, our He family thirty percent, and the remaining twenty percent to you,” He Fuxing said after some thought.

Seeing Lin Ziyin about to speak, he continued, “The furniture is your design. We can’t take it for free. As you said, business is business, and kindness is kindness.”

Chapter 307: A Familiar Face in a Foreign Land (3)

“You’re taking too little with three percent,” Lin Ziyin said after a moment’s thought. “How about this: the Prince takes four percent, you take four percent, and I’ll take the remaining two percent.”

Uncle He Fuxing and his son exchanged glances, unsure how they could dare take the same share as the Prince. But seeing how insistent Lin Ziyin was, they reluctantly agreed in the end.

When it came to their future livelihood, the He family worked with all their might, pouring their hearts into their tasks.

That evening, after the He family had finished dinner at the Lin family residence, they rode in a mule cart to the courtyard where they would be staying.

The courtyard was sparsely populated, mainly housing the later-arriving monks like Jueyuan. There were plenty of rooms, enough to accommodate the He family’s ten or so members, with each family having sufficient space.

Before their arrival, someone had already lit the fire in their rooms, so they didn’t feel cold when they entered.

“What a big house!” The children ran wildly through the rooms.

“Tomorrow, send these two to the nearby private school to stay. The teacher lives not far from here, so you can look after them from time to time,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Alright, we understand,” Auntie replied, wiping away her tears.

“Bring in the rice and flour,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

Yu Shaohui, Qiao’er, and the others carried in the grain they had brought.

The He family saw a large bag of white flour, a bag of rice, some bean flour, and black flour, along with meat, vegetables, and sweet potatoes.

“Why have you sent so much?” Uncle He Fuxing asked uneasily.

“You have many mouths to feed; don’t let the children suffer,” Lin Ziyin said, her heart aching as she looked at the pale and thin children. “Even the adults need to take care of their health to have the strength to work. The rest will depend on your efforts.”

“Sigh.” Uncle He Fuxing looked at his wife and children, his heart heavy with sorrow. He knew all too well how much his family had suffered in the old house over the years. But for the sake of survival, he had never had the courage to take that step.

Now, they were enjoying good fortune at their niece’s place. From now on, he must never let her down.

“If it gets too late, it won’t be good to return. We’ll head back now,” Lin Ziyin said. “When spring comes, we’ll buy some land here, and you can settle down.”

The He family saw her off onto the mule cart and only returned to their rooms after her figure had disappeared from sight.

After Uncle He Fuxing told his family what Lin Ziyin had said that afternoon, they were so moved that tears streamed down their faces. Finally, there was hope for their future.

The next day, exhausted from the night before, the He family had not yet risen when they were awakened by the noise outside.

They quickly got up, pushed open the door, and ran to the training ground. In the snow, many villagers were already practicing sparring, while others were warming up on the equipment.

“Uncle,” Lin Changshu and Wu Da You greeted them.

“What’s going on here?” He Dingfan asked curiously, looking at the people exercising. There were men, women, old, and young, and even the Prince had brought his soldiers.

“Forgot to tell you, everyone in Shili Village practices martial arts,” Lin Changshu replied. Only after training could they go back to eat and work.

“Can we come and train with them?” He Dingfan asked.

“Changshu, who is this big brother?” Some villagers who had worked the day before didn’t recognize the He family.

Lin Changshu introduced them to everyone. “These are my cousins, and that one over there is my uncle.”

Soon, many people followed Lin Changshu and Wu Da You in calling them brothers and uncles. Seeing how enthusiastic the villagers were, the He family joined the group. Some talkative villagers also explained why they practiced martial arts.

Chapter 308: A Familiar Face in a Foreign Land (4)

So there were still villains secretly plotting against the Lin family? Upon hearing this, the He brothers immediately became diligent. Even Uncle He Fuxing, who had difficulty walking, didn’t stay idle—he flapped his arms and joined the others in training.

He Ruijin and Hu Ruijin, on the other hand, seemed to have joined the children’s ranks, while Cousin-in-law Chunling and Guihua stood awkwardly to the side, watching.

Lin Ziyin had no time to mind them—she was being pestered by Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan.

The soldiers learning from her were all extremely serious, putting their all into every move. Even after returning, they couldn’t afford to slack off—they had to practice constantly. This way, they achieved twice the result with half the effort.

“Prince, could you help me find a few wolfhounds?” Lin Ziyin asked Chu Sui Feng during a break.

“Want to keep dogs?” Chu Sui Feng looked at her.

“It’s not that I want to keep dogs—I’m thinking of you, Prince,” Lin Ziyin said. “Since we’re friends, I’ll do you a good turn. In war, keeping military dogs is actually quite necessary. And military dogs should have dedicated handlers so they can work better with the soldiers.”

“Military dogs?” Chu Sui Feng repeated the new term he had just learned.

“Yes, military dogs have a keen sense of smell. If used for patrols, they’ll be far more alert than humans. They don’t just rely on hearing—they use their noses. Their sense of smell is so sharp they can identify over eight thousand scents. If their master is in danger, a well-trained military dog will do everything to save them.” Lin Ziyin did her best to persuade him.

In truth, her efforts to convince Chu Sui Feng were half for his benefit and half for her own. If they had kept military dogs in the courtyard that night, the enemy wouldn’t have found a way in. The Lin family’s business was growing, and they needed better security against theft.

“Have someone prepare the dogs,” Chu Sui Feng instructed From Yi.

“They need to be puppies,” Lin Ziyin added with a smile. “Big dogs won’t do.”

From Yi hesitated for a moment before softly acknowledging the order and leaving.

“Prince, I also want to discuss a business deal with you,” Lin Ziyin said.

“You certainly have a lot of ideas,” Si Jinhan interjected with a smirk. “And they’re definitely bad ones—otherwise, why haven’t I ever seen you come to Young Master with good news?”

“Heh, because you’re not the Prince,” Lin Ziyin retorted.

“Speak,” Chu Sui Feng said. He wasn’t a rigid man—money was scarce in the northern lands, and if Lin Ziyin could keep bringing him wealth, he’d be more than happy. Ideally, he’d like to empty the pockets of every merchant traveling north and south.

“We’re planning to open a furniture factory, but we’ll need the Prince’s support for some small components. We’ll give you forty percent,” Lin Ziyin said, holding up four fingers.

“As expected, you’re up to no good,” Si Jinhan said with a laugh.

“Wrong. What I want might actually be good for the Prince,” Lin Ziyin countered.

“Are you hiding good things from me?” Chu Sui Feng leaned in, his gaze dark. “You really are trouble.”

“Unfair, Prince! How was I supposed to know what you needed?” Lin Ziyin played dumb. She wasn’t foolish enough to do things without benefit.

“Are you talking about the furniture you made yesterday?” Chu Sui Feng asked. “Who would transport furniture all the way from here?”

“No, Prince,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “Our furniture is all modular—it can be disassembled and reassembled.”

“You’re not worried about others copying you? This doesn’t seem like something that requires much skill,” Chu Sui Feng said, not missing a beat.

Chapter 309: Meeting an Old Friend in a Foreign Land (5)

“Others may learn the rest, but they certainly won’t be able to replicate the components,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “Besides, there are already quite a few wealthy families across several provinces in the northern lands.”

“You little brat, one day the rich households of Fengcheng will surely hate you to death,” Si Jinhan joked.

“I certainly hope so,” Lin Ziyin said with a slight smile. “As long as their money becomes mine, I don’t mind.”

“Draw out the things you plan to use,” Chu Sui Feng replied.

Lin Ziyin smiled and handed over the design drawings.

“Forty percent? It seems I’m getting the worse end of the deal. You have quite the appetite for all this iron,” Chu Sui Feng said, displeased, upon seeing the design drawings.

“Forty percent is pure profit,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile. “Of course, the components cost money. It’s not like I’m taking the Prince’s iron for free.”

The corners of Chu Sui Feng’s mouth curled up slightly. Fortunately, he had several iron mines under his control.

With that, the deal was struck.

After returning to the Lin family residence for breakfast, Lin Ziyin didn’t run off this time. Instead, she continued discussing strategies and tactics with Chu Sui Feng, Si Jinhan, and Si Tu Gong. Under her extensive knowledge, the three of them felt they had gained a great deal.

“Master Huizhen said you wanted sea goods?” Chu Sui Feng suddenly brought up an unrelated matter as they finished.

“It’s not that I want sea goods, but I promised Master I would prepare a table of seafood for him, and he said he would prepare the ingredients himself,” Lin Ziyin said with a sly smile, cleverly avoiding the main issue.

“The northern lands are vast and rich in resources, with many coastal areas. The fishermen there live even harder lives. Do you have any good ideas to help improve their situation?” Chu Sui Feng asked calmly.

“Oh dear, Your Highness, I’m just a simple farm girl…” Before she could finish, she was met with simultaneous glares from the three men across from her.

“Twenty percent,” Chu Sui Feng raised his fingers.

“Twenty percent of what?” Now it was Lin Ziyin’s turn to stare at him.

“As long as you can improve the fishermen’s lives, I promise you that for anything the fishermen sell, you can take twenty percent,” Chu Sui Feng said.

“Actually, it’s not completely impossible,” Lin Ziyin said, somewhat embarrassed.

Money-hungry—the thought flashed through Si Jinhan and the others’ minds as they imagined her brain turning into a field.

“There’s plenty of ice in the northern lands. We can dig more ice cellars to store seafood. Many types of seafood products can be dried and shipped out,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Stop beating around the bush. The most dangerous part for fishermen is going out to sea,” Chu Sui Feng interrupted.

“We can do coastal aquaculture. Seaweed, kelp, sea lettuce, algae, fish, and shrimp can all be farmed artificially. Of course, I’m not an expert in farming, but experience comes from trial and error. How will we know if it works if we don’t try?” Lin Ziyin said.

She wasn’t lying. She wasn’t omnipotent. Even though she had eaten seafood countless times and seen how others farmed it, she had never done it herself. How would she know what to do?

“The sea has a strong taste, and ordinary people don’t like it. Even if we have the goods, how can we sell them?” Chu Sui Feng asked his second question.

“You just didn’t want to listen to how to sell them,” Lin Ziyin said, displeased.

“I’m interested now,” Chu Sui Feng glared at her.

After some time, Lin Ziyin was no longer as afraid of this stern-faced prince. After all, she wasn’t a truly evil criminal, and Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t do anything to her.

“As long as we show passing merchants the wonders of seafood, they’ll be tempted. Plus, with drying methods for preservation and including cooking instructions, we won’t have to worry about buyers. Especially for seaweed and kelp, the demand will definitely be higher,” Lin Ziyin didn’t mention specific methods for removing the fishy taste, but she gave Chu Sui Feng and the others hope.

Chapter 310: A Familiar Face in a Foreign Land (6)

After collaborating so many times, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan knew she wouldn’t speak without reason.

“When commoners farm, it will inevitably threaten the interests of the wealthy families. What do you plan to do to stop it?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

As a noble himself, Si Jinhan harbored a subtle resistance to Lin Ziyin’s land reclamation efforts. It was easy to imagine how other wealthy families would react.

“Commoners and nobles have always been two different classes. What can I do to stop their conflict? But the saying that a wealthy populace strengthens the nation isn’t just empty words. The nobles will side with the Prince when their interests align, but has the Prince considered how much these nobles can truly offer him? The Prince once told me that every subject in his domain should be under his protection, living without want. Reclaiming land may cause some losses for them, but in the grand scheme, the Prince is the one who benefits most.” Lin Ziyin was growing impatient with the topic.

“How much land should each person be allowed to cultivate?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

“That’s for the Prince to decide. I, a mere woman, am not suited to discuss such matters.” Lin Ziyin replied coolly. “I have other business to attend to. I won’t disturb you any longer.”

With that, she stood up, greeted the few people in the room, and left without another word.

“She’s clever—stirring the pot and then slipping away,” Si Jinhan remarked with a faint smile.

“One person may not exceed five mu, and law-abiding citizens may not exceed eight mu. Would that work?” Chu Sui Feng pondered for a long time before asking.

“It’s possible. But the Prince’s concerns are justified. There will surely be opposition.” Si Tu Gong replied worriedly.

“The land is mine. Do you think I would yield to their threats?” Chu Sui Feng’s expression turned cold.

Si Tu Gong and Si Jinhan were taken aback, realizing the Prince of Ling had made up his mind to take action.

Indeed, over the years, many wealthy families in the northern lands had enjoyed the Prince’s protection, indulging in leisure while turning a blind eye to his struggles. Not only did they refuse to help, but some even schemed against him behind his back.

Perhaps this land reclamation was a turning point.

“Your Highness, we are here.” After Lin Ziyin left, two beautiful young women appeared from the Lin family residence.

“When Lin Ziyin returns, you will stay by her side. If she loses even a single hair, you need not return to the Prince of Ling’s estate.” Chu Sui Feng issued the cold command.

“Yes, Your Highness.” Hong Ying and Lu Luo were startled. Trained from a young age, they were elite female shadow guards of the Prince of Ling’s estate, skilled in both martial arts and poisons. When they first heard they were to protect a country girl, they had been displeased. But seeing how seriously the Prince took the matter, they knew they couldn’t afford to be careless.

Unaware that Chu Sui Feng had already arranged guards for her, Lin Ziyin took Qiao’er and headed straight for the workshop. She wanted to inform her uncle’s family that the deal was finalized, putting the honest man’s mind at ease.

“Keep everything as it is. If you perform well, perhaps a master will take you in.” Before leaving the estate, she heard noisy voices at the village entrance.

Shili Village was usually quiet at this hour, as most people were at work and the children were in school. The only ones left were either the elderly or the lazy and stingy households.

The officer in charge of escorting the prisoners was puzzled. The last time they passed through, the village had been bustling with onlookers. Now, there wasn’t a soul in sight.

Chapter 311: Reuniting with Old Friends (7)

“Ah?” Qiao’er gasped in shock when she recognized the ragged prisoners.

“What’s wrong?” Lin Ziyin asked.

Before Qiao’er could answer, the military officer had already spotted Lin Ziyin approaching with a smile. “Miss, my men and I are escorting prisoners again. Would you like to purchase any this time?”

“Miss,” Qiao’er whispered, calling Lin Ziyin’s name.

Lin Ziyin turned to see Qiao’er hesitating, clearly troubled.

“This maid was purchased by you last time?” The officer noticed the branding on Qiao’er’s forehead and smirked. Then, he turned to the prisoners with a cold glare. “See that? This household is kind. If you’re lucky enough to be chosen by her, you’ll have a good life ahead.”

Most of the prisoners were frozen and dazed, their eyes dull as they stared at Lin Ziyin.

As before, there were few elderly or children among them—mostly young and middle-aged adults.

“Someone you know?” Lin Ziyin asked Qiao’er.

Qiao’er nodded through tears. “Some of them are from the escort agency. I didn’t expect them to be brought here now. A few others seem to be from the Min Sheng Tang Clinic. I don’t know how they ended up here. The rest, I don’t recognize.”

“Qiao’er!” Someone in the crowd recognized her, and several young men’s eyes lit up with joy.

“It’s me,” Qiao’er confirmed, tears in her eyes.

“Ah, so you know them!” The officer realized he could make extra silver and grinned widely.

“How much?” Lin Ziyin asked.

Hearing that she might buy them, the prisoners grew desperate, many shouting out.

“Miss, please buy my grandfather! I’ll kneel before you!” A thinly dressed man cradled a sickly elder, begging.

“That’s Physician Xu from Min Sheng Tang,” Qiao’er explained. “They’re one of the best clinics in the capital. I never thought they’d end up like this.”

Her words left everyone sighing.

“Six taels for adults, four for children, two for the elderly,” the officer quoted, raising the price since they were acquaintances.

“That doesn’t seem right,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile. “Last time, the price wasn’t this high. Looking at them, I’m worried I’ll have to spend a fortune just to nurse them back to health.”

“You know these people, Miss. Why worry about a little silver?” The officer spoke bluntly.

“Silver is one thing, but what do their lives have to do with me?” Lin Ziyin retorted coldly. “At your price, I could buy strong, healthy slaves.”

“Fine, fine. For old times’ sake, I’ll stick to the old price. Not a tael less,” the officer conceded, deflated.

“Qiao’er, go fetch the silver,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“Yes, mistress!” Qiao’er hurried off, then returned shortly with Yu Shaohui and Qiao Shi in tow. “Miss, Father and Uncle are still at the workshop. They don’t know yet.”

“Pick out the ones you recognize,” Lin Ziyin ordered.

Yu Shaohui and Qiao Shi eagerly selected the escort agency members—over forty people in total.

“Miss, these few are from Min Sheng Tang. They have a good reputation in the capital,” Qiao’er and Qiao Shi said, pointing to a young man and an elder.

“Very well, I’ll take them,” Lin Ziyin agreed.

The Xu family had only six members—young and old.

Lin Ziyin also picked out a few strong laborers and children. Most had useful skills, and many were skilled farmers.

“Take them to the training ground and settle them in. Then, go to the market and buy blankets, fabric, and cotton for them. I’ll assign them work tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin directed.

“Yes, Miss!” Qiao Shi and the others agreed readily.

The purchased prisoners were overjoyed—they had escaped death. The rest wailed, begging Lin Ziyin to buy them too.

Qiao’er and Yu Shaohui quickly led their group toward the empty rooms near the training ground.

Lin Ziyin had no desire to stay longer. With Jueming and a few others, she headed toward the workshop.

“Is it really happening?” Uncle He Fuxing exclaimed, overwhelmed with excitement upon hearing Lin Ziyin’s news.

“Starting tomorrow, I’ll arrange for materials to be delivered. Your courtyard is spacious—use it for large furniture production,” Lin Ziyin said. “As for the smaller components, Prince Ling will send them in a few days.”

“Excellent!” Uncle He Fuxing beamed. “We’ll work hard, mistress!”

That evening, news spread through the village that Lin Ziyin had bought over eighty people. Many villagers grew uneasy—would the Lin family no longer need them?

“Bah! Probably just using the money from selling flesh to get ahead. What’s so impressive?” Mrs. Yan spat toward the Lin family’s direction.

“Mother, keep your mouth shut,” Ma Zhicai scolded. “Some thoughts are best kept to yourself. If word gets out, it could bring disaster.”

“Don’t meddle in the Lin family’s affairs,” Ma Dalang warned. “That girl is close to the Third Young Master of Prince Ling. If she hears you, she might ruin Zhicai’s chances at the imperial exams.”

“Stay quiet and wait. Once Zhicai passes the exams, you’ll be the mother of a scholar. Then, what can she do to us?”

Chapter 312: For Whom the Wedding Dress is Made (1)

Mrs. Yan found the reasoning sound. No matter how wealthy or prosperous the Lin family became, they could never escape their merchant roots. In terms of status, she had already surpassed them.

Once her son, Ma Zhicai, passed the imperial examinations and became an imperial examination scholar, everyone in the Lin family would have to address her respectfully as “Scholar’s Aunt.”

“Son, you must work hard. Show that wretched Lin Ziyin what you’re made of,” Mrs. Yan admonished her son.

“I know, Mother,” Ma Zhicai replied impatiently. Many families in the village had heated kangs, and his room had one too. But his younger brother, who had some talent, kept coming over to take advantage, which annoyed him to no end.

When Lin Ziyin returned home, she found Chu Sui Feng had brought two beautiful girls waiting for her in the study.

“Greetings, Young Lady Lin,” Hong Ying and Lu Luo said respectfully after being disciplined by Chu Sui Feng.

“Who are you?” Lin Ziyin asked, puzzled by the two beautiful girls.

“They are personal maidservants I’ve given you,” Chu Sui Feng replied coolly. “Jueming and the others are men. Sometimes, it’s not convenient for them to take care of you.”

Qiao’er, standing nearby, felt a little displeased. If Jueming and the others weren’t convenient, wasn’t she there to take care of the young lady?

Chu Sui Feng seemed to know what she was thinking and gave Qiao’er a cold glance. “She’s too weak in martial arts. There will be occasions where she won’t be suitable.”

Qiao’er’s expression darkened at the reminder of the tattoo on her forehead. The Prince was right. On important occasions, if the young lady brought her along, it would be embarrassing. With that thought, Qiao’er’s hostility toward the two newcomers lessened considerably.

Lin Ziyin, however, did not feel pleased by Chu Sui Feng’s gesture. No one liked having someone else’s people planted around them. Would Chu Sui Feng know everything she did from now on?

“Here are their indenture contracts,” Chu Sui Feng had Hong Ying and Lu Luo each hand over their contracts. “I’m giving you these people. If they commit any offenses, you can deal with them however you see fit.”

That was more like it. Hearing Chu Sui Feng’s final words, Lin Ziyin felt much more at ease.

“Are you truly willing to follow me?” But looking at the two maidservants, who were much prettier than herself, Lin Ziyin still felt uneasy. “My household is modest. It’s nothing like serving in the Prince’s Residence.”

“Maidservant Hong Ying. Please rest assured, young lady. Since the Prince has ordered me to follow you, I am yours from now on. Whatever you command, I will do,” Hong Ying replied with dignity.

Lu Luo also bowed to her and said, “Maidservant Lu Luo. From now on, unless you no longer want me, I will follow you to the ends of the earth.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Serving me is simple. Just be loyal and don’t do anything harmful to me or my family. Since you’ve just arrived, listen to Qiao’er’s arrangements for now.”

Qiao’er was delighted to hear that the newcomers would take orders from her. Her head lifted high with pride.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo showed no sign of displeasure and bowed to Qiao’er. “In the future, please guide us, Miss Qiao’er.”

Lin Ziyin observed their attitudes and sighed inwardly. Chu Sui Feng’s twisted training methods really produced excellent results. These two knew how to conduct themselves properly.

Chu Sui Feng saw that Lin Ziyin had accepted Hong Ying and Lu Luo, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo noticed this and became even more certain of their position, treating Lin Ziyin with even greater respect.

The next morning, on the training ground, the villagers practiced their martial arts while stealing glances at the nearby courtyard.

Lin Ziyin had foresight, or perhaps she had planned ahead. Many houses and courtyards had been built near the training ground. Originally, the villagers had wondered why she was building so many fine brick courtyards. It seemed wasteful, especially since the workshops weren’t far from the courtyards. Even if they were for the workers to live in, it still seemed excessive.

Chapter 313: For Whom the Wedding Dress is Made (2)

With so many people arriving, the number of empty houses had decreased significantly.

“Ziyin, with so many people in your household now, you won’t abandon us, will you?” A young wife, unable to bear the anxiety in her heart, found a moment to come and ask.

“With these people, it’s still not enough. If I abandon you, what will happen to my workshop?” Lin Ziyin saw many aunts and young wives gathering around and knew that everyone must have been worried in private. She explained in a joking tone, “I see those children over there, and I wish they were already grown men and women so that the workshop could have more hands.”

“Haha.”

“Boss, you’re too impatient.”

“Children eat well and eat a lot. It won’t take many years for them to grow up. You don’t need to worry about it now.” Auntie Bai said with a smile.

“I actually hope that all of you will have more children. As long as you do well, anyone who is in confinement will get three months off, and during these three months, you will still receive your wages.”

“Is that true?” Many women exclaimed. Not working while giving birth at home, and the boss still giving wages—there was no such good thing in the entire Great Qin.

“Of course it’s true. You can also take a month off before giving birth and still receive your wages. Whether it’s a boy or a girl, they are all treasures of the village. But I must declare in advance that this is for those who work diligently and honestly. If anyone breaks the rules of the workshop, I won’t care about anything.” Lin Ziyin said half-seriously and half-jokingly. “Also, it’s best not to give birth all at the same time, otherwise, there will be no one to work in the workshop, and I won’t know who to cry to.”

“There’s such a good thing. If you don’t work hard, you’ll be struck by lightning.” Someone laughed and shouted.

“That’s right. You can’t be ungrateful.” Many people echoed.

Lin Ziyin laughed and joked with everyone.

“She really is considering the Prince. A young girl encouraging everyone to have more children without even blushing.” Si Jinhan stood next to Chu Sui Feng and said with a smile.

“If you have nothing to do, you might as well go to the border city.” Chu Sui Feng coldly glared at him and said.

“The matter of grain and fodder hasn’t been resolved yet. How can I face the soldiers at the border city?” Si Jinhan replied cheerfully and no longer dared to joke about Lin Ziyin.

The villagers, reassured by Lin Ziyin’s guarantee, not only felt at ease but also learned about the new benefits. Everyone was very happy, and the training ground was filled with laughter.

After it was over, Lin Ziyin did not follow the others back but went to the backyard to visit the people who had arrived the day before.

“Escort leader.” As soon as Bai Jincheng saw his old friend, he opened his mouth and then choked up, unable to speak.

“Yier, Chuanhe.” On the other side, Jia Gu also hugged Kong Yier and the others.

Yu Shaohui and Yu Shao’en, along with several other young men of the same age, started playfully punching each other, showing how deep their friendship was.

Qiao Shi and the other women cried even more, gasping for breath.

“It’s good to be alive.” Yu Sha’ou said with red eyes, “We are grateful to heaven that we can meet alive.”

“Why don’t I see Sister Yazi?” Qiao Shi asked.

“Sister Yazi, she’s gone.” A woman cried and said, “She caught a cold on the way and didn’t make it.”

“Poor child.” Qiao Shi looked at the three children standing with Yu Shaohui and the others not far away and couldn’t stop crying.

“Brother Jincheng barely made it through for the sake of the children. Originally, this time when he was sent to the border, he would surely have lost his life. I didn’t expect to meet Qiao’er here.” The woman said with a smile.

Chapter 314: For Whom the Wedding Dress Is Made (3)

“Our current master is a good person. Our good days are just beginning,” Qiao Shi whispered through her tears, trying to comfort the others.

Recalling the former glory of the Mighty Escort Bureau in the capital, they couldn’t help but feel a pang of sorrow at their current forlorn state.

“Rest assured, our new master is kind-hearted. As long as you work hard, you’ll receive your wages on time every month—just like any honest citizen. And you’ll have the best food and lodging,” Yu Shao’en reassured the anxious young men and women.

“Master? That young lady from yesterday was kind,” one of the maidservants remarked, nodding in approval.

“She doesn’t like being called ‘miss.’ You should call her ‘young lady,’” Yu Shaohui corrected.

“Master?” Bai Jincheng and the others were also curious about their new employer.

Yu Sha’ou explained the Lin family’s current situation to everyone. “Our master’s family are all honest and kind people. Right now, they need a lot of help. Many people are envious of the Lin family’s business, so your arrival is timely. From now on, there won’t be any escort leaders or madams—you can just call me Sha’ou and my wife Qiao Shi.”

While this lively conversation was taking place, the Xu family was also in a state of unrest.

“Miss,” the three generations of the Xu family stood up as they saw the young lady who had bought them the day before enter with a monk.

“I heard the elder is unwell, so I brought a master from Ding’an Temple to take a look,” Lin Ziyin explained.

“Thank you, miss,” the Xu family exclaimed, their faces lighting up with excitement upon learning that the monk was a medicinal master from Ding’an Temple. Even though they were far from the capital, they had heard of the temple’s renowned medical skills.

“Besides medicine, what else can you do? I don’t keep idle people in my household,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently.

“Besides medicine, I know a little about cultivating herbs. The others only know medicine and nothing else,” a thin man replied, his face flushed with shame. “But please rest assured, miss. We will study hard and become useful in time.”

Xu Lianfa was nervous, afraid that Lin Ziyin would find them useless and sell them again.

“Tomorrow, I’ll give you a prescription. Follow the instructions carefully. In the future, the elder can teach medicine to talented children in the school. I don’t know much, but I need your help with research,” Lin Ziyin said after a moment’s thought.

She had indeed considered this. The medicinal masters at Ding’an Temple were skilled, but they weren’t hers. She didn’t trust ancient surgical methods, and while traditional medicine might be effective elsewhere, it wasn’t necessarily reliable in the northern lands, which were closest to the battlefield. Since she couldn’t leave, she thought it best to be prepared.

Though she didn’t understand medicine, she could guide those who did to research Western medicine and surgery. The Xu family’s arrival was timely.

“I am at your service, miss,” Xu Lianfa replied respectfully.

“I don’t like being called ‘miss.’ Just call me ‘young lady,’” Lin Ziyin corrected them indifferently.

“What can you two do?” she asked, looking at the woman and maidservant from the Xu family.

The maidservant was nervous, her face and hands covered in frostbite, but her fair skin revealed that she had once been a pampered young lady.

Xu Danhua’s heart raced when the master asked her. Before their family’s downfall, the Xu family had been wealthy, and she, as the legitimate daughter, had enjoyed the best of everything—four senior maidservants, six junior ones, and countless others. Her parents and grandparents had spoiled her, and she had always been proud. But after being exiled, she had experienced hardship and grown much.

Chapter 315: For Whom the Wedding Dress is Made (4)

“In response to your question, miss, my daughter and I are skilled in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Our embroidery is also quite good. My family used to be in the textile business, so we know a thing or two about spinning, weaving, and dyeing.” Chen Shi listed all her skills in an effort to stay, hoping to secure a stable life for her family.

She was afraid—afraid that Lin Ziyin would find her lacking and sell her and her daughter separately. After all, for slaves like them, branded on the face, finding a master was already a blessing from heaven. The young lady before her seemed kind and not cruel. Chen Shi truly wanted to stay.

“After the meal, go to the workshop and try your hand. If it’s as you say, you can teach the women in the school, and also give lessons in music,” Lin Ziyin said.

To be made a teacher—Chen Shi was shocked, then overjoyed.

“Hurry and thank the young lady,” Xu Lianfa reminded his wife.

“Thank you, miss,” Chen Shi said, tears of joy in her eyes. Then she looked at her daughter with concern.

“I have many workshops suitable for young girls. Let her see what interests her. Soon, I will open another workshop, and she might need to take charge. For now, she should focus on learning,” Lin Ziyin explained calmly.

“Thank you, miss,” the entire Xu family, except for the old man on the bed, knelt and kowtowed to Lin Ziyin.

“But I must make it clear—I can give you room to grow, but if anyone betrays me, I will not show mercy,” Lin Ziyin warned sternly.

“The Xu family swears that from this day forward, we will serve the young lady for life. If we betray you, may heaven strike us down with lightning,” the old man struggled to kneel and swore to the heavens.

As soon as the old man swore, the rest of the Xu family followed with their own oaths.

In ancient times, people took oaths very seriously. The Xu family’s oath showed their determination.

From the moment Lin Ziyin entered, Xu Jin had been observing her. The old man had been a divine doctor all his life, treating and saving countless people. Good or evil—he could tell.

He found that the young lady who had bought his family, though young and seemingly cold, was actually kind-hearted. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have bought an old man like him.

Even though he had excellent medical skills, Xu Jin didn’t think Lin Ziyin had bought him for his medicine. If she wanted medical skills, his eldest son and three grandsons were already quite skilled. Adding an old man like him wouldn’t make much difference.

It was more accurate to say that the young lady had saved him.

“As long as you do well, I promise that starting from the fifth generation, the Xu family will be freed from slavery,” Lin Ziyin said.

The Xu family was stunned, too excited to believe their ears. Could they really be freed from slavery? Or was the young lady testing them?

“But if anyone in your family makes a mistake, I will take back this promise,” Lin Ziyin added before they could respond.

“Miss, whatever medicine you need, this humble monk will provide. Besides, that little baldy Jueyuan’s medical skills are not bad. Don’t underestimate this old man—when it comes to medicine, he might not be a match for Jueyuan and Juecong,” Master Huizhen said, clearly displeased.

“Great Master,” Lin Ziyin respected Master Huizhen deeply. Seeing him unhappy, she quickly explained, “The northern lands are not far from the border city. If war breaks out one day, many common people will suffer external injuries. You and the monks in the temple are skilled in herbal medicine and pulse diagnosis, but not so much in treating external wounds. I once read in a book that for severe external injuries, herbal medicine alone is slow and not very effective. But with surgery, wounds heal much faster.”

Chapter 316: For Whom the Wedding Dress is Made (5)

“What is surgery?” When it came to medical knowledge, Master Huizhen also forgot his displeasure and immediately asked.

“For example, if the internal organs in the abdomen are injured by a knife, you can actually cut open the abdomen, then have someone who understands human anatomy use a needle and thread to carefully repair the internal organs, and then sew the abdomen back up,” Lin Ziyin replied.

Cutting open the abdomen? The Xu family was shocked. The Xu family had been practicing medicine for many years, but they had never encountered such medical techniques.

“Can wounds be sewn up?” Master Huizhen was quite interested. He had seen many people in the border city suffering from injuries and how military doctors treated wounds. So, he was not afraid of Lin Ziyin’s method; instead, he was particularly excited.

“Yes, if done well, even if fingers, arms, or legs are severed, as long as they are sewn up in time, they can be reattached and restored to their original state. However, before that, we need to gather medicines for research. One is an anesthetic, also called ‘mafo powder,’ a drug that can anesthetize people. The other is a medicinal solution to prevent post-operative fever, wound rot, and inflammation. The development of the latter requires an absolutely clean environment,” Lin Ziyin said. “Also, where to find fresh corpses for research is a problem.”

“Are you serious?” Chu Sui Feng stepped in, his face stern, and his entire body exuded more killing intent than usual.

“Of course, I’m not joking,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently. “But sewing wounds and opening the abdomen to familiarize oneself with human anatomy requires doctors to practice on corpses daily.”

“Corpses, I can provide them for you,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly. “I will send four people to work with your team on the research.”

“If the Prince sends people over, it would be better to add two more women who know medicine,” Lin Ziyin hesitated before saying.

“Why?” Si Jinhan asked curiously.

“Women giving birth is like walking through the gates of hell. If they learn cesarean sections, at least many women in the northern lands can avoid death. After all, the population in the northern lands is too small,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently.

“Miss, I know a little about medicine and am willing to follow my brother and the others to develop medicines,” Xu Danhua suddenly knelt down and said.

“Hua’er,” Chen Shi was somewhat anxious. She had just heard that learning about external injuries was very bloody, and her daughter had mostly learned the four arts—music, chess, calligraphy, and painting—since she was young, raised as a lady. Could she handle it?

“Good, good, she is a good child of the Xu family,” the old man of the Xu family said emotionally, tears streaming down his face.

Since the incident at home, his state of mind had changed greatly, especially after the deaths of his second son, daughter-in-law, and wife, which had a significant impact on him. Women, in fact, also needed a skill, especially in the northern lands where the living environment was extremely harsh. They needed a means to survive. Since the master could consider this for them, they naturally would do their best to move forward.

“Starting tomorrow, you will go to my estate, and I will prepare corpses for you,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly.

“Prince, don’t rush,” Lin Ziyin smiled lightly and advised. “Haste makes waste. Surgery requires specialized instruments. I may not know much about medicine, but I can barely design those instruments. Making the tools is your responsibility.”

“Alright,” Chu Sui Feng agreed.

“Miss, since we can’t develop medicines for the time being, why not let us, father and son, do some things within our power,” Xu Lianfa pleaded.

“There is indeed something for you to do,” Lin Ziyin smiled. “Great Master, you have to help me.”

“Thinking of this humble monk again?” Master Huizhen, who had been ignored, looked displeased.

Chapter 317: For Whom the Wedding Dress Is Made (6)

“Fresh seafood has arrived. I’ll make you Buddha Jumps Over the Wall,” Lin Ziyin coaxed him.

“What do you want?” The Great Master’s face remained stern, but his heart was blooming with joy.

“Do you have any whitening products that don’t require expensive medicinal ingredients?” Lin Ziyin asked, grinning at him.

“If you want it, this humble monk can give you some,” Master Huizhen said after a moment’s thought. “But I’ll have to think about it when I get back.”

“Good, I knew the Great Master was the best,” Lin Ziyin said, smiling at him.

Seeing how well Lin Ziyin got along with both the Prince and the monks from Ding’an Temple, the Xu family was even more determined to follow her closely.

After breakfast, Yu Shaohui and the others took the new recruits from the escort agency and dispersed to purchase beans. But when they returned in the evening, they had brought back very few beans.

“Miss, someone has beaten us to purchasing the beans,” Yu Shaohui reported.

Lin Ziyin immediately put down the tool in her hand. “Did you find out who is behind the purchase?”

“We checked, but we only know it’s a merchant from Fengcheng. The rest is unknown. Miss, tomorrow I will go and gather more information,” Yu Shaohui said.

“Wait a moment,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile. “We’ve already purchased most of the beans in the surrounding areas, and merchants along the way have helped us bring back a lot of beans. Even if no beans enter the warehouse in winter, it won’t have a big impact on our business.”

“But we don’t know how long the other party plans to keep purchasing beans,” Yu Shaohui worried. “If they continue to buy beans after spring, our business will be hard to maintain.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Do the merchants who bring beans for exchange still have any leeway?” she asked.

“If the person behind this doesn’t buy up all the beans along the way, there naturally won’t be too big of a problem. I’m just afraid the merchants will abandon their integrity and collude with the person behind this,” Yu Shaohui said. He was indeed suited for business. Since coming to the Lin family, he had learned a lot by Lin Ziyin’s side. He could already handle some business matters independently.

“Don’t worry,” Lin Ziyin said slowly, picking up her tool again. “The Lin family’s business is unique. If those merchants really betray us, it won’t matter. At worst, we can just change agents. If our raw materials can’t keep up, it’s no big deal. We’ll just earn less silver. After spring, we can plant more soybeans.”

Lin Ziyin had originally planned to establish a soybean base. The sudden bad news only advanced her plans.

“So Miss already had preparations?” Yu Shaohui said happily.

“As soon as spring arrives, take people to till the land on a large scale. Soybeans don’t have high planting requirements. As long as the land is flat and there are soybean seeds, it’s fine,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “Don’t mind the actions of the person behind this.”

Yu Shaohui listened and happily went back.

Later, Bai Jincheng and the others also returned. The group had been frozen stiff in the icy snow and had brought back a pitifully small amount of beans.

“Please punish us, Miss,” Bai Jincheng and the others said, their faces full of shame. It was their first time going out to do work, and they had done such a poor job. How could they face their master?

“It has nothing to do with you. The weather is cold, and you’ve worked hard. Go to the dining hall to eat,” Lin Ziyin said, not punishing them.

The group was so ashamed they wanted to die, but since Lin Ziyin had spoken, they had no choice. One by one, they went to the dining hall with their heads hanging low.

When they arrived at the dining hall and saw Yu Shaohui and the others, everyone found out that someone was causing trouble behind the scenes. So, everyone cursed the troublemaker in their hearts.

Chapter 318: For Whom the Wedding Dress Is Made (7)

Lin Changshu and Grandpa were alarmed when they heard someone was interfering with the Lin family’s bean purchases.

Lin Ziyin smiled reassuringly. “Grandpa, brother, don’t worry. We already have plenty of beans stored at home. Plus, the merchants along the way are helping bring more. We’ll have enough. Once spring comes and we plant large quantities ourselves, we won’t have to fear anyone’s interference.”

Lin Changshu and Grandpa were still uneasy. After dinner, the two of them went to the warehouse again. Only when they saw the piles of soybeans did they finally feel at ease.

Li Yanran, who had bought up all the beans in the vicinity of Fengcheng, was feeling quite pleased with herself. She was calculating when to send the beans to Chu Sui Feng and what kind of reward he would give her.

“Sister, I hear you’ve bought up all the beans in the surrounding area?” Li Jiesong came straight to her courtyard to find her.

“Who told you that, brother?” Li Yanran was startled. She had been secretly buying the beans in the background, so how did her brother find out?

“Don’t try to hide it from me. I’m your own brother. Would I harm you?” Li Jiesong was displeased by her guarded expression. “If I hadn’t run into Erzhuzi today, I wouldn’t have known.”

Hearing the name of the person who betrayed her, Li Yanran was furious, thinking of a hundred ways to punish Erzhuzi.

“That boy wouldn’t open his mouth. It was only after father secretly sent someone to follow him that we found out you were buying beans.” Li Jiesong looked at Li Yanran reproachfully.

Li Yanran felt a little better knowing it wasn’t her subordinate who betrayed her.

“You’re still an unmarried girl. You don’t think things through.” Li Jiesong put on his elder brother act and scolded her.

“Think things through? What do you think is thinking things through?” Li Yanran glared at Li Jiesong, her attitude full of disdain.

“You’ve only bought up the beans in the surrounding area. What good does that do? Most of the Lin family’s business is related to beans. Don’t you think Lin Ziyin would send people to buy soybeans from farther away? The northern lands are vast. It’s not like only Fengcheng and its surroundings grow soybeans.” Li Jiesong spoke with confidence.

Li Yanran’s heart skipped a beat. As it turned out, her good-for-nothing brother was making sense.

No wonder she had offered a higher price than the market, yet the amount of beans she had bought wasn’t that much. Meanwhile, the Lin family didn’t seem to be making much of a fuss.

“Brother, do you have any good ideas?” Li Yanran lowered her stance.

“Of course, we should go all the way. Send people to more distant places and buy up the beans there too.” Li Jiesong said with a smile.

“Buying beans from other places requires money.” Li Yanran said grumpily.

Although the Li family didn’t lack money for her to spend, she was an unmarried girl with no business of her own. How much money could she have saved?

“We’re siblings. If I don’t help you, who will I help?” Li Jiesong knew he didn’t have much talent, so he was counting on his sister to enter the Prince of Ling’s estate and become Chu Sui Feng’s official wife, so she could help him out in the future. “Just don’t forget your brother when you’re successful.”

Li Yanran immediately understood what he was planning. “As you said, we’re siblings. If I become the Prince of Ling’s wife, who else would I help but my brother?”

Li Jiesong thought to himself, of course. He was the eldest grandson of the Li family and would be the head of the Li Family Residence in the future. Even if Li Yanran became the Prince of Ling’s wife, she would still need the support of her family. In the future, wouldn’t she rely on him, her elder brother?

But adding flowers to brocade wasn’t as good as sending charcoal in the snow. If he helped her today, she would surely remember his kindness in the future.

“I still have some money. I’ll send people to buy up the beans from more distant places. You can rest assured.” Li Jiesong finally agreed.

“Thank you, brother.” Li Yanran was overjoyed, thinking to herself, Lin Ziyin, you’re doomed this time.

Half a month later, Li Jiesong really did buy up the beans from more distant places, but the quantity was still not as much as they had imagined.

“Miss, the Lin family is indeed cunning. Even the beans from more distant places have already been bought up by them.” Erzhuzi reported respectfully with his head lowered.

Li Yanran was furious but had no good solution.

“When you get back, prepare all the beans we’ve bought. Tomorrow, we’ll take them to the Prince of Ling’s estate together.” After being angry alone for a while, thinking that she would see Chu Sui Feng tomorrow and receive the Prince’s praise, Li Yanran cheered up again.

The next morning, Li Yanran dressed up and personally escorted the beans to the Prince of Ling’s estate in a carriage.

The Prince of Ling’s estate was heavily guarded. The soldiers at the gate were numerous, and when they saw a caravan suddenly appear at the gate, all the soldiers immediately went on alert.

Chapter 319: Zige’s Wedding (1)

Li Yanran stepped down from the carriage, and her maidservant handed a letter to the guard. “My mistress has come to deliver provisions to Prince of Ling.”

Provisions? The guard glanced at the long line of carriages, then cast a sidelong look at Li Yanran. As the eldest daughter of the Li family in Fengcheng, she was a frequent visitor to the Prince of Ling’s estate. Many of the guards recognized her.

Though she was the Prince’s cousin, her haughty demeanor had never earned her any favor with the gatekeepers. And since the Prince himself didn’t hold her in high regard, the guards treated her with nothing more than professional courtesy.

“The Prince is not in the estate,” the guard replied with dignity, clasping his hands. “I cannot make decisions on his behalf. Please wait outside, miss, until the Prince returns.”

“How dare you!” Li Yanran’s maidservant snapped, pointing at the guard. “You know who my mistress is! Do you not fear the Prince’s punishment when he returns?”

Li Yanran’s face was equally cold. When had a mere gatekeeper ever dared to slight her?

But she knew better than to push too hard. Even a guard at the Prince of Ling’s estate was no ordinary man. “I have brought the letter as required,” she said. “Do you take me for an assassin? It’s freezing outside, and you expect me to wait in the carriage? Are you not afraid of the Prince’s wrath when he returns?”

Li Yanran, with her aristocratic air, was quite intimidating.

The lead guard hesitated, weighing his options. Even if the Prince didn’t care much for his cousin, the Li family’s status was undeniable. She had come with a letter, and the weather was bitterly cold. If something happened to her while waiting, would the Prince truly blame them?

“Master Sutu!” Just as the guard was struggling with his decision, he spotted Sutu Gong, the Prince’s trusted advisor, approaching. Whenever the Prince was away, Sutu Gong was the one who handled matters in his stead.

Relieved, the guard immediately reported to Sutu Gong. “Miss Li has arrived with provisions and requests an audience with the Prince.”

Sutu Gong listened, his sharp eyes scanning the long line of carriages before settling on Li Yanran.

“Master Sutu,” Li Yanran greeted him with a sweet smile, her earlier arrogance gone. She knew how much Chu Sui Feng valued Sutu Gong. “These beans were acquired by our family’s shopkeeper during his travels. I’ve brought them specifically for my cousin to use as provisions.”

Sutu Gong smirked inwardly. Though he hadn’t visited the Lin family as often lately, he was still well-informed about their affairs. Just yesterday, he had heard rumors of someone secretly buying up the Lin family’s beans. And now, the culprit had delivered herself to their doorstep.

Did Li Yanran realize how furious the Prince would be when he found out? And what would Lord Li think of his daughter’s foolishness?

“Please, come inside, miss,” Sutu Gong said with a smile. “I will have someone fetch the Prince to handle this matter.”

Li Yanran’s maidservant lifted her chin proudly as they entered the estate, shooting a cold glance at the guards.

The disciplined guards remained unmoved, their gazes fixed ahead, ignoring the trio entirely.

“Bring tea for Miss Li,” Sutu Gong instructed the servants as he led Li Yanran into the parlor.

Chapter 320: Zige’s Wedding (2)

“I have already sent someone to invite the Prince back to the estate. Miss Li, please make yourself at home. I still have some matters to attend to, so I’ll take my leave.” Master Sutu explained with a smile.

“Master Sutu is a man who helps the Prince with great matters. We are not outsiders, so there’s no need to go out of your way to entertain me. Please, go ahead.” Li Yanran symbolically bowed to Master Sutu before sitting down without further ado. “I heard the winter plum blossoms in the back courtyard are in full bloom. I would like to go and take a look.”

“Miss Li, please go ahead.” Master Sutu knew exactly what she was up to upon hearing her words. But if someone was foolish enough, he wouldn’t stop them. Besides, within the Prince’s Residence, this heavily guarded place was as secure as a fortress. She wouldn’t be able to stir up any trouble.

Li Yanran was delighted to receive Master Sutu’s approval.

Just as Master Sutu had guessed, Li Yanran’s intention to admire the plum blossoms was merely a pretext. Her real purpose was to flaunt herself in the back courtyard.

All the noble families in Fengcheng knew that although the Prince of Ling’s estate had no official consort, the number of women in the back courtyard was not small. Many of them were beauties sent by the Emperor and other princes. There were already three consorts in the estate, and the number of beauties was countless.

However, the one managing the back courtyard was not one of the three consorts but a concubine. In other words, even though the three consorts held high status, they still had to listen to a concubine when it came to matters.

Li Yanran had always coveted the position of the official consort of the Prince of Ling. Naturally, she harbored no good feelings toward any of the women in the back courtyard. Among them, the three consorts and that concubine were the ones she despised the most.

“Miss, the plum blossoms in the back courtyard are truly beautiful.” The maidservant beside Li Yanran was completely captivated by the blooming winter plums.

“Sister, the winter plums are in full bloom this year. We can make more sachets.” A coquettish female voice came from the plum garden.

“I also want to pick more to steep in snow water for tea.”

“Oh, Sister Lin is the best. Her plum blossom paintings are so lifelike. If the Prince sees them, he will surely love them.”

…

Hearing these voices, Li Yanran’s face suddenly contorted into a sinister smile. Good, they’re all here. She had been worried about how to find these women.

She quickened her pace toward the pavilion. In the dense plum forest, a small pavilion was surrounded by a group of beautifully dressed women in thick cloaks. They were either sitting or standing around a table, with numerous maidservants and nannies attending to them.

“How lively.” Li Yanran deliberately spoke loudly to draw attention.

The women, who had been engrossed in the painting, turned their heads upon hearing her voice. When they saw Li Yanran’s face clearly, some of them revealed playful smiles, while others showed disdainful expressions.

The news that the Li family’s cousins were coveting the Prince had spread not only among the noble families of Fengcheng but also to the women in the back courtyard. No one liked a woman who was after their man.

In an instant, the women in the back courtyard unconsciously formed an alliance and began to unite against Li Yanran.

“Oh, it’s Cousin Miss.” The speaker was Consort Wang, one of the three consorts. She was not very tall and had a baby face, looking cute and likable. Unfortunately, her words were not pleasant to hear. “The Prince has been busy with official matters and is not in the estate. Although you are a cousin, you are no longer a child. A young lady should be more reserved to avoid any rumors of impropriety between cousins, which could tarnish your reputation and the Prince’s name.”

“You’re wrong, Sister. Some people are born with a cheap bone, as if they’ve never seen a man before. When they see our Prince, they can’t wait to throw themselves at him.” It was Consort Gao, who had been demoted to a beauty.

Chapter 321: Zige’s Wedding (3)

Upon seeing Li Yanran, she wished nothing more than to march up and slap her across the face, sending her tumbling out. What a shameless woman, coveting the Prince without even a proper title.

Li Yanran had come to flaunt herself, never expecting the women of the Prince of Ling’s back courtyard to show her no respect, their words dripping with vulgarity. She was so furious, steam practically rose from her head.

Consort Liu was the most aloof among the consorts, her beauty tinged with cold detachment. While the others heaped scorn upon Li Yanran, she sat quietly to the side, unwilling to offend either party.

Consort Lin, known for her gentle beauty and painting skills, watched Li Yanran’s furious expression and smiled faintly. “Sisters, no matter what, Miss Li is the Prince’s cousin. That makes her our cousin as well. As our guest, it is our duty as hosts to treat her well. Let us speak less.”

The other beauties listened and secretly curled their lips. Pretty words, but they were no different from the rest in their disdain for Li Yanran.

Li Yanran heard Consort Lin’s words and nearly choked on her rage. Who did she think she was, putting on airs like that? They were nothing but a bunch of concubines. Did they really think they were the mistresses of the Prince of Ling’s estate? Once she became the true lady of the estate, she would show them what happened to such lowly creatures.

“Indeed, with Cousin not in the residence, these mutts and strays run wild, giving me a headache,” Li Yanran retorted, her pride refusing to let her be bullied by a group of women.

“What mutts and strays?” one beauty asked stupidly. “The Prince doesn’t like us keeping pets. There have never been any dogs or cats in the courtyard.”

The others collectively rolled their eyes at the speaker, but upon seeing it was Qin, the most dim-witted beauty in the back courtyard, they understood.

“Sister, you’re right about one thing,” Consort Wang replied with a smile. “The Prince doesn’t like dogs and cats, but there are always some ungrateful beasts who think too highly of themselves and come sniffing around. Sigh, I wonder if the Prince will blame us for not keeping the house in order when he returns.”

“What should we do? Should we ask Sister Ming to send someone to investigate? Otherwise, the Prince will surely punish us when he returns,” Qin said fearfully.

“No need to worry. These ‘pets’ come under false pretenses, with thick hides and sharp claws. The Prince will surely understand our predicament,” Consort Wang said, seemingly comforting Qin, but her eyes never left Li Yanran, a smirk playing on her lips.

Li Yanran’s two maidservants saw their mistress being humiliated and flew into a rage, immediately counterattacking on her behalf.

“My mistress came today to ease the Prince’s burdens,” one maidservant said with a smile. “She used her own silver to prepare provisions for the Prince. When he sees her, he will surely be pleased.”

“That’s right. A toy is just a toy. The Prince treats our mistress differently. Otherwise, why would Master Sutu allow her to come and go freely in the Prince’s Residence?” the other added, not to be outdone.

“Silence,” Li Yanran chided her maidservants lightly, but the arrogance in her eyes and her contempt for the other beauties were plain to see.

The beauties had not expected Li Yanran to arrive with such grand achievements. They gritted their teeth and glared at her, furious. Hearing even the maidservants dare to call them toys, and then Li Yanran’s mention of “freely,” reminded them of their own confinement to the courtyard. Their resentment boiled over.

“Someone, slap them,” Consort Wang roared, pointing at Li Yanran’s two maidservants.

The nearby servant women and maidservants heard the command and immediately moved toward Li Yanran.

Chapter 322: Zige’s Wedding (4)

“You dare.” A dog’s behavior reflects its master’s, and Li Yanran would never allow her own people to be bullied.

“Miss!” Seeing the opposing maidservants and servant women charging forward, the maids beside Li Yanran lost their earlier arrogance and cowered behind her in fear.

“If you dare lay a finger on them, I’ll make sure my cousin cuts off your hands later,” Li Yanran fumed. These reckless fools actually dared to provoke her to her face.

“She’s just a slave, yet she mocks us sisters. If we don’t teach her a lesson today, she’ll think the Prince of Ling’s estate is a marketplace where she can do as she pleases,” Consort Wang stood up in anger. “Bold slaves, do you still have any respect for the Prince?”

At the mention of Chu Sui Feng, the two maids beside Li Yanran grew afraid, glancing at her worriedly.

Li Yanran was furious, fiercely protecting her maids. “Don’t use my cousin to scare them. You’ve never taken me seriously either.”

“So you admit to inciting the slaves to disrespect the Prince and us?” Beauty Gao sneered in return.

“A bunch of slaves, what are you standing around for? Beat them!” Consort Lin raged.

“Who dares?” Li Yanran saw the approaching slaves and maids, her heart burning with anger and fear. She was bold, but today she only had two maids with her, while the other side had a whole group. If it came to blows, she would definitely be at a disadvantage. “Just wait until my cousin returns and see how he deals with you.”

“What’s all this commotion?” Just as the situation was about to explode, a beauty in a white cloak emerged from the plum grove. She was cold and ethereal, the white fox fur on her cloak and robe fluttering in the wind, making her seem otherworldly.

Everyone’s expressions changed drastically at the sight of the beauty in the plum grove.

“Miss Ming, you’ve arrived just in time,” Beauty Gao was the first to speak up. “Cousin Miss’s maids have been insolent toward us, showing disrespect to the Prince. We sisters were just about to punish them.”

“Miss Ming, my maids were just moved by the beautiful scenery. How does that make them insolent? Disrespect the Prince? You have quite the nerve. My cousin is like a god in our Li family’s eyes. As for you, you eat and use his things but show no concern for him. Gathering together like this, what are you even doing? Miss Ming, since my cousin has put you in charge of the back courtyard, you must punish them severely,” Li Yanran also perked up. She knew that as long as Miss Ming appeared, her maids would definitely not be beaten.

“Cousin Miss is a guest here,” Miss Ming said, as if she hadn’t heard anyone else. Her cold voice carried a chill. “Admiring flowers is just admiring flowers. If the Prince finds out we’ve neglected our duties as hosts, he’ll only blame us for not fulfilling our obligations.”

The other beauties listened and secretly rejoiced. Miss Ming seemed to be reprimanding everyone, but anyone could hear that she was also subtly mocking Li Yanran for her lack of manners, excluding her from the group of the Prince’s women in the back courtyard, telling her not to be a toad trying to eat swan meat by coveting the Prince.

“Cousin Miss, the back courtyard is the Prince’s domain. Your status isn’t suitable for appearing here,” Miss Ming then looked at Li Yanran and said coldly. “The Prince values propriety above all else. If he finds out about today’s incident in the back courtyard, even if the beauties and consorts are eventually held accountable, Cousin Miss will also incur the Prince’s displeasure.”

Li Yanran was slightly angry. This so-called Miss Ming might sound impressive, but in reality, she was just another of the Prince’s maids. Giving her a little respect, and she dared to put on airs in front of her.

Chapter 323: Zige’s Wedding (5)

Though she was furious, Li Yanran did not dare to truly fall out with Miss Ming.

Everyone knew that Chu Sui Feng had entrusted Miss Ming with the management of the entire back courtyard. Even the consorts had to lower their heads before her. Li Yanran could foresee that no matter how Miss Ming handled the matter today, if she were to make a scene, Chu Sui Feng would surely punish her upon his return.

She, Li Yanran, would never do something so unprofitable.

“I was just taking a leisurely stroll. I had long heard that the plum blossoms in the Prince’s Residence were in full bloom, and I even asked Master Sutu for permission to come and admire them. It seems the beauties and consorts here do not welcome me.” With that, she looked at everyone with a smile that was not quite a smile. “Since Miss Ming already knows the reason, I won’t pursue the matter further.”

Miss Ming’s expression did not change. “Cousin Miss has finished admiring the flowers. Please return to the front hall to await the Prince’s return.”

Li Yanran let out a cold laugh in response. “The flowers are indeed vibrant, though it’s a pity.”

Paying no mind to the changing expressions of the remaining beauties, she left triumphantly with her maidservants.

“Miss Ming, you saw how arrogant Li Yanran was. Why didn’t you stand up for us? It seems she doesn’t even respect the Prince.” Consort Wang was dissatisfied with Miss Ming’s conciliatory handling of the situation.

“As you all said yourselves, since you are the Prince’s women, your words and actions represent his face. Cousin Miss is a guest. When a guest arrives, the host need only behave properly. The rest is the Prince’s concern.” Miss Ming replied coldly. “Continue admiring the flowers.”

With that, she left with her maidservants.

“She’s just a servant.” Beauty Gao said indignantly.

But no one in the pavilion agreed with her.

So what if she was a servant? The Prince had still put a servant in charge of their conduct. Besides, if they were being honest, weren’t they all servants in the eyes of the Prince of Ling?

Victorious, Li Yanran’s steps were light as she returned.

“Miss, they were all so despicable, showing you no respect at all.” A maidservant said indignantly.

“You should all speak less. Don’t bring shame upon the Prince.” Li Yanran, recalling the beauties’ taunts in the pavilion, could not help but start reprimanding her own maidservants.

Seeing her anger, the maidservants fell silent.

The three of them returned to the guest hall to wait. They drank cup after cup of tea and ate many pastries. Finally, when the sun had risen high in the sky, Chu Sui Feng returned with From Yi.

“Cousin.” Upon seeing Chu Sui Feng, Li Yanran could not help but jump for joy. “Why did you return so late? I’ve been waiting for you for a long time.”

Her complaining tone carried an air of intimacy, and the coy expression on her face revealed her current happiness.

Chu Sui Feng gave her a cold look. “I heard you brought grain for me?”

“Yes.” At the mention of the beans, Li Yanran’s smile grew even brighter. She had done such a good deed and was waiting for the Prince to praise her. Ideally, he would see her outstanding abilities and understand that she could be a capable partner by his side, then take her into the Prince’s Residence as his wife. “My sister-in-law has some shops and estates. The shopkeepers went to other places to collect rent, so I had them help purchase some beans to send here.”

Chu Sui Feng remained silent, his face expressionless.

Li Yanran continued happily, “Almost all the beans from the farmers near Fengcheng have been bought up by the Lin family. I was worried that the soldiers in the border city would not have enough grain for the winter, so I used my own private funds to buy the beans, hoping to ease your worries, Cousin.”

Chapter 324: Zige’s Wedding (6)

“Since it’s been delivered, From Yi, accept it.” Chu Sui Feng finally spoke lazily.

Li Yanran’s heart bloomed with joy upon hearing this. It seemed her move to send the grain had been the right one.

“See the guest out.” Chu Sui Feng’s next words, however, plunged her from warmth into an icy abyss.

“Cousin.” Li Yanran looked at Chu Sui Feng anxiously. How could this be? She hadn’t even had a proper conversation with him yet. Besides, it was getting late—shouldn’t the Prince invite her to stay for lunch?

“I have official business to attend to.” Chu Sui Feng’s indifferent remark left Li Yanran too afraid to persist.

With a heart full of regret, Li Yanran boarded the carriage for her return journey.

“Miss, since the Prince has accepted the beans, he must have seen your good intentions,” the maidservant consoled her.

“That’s right! Just now, the Prince couldn’t stop staring at you—it made us all blush,” another chimed in, flattering her.

“He wasn’t looking at you, so why would you blush?” Li Yanran retorted, her mood indeed improving.

Upon returning to the residence, she noticed many servants eyeing her strangely, but her good spirits kept her from minding.

Yet, the moment she stepped into the front hall, a teacup shattered before her, splashing scalding water all over her.

“Ah!” Li Yanran cried out in shock, “Who’s so careless—”

Before she could finish, she looked up to see her father, surrounded by the most important members of the Li family.

“You worthless thing! You dare come back?” Lord Li trembled with rage, pointing at her.

“Father, what have I done wrong?” Li Yanran sobbed, throwing herself into Madame Mu’s arms. “Do you find me so unbearable that you take your anger out on me? I might as well die!”

“Listen to her! Ungrateful daughter! She does something wrong and still won’t repent!” Lord Li was so furious he could barely stand. He had once pinned all his hopes on his daughter, but now it seemed she was nothing but a fool—useless in every way.

“You foolish child, why did you buy all that grain and send it to the Prince of Ling’s estate without a word?” Madame Mu scolded her, though her tone was much gentler.

“So what if it’s just grain? I didn’t use the family’s silver!” Li Yanran shouted. She had thought she committed some grave mistake, but it turned out to be about the grain she sent to the Prince of Ling’s estate. Her tone turned aggrieved.

“Listen to her! Even now, she doesn’t realize her mistake! One day, the Li family will be ruined because of her stupidity!” Lord Li was so enraged he collapsed into a chair with a thud.

The second branch of the family watched without intervening, though they refrained from adding insult to injury.

Li Jieyong sighed before explaining to Li Yanran, “The Prince’s men just left. They came to warn our family. Sister, don’t you realize? Military provisions are a serious matter—a military secret. You, a woman, rashly sending grain to the Prince of Ling—how do you expect him to view our family?”

Though brief, these words made Li Yanran understand. She was stunned. “I didn’t think that far…”

“Not thinking that far, yet you bought so much grain and sent it over? Why don’t you use your brain? For such a major matter, couldn’t you have asked us first?” Lord Li’s anger was far from subsiding. “By the way, how did you get so much silver?”

Li Jiesong coughed upon hearing this, not daring to glance at Li Yanran.

Li Yanran wasn’t foolish and didn’t expose Li Jiesong. “It’s the silver I saved over time. I truly didn’t think much of it. I just wanted to teach the Lin family a lesson.”

Chapter 325: Zige’s Wedding (7)

“She’s just a peasant girl. Why bother competing with her? You’re only lowering yourself. Think about it—every woman in the Prince’s back courtyard has a higher status than that peasant girl,” Lord Li scolded her angrily.

“The women in the back courtyard may have noble status, but the Prince never even glances at them. The Lin family is different—he practically lives there now. Just thinking about that wretched girl makes me furious,” Li Yanran roared.

“Use your head for once,” Lord Li said, his voice growing colder. “The Prince stays there because Lin Ziyin brings him benefits. Do you really think he’s genuinely interested in her?”

“What benefits could a peasant girl possibly bring? It’s just vegetarian feasts. Is the Prince so short on silver?” Li Yanran retorted defiantly.

“It’s not just vegetarian feasts. I’ve heard Lin Ziyin is trying to grow green vegetables in winter. The Prince has always cared about the people’s livelihood, so of course he’s paying attention. His estate and Ding’an Temple are both learning to build greenhouses from her. If you keep targeting the Lin family now, don’t be surprised if the Prince holds a grudge against you,” Lord Li said, growing increasingly disappointed in his daughter’s foolishness. “Instead of wasting your time on this, think about how to make the Prince like you. A woman’s future depends on a man. If you can win the Prince’s heart, what do you have to fear from other women?”

Li Yanran sobbed violently but knew her father meant well. She nodded slightly.

“You’re confined to your quarters for two months. Reflect on your actions,” Lord Li sighed before issuing the order.

“No, Father!” Li Yanran didn’t want to be stuck in her courtyard for two months.

“The Li family must give the Prince an explanation. If you keep causing trouble, I’ll send you to Jiang City,” Lord Li snapped, seeing her still throwing a tantrum.

“Stay in your courtyard and practice your music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Don’t think about anything else,” Madame Mu sighed, patting her back in comfort.

Madame Yu lowered her eyelids, secretly amused. She hadn’t expected her husband to get involved with Li Yanran. Truly, brother and sister—both with the same foolish minds. Sighing inwardly, she shook her head.

“Send these beans to the Lin family,” Chu Sui Feng ordered coldly from within the Prince of Ling’s estate, looking at the warehouse full of beans.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Steward Bai respectfully acknowledged before arranging for the delivery.

Not long after, a maidservant slipped back into the back courtyard and reported to a beauty, “Your Highness sent beans to the Lin family.”

“I see. Spread the word—tell the Crown Prince not to act rashly. The border city has plenty of grain,” the beauty instructed.

“Yes, Miss,” the maidservant replied before quietly withdrawing.

The Lin family had been worrying about raw materials just days ago, but now Chu Sui Feng had sent them so many beans. Lin Changshu and Grandpa watched the workers carry the beans into the workshop, their eyes narrowing with joy.

Lin Ziyin, however, sighed inwardly. The Prince was indeed cunning. After spending time with him, she had come to understand his true nature—scheming and deceitful. Sending so many beans to the Lin family for no reason meant he definitely expected something in return.

After much thought, Lin Ziyin felt she was at a disadvantage. One-sided deals were never good.

As days passed, the day of Zige and Da You’s wedding finally arrived.

Since the workshop required work, the Wu and Lin families decided to hold the wedding together, making it lively without disrupting work.

“Sister, this is what your brother and sister-in-law prepared for you. Don’t think it’s too little,” Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang presented a small box to Lin Zige.

Zige opened the box to find one hundred taels of silver inside, along with a banknote. Startled, she immediately returned the box to Lin Changshu. “Brother, I can’t accept this much. When Yan Zhi grows up, I won’t be short on money. Don’t you want me to live in peace?”

“No, our parents left early, and I don’t have much talent. This is all I can give you. A girl can’t go without money when she marries,” Lin Changshu said, though Da You’s home wasn’t far, he still couldn’t bear to part with Zige. “I’ve saved up a little over these past months.”

“Brother, I have a share in the workshop too. I know how much silver you have. You don’t need to worry about me. All these years, you and sister-in-law have suffered the most. Zige has always remembered your kindness,” Zige said, tears streaming down her face.

Lin Changshu’s eyes reddened, and Guo Huiniang cried even harder.

“She just had her makeup done. If the bride cries, she’ll ruin her face,” Mrs. Bai and the others watched with bittersweet hearts, coming forward to console her.

“Yes, it’s getting late. The groom’s sedan will arrive soon. Don’t miss the time,” Cousin-in-law Guihua also advised.

Chapter 326: A Good Thing (1)

“Ziyin.” Seeing that Zige refused to accept their money, Lin Changshu turned his pleading gaze to Lin Ziyin.

The bond between siblings was precious. Although she was the one managing the family affairs, Ziyin never made decisions for them when it came to their personal feelings.

“Ziyin, please help us persuade her,” Guo Huiniang said, seeing that Ziyin remained silent.

“Sister, don’t worry about this. No matter what, I won’t take this money,” Lin Zige insisted firmly.

“Sister, since it’s Brother and Sister-in-law’s kind gesture, refusing it entirely would make them uneasy. Why don’t you do this—take the silver notes from the box yourself, and use them as you see fit,” Lin Ziyin suggested after some thought. She knew Zige was stubborn, so she left room for compromise. “Brother, Sister-in-law, don’t rush either. As Sister said, even after she marries, she won’t be without income. And if they ever run into trouble, we siblings won’t just stand by. So, giving her so much money at once would make her uneasy too. It’s better if you both take a step back and find peace of mind.”

Lin Changshu, Zige, and Guo Huiniang exchanged glances, realizing she made sense.

“Then I won’t stand on ceremony,” Lin Zige took two five-tael silver notes from the box. “This is more than enough. Thank you, Brother and Sister-in-law.”

She formally bowed to Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang. In Zige’s heart, her parents had passed, and her brother and sister-in-law had taken on the role of her parents.

“Zige…” Lin Changshu felt a pang of guilt.

“Brother, Sister-in-law, we’ve already agreed. Since Sister has taken the money, put the rest away,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Ziyin, thank you,” Zige hugged her, tears streaming down her face. Even though she was marrying within the same village, she still felt a deep sense of reluctance.

The dowry Ziyin had prepared for Zige had already been sent over. Not only had she arranged all of Zige’s wedding trousseau, but even the jewelry Zige wore today had been specially commissioned by her.

“We’re all in the same village, and you’ll still come to work every day. Don’t be sad,” Ziyin comforted her with a smile.

“Zige, your cousin-in-law doesn’t have much to give, but these shoes and handkerchiefs were embroidered by me. I hope you don’t mind,” Aunt Guihua and Chunling had been feeling ashamed. They had only recently arrived in Shili Village and had left their previous home with nothing, so they truly had nothing of value to offer.

“Aunt, both of you,” Zige said gratefully, “not to mention how you’ve helped me prepare my dowry these past few days, but Uncle and my cousins have been busy making furniture. This kindness is more precious than anything. Thank you.” With that, Zige gave them a slight bow.

“You mustn’t,” Aunt wiped her tears and helped her up. “Today is your wedding day. You’re the eldest here, so why are you bowing to me?”

“Hurry up, the groom’s sedan chair has arrived,” Auntie Bai urged as she entered.

Ziyin heard the sound of the suona outside and suppressed the bitterness in her heart. “Don’t keep Da You waiting outside.”

Since the two families were holding the wedding banquet together, the feast could only begin after the bride and groom had finished their wedding ceremony.

“Zige, this is a small gift from us,” Bai Yunxian and a group of her friends approached, each carrying gifts.

They had come to contribute to Zige’s dowry, bringing gifts of varying value. Those closer to her gave more, like Bai Yunxian, whose family was close to the Lin family. Her relationship with Zige was better than with the other girls in the village, so she gave Zige a silver bracelet—a substantial gift by village standards.

Chapter 327: A Joyous Occasion (2)

If it had been the old Bai family, Bai Yunxian would never have been able to afford a silver bracelet weighing two taels. But the Bai family was different now.

The Bai family had many members, and aside from Dunzi, everyone else was a capable worker. In a single month, the wages of the entire family added up to over ten taels of silver.

The other young women had brought gifts like embroidered shoes, socks, and handkerchiefs. When they saw Bai Yunxian’s gift, their eyes filled with envy, and some even felt a twinge of shame.

Lin Zige accepted the gifts and thanked each of them in turn.

“Hurry and touch up your makeup,” Lin Ziyin urged.

Mrs. Bai quickly took the white jade cream sent by Master Huizhen and carefully applied it to Lin Zige’s face. Then, she had the village matchmaker recite auspicious words before covering Lin Zige’s head with the bridal veil.

Lin Changshu wore a dark red cotton robe, looking quite dashing. If it weren’t for his sister’s wedding, he would never have chosen such a flashy color. But Lin Ziyin thought her brother was strikingly handsome, and his dark red robe matched perfectly with his sister-in-law, Guo Huiniang. The two of them looked like a perfect pair.

“Little sister, I’ll carry you to the sedan chair,” Lin Changshu said, slightly bending his knees.

Lin Zige, hidden beneath the veil, couldn’t see clearly, but the sorrow of parting from her family weighed heavily on her heart. She softly thanked Lin Changshu, and as she lay on his back, tears began to fall.

“You mustn’t cry,” Madame He, Guo Huiniang’s mother, quickly reminded her.

The Guo family had been very generous. With Lin Ziyin’s help, the Guo family had completely turned their fortunes around. Not only had they moved into a new house, but they had also saved a considerable amount of silver.

So when they heard the news of Lin Zige’s wedding, the Guo family had specially commissioned a set of silver hair ornaments from a jewelry store to give as a gift.

Of course, this set of hair ornaments also brought fame to the Guo family. Even though Guo Shuan Zhu wasn’t married yet, many villagers had already started inquiring about the Guo family, considering whether they could form a marriage alliance with them.

Lin Ziyin had seen many weddings in her modern life. At other people’s weddings, all the relatives and friends were happy, and smiles were everywhere. Every time, she would smile as she watched the newlyweds toast everyone. But this time, it was her own sister getting married, and the feeling in her heart was truly indescribable.

Perhaps it was Lin Zige’s sorrow that affected her, but her eyes stung, and she felt like crying.

“Miss,” Qiao’er softly comforted her.

Lin Ziyin gave a faint smile, indicating she was fine.

As Lin Changshu carried Lin Zige out, firecrackers exploded outside with a loud bang.

Amid the sound of firecrackers, Wu Da You, dressed in a bright red groom’s robe, strode confidently toward Lin Changshu. “Big brother, let me take her.”

“I will personally carry her to the sedan chair,” Lin Changshu said, refusing to let go. In the northern lands, there was a custom that a bride’s feet must not touch the ground when she left her home. The farther her brother carried her, the more it showed how much the family valued her.

Wu Da You, no matter how eager he was, couldn’t do anything as Lin Changshu carried the bride away. He could only force a laugh and follow behind, watching as Lin Changshu placed Lin Zige into the bridal sedan. By then, he hadn’t even touched the hem of the bride’s dress.

“Prince of Ling has arrived,” Chu Sui Feng suddenly announced, followed by the flamboyant Si Jinhan.

The villagers were in a flurry. Everyone knew that the Prince had a good relationship with the Lin family, but even so, no one had expected him to personally attend Lin Zige’s wedding.

“Upon hearing that the eldest daughter of the Lin family is getting married, I, as a partner of the Lin family, naturally had to come and drink a cup of celebratory wine,” Chu Sui Feng said lightly, giving everyone an indirect explanation.

“Bring the gifts,” Chu Sui Feng ordered.

Chapter 328: A Joyous Occasion (3)

Immediately, several guards emerged from behind him.

These guards each carried items—fine fabrics, boxes filled with gleaming gold jewelry. The villagers watching let out soft, envious sighs of admiration.

“Since we’re here to celebrate, I’ve brought a gift as well,” Si Jinhan said with a wave of his hand.

The guards accompanying him presented a wooden box, also containing gold jewelry.

The gifts were too extravagant, and Wu Da You hesitated, glancing at Lin Ziyin for guidance.

“Thank you, Prince, Third Young Master. The banquet will begin shortly, so please, make yourselves comfortable in the study,” Lin Ziyin replied with a gentle smile.

Seeing her accept the gifts from the esteemed guests, Wu Da You secretly breathed a sigh of relief before thanking Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan once more.

“Old friends need no formalities. Don’t miss the auspicious hour,” Chu Sui Feng said, his tone unusually warm.

The villagers, witnessing even Prince Ling personally offering congratulations and such generous gifts, felt a surge of pride. Especially those working in the workshop—this show of support from the Prince and the Third Young Master filled them with confidence. With such backing, business would only flourish, and their lives would improve.

The suona horns blared again, and the bridal sedan chair was finally lifted.

Grandpa and Lin Changshu watched the sedan chair depart, their hearts heavy with unspoken melancholy. Lin Ziyin had no time for sentimentality, as more and more distinguished guests arrived at the Lin family residence. These were all business associates of the Lin family, some of whom had been staying in Fengcheng specifically to place orders after hearing the news.

“Ziyin, with so many guests, the original tables won’t be enough,” Guo Huiniang said, overwhelmed with tasks. With no elder mistress in the house, she had to oversee everything.

“It’s fine. Open the west courtyard and add more tables. We have plenty of food, so there’s no need to worry about shortages,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“Amitabha,” Master Huizhen said, leading a few warrior monks over to join the festivities. “This humble monk has brought a few protective talismans for the newlyweds. Maidservant, take them over.”

“Thank you, Master,” Lin Ziyin said, accepting the talismans with a smile. She had Qiao’er deliver them to Wu Da You’s courtyard. The protective talismans from Ding’an Temple were not easily obtained, and whether they worked or not, Lin Ziyin didn’t mind. As long as everyone believed in them, she was happy to give Zige and Wu Da You some peace of mind.

“Prince Ling and the Third Young Master are in the study. Master, you can join them there,” Lin Ziyin suggested, noticing how out of place the monks looked in the courtyard.

Master Huizhen, delighted by the invitation, led the warrior monks over at once.

Hei Er and Hei Yi also arrived with gifts to offer their congratulations. Lin Ziyin decided to seat them with From Yi and the warrior monks, as they were all familiar with one another.

Concerned that the merchants and villagers might not get along, she arranged for the merchants to be seated in the west courtyard to avoid any potential conflicts.

In the village, when a family held a wedding, it was customary for the entire village to come and offer their blessings. The gifts varied—some brought eggs, others vegetables from their fields, or a few coins. No matter how modest, the hosts never turned them away.

Moreover, once someone stepped through the door, even the deepest grudges had to be set aside. Coming to the door was an admission of wrongdoing, a way to make amends. The villagers might not have much money, but they valued their dignity. If they couldn’t bring themselves to apologize in person, they would bring a small gift during a joyous occasion, burying their conflicts for the day. Otherwise, the villagers would criticize them for being petty and unforgiving.

Chapter 329: Good News (4)

Thus, when Lin Changshu and Grandpa saw Ma Dalang’s family coming to offer their congratulations, even though they were displeased, they still accepted the gifts without showing any disdain toward the Ma family. Not only had the main branch of the Ma family arrived, but Mrs. Bao had also brought her two children and was seated at the table, waiting for the dishes to be served.

“They still have the nerve to come here,” Bai Yunxian said indignantly to the young ladies.

“Absolutely, their faces are as thick as walls,” one of the village girls who worked at the Lin family residence and practiced martial arts every morning chimed in.

Bai Yunxian’s grumbling received support from her companions. Moreover, they all tacitly sat together, excluding the Ma family entirely.

Mrs. Yan nearly choked on her jealousy when she saw Lin Zige’s dowry. Not only was it unmatched in the entire village, but even the daughters of slightly less affluent families in the city probably couldn’t compare. And just moments ago, she had overheard the villagers discussing how Lin Ziyin had already divided the profits from the Lin family’s highly profitable soybean products workshop among his siblings. This meant that even if Lin Zige did nothing but stay at home, she would never lack for money.

Mrs. Yan had no idea how much the soybean products workshop earned each month, but she knew how much the villagers who worked there made. Their monthly wages were nearly the same as what her husband earned as a second shopkeeper elsewhere. And that didn’t even include the bonuses they received during festivals.

If the soybean products workshop wasn’t making a fortune, how could Lin Changshu afford to pay the villagers such high wages?

Lin Zige, the golden egg-laying goose, could have been her daughter-in-law, but that opportunity had slipped away. Mrs. Yan regretted it so deeply she felt like banging her head against a wall, especially when she saw the gift Prince of Ling had sent for Lin Zige—her eyes nearly popped out of her head.

Mrs. Bao didn’t care how the villagers looked at her and her children. For the sake of a good meal today, she didn’t mind. Since no one wanted to sit with her, she simply took a seat at Mrs. Yan’s table.

Mrs. Yan didn’t want to sit with her either, but when she looked around, she realized all the other tables were full. Only their table had empty seats. Since the event wasn’t being held at her own home, Mrs. Yan had no choice but to endure Mrs. Bao’s presence, no matter how much she disliked her.

Big Dog and Little Dog eagerly waited for the food, their noses twitching at the delicious aromas wafting from the kitchen. They wished they could rush in and carry out all the dishes themselves.

Ma Zhicai forced his way into the village headman’s table alongside Ma Dalang. Even though everyone else at the table frowned and ignored them, the father and son didn’t seem to mind. They kept trying to join the conversation, undeterred.

Unfortunately, every time they interjected, the conversation would fall flat. But since Ma Dalang had always been smooth-talking in his dealings outside the village, he and his father maintained their cheerful demeanor despite the cold reception. This made others feel awkward, and soon, people stopped giving them a hard time.

“Word is that Wu Xin is quite the scholar. Come spring, perhaps the village headman could let him take the exams?” Ma Dalang asked with a smile. “And Week Big Brother’s son isn’t bad either.”

The village headman, hearing the praise for his grandson, didn’t let it go to his head. Instead, he smiled faintly and casually deflected, “Master Qian’s scholarship is profound, and now we also have Master Xu, another learned man. The children have only just begun their studies and have only scratched the surface. I’ll follow the teachers’ judgment. If they think the boys are ready, I won’t stop them. If not, then they’ll just have to work harder for another year.”

“You’re right, village headman. That’s exactly how I see it,” Zhou Shitou replied with a laugh. “My son is several years older than Changting, but his studies are far behind. He said he won’t take the exams until he catches up to Changting.”

Chapter 330: A Good Thing (5)

“Exactly! Changting is amazing. Master Qian and Master Xu can’t stop praising him.” Someone chimed in.

Ma Dalang and Ma Zhicai listened, sneering inwardly. These people only knew how to flatter the Lin family. How old was Lin Changting? Just seven years old. What could a seven-year-old brat possibly know? That tutor, Master Qian, and the one surnamed Xu were both servants bought by the Lin family. Of course they would sing their praises.

No matter how much the villagers praised Lin Changting, the Ma father and son refused to believe the boy had any real talent for scholarship. Ma Zhicai himself had only passed the scholar examination at sixteen, and he was the only one in Shili Village to have done so in years. If Lin Changting thought he could surpass him, he was dreaming.

But Ma Zhicai wasn’t here today just to eat. His real purpose was to make a connection with Prince Chu Sui Feng. Unfortunately, the prince had been taken to the west courtyard, leaving Ma Zhicai with no chance to meet him.

Ma Zhicai was confident—if only he could get an audience with the prince, the prince would surely appreciate his knowledge. But how could he arrange such a meeting?

“The banquet is about to start. Where are you going?” Ma Dalang watched his son stand up and asked loudly on purpose.

“Sorry, my stomach isn’t feeling well. I need to excuse myself for a moment. I’ll be back soon. Please forgive me.” Ma Zhicai smiled apologetically, offering an explanation.

His manner was gentle, his words refined. The villagers’ displeasure toward him dissipated.

Ma Zhicai left the east courtyard but instead turned into the west courtyard.

With so many people coming and going for the Lin family’s celebration, and many outsiders present, no one paid much attention to Ma Zhicai’s arrival.

Ma Zhicai first entered a grand hall, where he found many people seated. Unlike the villagers, these people wore fine silk. No one spared him a glance as he entered. Listening quietly, he realized they were discussing business matters.

Ma Zhicai scoffed at these wealthy men—just a bunch of money-grubbing merchants. He left the hall and continued down the corridor.

Every room in the Lin family residence was warm, and as Ma Zhicai stepped out into the cold, he felt a chill run through him.

Just as Ma Zhicai had left the banquet, Lin Ziyin came looking for people.

“Village Headman, you and Uncle Bai need to go to the west courtyard to keep Prince Ling and the Third Young Master company.” Lin Ziyin hurriedly found them and said, “Grandfather and Uncle can’t handle it alone.”

“Ziyin, find someone else. I’m afraid I can’t handle it either.” The village headman’s legs nearly gave out at the thought of sitting at the same table as Prince Ling.

If he was this nervous, Bai Chunsheng was even worse.

“Guests are guests. You know the prince, and besides, Grandfather, Uncle, and Master Huizhen are there too. My brother isn’t here, so if you don’t go, who else will help with the hosting?” Lin Ziyin pleaded with them.

“Also, the more you see, the better prepared you’ll be for dealing with important people in business, right?” She played her trump card, her eyes shining.

The village headman thought about what Lin Ziyin had said and realized she was right. Because the Lin family’s business was thriving, the villagers had benefited greatly, and as the village official, he had often dealt with merchants.

“Alright, let’s go.” Like a man walking to his execution, the village headman gritted his teeth and stood up.

Seeing the village headman agree, Bai Chunsheng thought about how much Lin Ziyin valued him. He gritted his teeth and stood up to follow her to the west courtyard.

Ma Dalang silently cursed Lin Ziyin for her lack of judgment. He was the only one in the village who had worked as a second shopkeeper outside, so of course his experience was far greater than these country bumpkins. But just now, Lin Ziyin had acted as if she hadn’t even seen him. Then he started worrying about his son, Ma Zhicai.

Chapter 331: A Good Thing (6)

“Who is it?” In the main hall of the west courtyard, Ma Zhicai had just appeared when From Yi and the others noticed him. A sharp blade was immediately pressed against his neck.

Ma Zhicai was terrified, his soul nearly leaving his body. “No, no, it’s a misunderstanding! I’m a scholar from the village who accidentally wandered in here. Please, sir, spare me!”

“Interesting.” Si Jinhan listened with a wicked smile, turning to Chu Sui Feng. “Let him in.”

From Yi and several guards withdrew their swords with stern faces, then coldly barked at Ma Zhicai, “The Prince has allowed you to enter. Behave yourself.”

For some inexplicable reason, the guards seemed to dislike Ma Zhicai.

Uncle He Fuxing didn’t recognize Ma Zhicai, and since he was seated at the same table as Chu Sui Feng, he was too nervous to pay attention to him. Coincidentally, Grandfather Lin was also at the table.

When Grandfather Lin saw that the person causing a commotion outside was Ma Zhicai, his anger surged, his face turning red in an instant.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan noticed Grandfather Lin’s agitated yet restrained demeanor and immediately understood.

“Why the noise?” Chu Sui Feng asked coldly.

“Reporting to the Prince, I accidentally entered this place. I had no intention of offending the Prince,” Ma Zhicai replied, already regretting his actions. He hadn’t expected the Lin family to be so busy, with Grandfather Lin still here accompanying the Prince of Ling and the Third Young Master.

Thinking of the Lin family’s displeasure toward him, his heart pounded, and his attitude became more submissive.

“Accidentally entered?” Si Jinhan scoffed. “Grandpa, do you know this man?”

“He’s a scholar from the village, surnamed Ma.” Grandfather Lin didn’t want to say more. Even if he was dissatisfied with the Ma family, he wouldn’t cause trouble for them today. He didn’t want to ruin his granddaughter’s joyous occasion.

“But the villagers were all arranged in the east courtyard. How could he accidentally enter the west courtyard?” Si Jinhan wasn’t about to let him off.

Ma Zhicai grew anxious, beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead. “In response to the Third Young Master, I was in a hurry and took the wrong door.”

This excuse was barely passable since the gates of the east and west courtyards of the Lin family did look identical, and their layouts were the same.

But Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng weren’t so easily fooled. They wouldn’t be deceived by a few words. The guests here were different from the villagers in the east courtyard. If Ma Zhicai had truly entered by mistake, he would have noticed the difference between the two courtyards long ago.

“Miss Lin.” At that moment, From Yi’s voice suddenly came from outside.

“You all may do as you please today.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “The dishes will be served soon.”

Most of the guests here were merchants, so the food was different from that in the east courtyard. Several dishes would even be personally prepared by Lin Ziyin.

When Lin Ziyin entered the guest hall, her face immediately showed a hint of anger. “Scholar Ma, this doesn’t seem to be the place for you.”

“You weren’t supposed to be here. How did you end up here?” Bai Chunsheng was even more direct.

“I mistakenly took the west courtyard for the east courtyard,” Ma Zhicai replied, his face flushed with embarrassment. He felt wronged and annoyed. He had forced his way in, but before he could even make an impression on the Prince of Ling, Lin Ziyin and the village headman had arrived.

“If that’s the case, you should leave immediately.” The village headman was so angry his nose nearly twisted. This young man’s intentions were indeed dishonest. He actually tried to take a shortcut to get close to the Prince. Did he really think the Prince would look favorably upon someone like him?

“Prince, Third Young Master, I have offended you. I take my leave.” Bowing his head, he became submissive once more.

Chapter 332: A Good Thing (7)

“Isn’t that Scholar Ma?” Si Jinhan glanced at him, his eyes slanting. “Even someone from the same village can get lost. Should I have my men escort you home?”

The village headman broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing this. He had heard from Wu Da You that Si Jinhan’s temper was the most unpredictable. Back when he had suspected Lin Ziyin, he had nearly strangled her to death.

Ma Zhicai didn’t catch the hidden meaning in Si Jinhan’s words and took them as mockery, his face flushing red with embarrassment.

“No need.” Lin Ziyin naturally understood Si Jinhan’s implication. Seeing Ma Zhicai’s behavior, she was angry, but like Grandpa, she didn’t want any trouble on her sister’s wedding day. “Third Young Master, thank you for your concern. Today is my sister’s wedding, and as fellow villagers, it’s only natural to drink a little more. Later, I’ll prepare some seafood for Master Huizhen. Prince and Third Young Master, you could say you’ve had a stroke of luck meeting Qiao’er.”

“So, the Prince and I owe our good fortune to Master Huizhen?” Si Jinhan was clearly displeased at being relegated to a supporting role.

“Owing your good fortune to this humble monk, and you’re not happy?” Master Huizhen asked, his face stern.

“How could that be? I’m overjoyed.” Si Jinhan didn’t dare offend Master Huizhen. The Great Master wasn’t like other monks—he was prone to fits of madness. What if he poisoned him? Better to stroke his ego and keep him happy.

Seeing Lin Ziyin chatting and laughing with Si Jinhan and Master Huizhen, Ma Zhicai felt even more aggrieved.

A woman, relying on her smiles, had won the favor of important figures, while he, with all his learning, was ignored. The world was so unfair.

“Village Headman, Uncle, you should keep the Prince and the Great Master company. I’ll prepare some seafood for you.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “Oh, and when my brother and Da You come to toast, Third Young Master, you’re not allowed to force them to drink.”

“Show us your best skills.” Chu Sui Feng said indifferently. “Let the servants handle the other tables.”

“They can’t do it.” Lin Ziyin laughed. “Fortunately, we don’t have too many guests, just one table. I’ll make plenty later.” She replied with a smile.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression darkened.

Lin Ziyin pretended not to notice and turned to leave, but when she glanced back, she saw Ma Zhicai still standing there, head hanging.

A cold smirk played on her lips. Was he unwilling to give up or just resentful, this so-called great scholar?

“Aren’t you leaving? Do you really need my men to escort you?” Si Jinhan’s voice grew cold. Chu Sui Feng’s gaze was even colder, and the temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees.

“This commoner will take his leave now.” Ma Zhicai finally realized Prince Ling was angry and quickly bowed as he backed out of the main hall.

“How could such a man be a scholar? Someone should really look into how his teacher educated him.” Si Jinhan muttered in dissatisfaction.

The village headman sighed inwardly. If both the Prince and the Third Young Master disliked him, even if Ma Zhicai passed the imperial examinations, he would never hold office.

But honestly, given the Ma family’s behavior, it was probably for the best that Ma Zhicai didn’t become an official.

With that thought, the village headman stopped worrying about the Ma family.

Ma Zhicai left the west courtyard in a daze, not even stopping by the east courtyard, and went straight home.

When Lin Ziyin entered the kitchen, she saw that Chu Sui Feng had brought quite a variety of seafood. Suddenly seeing so much seafood, she couldn’t help but feel excited. Even if it wasn’t for anyone else, just to satisfy her own cravings, she was determined to showcase her culinary skills.

The visiting merchants never expected that coming to the Lin family residence today would allow them to taste such exquisite flavors. They had traveled far and wide and eaten plenty of seafood, but never had they tasted anything as delicious as what the Lin family served.

“Fresh, truly fresh.” Master Huizhen sipped his wine, happily eating as he spoke, his chopsticks never stopping. “I never thought seafood could be this delicious.”

Chu Sui Feng’s lips curled slightly. The young lady always brought him surprises.

Before the wedding feast ended, he called Lin Ziyin over.

Lin Ziyin, who also loved seafood, sat down without hesitation and started eating squid.

“Seafood spoils easily. Even if it’s delicious, it’s hard to transport.” Chu Sui Feng put down his chopsticks and watched her eat.

“It can be dried, but if the Prince wants to develop the coastal fishermen’s aquaculture, he needs a plan.” Lin Ziyin said.

“What kind of plan?” Chu Sui Feng asked, his gaze fixed on her.

“Government procurement at fair prices. Leasing sea areas for diversified aquaculture.” Lin Ziyin replied.

“Drying relies on the sun?” Chu Sui Feng frowned.

“Partly, but most products require mechanical drying. As I’ve said before, we must find the black powder I mentioned. Otherwise, it’s all just talk.” Lin Ziyin said.

Chu Sui Feng fell silent after hearing this, letting her eat to her heart’s content.

After the feast, some merchants came to inquire about the seasoning.

Since the seafood business hadn’t been fully established, Chu Sui Feng ordered his soldiers to keep it secret, and all seafood recipes were to remain confidential.

With that command, no merchant dared to ask again. Everyone felt regretful—it would be difficult to taste such delicious seafood again in the future.

Chapter 333: The Greenhouse (1)

Chu Sui Feng took Lin Ziyin’s mention of black powder seriously. As the master of the northern lands, he had lived a life of hardship for many years. From the age of six, when he was sent away and witnessed the desolation of the northern lands, to his tireless efforts to govern, the poverty of the northern lands had barely improved.

The harsh climate, the vast and sparsely populated land, the inaction of the court, and the harassment by the Tartars—all of these factors had left him physically and mentally exhausted. “Having the will but not the means” was the true reflection of his inner state every day.

As a man, who wouldn’t want to achieve something great? Unfortunately, too many factors had hindered his progress. The northern lands had a long coastline, and the number of fishermen was not small. These fishermen lived even more impoverished lives.

Chu Sui Feng had originally wanted to improve the lives of the fishermen, but unfortunately, he had never had the power to make changes.

Now, Lin Ziyin had given him a glimmer of hope, and of course, he was willing to work hard to realize this hope.

“Send out all available men to search.” He issued the command once more.

“Yes, Your Highness, I will send out more men immediately.” From Yi replied.

Lin Ziyin felt a mix of emotions. If coal was found, would it really be a good thing? After all, coal was a non-renewable resource. If it was found, the history of coal usage would be advanced by a lot. Thinking about air pollution and other issues, her mind was in turmoil.

But if there was no coal, relying solely on human labor to cultivate the land, even if they worked themselves to death, they might not achieve much.

“The matter of the black powder is my responsibility. You just need to focus on drawing up the plan.” Chu Sui Feng said, seeing her conflicted expression.

“Finding black powder is a good thing, but it also causes a lot of pollution to the surrounding environment.” Lin Ziyin said softly.

Pollution? This was a new term, but Chu Sui Feng could roughly understand what pollution meant. “What kind of consequences will it bring?”

“First, the nearby water sources will be polluted. Of course, if managed properly and not allowed to be exploited by everyone, the problem isn’t too big. Second, burning black powder produces coal smoke, which pollutes the air. So strictly speaking, it cannot be used in large quantities.” Lin Ziyin answered somewhat embarrassedly.

“The nation’s mineral resources are not for anyone to exploit. I will do my best to find it and then send people to control it. You can rest assured.” Chu Sui Feng said.

“Young lady Lin, you’re overthinking it. Even if someone had the audacity, they wouldn’t dare to lay a hand on the Prince’s possessions.” Si Jinhan smirked. “Since it’s underground, it’s probably not easy to mine. Even if someone wanted to mine it, it would cause a lot of noise. At that time, we can just send troops to guard it.”

“Does the Prince have a lot of people?” Lin Ziyin muttered. Every day he complained about the northern lands being vast and sparsely populated, but now he had enough people to guard the coal.

Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng were stumped by her question. Indeed, the lack of manpower was their biggest headache.

“I have already selected a group of people from those sent here and sent them to the west to reclaim land. I also plan to establish a city there.” Chu Sui Feng said.

Lin Ziyin nodded stiffly, smiling. Establishing a city was a major undertaking, and it wasn’t something to discuss with a woman like her. “So, if possible, when you successfully cultivate rice, you should share your experience.” Chu Sui Feng glanced at her and added softly.

This was the main point Prince of Ling wanted to make.

Lin Ziyin pouted. It seemed Chu Sui Feng was treating her like a Minister of Agriculture, and an unpaid one at that.

The village headman and Bai Chunsheng listened with bated breath, their hearts pounding like cats’ claws. How could the Prince’s words imply that young lady Lin was going to cultivate rice? But the northern lands were cold and barren, with a short growing season. How could rice be grown there? The villagers did grow some rice, but that was because the court required it. They were forced to grow it with no other choice. Hadn’t they seen the pitifully low yields from each household?

Chapter 334: The Greenhouse (2)

“If possible, while searching for coal, could you also look for a substance that can self-ignite, and another kind of substance,” Lin Ziyin pondered before adding, “though we won’t need much of them.”

“What substances? Just list them out,” Chu Sui Feng instructed solemnly.

“I’ll write them down for you later,” Lin Ziyin replied. The last thing she thought of was potassium. The black soil was fertile, and organic fertilizer could promote crop growth, but adding even a small amount of potassium and phosphorus fertilizer would undoubtedly be of great help to the crops.

However, she didn’t hold out much hope. After all, potassium and phosphorus were not easy to find, and the difference between using them or not didn’t seem that significant.

Chu Sui Feng, however, took it seriously. He knew that anything Lin Ziyin needed to find would surely have a significant purpose. Thus, From Yi relayed another command.

Ma Dalang was somewhat uneasy at the banquet. His son, Ma Zhicai, had left without any news since. He wondered if Zhicai had finally earned the Prince’s favor. Would the Prince let Zhicai follow him?

He had high hopes but didn’t worry about Ma Zhicai’s safety. After all, the east courtyard and west courtyard were only separated by a wall. If anything had happened, the commotion would have reached the east courtyard long ago.

While worrying, Ma Dalang’s face remained lit with a smile.

Mrs. Yan, on the other hand, was displeased. Mrs. Bao and her two sons ate like starving ghosts. As soon as a dish was served, before Mrs. Yan and Huang could even touch it, the plate was almost empty.

Moreover, the three of them ate with their hands, which Mrs. Yan found disgusting. However, the food at the Lin family residence was truly delicious, and the aroma made her mouth water.

“Are you starving ghosts? Eat properly! Why are you sticking your hands in? How are others supposed to eat?” Mrs. Yan glared at Mrs. Bao and scolded.

“Sister-in-law, your family is well-off, so you don’t care about a little food. Unlike us, a widow with children, we have no income, so our stomachs are naturally lacking in oil and grease. Besides, sister-in-law, why are you quibbling with two children? If you want to eat, just eat. No one is stopping you,” Mrs. Bao retorted, rolling her eyes before continuing to eat heartily.

Huang also disapproved of Mrs. Bao and her sons, but she had two children of her own. If she was slow, her children wouldn’t get any food. Without hesitation, she followed suit and started grabbing food as soon as the dishes arrived. Ma Youcai was the most domineering, snatching more than anyone else.

Seeing the children of the main branch, Mrs. Bao rolled her eyes. Mrs. Yan had the nerve to criticize her, but her own children were no better. Never mind, just eat.

Fortunately, all the dishes served by the Lin family were substantial—large meatballs, fish, and pork knuckles—all genuine, without any adulteration.

After the banquet, Mrs. Yan and Mrs. Bao rushed to scoop the remaining food from the table into their own bowls before leaving with their children. According to village customs, even without the host’s instruction, the women who came to the banquet should help clean up the table.

“Disgraceful,” Auntie Bai spat as she watched them leave.

“Mother, they’ve always been like this. It’s not just today or yesterday,” Mrs. Bai said, swiftly helping to clean up.

“Lord Hao, Seventh Master, Grandma He… please take care,” Lin Ziyin, Lin Changshu, and Guo Huiniang saw the guests off at the door. Every elderly guest who came received a portion of pastries from the Lin family as they left.

Chapter 335: The Greenhouse (3)

The Lin family’s pastries were sold far and wide, and the elders who received them were so delighted they couldn’t stop smiling.

This joyous occasion further elevated the Lin family’s reputation.

“Zhicai, are you back?” Mrs. Yan returned home and saw her second son already lying in bed, so she greeted him. “Where’s your father?”

“I’m back,” Ma Zhicai replied.

Just then, Ma Dalang strode in hurriedly. He looked at Ma Zhicai and asked anxiously, “How did it go? What did the Prince say?”

“What did he say?” Ma Zhicai was already furious. “I didn’t even get a chance to speak. Who knew that old man from the Lin family would be sitting with the Prince, and that wretched Lin Ziyin wouldn’t let go of him the whole time.”

Recalling Si Jinhan’s malicious gaze, Ma Zhicai suddenly remembered his words—send him on his way? Send him where?

A chill ran down his spine!

“Those Lin family people are no good,” Mrs. Yan seized the opportunity to vent her frustration. “We wasted the silver we sent today.”

Thinking of the thirty wen her family had spent, Mrs. Yan felt particularly pained. She didn’t want to think about how many people from their household had gone to eat.

By this time, Huang had already taken the children and hidden away to avoid provoking Mrs. Yan’s temper.

“Mother, I’m hungry. Make me something to eat,” Ma Zhicai urged impatiently. He hadn’t had a single bite at the banquet.

“You child, why did you have to be so stubborn and not eat at the banquet?” Mrs. Yan complained.

“Just do as you’re told and stop all this nonsense,” Ma Dalang scolded her, displeased.

Mrs. Yan glanced at her son’s listless appearance and felt a pang of sympathy. In the end, she said nothing more and went to the kitchen to prepare food for Ma Zhicai.

The village headman and Bai Chunsheng lingered at the Lin family residence after finishing their meal, waiting for Lin Ziyin to see off the guests. Finally, they got their chance to speak with her.

“Ziyin, are you really planning to plant rice in the spring?” the village headman asked anxiously as soon as he saw her.

“Ziyin, it’s not that your uncle is being nosy, but the climate in the northern lands just isn’t suitable for growing rice,” Bai Chunsheng added eagerly, explaining the reasons.

Grandpa and Lin Changshu sat quietly to the side, listening without interrupting.

“I was just about to discuss this with you two,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile as she sat down. “I’ve done my research. The warm season in the northern lands is too short. If we use the traditional method of planting rice, it definitely won’t work because the growing season isn’t long enough. But I’ve already thought of a good solution to this problem. Village Headman, Uncle Bai, would you be interested in joining my family in growing rice?”

“Do you really have a good method?” the village headman asked in surprise, though he didn’t doubt her words at all. Hadn’t even the Prince believed what she said?

Lin Ziyin nodded. “If you’re willing to plant, you can let me know how much you need, and I’ll prepare the seedlings. Oh, and the seedlings have to be prepared by me—you won’t be able to do that yourselves.”

The village headman and Bai Chunsheng immediately understood. The secret lay in the seedlings. But since Lin Ziyin wasn’t saying more, they didn’t press her.

“Also, could I trouble the village headman to ask around and see which other households would be willing to join in planting? I need to prepare in advance.” Lin Ziyin said. The village wasn’t large, and in the first year, there wouldn’t be widespread planting. So preparing some seedlings for the villagers wasn’t a problem for her.

After all, if only one family benefited, it might cause resentment among the villagers. But if everyone shared in the profits, the situation would be different.

Chapter 336: The Greenhouse (4)

“Alright, I’ll go door to door and ask for you after I get back,” the village headman agreed happily.

The village headman was a man of action. That very evening, fueled by wine, he began going from house to house to inquire.

When the villagers heard that the Lin family wanted to experiment with planting rice, many hesitated and couldn’t make a decision on the spot. They all said they would give the village headman an answer the next day.

The village headman agreed cheerfully and didn’t press them.

After all, the land was the villagers’ lifeline. Moreover, the Lin family had said it was just an experiment, with no guarantee of a good harvest. With that in mind, who would dare to agree lightly? Although every household had some idle silver now, they still felt uneasy about the possibility of no income from the fields.

Especially since the villagers knew that the Lin family would always need beans. No matter how many beans they planted, the Lin family could consume them all. The beans in the northern lands were high-yielding, so the villagers were even more indecisive.

The next day, during the training session, the villagers surrounded Lin Changshu and the others, asking about the situation.

Although Zige and Wu Da You were newlyweds, they didn’t take a break. On the second morning after their wedding, they attended the training session as usual. Naturally, as members of the Lin family, they were also surrounded by people asking questions.

Wu Da You didn’t know much about the matter. Helpless, when pressed, he could only push the responsibility onto Lin Ziyin.

“I just want to experiment, but it’s not without some confidence. There’s about a seventy percent chance of success. However, whether you plant it or not is up to you. I won’t interfere,” Lin Ziyin explained. “In the end, whether the results are good or bad, you can’t blame me.”

“Ziyin, our family will sign up. We’ll plant all five mu of paddy fields,” Bai Chunsheng was the first to step forward.

“Our family will try planting five mu,” the village headman was the second.

The day before, they had heard with their own ears that the Prince supported this matter. If the planting went well, it would be a significant income. Even if it didn’t go well, they would have wages every month, plus dry land, so they weren’t afraid of not having food to eat.

In the worst case, they could always buy some beans to pay their taxes.

With them leading the way, many villagers gradually signed up, but like the village headman, they only allocated about one-third of their land to rice. The rest, they still planned to plant sorghum and beans.

Lin Ziyin had Jueming record the amount of land each family had, to make it easier to cultivate seedlings later.

When everyone heard that there were free seedlings available, they felt even more at ease. After all, rice was quite expensive.

“Ziyin, we agreed that we will return the rice seedlings,” the village headman said, displeased when he saw the expressions on everyone’s faces. These people only cared about the small benefits in front of them and didn’t think about how always taking advantage of the Lin family might make them unwilling to continue helping in the future.

“Village headman, you’re right. That’s what we think too. Rice seeds are hard to find. The boss has a way to buy rice seeds for us. In the future, no matter whether the planting is successful or not, we will definitely return the rice we should,” Old Man Man’s son stepped forward to express his stance.

“If we fail, we’ll return it with our wages,” Fang Cao also chimed in.

More people expressed their attitudes, and the village headman was secretly pleased to see everyone’s performance. It seemed that these days, the small lessons he and Chunsheng had given behind the scenes had been listened to.

Yes, as long as everyone in the village stuck together, their days would definitely get better and better.

The training ground was once again filled with fervor.

“You sure know how to win people over,” Si Jinhan whispered to Lin Ziyin.

Chapter 337: The Greenhouse (5)

“Third Young Master, the army should have someone dedicated to ideological education—someone with a silver tongue who is also loyal to the Prince. You know, people’s minds can be shaped,” Lin Ziyin advised, imparting modern military management concepts to them. “Fighting under duress and fighting willingly are two entirely different things.”

“How do you inspire them?” Si Jinhan asked with a smile.

“That’s for the Third Young Master and the Prince to figure out,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile before turning to seriously train the soldiers who were practicing diligently.

“Third Young Master, I might know a thing or two about that,” From Yi chimed in with a grin.

“You do?” Si Jinhan didn’t seem to have much faith in him.

“I’ve listened to the speeches given by that man surnamed Yu to the villagers. The young lady also gives speeches, and after hearing them so often, I’ve picked up a few tricks,” From Yi said, pointing to the soldiers nearby.

“What does Lin Ziyin say to the soldiers?” Si Jinhan had been running between the city and the estate these past few days and wasn’t aware of the latest developments.

“Soldiers defend the nation so that their families back home can live in peace.”

“Our happy lives are bought with the blood and flesh of our brothers.”

“All military honors belong to every soldier on the battlefield.”

…

Several guards eagerly recited Lin Ziyin’s daily speeches.

“Not bad,” Si Jinhan agreed with a smile. “Prince, should we really follow what the young lady suggested and assign someone in the army specifically to handle ideological work?”

“I think these few would do just fine,” Chu Sui Feng said, glancing at From Yi and the others behind him.

From Yi and the others immediately looked dumbfounded. They were guards who followed Prince Ling, tasked with protecting him. Being sent to the army just to talk wasn’t something they were willing to do.

“In a few days, have a few civil officials come over to learn,” Chu Sui Feng instructed.

“Yes, Prince,” From Yi and the others replied, relieved that they wouldn’t have to go to the border city.

After leaving the training ground, since Wu Da You’s family had no elders present and the Lin family wasn’t particular about formalities, the couple, at Guo Huiniang and Lin Changshu’s insistence, also went to the Lin family residence.

They served tea to their elders. Grandpa, seated at the head of the table, drank the tea offered by the two of them. “This is from your grandfather. Take it.”

Grandpa took out two red envelopes and handed them to Wu Da You and Zige. “May you two live in harmony and love.”

“Thank you, Grandpa,” Zige and Wu Da You thanked him as they accepted the envelopes. When they stood up, Wu Da You took the initiative to help Zige up.

Grandpa nodded slightly, pleased. Though he didn’t do much heavy work at home, he would visit the various workshops or stay in the fields. Ziyin paid him wages and even assigned a supervisor to assist him.

Grandpa had work to do and didn’t feel like he was freeloading. Plus, Lin Ziyin gave him a monthly allowance, so he wasn’t short on money.

“Little brother,” Having come of age, Wu Da You and Zige also prepared red envelopes for Changting and Yan Zhi.

The two children took the small pouches, their eyes squinting with joy.

“Put them away,” Yan Zhi handed the small pouch to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin teased him, “Yan Zhi, not letting your parents keep it?”

“Mother keeps it, to buy candy for Great-Grandfather,” the little one cleverly replied. “Parents have enough.”

“Great-Grandfather also has enough,” Grandpa said, delighted.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, as outsiders, watched the close-knit relationship among the Lin family members and couldn’t help but feel envious.

Chapter 338: The Greenhouse (6)

The Ma family had gained no advantage at the Lin family’s banquet. Ma Zhicai, fearing that Si Jinhan might cause trouble for him, decided to stay home and bury himself in books, hoping to pass the imperial examinations as a scholar in the spring and then strive to become an imperial examination scholar.

Ma Dalang, seeing his son so diligent, was overjoyed and went to work in the city with a smile.

Outside, the weather was bitterly cold. Mrs. Yan was even more reluctant to go out. Most of the villagers were working at the Lin family’s workshop to earn money. Seeing the Ma Xincai family huddled in their house, Mrs. Yan raised her voice, “A bunch of good-for-nothings, always lazy. Can’t you go to the mountain to gather some firewood?”

Huang didn’t dare to respond. Ma Xincai, however, stiffened his neck and shouted back, “It’s freezing outside, and we’re dressed so thinly. Going out might freeze us to death. Don’t you want us to live?”

After attending the banquet at the Lin family residence the day before, Ma Xincai and his wife couldn’t stop sighing. If they hadn’t fallen out with the Lin family, they could have worked there too. Their lives would have been much better. At the very least, they could have saved some money, and their children could have attended the private school. They heard that the Lin family’s private school was always warm with burning charcoal, so the children wouldn’t have to worry about freezing.

Ma Xincai looked at his two children, dressed in thin and tattered cotton-padded jackets and pants, their noses running from the cold. Huang was busy covering them with blankets to keep them warm.

Their family lived in the west room, which barely saw any sunlight. Even if the whole family sat in the blankets, it wasn’t warm at all.

“Husband, why don’t we ask the Lin family to let us work in their workshop? Even if it’s just working in the greenhouse, it’s better than sitting at home doing nothing. If we can find work, we can send the children to the private school, and they won’t have to suffer from the cold,” Huang suggested.

“What are you saying?” Ma Xincai glanced at her. “Do you think I want to sit at home doing nothing? Think about it. With Mother’s temper, do you really think the Lin family would let us work for them?”

He was quite resigned to their situation. Huang glared at him, “Then, why don’t we split the family?”

The sudden suggestion startled Ma Xincai, almost making him fall off the bed. “What nonsense are you talking about? With our parents still here, how can we split the family? Aren’t you afraid of being laughed at by the villagers? Besides, our parents won’t agree.”

“They won’t agree? What right do they have not to agree?” Huang cried, tears streaming down her face. “The money Father and you earn is all spent on Second Brother’s education. We’re the ones doing all the work in the fields, but in the end, we can’t even feed our children properly. Open your eyes and look around. Which family in the village isn’t better off than us?”

“Shh, keep your voice down.” Ma Xincai, afraid that Mrs. Yan would hear and cause another commotion in the family, quickly covered Huang’s mouth.

At the Lin family’s greenhouse, there had been an increase in carriages these days.

As the New Year approached, the various vegetables in the Lin family’s greenhouse grew vigorously. Of course, the vegetables looked delicious, but their prices were enough to make one’s eyes pop.

With the New Year approaching, Chu Sui Feng, as the Prince of Fengcheng, was naturally very busy. However, on the first day the Lin family started selling vegetables, he still came. When he had established his estate not far from Shili Village, he had promised Lin Ziyin that the vegetables from the greenhouse must be sold to the Lin family first.

There were many wealthy families in Fengcheng, and many of them wanted to curry favor with Chu Sui Feng. Most of their carriages first went to the Prince of Ling’s estate, but unfortunately, Hei Er informed them that they had to wait until the Lin family had sold their vegetables before they could start selling theirs.

With no other choice, those people had to go to the Lin family.

It wasn’t entirely accurate to say it was the first day of selling. In reality, many vegetables from the Lin family’s greenhouse had already been supplied to the vegetarian feast for some time, just not sold to the public. Those wealthy families in the capital who wanted to eat fresh vegetables had to go to the vegetarian feast. Otherwise, even with money, they couldn’t buy fresh vegetables.

Chapter 339: Greenhouse (7)

Across the entire city of Fengcheng, only the Prince of Ling’s estate, Ding’an Temple, and the Lin family had greenhouses. However, the Prince’s estate did not sell to the public, and the Lin family did not sell either. The vegetables grown at Ding’an Temple were for the monks’ own consumption. Although many families had the means, none dared to force their way in.

“Prince,” many stewards from various households, who had initially complained about the high prices, fell silent upon seeing Chu Sui Feng still busy in the greenhouse. Moreover, many of the vegetables grown in the Lin family’s greenhouse were varieties that had never appeared in the northern lands before.

“Two baskets of black bean sprouts, five boxes of chives, one box of round onions, five boxes each of chive sprouts and garlic sprouts, ten cherry tomatoes…” Everyone who came bought a considerable amount of vegetables.

The workers in the greenhouse were overwhelmed, so Chu Sui Feng decisively had people from his own estate come over to help.

Even the elderly, who were idle at home, were brought in to pick tomatoes and cucumbers. For a while, all the greenhouses were bustling with activity. The stewards were even busier because the vegetables they wanted to buy were not all in one greenhouse. To get all the vegetables, they had to go to each greenhouse to collect their purchases.

Rare goods had always been like this—sellers could be picky, and buyers still had to smile and run around.

“A surprise! This is the Lin family’s greenhouse?” a delighted voice rang out.

Si Jinhan turned his head and saw his sister, nephew, and the family steward had all arrived.

“Yes,” Si Jinhan replied with a smile.

“What are these red fruits?” Si Jin Yu asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she looked at the tomatoes. “They’re so pretty. I wonder if they’re edible?”

“They are edible. It’s a shame this girl is so stubborn; she never wants to sell the good stuff,” Si Jinhan said. “Today, they’re selling a limited quantity, and they’re sold by the piece. Each one costs two taels of silver, regardless of size. If you hadn’t come now, I estimate everything would have sold out by the end of the day.”

“Are they tasty?” Si Tingwei asked, his mouth watering.

“You’ll know after you eat them,” Si Jinhan replied with a smile. “Why did you come along, kid?”

“Elder Sister Lin hasn’t been to the city for a while, so I thought I’d come see her with Elder Sister,” Si Tingwei replied seriously.

This kid! Si Jinhan thought, amused. He’s just like his father—so serious at such a young age, already knowing how to avoid suspicion, and even bringing Elder Sister Jin Yu along.

Si Jin Yu had been curious about the Lin family for a long time, but since her third brother was busy with important matters with the Prince, the Old Matriarch of the household did not allow her to tag along and cause trouble. Finally, when she heard that the family steward was coming to the Lin family to buy fresh vegetables, and the weather had been decent these past few days, her curiosity got the better of her. She persuaded Si Tingwei to come along.

“Wait until you see the fully red fruits before picking them,” Lin Ziyin was instructing a group of children not far away. “Don’t damage the branches or leaves. This is your second time out for practical work. You’ll get paid, but if you don’t do a good job, points will be deducted from your assessment.”

“Yes,” the children in front of Lin Ziyin replied in unison. They were all around ten years old, a mix of boys and girls.

“She really uses anyone she can,” Si Jinhan said with a smile to Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng’s gaze shifted to Lin Ziyin, his lips slightly pursed.

The children lined up and moved through the greenhouse, each carefully examining the vegetables with their small baskets.

Leading them were Yu Shao’en and Xu Bo, who earnestly guided the children on how to work. After inspecting a few tomatoes the children had picked, Lin Ziyin walked over to Chu Sui Feng with peace of mind.

“Elder Sister Lin,” Si Tingwei excitedly greeted her.

Lin Ziyin paused for a moment, then recognized the chubby child in front of her. “Young Master Si.”

“My name is Tingwei,” Si Tingwei corrected her.

“Elder Sister, big red fruits,” Yan Zhi appeared, holding a small basket. He was supposed to be with the younger children, but he had insisted on being with Changting. Since he wasn’t old enough for the younger group, Lin Ziyin had let him have his way.

When the older children were brought out to work, the little ones naturally followed.

Despite his young age, Yan Zhi had a strong personality. When he heard that the harvesting class would be graded, he immediately started working hard.

However, being small, he couldn’t carry much. Lin Ziyin saw the two tomatoes in his basket and wanted to laugh but was afraid of hurting his pride. She squatted down and gave him a big kiss, then praised, “Yan Zhi, you’re amazing!”

Yan Zhi blushed with shy laughter.

Chu Sui Feng saw the scene and his face turned cold. “He’s a boy.”

What does being a boy have to do with anything? Lin Ziyin ignored him. But Yan Zhi understood. “Elder Sister, I’m a boy. You can’t kiss me.” He shyly touched his little face.

Chu Sui Feng listened and gave Lin Ziyin a half-smile, half-cold look, making her heart flutter.

“Not even as good as a child,” Chu Sui Feng said indifferently.

Si Jinhan, hearing this, burst into laughter. Si Jin Yu, however, looked at Lin Ziyin in confusion, her previously excited heart sinking.

“The tomatoes Yan Zhi picked are the biggest. At noon, we’ll take them back and make cherry tomato egg soup,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Okay,” Yan Zhi grinned happily. He had eaten tomatoes before and knew their taste. He especially liked the sour and sweet flavor of tomatoes.

Chapter 340: New Year’s Affairs (1)

“Do you want to eat it now?” Lin Ziyin doted on Yan Zhi, for this child was too sensible and had suffered too much in the past. Seeing Yan Zhi’s eyes fixed on the large tomatoes, looking a little envious, she crouched down and asked with a smile.

“Let’s eat at home,” Yan Zhi replied shyly.

“After you finish, Yan Zhi, pick some more to take back. We don’t lack these two,” Lin Ziyin said, patting his head.

“Great-grandpa hasn’t eaten yet,” Yan Zhi found another excuse.

“Great-grandpa is in the shed next door. There are two here. Wash both, give one to Great-grandpa, and eat one yourself,” Ziyin said. “After you finish, come back and pick a few more to take home. Let Auntie Cui in the kitchen make soup for you.”

Yan Zhi was still a child after all. Hearing her words, he glanced shyly at Chu Sui Feng again. Although he was young, his parents at home had often reminded him that Chu Sui Feng was the Prince, and any good things should be given priority to him.

Lin Ziyin’s expression turned slightly cold when she saw the child’s timid look. Damn it, her own child wanted to eat a tomato, and he had to look at Chu Sui Feng’s face for that? Was the Prince so amazing?

“They have their own hands and feet. If they want to eat, they can pick it themselves,” Lin Ziyin coaxed Yan Zhi gently.

Yan Zhi stood still, not daring to move, because Chu Sui Feng hadn’t spoken yet.

Chu Sui Feng was quite pleased with the child’s tactfulness. He spoke in a casual tone, “When have I ever fought with a child over food?”

Yan Zhi understood. “Thank you, Prince.” Then, regardless of what Si Jinhan and the others thought, he happily took the two tomatoes and ran off.

Si Tingwei’s heart, which had been burning with passion, cooled down instantly. He had come with great enthusiasm, wanting to see the sister he had always been thinking about. But now, Sister Lin didn’t seem to care about him at all.

“If you want to eat, go pick it yourself. Learn from those children. Only the fruits you pick with your own hands will taste sweeter,” Lin Ziyin handed Yan Zhi’s small basket to Si Tingwei. “Hurry up. If Yan Zhi comes back and sees you taking his basket, he will definitely be upset with you.”

“Thank you, Sister,” Si Tingwei said, instantly turning his worry into joy. So, Sister still cared about him. That was great.

“What sister? Call me Elder Sister,” Chu Sui Feng’s tone was quite cold, as if he didn’t consider him a child at all.

“Thank you, Elder Sister,” Si Tingwei obediently changed his address.

Lin Ziyin didn’t care about titles. She smiled and patted his head. “Go pick some.”

Si Tingwei glanced at Chu Sui Feng and saw that his third uncle didn’t object, so he happily took the basket and went to pick the fruits.

“Prince,” Si Jinhan respectfully bowed to Chu Sui Feng, then silently stood aside.

Lin Ziyin worked quickly, personally picking a few fruits and handing them to Qiao’er. “Wash them and bring them over.”

Qiao’er agreed and took the fruits to wash.

Before long, she returned with the basket.

“Try them. The fruits grown in winter may not taste as good as those in summer, but compared to other vegetables, they are quite rare and good,” Lin Ziyin distributed the fruits to everyone present, including Hong Ying, Lu Luo, and Qiao’er behind her.

From Yi received the fruits and saw that Chu Sui Feng didn’t object, so he happily accepted them. “Thank you, miss. Eating two taels of silver worth in one go is quite embarrassing.”

“Even if they are expensive, they are things we grew ourselves,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Jueming, later you pick a basket and wrap it well to send to Master Huizhen at Ding’an Temple for them to try,” Lin Ziyin instructed Jueming.

Chapter 341: New Year Matters (2)

“Yes.” Jueming smiled in agreement.

“I picked the big ones.” Before long, Si Tingwei came over with a basket, inside which were several tomatoes. “Why are you all eating them?”

“Follow her to wash them and see if what you picked tastes good.” Lin Ziyin pointed at Qiao’er.

Si Tingwei thought for a moment and decided she was right. He couldn’t be bothered with feeling wronged and followed Qiao’er to the edge of the field, where he found water to wash them. Then, as he walked, he ate, occasionally letting out a soft hum of appreciation.

“Good stuff, it’s just a shame we can’t transport them far.” Si Jinhan sighed.

“There are many ways to transport them. Selling them one by one to distant places won’t work, but we can make them into sauce to sell.” Lin Ziyin said.

“This can be made into sauce?” Si Jinhan was greatly surprised.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “It can be used for sweets and as a seasoning.”

They couldn’t transport them to far-off places, but they could still deliver them to nearby areas. Lin Ziyin thought that perhaps she could invest more money and plant more in large jars, then sell the jars along with the plants.

“Elder Sister!” Yan Zhi ran over like a little swallow.

“Be careful where you step, it’s all dirt.” Lin Ziyin caught him in her arms.

“I was careful.” Yan Zhi held a cucumber in each hand. “Great-grandpa told me to bring these to Elder Sister and the Prince.”

“You’re quite capable.” Lin Ziyin praised him, and the little one’s face lit up with an even brighter smile.

“Winter cucumbers taste better than summer ones. Try some.” Lin Ziyin handed a cucumber to Chu Sui Feng, then broke the remaining one into two pieces, giving half to Si Jin Yu and the other half to Si Tingwei.

Si Tingwei held a tomato in one hand and reached out with the other to take the half cucumber. He was actually quite jealous of Lin Ziyin’s affection for Yan Zhi, but then he thought, Lin Ziyin was the little one’s aunt, so it was only natural for her to dote on him.

“Little brother, my name is Si Tingwei. What’s yours?” Although he looked down on the little one, to get along well with the Lin family, Si Tingwei still condescended to take the initiative to befriend Yan Zhi.

“My name is Lin Yan Zhi.” Yan Zhi didn’t know the child in front of him, but since the other was being nice to him, he should behave well too.

“He is the Third Young Master’s nephew. Yan Zhi, you are the little master. You should entertain Tingwei well. How about you take him to pick cucumbers or cherry tomatoes?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Okay.” Lin Yan Zhi happily nodded. Oh right, he was the little master, so he should entertain the guest well.

“Miss Si, why don’t you stay for a simple meal today?” Lin Ziyin smiled and invited. Overall, the women of the Si family had always been quite amiable to her. Now that she was on her own turf, as the host, Lin Ziyin was not a stingy person.

“Then I’ll impose.” Si Jin Yu smiled and looked around at the busy people.

“You do as you please. I’ll go attend to my work first.” Lin Ziyin said generously. “Oh, Prince, before the New Year, the vegetables in my greenhouse should be almost sold out. After the New Year, the vegetables in your estate might be ready for sale.”

“Aren’t you planting more?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

“They won’t be ready in time.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. The consumption capacity of Fengcheng had completely exceeded her imagination. Ever since they opened to the public, various restaurants came every day to buy goods, some even keeping them warm and sending them directly to other places. If it weren’t for the restrictions, the vegetables in the greenhouse would have been completely sold out.

She wasn’t worried that Chu Sui Feng’s greenhouse vegetables would sell cheaply after the New Year because her greenhouse supply couldn’t keep up, and the vegetarian feast required a large amount of vegetables every day. She wasn’t worried about not being able to sell them.

Chapter 342: New Year Affairs (3)

“Mmm.” Chu Sui Feng responded softly, indicating he understood.

Those familiar with him knew that when he spoke in this tone, the Prince was definitely very pleased.

From Yi and From Er thought, how could the Prince not be happy?

Just the cherry tomatoes alone had earned young lady Lin an unknown amount of silver. By the time young lady Lin had sold most of hers, the Prince’s greenhouse would just be producing, so wouldn’t they be seeing silver every day?

Not to mention young lady Lin was truly generous—whatever good things she had, she always gave the Prince a share. No wonder the Prince was happy.

Thinking of this, the guards also wore smiles on their faces.

“Little girl, next year my estate will follow your lead in growing vegetables,” Si Jinhan said, his eyes gleaming as he spoke directly.

“Instead of growing vegetables, the Third Young Master should consider planting rice next spring. If the Third Young Master is serious about growing rice, then the Prince’s estate must prepare more seedlings,” Lin Ziyin neither agreed nor refused.

“Stingy.” Si Jinhan glared at her.

“Prince, the rice seeds must be very plump. After the New Year, I will need them immediately,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Mmm.” Chu Sui Feng responded softly.

Hmph, pretending! Lin Ziyin didn’t want to waste any more words. After exchanging greetings with Si Jin Yu, she left with Hong Ying and Lu Luo.

Si Jin Yu saw Hong Ying, Lu Luo, and Jueming walking with light steps and understood something in her heart, sighing softly to herself.

“Since you’re here, just enjoy yourself,” Si Jinhan said to Jin Yu. “Prince, I’ll take my leave first.”

Chu Sui Feng nodded. “I also have some matters to attend to at the estate.”

They were busy until noon, but Lin Ziyin did not appear. It was Grandpa Changting and Yan Zhi who led the guests into the house.

This was the first time Si Jin Yu and Si Tingwei had visited the Lin family residence. Si Jin Yu had not expected the Lin family’s estate to be so large. Even the several courtyards were not something an ordinary family could afford.

The courtyard’s decorations were different from those of wealthy city families—clean and tidy, with plants and trees that were hardy and full of life. Behind the courtyard was a large vegetable garden, exuding the charm of a rural home everywhere.

“Your home is also very warm,” Si Tingwei said as he entered the house, his clothes too heavy to wear inside. Before coming, his elders at home were afraid he would be cold, saying the countryside was cold, and forced him to dress like a ball. He hadn’t expected it to not be cold at all here.

“The kang is warm,” Yan Zhi told his new friend.

“So beautiful,” Si Tingwei exclaimed, looking around like Liu Laolao entering the Grand View Garden.

With guests in the house, lunch would definitely have more dishes. Fortunately, the house had everything, and there were dedicated cooks, so by the time lunch was over, Si Jin Yu and Tingwei were both stuffed.

“Later, I’ll show you something. Confirm if it’s what you’re looking for,” Chu Sui Feng said, putting down his bowl and chopsticks.

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin agreed. “I’ll go check on the pastry workshop first. Today, they started making jade belt cakes.”

“Mmm.” Chu Sui Feng responded, then led the others directly to the study.

From beginning to end, he had not been warm to Si Jin Yu.

Si Jin Yu felt a small regret in her heart, but her face showed nothing. “Does young lady Lin’s shop have new pastries?”

“They just started making them. The workshop doesn’t have many hands, so they can’t make too many varieties. Jade belt cakes are suitable for the New Year, so they’re rushing production. Since they just started, they’re not very familiar with it yet. I need to go supervise,” Lin Ziyin explained. “If Miss Si is interested, you can come take a look.”

“I want to go too,” Si Tingwei was even more curious about the Lin family’s kitchen. The pastries sold at the Lin family’s shop were all delicious, expensive, but if you went late, they would be sold out.

Chapter 343: New Year’s Affairs (4)

“Alright, let’s go together.” Lin Ziyin smiled in agreement. “Bring a basket. Whatever you like, feel free to take it later.”

“Really?” Tingwei asked excitedly.

“Of course, I keep my word.” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“That wouldn’t be right,” Si Jin Yu spoke up, feeling a little embarrassed.

“It’s fine, it’s all homemade.” Lin Ziyin answered with a smile.

The group arrived at the pastry shop together. Inside, Mrs. Bai and the others had already finished their meals and were busy at work. With the New Year approaching, new pastries were being made, and everyone had to work overtime, practically dropping their bowls to get to work.

“Miss, do you think these turned out alright?” Cui’s wife took out a thin slice of white jade cake and asked.

Lin Ziyin took it, tore off a piece, and put it in her mouth to taste. “It’s good, just like this. Do you remember the ingredients?”

“I remember,” Cui’s wife replied. “I’m just not sure if the glutinous rice at home can keep up.”

“Just make as much as you can.” Lin Ziyin responded.

Glutinous rice and flour were rare commodities in the northern lands. Not only were they expensive, but they were also difficult to purchase. This was why Lin Ziyin didn’t expand the pastry shop.

She only made a small amount of various pastries like open-mouthed smiles, three-knife flakes, and biscuits, selling a limited quantity each day. The main products of the pastry shop were all made from beans and nuts.

“Ziyin, does this packaging look right?” Mrs. Bai asked, holding a box of packaged white jade cakes.

“Not bad, this is good.” Looking at the bright red festive patterns on the pastries, Lin Ziyin nodded in satisfaction. “Make sure the seams are sealed tightly.”

“Got it.” Zige replied with a smile.

Si Jin Yu was secretly surprised. She had just been eating at the same table with the Lin family. She hadn’t expected Lin Ziyin’s elder sister and sister-in-law to also be working.

Given the Lin family’s current wealth, these two should logically be mistresses. How could they work alongside the servants?

“Boss, when will we ship the goods?” Mrs. Bai was impatient. Seeing the finished products, she was getting anxious.

“If someone comes to pick up goods this afternoon, explain it to them. The rest will be delivered to Ding’an Temple and the city tomorrow.” Lin Ziyin gave the order.

“Alright.” Mrs. Bai agreed. To make the white jade paste, the family had already stopped producing moon cakes. What if these white jade pastes didn’t sell as well as the moon cakes?

With worry and anticipation, Mrs. Bai lowered her head and got back to work.

This was the first time Si Tingwei had seen how pastries were baked. The aroma of pastries filling the entire workshop almost made his mouth water again.

“Can I really choose?” He looked at Lin Ziyin, wanting to confirm once more.

Lin Ziyin smiled and nodded.

Si Tingwei was overjoyed and really started picking his favorites from the shelves. The freshly made pastries were more fragrant than the cold ones. He ate as he picked, using tongs to take what he liked.

In no time, the small basket in his hand was full.

“I’m done. Thank you, Elder Sister.” Si Tingwei looked at the pastries on the shelf with some regret, but he wasn’t greedy. He sincerely thanked Lin Ziyin.

“Come over whenever you want to eat.” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. Then she instructed Qiao’er to take more of the various packaged pastries. “Please take these back for Miss Si, so the Old Matriarch and the others can try them.”

“This?” Si Jin Yu felt a little embarrassed. She had brought Tingwei over to eat and take things, which seemed inappropriate. Moreover, Lin Ziyin often had her third brother bring pastries home.

“You saw it yourself, it’s all homemade.” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Chapter 344: New Year Matters (5)

Si Jin Yu, upon hearing this, could no longer refuse. She glanced at the ten boxes of white jade cakes and thought they looked very festive. Just the packaging alone would likely attract many buyers. Moreover, the cakes carried a good meaning.

Si Jin Yu had noticed that these white jade cakes were different from the usual steamed cakes sold in the market. They weren’t the kind that came with a layer of moisture. The taste must be excellent!

Si Jin Yu was not one to overstep her bounds. When she had arrived at the pastry room, Chu Sui Feng had specifically instructed Lin Ziyin that he would need her for something later. So, after leaving the pastry room, she immediately bid farewell to Lin Ziyin. “We’ve troubled you today. While the midday sun is still warm, we’ll take our leave now.”

Si Tingwei had just made a new friend and was reluctant to leave. Besides, the Lin family residence was much more relaxed compared to his own home, where rules and etiquette were strictly observed. But since his Elder Sister had spoken, he had no choice but to leave.

“Next time your family comes to buy something, you can come with them. I’ll take you to the school to play,” Yan Zhi, being young, had no notions of social hierarchy. He was truly reluctant to part with his new friend.

“Alright,” Si Tingwei’s eyes lit up. That’s right, next time he could come with Si Si. “Next time I come, I’ll bring you a gift.”

“Thank you,” the two young friends were truly reluctant to part.

“Look how close they are,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Si Jin Yu nodded and smiled. “There are no playmates in the mansion. Coming here and having someone to play with, of course, he doesn’t want to leave.”

After seeing them off as they boarded the carriage and left, Lin Ziyin hurried to the study. She didn’t know what Chu Sui Feng had found for her to appraise.

Pushing open the study door, Lin Ziyin found only Chu Sui Feng inside. In front of him were several paper packages. Chu Sui Feng’s brows were tightly knit as he stared blankly at the packages.

Lin Ziyin took a look and immediately showed a delighted expression.

“You really found it.” On the table, among the paper packages, one contained charcoal, another potassium, and as for the other few blackened items, she didn’t pay them any mind.

“Is this the black powder you wanted?” Chu Sui Feng saw her holding onto one of the packages and not letting go, his mood instantly becoming cheerful.

“Yes, it’s charcoal. Where did you find it?” Lin Ziyin asked eagerly.

“Fucheng,” Chu Sui Feng replied. “There’s an abundance of it there. You only need to dig shallowly into the ground to find it.”

“With charcoal powder, there are so many things we can make. Prince, I’ll design some parts. Please have them made as soon as possible.” Lin Ziyin said excitedly.

Chu Sui Feng looked at her flushed face from excitement, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, his mood unconsciously soaring with hers.

But this expression, seen by Lin Ziyin, made her somewhat unhappy. She thought Chu Sui Feng was going to ask for favors from her.

“After the machine is assembled, the Prince’s fields can use it too. It will save a lot of manpower and resources. It’s best to have it done while the weather is still cold so it can be used in the spring.” Lin Ziyin said.

“Alright,” Chu Sui Feng replied lightly. “What do you want to make?”

“With coal, there are so many things we can use. Plows for tilling the land, carts for transporting goods, even small harvesters.” Lin Ziyin became more excited as she thought about it. Large machinery wouldn’t work without electricity or diesel, but small machinery could still be used. Steam-powered machinery had slightly less power and couldn’t be used for long-distance operations, but for land reclamation, it should be sufficient.

Machinery was definitely better than manual labor. There was no doubt about that.

“Tilling the land? With machinery?” Chu Sui Feng asked in surprise. “Without oxen?”

Chapter 345: New Year Matters (6)

“Don’t use oxen, Your Highness. A few words won’t explain it clearly. Wait until the machine is made, then I’ll explain it to you.” Lin Ziyin could barely bring herself to put down the bag of coal powder in her hands.

“Blueprints.” Chu Sui Feng, feeling forgotten, immediately went from sunny to gloomy.

Only then did Lin Ziyin set down the paper bag and begin taking out her specialized tools to draw.

Designing machinery was her forte, and she already had the concept in her mind, so several blueprints were quickly produced. “If possible, it would be best to produce multiple parts at once. That way, we can assemble more machines and cultivate more wasteland.”

Chu Sui Feng remained silent, and Lin Ziyin took it as agreement. “Looks like we’ll need to prepare more seedlings.”

“Oh, Your Highness, could you issue us some kind of certificate? Can we slaughter two oxen for the New Year?” Lin Ziyin suddenly remembered the important matter. The chickens they raised at home had already started being sold one by one, and the eggs were being sold along with them, but what about those oxen? Without official proof, they couldn’t slaughter oxen freely.

“Have someone bring it to you later.” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently, “Those oxen were raised for meat anyway.”

Lin Ziyin was delighted upon hearing this. “Then I’ll go find someone to prepare.”

With that, she hurried off again.

Chu Sui Feng watched her retreating figure, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly. This girl usually seemed so steady, but when something came up, her temper was so impatient!

The next day, From Yi indeed delivered the permit for slaughtering oxen.

Lin Ziyin was pleased. Seeing that there were only eight or nine days left until the New Year, she decided to have one ox slaughtered first to test the market.

The children in the village had never seen an ox slaughtered. When school let out at noon, they all gathered around to watch the spectacle. Teacher Qian, Xu Jin, and others were also worried about the children’s safety and came over. The area near the cattle pen was filled with many children.

Ma Youcai, Big Dog, and Little Dog also stood nearby watching, but these three children were shunned by the schoolchildren and could only watch from afar.

The large ox had been well-fed by the Lin family servants and was plump and strong.

Kong Yier was in charge of the slaughter. He had been a butcher before but had never slaughtered an ox. Fortunately, the ox was tied up. He took a sharp knife and slit the ox’s throat. The ox let out a miserable cry.

Many children watched with excitement, while some timid ones were scared pale. Ma Youcai and his brothers had never practiced martial arts, and no one had ever told them that boys should be brave. Seeing the ox’s wide eyes as it fell, they were so frightened they turned and ran. Several other children who didn’t attend school also ran away with them.

Dunzi and his group burst into laughter, and the children shouted at the fleeing backs, “Cowards, cowards…”

“Pfft, you’re the cowards.” Ma Youcai, though still a boy, was actually quite bold. Losing face in front of his village friends today made him angry and embarrassed. “Let them slaughter oxen, let the Lin family run a private school. I’ll make sure none of you can go to school.”

“Third Brother.” Little Dog saw his fierce expression and was a little scared. “What’s wrong with you?”

“Scram.” Ma Youcai impatiently pushed Little Dog away.

Little Dog couldn’t keep his balance and plopped down onto the ground.

The snow on the ground hadn’t melted yet, and Little Dog’s bottom landed in the snow, getting a little dirty.

“You have no right to push people.” Little Dog cried.

“Get up, let’s go home.” Big Dog looked at Ma Youcai with hatred in his eyes. Humph, he wasn’t stupid. Ever since his father’s accident, his uncle’s family had treated them much worse than before. Now, Ma Youcai looked down on them and often bullied them. Humph, when he grew up and became capable, he would make them pay.

Chapter 346: New Year Matters (7)

Little Dog scrambled up from the ground, not daring to speak, and followed Big Dog away, sniffling. The remaining children, seeing this, lost interest and dispersed.

Left alone, Ma Youcai refused to accept the loss of face. After a moment’s thought, he suddenly bolted toward the market.

Thus, just as the Lin family’s ox had been skinned and prepared, before the meat could even be divided, a group of yamen runners arrived.

“Bold indeed! Daring to slaughter an ox without permission. Who is the master of this household? Come with us to the yamen!” The lead runner barked fiercely.

“I’m sorry, sir, but our young lady isn’t here,” Kong Yier replied with a bow.

“Sir, our family has permission from the magistrate to slaughter the ox,” Xu Jin added, stepping forward. Even Qian Xuan joined them.

But when the runners saw the tattoos on their foreheads, their attitudes grew even more brutal. “You’ve got some nerve! The magistrate’s permission? Our superior knows nothing of this. Commoners are forbidden from slaughtering plow oxen. Your master has broken the law, and all of you who took part or stood by without reporting it—none will escape punishment!”

With that, he waved his hand, and several runners moved forward with iron shackles, ready to restrain them.

“You’re officials of the court—how can you arrest people without investigating first?” Changting stepped forward. “Our household has a permit to slaughter the ox. You haven’t even waited for the master to arrive before trying to seize people and take the meat. What kind of justice is that?”

Qian Xuan and Kong Yier were unafraid. Seeing the other runners busy carrying away the slaughtered ox, and hearing Changting accuse them of theft, they all wore mocking smiles.

“Stealing? Nonsense! You’re just a child spouting rubbish. And you, mixing with these lowlifes—you’re no better yourself,” the runner sneered at Changting.

Kong Yier and the others quickly shielded Changting behind them, fearing she might be harmed.

“This meat is not to be moved. If you take it before the master arrives, that is stealing,” Changting said angrily.

“That’s right, it’s stealing!” Wu Xin and the other children chimed in.

Seeing the children’s fearless defiance, Kong Yier grinned. It seemed their daily morning drills hadn’t been in vain—they’d raised a bunch of wild little things.

Good for them!

“Not allowed to steal!” Even the younger girls from the junior class were fiercely protective. Wu Baolian and the others glared at the runners, not a trace of fear in their eyes.

The runners had never seen such bold children. For a moment, they were all stunned.

“This is the permit for slaughtering the ox. Please check the seal to see if it’s genuine,” Lin Ziyin hurried over upon hearing the news, just in time to see the children’s defiance. She couldn’t help but smile.

The runner took the permit from Lin Ziyin, half-believing, half-doubting. Before he could even look at it, he heard her say coolly, “If the permit given by the Prince himself is fake, then the Prince of Ling’s seal is worthless.”

The runner’s hand trembled. He quickly examined the permit—only to find the Prince of Ling’s seal stamped upon it. Damn it! The ox belonged to the Lin family!

In Fengcheng, who didn’t know that the Prince and the Lin family were business partners? And the Si family was on good terms with the Lin family too. The runners had thought someone had reported a serious crime—illegal ox slaughter—and they could make a name for themselves by handling it strictly and fairly, earning the Prince of Ling’s praise. But instead, they’d kicked the hornet’s nest from the very start.

“Miss Lin, this is all a misunderstanding,” the lead runner quickly said. “Someone reported to the yamen that someone in Shili Village was secretly slaughtering a plow ox. We were just doing our duty, so we came to investigate. As for moving the meat, we were following procedure. We were wrong not to wait for you before acting. Our apologies, it was all a misunderstanding!”

Yamen runners dealt with all kinds of people every day. Knowing when to soften their tone was part of their skill. Realizing their mistake, they immediately lowered their stance.

“Since it’s a misunderstanding, we won’t hold it against you. But I’d like to know—who exactly reported us to the yamen?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“It was a child—ah, yes, that one over there!” The runner pointed at Ma Youcai, who had fled. “Catch that brat at once!”

Needing a scapegoat, the runners quickly shifted their target to Ma Youcai.

Ma Youcai was just a child, yet he had such cunning. Lin Ziyin was no saint—if Ma Youcai wanted to harm others, letting him suffer a little was only fair.

She had no intention of saving him.

“Brothers, you’ve had a hard day. Since you’re here, why not take some beef back to try?” Maintaining good relations with the yamen was necessary. Lin Ziyin had Kong Yier cut three jin of beef and hand it over. “We only have one ox, and most of it is already spoken for, so there isn’t much. Consider it a rare treat.”

“No, no…” The lead runner didn’t dare accept. If the Prince of Ling found out, he’d lose his life.

“I’m sincerely offering this to you. It’s a cold winter, and you’ve come all this way—it’s not easy. You have official duties, and it’s tough work. Though the ox is ours, Great Qin doesn’t allow private slaughter, so it’s not easy for people to enjoy beef. This is a meat ox, and you’ve stumbled upon it—consider yourselves lucky. Don’t tell me you’re refusing because it’s too little?” Though Lin Ziyin wasn’t one for long speeches, in her past life, she had managed numerous businesses. Knowing what to say to whom came naturally to her.

“Then we’ll gratefully accept, Miss Lin. If you ever need anything in the future, just let us know,” the lead runner said readily. “I’m Surname Lei—just call me Brother Lei.”

“Thank you, Brother Lei,” Lin Ziyin replied with a bow.

“Let me go! I didn’t do anything wrong!” Meanwhile, Ma Youcai had been caught by the runners.

“You still dare to talk? You had the nerve to scheme behind our backs—quite the bold one, aren’t you? Take him away!” Runner Lei waved his hand, and Ma Youcai was immediately shackled.

After all, he was just a child. Seeing the runners actually restrain him, Ma Youcai burst into terrified sobs.

Chapter 347: A Brand-New Machine (1)

“That kid has a wicked heart—he deserves it,” Kong Yier said, still seething with anger.

“Clean up properly. Keep all the innards—we’ll save them for ourselves,” Lin Ziyin instructed. “And don’t forget the big bones. Tomorrow, the canteen will serve beef noodles.”

“Got it!” Kong Yier replied loudly.

“Alright, the excitement is over. Hurry back to the private school,” Qian Xuan urged, shooing the children away.

The kids scattered in an instant, all running off.

Ziyin watched Changting blend in with the group of children, his face lit up with a pure, innocent smile. A quiet pride swelled in her heart. Her younger brother was truly the best—knowing how to stand his ground when needed and how to secure benefits for the family.

The yamen coming to the village to arrest someone was a major event for the villagers of Shili Village. When word first came from the cattle farm that something had happened, everyone working in the workshop grew anxious, fearing the Lin family had truly gotten into trouble. With the New Year approaching, any trouble would be a nuisance. Fortunately, good news soon followed—the accusation was false.

Upon hearing that someone had falsely accused the Lin family of illegally slaughtering cattle, the villagers flew into a rage, cursing the black-hearted culprit. Everyone in the village knew the Lin family’s cattle weren’t draft animals but beef cattle bought from the Tartars. Since they were meant for meat, slaughtering them was natural. Whoever had reported this to the authorities clearly harbored ill will toward the Lin family.

Speculation ran rampant about who was behind this malicious act. It wasn’t hard to guess—it certainly wasn’t someone who worked at the Lin family’s workshop. And among those who didn’t work there, only a few households in the village fit the bill.

By the time work ended, the truth finally came to light.

“Uncle Lin, we, the Ma family, were in the wrong before, but we’ve already apologized, haven’t we? You’re a generous man—please spare Youcai. He’s still just a child. If you’re still angry, take it out on me. Whatever the Lin family wants, I’ll accept it.” Just as everyone was leaving the workshop to buy food at the canteen, Mrs. Yan suddenly blocked the entrance, kneeling and weeping.

Mrs. Yan had heard at home that Ma Youcai had been arrested by the constables. Terrified, she barely kept her wits about her. After some inquiry, she learned that Youcai had taken it upon himself to report the Lin family, and false accusations were a serious crime. With Ma Dalang away, she, a mere woman, knew no one in the yamen. What could she do in this freezing weather?

Ma Xincai was furious at his younger brother’s recklessness. The Lin family was no longer someone the Ma family could afford to provoke. Hadn’t they seen the Prince coming and going from the Lin residence daily? And even setting aside the Prince, any of the noble households that frequently bought vegetables, oil, and other goods from the Lin family could crush the Ma family with a single word.

Yet here was his brother, ignorant of his own insignificance, marching straight to the yamen. How could the constables compare to the Prince of Ling?

Still, anger aside, Ma Xincai, as the eldest, cared for his younger brother. Before nightfall, he rushed home, grabbed a cotton quilt, and headed to the yamen. He also took silver from Mrs. Yan, intending to bribe his way through.

Mrs. Yan didn’t trust Ma Xincai with the money, fearing he might embezzle it, so she insisted on going with him to the yamen. But once there, no one would even acknowledge them.

All the constables, including the magistrate and his advisors, already despised Ma Youcai. Not because of anything else, but because that boy had made them lose face before the Prince. They were determined to keep him locked up for a good few days.

Chapter 348: The Brand-New Machine (2)

Even though Mrs. Yan had bribed the officials with money, the constables only accepted the bedding and spare clothes they had brought, refusing to let them see Ma Youcai.

After returning from the yamen, Mrs. Yan grew angrier the more she thought about it, unable to suppress her fury. Once they entered the village, she dismissed Ma Xincai and went straight to the Lin family’s dining hall to find people.

Mrs. Yan knew that with the New Year approaching, the villagers were rushing to work, so they ate both lunch and dinner at the Lin family’s dining hall. She was certain that if she went there now, she would find many people, and with so many onlookers, Lin Ziyin wouldn’t dare to keep harping on about Ma Youcai’s matter.

Her plan was good, but whether Lin Ziyin would give her face was another matter.

The dining hall was some distance from the Lin family residence. Lin Ziyin was at home when Yu Shao’en came to inform her, and she hurried over. Upon arriving, she heard Mrs. Yan tearfully complaining to Grandpa.

Grandpa’s face had turned ashen with anger, but at his age, he certainly couldn’t argue with a younger woman. Standing there, he was harassed by Mrs. Yan, his face showing an embarrassed expression, looking rather pitiful.

“Spare your Ma family?” Lin Ziyin saw Grandpa’s pitiful state, and her anger surged to her head. “My sister is already married. Do you think everyone is as despicable as your Ma family, clinging to past grievances? Tell me, how has our Lin family wronged your Ma family?”

Mrs. Yan had actually been waiting for Lin Ziyin, but when Lin Ziyin truly appeared before her, facing those cold, icy eyes, she felt a pang of fear.

“Why don’t you speak?” Lin Ziyin looked down at her from above.

“Auntie, I beg you, spare Youcai.” Under Lin Ziyin’s sharp gaze, Mrs. Yan’s voice, which had been high-pitched, suddenly dropped. “He’s just a child who did something foolish. You’re a magnanimous person; don’t take it to heart.”

“You’re being ridiculous, do you know that?” Lin Ziyin slightly bent down, staring at her. “According to the laws of Great Qin, Ma Youcai did his duty by reporting us for slaughtering cattle. That’s within his rights.”

Mrs. Yan hadn’t expected Lin Ziyin to defend Ma Youcai, but she knew Lin Ziyin wouldn’t truly side with him—there had to be more to it. Sure enough, Lin Ziyin’s next words plunged her into an icy abyss. “But he sought merit without verifying the facts. What does that have to do with our Lin family? Do you think the magistrate is a puppet, controlled by our Lin family? Or do you think the Prince and our Lin family are acquainted, and we’re using his influence to harm Ma Youcai?”

“Of course not.” Just as Mrs. Yan stood there, stunned, Ma Zhicai quickly answered Lin Ziyin’s question. “Youcai brought this upon himself. We all live in the same village, yet he disregarded that bond and went to report us. It’s good for him to reflect in jail for a while.”

“Zhicai.” Mrs. Yan looked at her second son in disbelief.

“Mother, let’s go.” Ma Zhicai frowned slightly at Mrs. Yan, inwardly cursing her. This mother of his was becoming more and more unreasonable. All she cared about was that good-for-nothing Youcai. Why couldn’t she think about him for once? Now that the Prince and the Lin family were on close terms, if Mrs. Yan had agreed with what Lin Ziyin said just now, Ma Zhicai was certain their entire family would have suffered a terrible fate.

“Aren’t you going to help your brother?” Mrs. Yan asked angrily, unable to help but blame Ma Zhicai for his selfishness.

“Mother, let’s go. The Lin family isn’t blaming him, and that’s already out of consideration for our village ties. At the end of the day, Youcai is just young and lost his sense of loyalty to his fellow villagers. The magistrate won’t keep him locked up for long.” Ma Zhicai softly persuaded Mrs. Yan. “I’ll go see him again tomorrow.”

Chapter 349: A Brand-New Machine (3)

Mrs. Yan may have been displeased with the Lin family, but she still took Ma Zhicai’s words to heart. She stood up, glaring at Lin Ziyin with venom before coldly scoffing, “Some people are so black-hearted, they’ll get struck by lightning sooner or later.”

The crowd watched as she had just been wailing and begging Grandfather Lin for help, only to turn around and act like this. Instantly, everyone looked at her with disdain.

“Oh, please! Your own son brought this on himself—ignoring the bonds of the village and making false reports. Now that the magistrate has locked him up, how can you blame the Lin family? If you ask me, the real black-hearted ones are the Ma family!” Concubine Pang sauntered over, twisting her body as she spoke.

“Well said, Dasheng’s wife!” someone chimed in.

The fact that Zhou Dasheng’s wife, Concubine Pang, was standing up for the Lin family surprised everyone. After all, as the Lin family’s neighbor, she had once been one of their biggest tormentors.

“We’re black-hearted? Then who was it that took over the Lin family’s vegetable garden? The boundary between our lands was clearly marked by that big poplar tree. How did your land suddenly grow legs and end up on their side? You’ve taken a whole ridge from them—your heart must be blacker than coal!” Mrs. Yan, seeing even Concubine Pang daring to insult her family, retaliated furiously.

“That’s right! The Zhou family did seize the Lin family’s land.”

“A whole ridge is no small matter.”

The villagers’ opinions shifted once again.

Lin Ziyin and Grandfather Lin stood silently, letting Mrs. Yan and Concubine Pang argue without interference.

“I only took it because the Lin family moved away, and the land was going to waste,” Concubine Pang said sheepishly. “If they still want to farm it, I’ll give it back.”

This statement shocked everyone. No one had expected the village’s biggest miser to willingly give back what she had swallowed.

“Unlike you, who’s truly black-hearted. You clung to the Lin family when they had money, but the moment they fell on hard times, you kicked them while they were down. Now that they’re prospering again, you want to latch onto them? Disgusting!” Concubine Pang sneered at Mrs. Yan, unfazed by her livid expression. “The son is no good, and the mother is even worse. Everyone, be careful—stay far away from the Ma family. Otherwise, who knows? One day, they might just make up some charge and report you to the yamen!”

“Auntie, watch your words!” Ma Zhicai seethed with anger, but as a man, he couldn’t openly argue with Concubine Pang in front of everyone. For the first time, he understood the frustration Grandfather Lin must have felt earlier.

“What’s wrong with my words? So what if he’s a scholar? A scholar is nothing special—who knows if he’ll even pass the next exam to become a xiucai?” Concubine Pang spared no effort in badmouthing the Ma family, clearly trying to impress Lin Ziyin.

“You—!” Mrs. Yan nearly lost her mind when her favorite second son was insulted. In a sudden burst of rage, she lunged at Concubine Pang, claws outstretched.

But Concubine Pang was no pushover—she was infamous in the village for her fiery temper. The two women were evenly matched, and soon, they were locked in a chaotic brawl, scratching and slapping each other.

The onlookers cheered them on. “Black-hearted? She deserves it!”

“Shameless people should be beaten!”

Ma Zhicai wanted nothing more than to flee. This was humiliating. As a scholar, how could he endure such a spectacle? Why couldn’t his mother think about his reputation?

But if he left while his mother was fighting, people would gossip even more. He was trapped.

Chapter 350: The Brand-New Machine (4)

“Stop fighting, Mother, stop fighting!” In his panic, he could only keep pleading.

But the two women, their eyes red with rage, ignored him completely.

“Ziyin?” Grandpa looked worriedly at the two women locked in combat. The entrance to the dining hall was Lin family territory. If anything happened to either of them, the Lin family would surely be dragged into it.

“Everyone, go to the dining hall for your meals,” Lin Ziyin said coldly. “Being late means deductions from your overtime pay.”

At her command, all the onlookers scattered at once. A spectacle or money? Money was clearly more important.

“If you two want to keep fighting, please move somewhere else,” Lin Ziyin said calmly to the two women still brawling. “This isn’t an arena for you to run wild. I’m squeamish—I can’t stand the sight of blood.”

The two women, still consumed by rage, paid her no mind.

“I’ll count to three,” Lin Ziyin warned in a chilling tone. “If you don’t leave Lin family property by then, I’ll have you thrown out.”

No one listened. Ma Zhicai, however, grew uneasy. Why did he have the feeling Lin Ziyin would actually follow through?

As it turned out, his instincts were right. The moment Lin Ziyin finished counting to three, Jueming and Juehui stepped forward, each grabbing one of the women and hurling them far away.

“Ow!”

“Oh, my goodness!”

The two women landed hard on the ground, the impact painful. One clutched her backside with both hands, while the other groaned, clutching her waist.

“You little wretch! Trying to kill us, are you?” Mrs. Yan sobbed, glaring at Lin Ziyin.

“I warned you,” Lin Ziyin replied indifferently. “You chose not to listen.”

“It’s all your fault, you shameless woman, for not letting go!” Concubine Pang slapped Mrs. Yan across the face. Mrs. Yan had ambushed her earlier, and now she was getting her revenge.

Mrs. Yan was no pushover. The moment the slap landed, she lunged forward, and the two women were soon locked in combat once more.

Lin Ziyin merely smiled faintly. “If you come back, you’ll be thrown out again.”

Then, supporting Grandfather Lin, she slowly made her way home, no longer bothering with the two women’s quarrel.

Ma Zhicai stood forgotten, his face alternating between red and pale. His mother had humiliated him completely. Watching Lin Ziyin walk away with Grandfather Lin, he strode over to Mrs. Yan and roared, “Mother! Your son is still locked up in the county yamen, and you have the nerve to brawl with someone else?”

The shout finally snapped Mrs. Yan out of her frenzy. She leaped back, putting distance between herself and Concubine Pang. “You shameless harlot! I won’t let you off the hook!”

“Pfft, as if I’m afraid of you!” Concubine Pang sneered, seeing that Mrs. Yan was even more battered than she was.

“You brazen slut!” Mrs. Yan was about to retort, but Ma Zhicai was even angrier. Seeing his mother’s vulgar behavior, he turned and stormed off.

Mrs. Yan panicked and hurried after him. “Zhicai, what are we going to do about Yourong?”

The mother and son’s voices faded into the distance. Concubine Pang spat at their retreating backs, then turned to glance at the Lin family dining hall, her heart filled with envy and a hint of pride.

Though Lin Ziyin had her thrown out today, Concubine Pang believed she had fought Mrs. Yan to defend the Lin family’s honor. Lin Ziyin was a clever girl—she would surely recognize her good intentions.

As long as she left a good impression on Lin Ziyin, she wasn’t worried about the Lin family refusing to let her family work in the workshop. Working there was wonderful—good pay, clothes, and even decent meals.

Chapter 351: A Brand-New Machine (5)

The aroma of the dining hall wafted through the air, and Pang, with her plump figure, waddled her way home.

“Don’t get involved in Ma Youcai’s affairs,” Grandpa cautioned Lin Ziyin on their way back.

“Of course not. I couldn’t care less about their mess,” Lin Ziyin agreed.

Grandpa sighed and didn’t bring up the Ma family again. Life in the countryside had its own rules. Shili Village wasn’t large, but it wasn’t small either. The Lin family had suddenly become wealthy, and even with the Prince and the Third Young Master backing them, many villagers still kept a close eye on them.

Perhaps these villagers wouldn’t dare to do anything to the Lin family, but the gossip behind their backs could have a significant impact. Grandpa, being older, considered far more than Lin Ziyin ever did.

“I heard that Ma Youcai went to the county yamen to file a false report?” Lin Changshu had just returned from his business dealings when he learned about the afternoon’s events at home. Seeing Grandpa, he immediately went over to ask.

“Ma Youcai was locked up, and Mrs. Yan came over to make a scene earlier. I sent her away,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“That kid deserves it!” Wu Da You huffed angrily. “Zige, stay away from the Ma family in the future. None of them are any good.”

“Nonsense. What do I have to do with them?” Lin Zige shot him a glare. Wu Da You didn’t get angry; he just chuckled foolishly.

Seeing their affectionate banter, Lin Ziyin’s gloomy mood lifted.

Chu Sui Feng quickly learned about the incident at the Lin family’s slaughterhouse. The Prince of Ling’s expression darkened. “Have the county yamen keep that kid locked up until spring before releasing him.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” From Er replied before leaving to notify the county yamen. The guards left behind muttered among themselves. It seemed the Prince cared deeply for young lady Lin. The usually indifferent Prince was actually concerned about such a trivial matter for her sake. Unfortunately, young lady Lin was completely unaware.

They thought about Lin Ziyin’s small frame and collectively sighed. The Prince’s taste was truly unique. The back courtyard of the palace was filled with countless beautiful consorts. Any one of them was more stunning than young lady Lin, yet the Prince didn’t seem to care for any of them.

Ma Youcai’s fears came true. When the magistrate received From Er’s orders, he was so frightened his soul nearly left his body. Fortunately, the Prince didn’t blame them, so the enraged magistrate directly ordered the jailer not to allow anyone to see Ma Youcai.

Mrs. Yan caused a huge commotion at home. Ma Zhicai had no choice but to accompany her to the county yamen again to see if they could use money to negotiate Ma Youcai’s release so he could come home for the New Year. However, mother and son went several times, spent all the money they had, but never once saw Ma Youcai.

Although Ma Zhicai usually put on a tough front, at heart, he was just a country scholar. When real trouble came, he was utterly helpless.

Mrs. Yan had no choice but to send Ma Xincai to the city to find Ma Dalang.

Ma Dalang was so frightened when he heard the news that he broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly asked for favors to try and bail out his younger son. His son was still young, and the New Year was approaching. He couldn’t let Ma Youcai spend the New Year in jail.

However, even though he asked for favors, the outcome wasn’t good. With the year coming to an end, all cases were put on hold, and the magistrate’s seal was locked away.

Mrs. Yan thought about her young son suffering in jail and nearly cried her eyes blind. Ma Dalang directed all his anger at Mrs. Yan. “How could you not keep a better eye on him at home? Do you think the Prince is someone you can offend so easily?”

Chapter 352: A Brand New Machine (6)

“How was I supposed to know he would run off to tattle?” Mrs. Yan replied grievously. “You, as his father, can’t even control him. What can a woman like me do?”

Ma Zhicai, hearing his parents bicker, angrily slammed his book onto the table before flopping onto the kang, his heart filled with indescribable frustration.

Starting from the twenty-third day of the twelfth lunar month, the festive atmosphere of the New Year had begun to fill the village. In previous years, every household would be busy grinding soybean flour, making steamed buns, and preparing various pastries for the New Year. They would also go to the market to buy vegetables.

But this year was different. Most of the villagers were working in the workshops. As the New Year approached, the Lin family’s business became even busier. The oil mill operated day and night, yet the vegetable oil produced was still not enough to meet demand. Many households in the city were waiting in line, and orders from distant merchants had long been suspended.

The soybean products, roasted goods, and pastry workshops were even busier. The workers wished they could split themselves in two to keep up. Tasks like steaming buns and grinding flour were left to the elderly at home, while the younger ones could only help out when they had spare time.

Meanwhile, Lin Ziyin was busier than anyone else.

She wasn’t busy with the family’s various businesses but because Chu Sui Feng’s people had already delivered some of the parts.

Lin Ziyin had specifically cleared out a courtyard in the workshop area and began assembling the steam-powered machine she had designed with a few people.

Jueming and the others didn’t understand any of it, but that didn’t stop them from being curious about the iron contraptions before them.

When Lin Ziyin saw the parts Chu Sui Feng had sent over, she was so shocked she could barely speak. In modern times, parts were produced using molds and standardized processes. Of course, the last time she visited Tianji Tower, she had mentioned the issue of molds.

She hadn’t expected that in this technologically backward ancient era, Tianji Tower could produce such precise parts. Even the alloys she had casually mentioned were present in these components.

“You all need to follow me closely and learn as we go,” Lin Ziyin instructed the young men who had followed her. These were the prisoners she had bought last time, and they had always been obedient to her words.

“Once these machines are assembled, they will be under your management and maintenance. Understood?” Lin Ziyin continued.

“Understood,” the young men replied, feeling the pressure. Could these parts really come together to form a machine that could freely move across the fields as the young lady claimed? And could they, who knew nothing, really maintain these machines?

Lin Ziyin paid no mind to their doubts. With each part she assembled, she took the opportunity to explain the principles behind them.

The young men were all literate and diligently took notes, reviewing them repeatedly afterward. This cram-style teaching actually allowed them to learn a great deal.

The young men also understood that Lin Ziyin entrusting them with such an important task was a sign of her high regard for them. For them, this was the beginning of a completely new life. With the opportunity right in front of them, they were certainly not willing to let it slip away.

Thus, with one willing to teach and the others eager to learn, combining hands-on practice with assembly and study, both sides gained a lot.

“Ziyin, the day after tomorrow is New Year’s Eve. Shouldn’t we give the workers a break? Every family needs to prepare for the New Year,” Grandpa and Lin Changshu said, having come to find her directly after realizing they couldn’t even catch a glimpse of Lin Ziyin during mealtimes. This girl wasn’t even around for the family’s ancestral worship. Who knew what she was so busy with all day.

Chapter 353: The Brand-New Machinery (7)

“What is this?” Since Lin Changshu had been busy in the soybean products workshop and Grandpa had been overseeing shipments in the greenhouse, neither of them had ever visited the courtyard where Lin Ziyin was assembling the machinery. Now, seeing the strange iron contraption before them, they both exclaimed in surprise.

“This is a hand-pushed weeding machine. It can also loosen the soil,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, demonstrating it for them. “Grandpa, Brother, look—one person can easily weed seven or eight mu in a single morning.”

“Amazing!” Watching the demonstration, Lin Changshu and Grandpa were thoroughly impressed. As farmers themselves, they knew the labor involved in tending the fields. Manual weeding could only cover a little over one mu a day at most. Yet this machine made the task effortless—weeding and loosening the soil without harming the plant roots.

“This is a manual multi-functional seed planter. One person can easily plant five or six mu of beans or corn in a day. It’s not tiring, and the crops come out evenly spaced in rows and between plants.” Lin Ziyin let Lin Changshu try it himself.

“It really is easy!” Lin Changshu exclaimed in delight. Grandpa, eager to try, stepped forward as Lin Changshu made way.

“These are all wonderful things!”

“I’ve also modified the waterwheel. It can now harness the drop from the river dam to turn, saving a lot of labor when irrigating,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Excellent, all of it!” Grandpa ran his hands over the various small tools, his heart filled with joy.

“What’s this big iron lump?” Lin Changshu stared at the oddly shaped tractor for a long time but couldn’t figure out its purpose.

“This is a steam-powered iron ox. It can plow fields, doing the work of ten oxen in a day without ever getting tired. But it has a special diet, and Prince hasn’t sent the fuel yet, so it can’t move,” Lin Ziyin explained, hopping onto the seat.

“How does it eat without a mouth?” Grandpa asked in astonishment.

“How can you say it doesn’t have one?” Lin Ziyin laughed, lifting the front cover. “Here’s its mouth.”

Grandpa and Lin Changshu climbed up and searched but couldn’t see how this large opening was supposed to be a cow’s mouth. Unable to comprehend, they decided not to press Lin Ziyin further.

Lin Ziyin wasn’t a capitalist. When Lin Changshu and Grandpa mentioned taking a break, she suddenly realized her mistake—she had mixed up ancient and modern times. There were no refrigerators or online shopping here, and the workshops only had two days off a month. The villagers were always busy working, leaving little time to buy New Year’s goods. Fortunately, there were still three days until the New Year. If they took tomorrow off, the villagers would have two days to prepare.

“Grandpa, starting tomorrow afternoon, all workshops will close for the holiday. Notify everyone to finish their tasks by then. In the morning, we’ll distribute their wages, bonuses, and some New Year’s goods,” Lin Ziyin said, slapping her forehead.

“Alright, I’ll inform everyone right away.” Grandpa left happily.

Some eager workers, upon hearing the announcement of the holiday, were overjoyed. Many even volunteered to work overtime that evening. Since the Lin family workshops primarily produced food, those with extra raw materials couldn’t afford to waste the prepared beans if the work wasn’t completed on time.

Lin Ziyin was indeed generous. She paid the villagers their full wages without deduction. Additionally, each workshop distributed year-end bonuses based on profits. The amounts varied, but everyone received a share.

Some even received as much as five taels of silver, especially those in the oil mill and soy sauce vinegar workshops, who got the highest bonuses.

The New Year’s goods were plentiful too—twenty eggs, six jin of tofu, a roasted duck, six jin of meat, a chicken, two jin each of chives and bean sprouts, and two slabs of white jade cake per person. Even without buying extra supplies, the workers could enjoy a rich and abundant New Year.

With the workers on holiday, the village school also closed.

The children, wild with excitement, ran through the village, clamoring to go to the market with the adults to buy New Year’s goods.

With money in hand, the villagers were generous with their children. After some discussion, they approached Lin Ziyin, borrowing ox carts and mule carts from the Lin family and the village headman to make a collective trip to the market.

Lin Ziyin was not stingy. Apart from keeping one mule cart for Lin Changshu and his wife to visit their maternal home and deliver gifts, she lent out all the remaining carts.

The people of Shili Village joyfully bustled about, preparing for the New Year. Meanwhile, Prince Chu Sui Feng’s recent days had been far from smooth.

The final batch of grain and military provisions from the capital had not arrived on time. The emperor had merely issued a hasty edict, citing drought in Great Qin as the reason for reduced harvests in many regions.

“Great Qin’s territory is vast. Every time there’s a drought or flood in one area, the court uses it as an excuse to cut Fengcheng’s grain and military provisions. They’re clearly making things difficult for Prince on purpose,” a furious officer said in the study.

Chapter 354: Transformation (1)

“Prince, the court grows more unreasonable by the day. In recent years, the grain and supplies sent to the northern lands have dwindled, and now even military pay is severely lacking,” another general said angrily. “Our northern lands have few people, and the weather is cold. Elsewhere, crops can grow two seasons a year, but here we can only manage one. We can’t even grow wheat or rice. If we rely solely on the taxes from the northern lands, we won’t last long.”

Chu Sui Feng’s brow furrowed slightly. The generals were displeased, but was he any happier?

The northern lands were his domain, and the late emperor had decreed that neither he nor his descendants could ever return to the capital. The recent imperial edict was like a knife in the back. The Tartars were watching the border like tigers, yet the court seemed unconcerned. Did they think Great Qin could afford to lose the northern lands?

“At least the northern lands will no longer have to pay taxes to the court. That’s good news,” Si Tu Gong remarked.

“Liaocheng is the gateway to the northern lands. If the court forbids merchants from trading here, it will be a headache for us. The man in charge of Liaocheng is Guan Qinggu, a stubborn and loyal subject of the emperor. To prevent future troubles, Prince, we must take precautions now,” Si Jinhan said coldly.

“Infiltrate more of our people into Liaocheng and find a way to have the court send more prisoners here,” Chu Sui Feng ordered.

Si Tu Gong and Si Jinhan’s eyes lit up. It seemed the Prince had already made up his mind.

“Issue the order: after spring, the people may reclaim wasteland. Commoners may reclaim up to eight mu, while the lowly may not exceed five mu. For the first three years, there will be no taxes on reclaimed land, and for the next five years, only half the usual taxes will be collected,” Chu Sui Feng said rapidly.

“Prince, the wealthy families in Fengcheng will surely cause trouble,” a strategist worried.

“Whoever dares to obstruct will be executed without mercy,” Chu Sui Feng said fiercely. “The first fool who steps out of line will have their entire clan wiped out.”

The northern lands might be sparsely populated, but those who dared to stand in Chu Sui Feng’s way would face no mercy. Some had grown complacent after years of luxury in the northern lands, forgetting who truly ruled Fengcheng.

“Prince, this is unwise,” another strategist hesitated. “I believe a gradual approach would be better. Without the court’s grain and military pay, you are already burdened. If you lose the support of the noble families, Fengcheng might descend into chaos.”

“Do you expect me to bow to them and spend my life under their thumb?” Chu Sui Feng asked coldly.

The strategist startled but bravely lifted his head. “I do not wish for you to submit, Prince, but if you want to change the northern lands, you must wait until new figures can replace the current noble families.”

“No fear,” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently. “Carry out my orders. Each of you will be responsible for a sector. If anyone is found dissatisfied or stirring trouble, execute them immediately.”

“Do not worry,” Si Tu Gong reassured his colleagues with a smile. “What must come will come. No matter how well we prepare, some will always oppose us. But if the Prince relies only on the wealthy, he will be bound by them. If the people have surplus grain, they won’t need the court’s supplies, and those so-called noble families will have to rein in their arrogance.”

“This battle was inevitable. Whether it comes early or late, we must face it. Better to strike while they are unprepared,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly. “Let them see if I am an easy target.”

Chapter 355: Transformation (2)

“Yes, Your Highness.” The people present were inspired by Si Tu Gong, each one filled with vigor. Those who could sit in the study and discuss matters with Chu Sui Feng, whether they were military officers or advisors, were all people Chu Sui Feng trusted absolutely. More importantly, most of them came from humble backgrounds, some even from the jianghu.

Families like the Si, Luo, and Wu were only just beginning to rise among the prominent families of Fengcheng.

“A report from the border city: the Tartars’ crown prince has secretly launched several surprise attacks, but all have been repelled by our forces,” a military officer said with a smile. “The catapults we recently sent have been highly effective. However, it seems the Tartars have no intention of besieging us; rather, they appear to be probing.”

“Probing?” Si Jinhan pondered.

“No need to worry. Have the soldiers guarding the pass keep an eye on their movements,” Chu Sui Feng calmly ordered. “It’s a good opportunity to flush out some of the spies in the city.”

“Yes.”

Shili Village had a solid ten-day holiday—two days before the New Year and eight days after, with work resuming on the ninth day. Each villager also received a “red envelope” of ten wen, and all who returned to work wore smiles on their faces.

With money in their hands, the villagers had confidence in their hearts. Men and women, young and old, all dressed in new clothes when they went out. The girls even adorned their hair with silk flowers. Lin Ziyin had made it clear that girls were treasures, and any family that mistreated their daughters would no longer be allowed to work for the Lin family. Coupled with the villagers now practicing martial arts and learning to read, they had become more enlightened, and girls were truly valued.

While the adults went to work, the children attended school. After a few lively days, the village returned to its usual tranquility.

“Old man, after the eighth day, the yamen has reopened. Let’s go to the yamen to see Youcai,” Mrs. Yan said. She had lost seven or eight jin in weight. Seeing the joyful atmosphere in the village, she felt as if everyone was deliberately provoking her, so she had been causing trouble these past few days.

Ma Dalang couldn’t stand it anymore. Fearing she would tarnish Ma Zhicai’s reputation, he confined her to the house, which improved the situation somewhat.

Hearing Mrs. Yan mention their younger son, Ma Dalang nodded heavily. “We’ll go back soon. Bring more money to grease the palms. In two months, Zhicai will take the imperial examinations. We can’t let that good-for-nothing ruin Zhicai’s reputation.”

“Alright,” Mrs. Yan sighed. They had already spent some money on Ma Youcai before the New Year. As she took out her private savings from the cabinet, her hands trembled. This money, once given, would be gone forever like a meat bun thrown to a dog. Sigh, what a wasteful son!

But no matter how much it pained her, a son was a mother’s heart. Mrs. Yan gritted her teeth and brought five taels of silver with her.

The couple arrived at the yamen, which had indeed reopened. But after spending the money, the yamen runner’s answer was to keep waiting. “The magistrate has just returned and must attend to official business first. Your family’s matter is minor; he should be released in a few days. Just wait.”

“Sir,” Mrs. Yan panicked. She hadn’t seen her son for half a month, and the prison was cold. Who knew how her son was faring? “How is my son?”

“He’s got food and drink in there and doesn’t have to work. Rest assured, he’s doing just fine,” the yamen runner replied impatiently.

“Thank you for taking care of my son,” Ma Dalang quickly pulled Mrs. Yan back, preventing her from saying more, afraid she would anger the yamen runner, who might then make things difficult for Ma Youcai behind the scenes.

The yamen runner looked at them with a smirk. Ma Dalang’s heart raced, and he quickly dragged Mrs. Yan out of the yamen.

“Half a month has passed, and we haven’t even seen our son’s face. Who knows how Youcai is doing in there?” Mrs. Yan cried.

Chapter 356: Transformation (3)

“It’s all your fault.” Ma Dalang was furious, rehashing old grievances.

“How is it my fault?” Mrs. Yan snapped back.

…

The couple bickered all the way home without ever seeing the person they were looking for.

Lin Ziyin was swamped with work. Back in the modern world, even when she was teaching, she had assistants to help her. But here, she had to handle every little thing herself.

To finish the steam-powered plow as quickly as possible, she had spent almost every day of the New Year holed up in the courtyard. It was strange, though—when the parts were delivered, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan had insisted on watching her assemble the machine in person. But in reality, she hadn’t seen either of them all year.

The Prince’s Residence and the Si family estate had both sent her lavish New Year’s gifts, and even the Luo family had surprisingly sent presents.

The gifts from the three estates were all grand, but the Lin family didn’t have the same deep resources. Lin Ziyin simply returned some of the snacks and goods produced in her workshop.

Fortunately, the Lin family’s products were plentiful and well-packaged, making them perfect for gifting.

Merchants from the northern lands had also sent New Year’s gifts before the holiday. Lin Ziyin, of course, returned the favor with her own products.

Those who received her gifts were delighted. The Lin family’s roasted goods, pastries, vegetable oil, soy sauce, and vinegar were all popular items in the market, especially useful during the New Year.

Distant merchants began arriving in a steady stream starting from the ninth day of the New Year, bringing gifts as well. The Lin family reciprocated with their own products. After all, as long as it was before the fifteenth day of the New Year, it still counted as part of the celebrations.

“Miss, there’s a huge commotion outside!” Qiao’er rushed in, holding a cup, and blurted out.

“What happened?” Lin Ziyin calmly set down the part she was holding and stood up to ask.

“The Prince had the yamen post a notice—any permanent residents of the northern lands can now claim and cultivate wasteland,” Qiao’er explained briefly. Seeing Lin Ziyin’s keen interest, she went on to detail the contents of the notice.

Lin Ziyin hadn’t expected Chu Sui Feng to act so quickly, already finalizing such a detailed plan. No wonder she hadn’t seen him these past few days. But thinking about the price reformers throughout history had paid, she couldn’t help but worry for him.

This reform clearly favored the common people, which meant it would inevitably clash with the deeply entrenched interests of the powerful families in the northern lands. Would they really stand by and watch their interests suffer?

Of course not. If they refused to stand by, the inevitable outcome would be a direct confrontation with Chu Sui Feng. Fengcheng would likely see a major upheaval soon. Who knew how it would all end?

“Miss, how can you stay so calm?” Qiao’er grew even more anxious at Lin Ziyin’s composed demeanor. “The workers saw the notice and are all worked up. Everyone wants to claim more wasteland for their families.”

Lin Ziyin’s thoughts were pulled back. She considered that her workshop’s business might take a hit—after all, the villagers were very eager about the wasteland reclamation.

“Then let’s take a break,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “Even you can go claim some wasteland farther away.”

“Miss, we don’t need to,” Qiao’er replied, startled, shaking her head. “The notice says that private slaves with masters aren’t allowed to claim land.”

Ah, that made sense. Lin Ziyin thought it over and understood Chu Sui Feng’s reasoning. If slaves were allowed to own property, they might develop ambitions against their masters.

Chapter 357: Transformation (4)

Forget it. She had been too kind-hearted, forgetting that this wasn’t a society governed by the rule of law under the red flag. Here, not just in the northern lands, but across all of Great Qin, or even in other nations, slaves were the lowest of the low. How could they possibly have any notion of private property?

At most, she could just give more wages to the servants in her household.

“When the weather warms up a bit, everyone can work half a day and take half a day off within a month. Of course, wages and bonuses will be reduced accordingly. Those who want to work half a day can do so, and those who want to work full days can do that too. It’s up to them to choose,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Yes, miss,” Qiao’er replied weakly.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo listened and sighed inwardly. Young lady Lin was still too soft-hearted. In their view, it would be better to use private slaves at home to avoid situations like the villagers who worked while worrying about their families.

Moreover, if the villagers cultivated too much land, they would definitely take time off to tend to their fields during planting and harvest seasons. Over a year, the workshop’s business would surely be affected.

Grandpa and Lin Changshu also approved of Lin Ziyin’s approach. Farmers cared deeply about their land, which was understandable.

The villagers who came to work had been uneasy. To be honest, if the Lin family didn’t give them time off, they might feel unhappy, but no one would be willing to lose this job. How much could one mu of land yield? But at the Lin family, as long as one worked diligently, they could earn two taels of silver a month. Two taels of silver was the annual income from five mu of land.

The villagers knew very well which was more important.

Fortunately, the Lin family was benevolent and willing to give them time off, even offering two options for them to choose from.

“I think we should go to the market and hire a few people to reclaim the land. The money from working is enough to hire people, and it saves effort,” the village headman said as soon as he got home, and Sister Zhang immediately pulled him aside to talk.

“That’s right, father. I think the same,” Wu Da You chimed in from the side, while Wei Shi cautiously stood by, also worried that her father-in-law would make her reclaim the land. Reclaiming land was tiring and dirty. It wasn’t that she was lazy, but why do hard work when there was easier work available?

“Don’t worry about it. I’ve already thought it through,” the village headman waved his hand and said, “Our family, big and small, has seven people who can reclaim over fifty mu of land. But I don’t plan to reclaim that much all at once. Everyone in the family has to work, and if we reclaim too much land, we won’t be able to manage it.”

“That’s true. We already have over ten mu of land at home. If we add another fifty, even if we work day and night, we won’t be able to manage it,” Sister Zhang nodded in agreement.

“Father, having enough to eat is fine. Farming also requires paying taxes. The crops from newly reclaimed land aren’t good, and it’s a lot of trouble,” Wu Er You was even more reluctant to reclaim land and farm. Working in the workshop was good—it saved effort and paid more.

“I’ll go ask Ziyin how much land is appropriate to reclaim,” the village headman said habitually.

“You’re getting senile,” Sister Zhang pulled him back, “Why bother Ziyin with our family matters?”

“What’s wrong with asking? You don’t understand. That girl is clever. Whatever she plants in the fields is sure to be right,” the village headman said unhappily.

“Fine, ask if you want, but don’t delay Ziyin’s important matters. Can’t you see that girl is so busy she hasn’t had a good year?” Sister Zhang reminded him.

“I’ll just ask a quick question. It won’t take too long,” the village headman patted himself down and then walked out.

Chapter 358: Transformation (5)

Snowflakes drifted through the air outside, and the snow on the ground had already reached knee-height. The snowfall after the New Year was quite heavy—who knew what kind of year this would turn out to be?

Bracing against the wind and snow, the village headman arrived at the large courtyard. This place was rather mysterious; usually, only members of the Lin family entered. Even the village headman was visiting for the first time. The courtyard gate was tightly shut, so he knocked forcefully upon reaching it.

Creak—the door opened, revealing Qiao’er’s small head peeking out. “Uncle Village Headman?”

“Are you here to see Miss Lin?” the village headman asked.

“Yes,” Qiao’er nodded. “So you’re also here to find Miss Lin?”

Could it be that others had come as well? The village headman followed Qiao’er inside, puzzled.

Upon entering the house, he found several villagers gathered around Lin Ziyin. But what caught the village headman’s attention wasn’t the number of people—it was the iron contraption standing in the room.

“Ziyin, what on earth are you busy with?” the village headman asked, bewildered.

“Machinery,” Lin Ziyin replied, directing a servant to tighten a screw. “This is for plowing the fields.”

“What?” The village headman was so shocked he couldn’t speak. He circled the iron machine several times but still couldn’t make sense of it.

“Village Headman, are you here about the land reclamation too?” Bai Chunsheng was the first to ask.

Only then did the village headman remember his original purpose. “Yes. Ziyin, how much land do you think would be suitable for my family to cultivate?”

Everyone present smirked upon hearing this—wasn’t that exactly what they had all come to ask?

“Uncle, since you’ve come to ask, I’ll be straightforward,” Lin Ziyin said. “You should reclaim as much land as you can. If you get too busy, you can always hire help. Next year, aside from rice, you can also plant corn. And soybeans are excellent—you know how many I’ll need. Even the edges of the fields should be planted with other legumes. Sunflowers and sweet potatoes must be grown too. If it’s too much, we can hire people.”

In Lin Ziyin’s view, for her workshop to expand, it needed a steady supply of raw materials. Relying solely on her own family wouldn’t be enough. Only if the people of the northern lands all took action would the workshop have an endless stream of materials.

“But if everyone starts reclaiming land, where will we find people to hire?” the village headman worried.

“Don’t worry,” Lin Ziyin waved her hand. “Many families won’t be reclaiming land on a large scale for now. If we act first, we’ll have the advantage, right?”

“But what if we can’t manage all the land?” Bai Chunsheng fretted. According to the laws of Great Qin, once land was reclaimed and made arable, the owner couldn’t abandon it—otherwise, they’d face imprisonment.

“I do hope everyone can cultivate more land,” Lin Ziyin said with a faint smile. “But if you’re worried, you can reclaim as much as your family can handle.” The machinery was still in the experimental stage, and she didn’t want to reveal too much yet. Once farming machinery was put to use, even fifty mu wouldn’t be a problem—let alone another fifty.

Still, some things needed to be taken step by step. Steam-powered machinery was still in testing, coal hadn’t been transported yet, and the machines hadn’t even been properly tested. If they failed, the villagers would surely be disappointed—perhaps even resentful.

The villagers realized this was ultimately their own affair. Bothering Ziyin about it seemed inappropriate. So, they all turned their attention back to the new machinery.

As for the smaller manual machines—weeding tools, sprayers, tillers, and seeders—Lin Ziyin had no intention of hiding them. She explained each one clearly to the villagers.

Chapter 359: Reform (6)

“That’s great! With these good things, farming won’t be so hard anymore.” The village headman slapped his thigh. Just thinking about it, dozens of mu of land could be treated with medicine in less than a day. And planting beans was so convenient—one person could plant seven or eight mu in a day. Dozens of mu would only take a few days, and the land would be tilled and weeded along the way…

The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. In an instant, he decided that this time, they must reclaim more land.

Reclaiming land was a good thing for the common people, but for the noble families, it was not.

“Father, I don’t know what the Prince is thinking, actually letting the common people reclaim land? If everyone has their own land to farm, who will rent our land? Are we supposed to farm it ourselves?” Li Jiesong, as soon as he saw the notice, came back and started complaining about Chu Sui Feng. “I think he’s deliberately trying to embarrass us. I don’t believe those noble families will agree to this.”

“Shut up.” Lord Li, seeing his son’s foolish behavior, glared at him angrily. After observing for some time, he realized that his eldest son was truly useless. On the other hand, his second son had shown remarkable ability in managing affairs.

“Pass down the order: Recently, I have been unwell and am not fit to receive guests. No one in the household is allowed to go out.” Lord Li coldly gave the command.

“Father.” Li Jiesong looked at Lord Li dissatisfied. “You don’t let us participate in the Prince’s affairs, and we won’t participate, but why are you confining us?” He had just been getting along well with the top courtesan at the Drunken Moon Pavilion. Being locked up in the house would drive him crazy.

“If you dare to go out, you will be moved out of the house from now on. You won’t be allowed to take anything from the house, not even a single blade of grass.” Lord Li brought out his ultimate threat.

“Father, I didn’t say anything. If you don’t let me go out, I’ll stay in the house.” Li Jiesong was scared. Without giving him living expenses and making him move out alone, how would he have money to spend on wine and women?

“Hmph, the Prince letting the common people reclaim land is clearly trying to cut off our livelihood.” In the back courtyard of the Drunken Moon Pavilion, many heads of noble families in Fengcheng had gathered to discuss matters. Naturally, the topic was the Prince of Ling’s new land reform.

“Without commoners and good citizens renting our land, our estates will be abandoned.”

…

Everyone hated Chu Sui Feng’s new reform. In the candlelight of the back courtyard, each person wore an indignant expression.

“Old Zhang, you should tell us what we should do.” A fat man shook his head and looked at the old man sitting in the middle.

The people discussing turned their attention to the old man.

“The entire northern lands are the Prince’s territory, and we are all the Prince’s subjects. Whatever the Prince wants to do or reform, we should naturally cooperate fully.” The man called Old Zhang was the head of the first noble family in Fengcheng, originally named Zhang Da. Because the Zhang family’s business involved many aspects and was a native large family in Fengcheng, the Zhang family had considerable prestige among the nobility.

Those present did not expect him to say this and looked at him with puzzled expressions.

“The court has exempted our northern lands from taxes, replacing the original military pay and provisions. But since the previous dynasty, everyone in the world knows that due to the weather, the harvest in our northern lands gets worse every year. Now that the commoners and good citizens are reclaiming land, our estates don’t have enough people to manage, and it’s reasonable that we can’t pay the taxes.” Old Zhang sighed.

Everyone listened and suddenly felt relieved. So what if the Prince of Ling was powerful? The court didn’t care, and there were Tartars outside. Without the support of these noble families, Chu Sui Feng was nothing. He probably wouldn’t even have military pay and provisions. As long as they collectively stopped or delayed paying taxes, Chu Sui Feng would definitely not be able to hold on and would have to bow to them.

Chapter 360: Transformation (7)

Under the candlelight, the heads of the noble families laughed arrogantly and smugly, unaware that every strategy they discussed would be reported to Chu Sui Feng the moment they dispersed.

“Your Highness, they have such audacity to even consider delaying the taxes,” a military officer stood up indignantly. “Your Highness, are we just going to let them play dumb?”

“What businesses does the Zhang family control?” Chu Sui Feng asked. Now that he had resolved to properly govern the northern lands, how could he allow a few people to ruin his grand plans? Noble families? That was just a polite way of saying they were nothing more than upstarts who relied on their wealth to put on airs. Did they really think they were the most powerful in the world?

This time, Chu Sui Feng would make sure these people witnessed his methods firsthand.

“For now, we do nothing. If they refuse to pay taxes, we will shut down their shops,” Chu Sui Feng replied.

“Your Highness, that won’t do,” a strategist voiced his concerns. “The northern lands have little grain, and the Zhang family controls most of it. If all the nobles stop their businesses, it will surely cause chaos.”

“It’s fine. If they don’t want to do business properly, we’ll find someone else,” Si Jinhan said coldly. “As long as Your Highness gives others an opportunity, there will surely be someone to replace these troublesome people.”

“The old must go to make way for the new,” Chu Sui Feng remarked, an image of someone flashing through his mind as he spoke.

“Would you be interested in doing other businesses?” The next day, in the study, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, who had not been seen for a long time, reappeared. As soon as they met, Chu Sui Feng looked at Lin Ziyin and bluntly posed a question.

“What kind of business does Your Highness mean?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Grain, cloth, tea, and so on. Any business you find in the market, you can choose a few to try,” Chu Sui Feng answered casually.

“Is someone making things difficult for Your Highness?” Lin Ziyin was more direct.

“You could say that,” Chu Sui Feng nodded.

“Your Highness need not worry,” Lin Ziyin smiled. “For a country to develop, isolation is not the way. The reason the great families in Fengcheng dare to oppose Your Highness is because they have monopolized the market. If Your Highness finds a way to break this monopoly, where will their arrogance take them?”

“Breaking a monopoly is not something that can be done overnight, and I haven’t found a suitable replacement yet,” Chu Sui Feng said after a moment of thought.

“With so many merchants passing through Fengcheng from north and south, does Your Highness really think he won’t find a replacement?” Lin Ziyin treated Chu Sui Feng as a friend, which was why she was willing to say so much. “Your Highness could encourage traveling merchants to settle here. They may not be from the northern lands, which might cause some inconvenience, but don’t forget, since they are traveling merchants, it means they have some backing. They have their own ways of sourcing goods and their own connections. As long as you provide enough convenience and incentives, they won’t let any profit slip away.”

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan nodded in agreement. Indeed, merchants were driven by profit. As long as the incentives were sufficient, finding a suitable replacement wouldn’t be a problem.

“If Your Highness wants to be more cautious, he could start with the smaller noble families and encourage them to cooperate with some traveling merchants. This way, during the transition between old and new, Your Highness will surely be the one to benefit,” Lin Ziyin continued. In her view, competition was necessary to create pressure.

The old stubborn nobles in Fengcheng had enjoyed their privileges for so many years and still thought they could control Chu Sui Feng. It was nothing short of a pipe dream.

Although Chu Sui Feng had not taken action against them all these years, according to Lin Ziyin’s analysis, it wasn’t because he was soft-hearted or incapable. It was simply that Chu Sui Feng had not found the right opportunity.

Now that the imperial court had cut off Chu Sui Feng’s retreat and an outsider like herself had appeared, it had completely pushed Chu Sui Feng to accelerate his reforms. Lin Ziyin didn’t need to think too hard to guess that Chu Sui Feng was determined to carry out a series of reforms this time.

Perhaps the northern lands would undergo earth-shaking changes in the future.

“What if the imperial court cuts off the trade routes here?” Chu Sui Feng asked again.

“That depends on how determined Your Highness is,” Lin Ziyin smiled. “To ensure peace in a region, one must take care of the people’s clothing, food, shelter, and transportation. As long as Your Highness handles these four aspects well, even if someone cuts off the trade routes, how much impact can it really have on our northern lands? After all, Fengcheng has a unique advantage—it is a hub of trade routes. Losing the imperial court’s trade route, there are still merchants from other countries across the sea willing to come. However, Your Highness’s vision should not be limited to land. It would be best to also pay attention to the water routes.”

Chapter 361: Flourishing (1)

“In a few days, you will accompany me to the coast to select a place for sun-drying sea salt,” Chu Sui Feng suddenly said.

“Prince, I don’t have time to go with you,” Lin Ziyin replied. “The noble families in Fengcheng are restless. Can you really leave without worry? In a few more days, the weather will warm, and I won’t be able to leave at all. Reclaiming land and sowing seeds—I must be there for all of it.” Lin Ziyin tactfully declined. She had listened to Chu Sui Feng and guessed that he must be making a desperate move, preparing in advance against the court.

Salt had always been a controlled commodity. If Chu Sui Feng truly wanted to break free from the court’s control, he would have to prepare for the possibility of the court cutting off their salt supply.

“Reclaiming land and sowing seeds—there are people who know how to farm. As for the matters in Fengcheng, you need not worry about them for me,” Chu Sui Feng’s expression turned cold.

Lin Ziyin inwardly groaned. She wasn’t Chu Sui Feng’s advisor. Why did he insist on involving her in everything? Besides, she wasn’t some all-knowing oracle. When it came to things like sun-drying salt, she was a complete outsider.

“Prince, I’m not being difficult, but I really don’t know much about sun-drying salt. However, I have heard that salt fields need plenty of sunlight and must be built in sheltered bays. Beyond that, the only advice I can offer is about refining pure salt,” Lin Ziyin blurted out.

“Refining pure salt?” Chu Sui Feng looked at her in surprise.

“I’m growing more and more curious about your mysterious master,” Si Jinhan said, eyeing Lin Ziyin suspiciously. Just who was this girl’s master? How did she know so much about everything?

“Refining pure salt sounds complicated, but it’s actually quite simple once you understand it. I only heard about it once during a casual conversation with my master and his wife,” Lin Ziyin quickly explained. “Once I write down the detailed steps, you’ll understand.”

“Write,” Chu Sui Feng commanded directly.

Asking for help with such a terrible attitude—Lin Ziyin nearly lost her temper and rolled her eyes at him.

“Don’t curse me in your heart,” Chu Sui Feng said, suddenly appearing behind her. He leaned down, his breath brushing against the top of her head, sending shivers down her spine.

“This commoner would never dare curse the Prince,” she forced a dry laugh, quickly moving away from Chu Sui Feng and shifting her chair. “I’ll write it down for you right now.”

Si Jinhan watched Chu Sui Feng bully Lin Ziyin and happily fanned the flames. “You little brat have such a wicked heart. You deserve a good scolding.”

Lin Ziyin didn’t dare to say anything to this young master, so she pretended not to hear and lowered her head to write seriously.

After a short while, she put down her pen and handed the written paper to Chu Sui Feng. “Prince, please take a look. Isn’t it really simple?”

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan huddled together to read it carefully. After a moment, both fell silent. The method was indeed simple—so simple that they could hardly believe their eyes.

“Prince, Third Young Master, don’t doubt it. This is truly a method for purifying salt,” Lin Ziyin said, seeing the doubt in their eyes, emphasizing it again.

“So simple?” Si Jinhan still found it hard to believe.

“Just that simple,” Lin Ziyin nodded affirmatively.

Chu Sui Feng silently tucked the paper into his sleeve, then looked at Lin Ziyin and asked, “You really don’t want a share?”

“If the Prince can find a suitable cloth merchant, you could share some business with me,” Lin Ziyin replied after some thought.

“Aren’t you always in the food business? Why do you want to do something else?” Si Jinhan asked.

Chapter 362: Flourishing (2)

“Business? Naturally, the more the better, as long as it earns silver, anything can be done.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response, not revealing to Si Jinhan what kind of business she actually intended to pursue.

After the nobles of Fengcheng had convened at the Drunken Moon Pavilion, they seemed to have taken no concrete measures. No one had gone to the Prince of Ling’s estate or the government offices to cause trouble over Chu Sui Feng’s land reforms. The only difference was that the amount of tax silver paid by various shops had decreased.

Business had its ups and downs, and Chu Sui Feng’s mind was entirely focused on reclaiming land, so he failed to notice the slight change in tax revenue.

“Hmph, just wait until he cries.” Zhang Da sneered. “Starting from summer, all the grain purchased by the Zhang family will be secretly stored in various places.”

“Yes, Master.” The subordinates respectfully acknowledged.

After everyone had dispersed, Zhang Da couldn’t help but sneer. The northern lands were indeed Chu Sui Feng’s territory, but what else could Chu Sui Feng do besides fight? Chu Sui Feng should think carefully—if it weren’t for the Zhang family and other wealthy families supporting him in the background, it was uncertain whether the Prince of Ling would even be alive today.

People should know their place. Chu Sui Feng had already gained so much from the Zhang family, yet he was still not satisfied. Then he couldn’t blame Zhang Da for being ruthless. Just wait until this autumn. The northern lands already had a poor harvest, and with the Zhang family controlling the grain, let’s see how long Chu Sui Feng could remain arrogant.

Even if Chu Sui Feng eventually compromised with the Zhang family, Zhang Da would not easily forgive the Prince of Ling. He would have to make Chu Sui Feng grant the Zhang family some privileges, such as reduced taxes and free trade permits to enter and exit the northern lands—none of these could be missing.

Lin Ziyin worked very steadily. After days of effort, her hard work had not been in vain. By March, the weather outside had improved slightly, temperatures had risen, and the snow had lessened.

Around noon, people had already begun to reclaim the wasteland according to the divisions in the village. After a period of research and effort, Lin Ziyin had assembled several different types of machinery, some manual and some steam-powered.

Chu Sui Feng’s coal had been gradually delivered, and Lin Ziyin had specially built a large walled courtyard to store the coal. With energy secured, she could have tested the steam-powered machinery, but she was too busy. She had more important matters to attend to.

The weather was about to warm up, and spring planting was imminent. The busy season was about to begin. The most urgent task was to prepare the seedlings. Rice seedling cultivation was a major undertaking. Many people from Chu Sui Feng’s estate and the monks from Ding’an Temple had come, filling the greenhouse to capacity.

“The seeds must be plump. Before cultivating the seedlings, soak them in hot water, then put them in bags. Every three hours, water them with water slightly warmer than body temperature, and turn the seeds over once every half day.” Lin Ziyin demonstrated as she explained.

“Why do we need to turn the seeds?” The monks from Ding’an Temple were very meticulous in their work.

“Seeds need sufficient warmth to sprout, which is why we cultivate them in our greenhouses. If we left them outside, the water would freeze. But higher temperatures aren’t always better for germination. If the temperature is too high, the seeds will rot—what people commonly call ‘smothering.’ So when you return, you must follow my instructions exactly. After three days, when the seeds have sprouted, you can plant them in the greenhouse soil.” Lin Ziyin patiently answered each question. “The seedbeds in the greenhouse also have their own requirements. Follow me to take a look, and do the same when you return.”

The scene shifted to another greenhouse, where Hei Yi and the others found that the land inside had been divided into sections, all soaked in water.

Chapter 363: Thriving (3)

“The temperature in the greenhouse must not drop below twenty degrees. When sowing, gently pat the seeds into the soil with a board, then cover them with a layer of fertile soil. As long as the temperature is controlled daily, by May, the seedlings will be ready for transplanting.” Lin Ziyin gazed affectionately at the black soil. “Since the seedlings will be sturdy, once the temperature rises, they can be transplanted directly, and they’ll green up quickly.”

“Transplanting?” A man from Chu Sui Feng’s estate asked in confusion. “Aren’t rice seeds sown directly into the ground?”

“It’s hard to explain all at once. Let’s wait until the seedlings grow larger.” Lin Ziyin smiled at him.

Though puzzled, no one objected. This method of cultivating rice was something they had never heard of before.

“The farmers at the Prince’s estate have never tried greenhouse seedling cultivation, so they might struggle with some details. If possible, we would appreciate it if you could visit the estate more often.” Through their interactions, Hei Yi had come to deeply admire Lin Ziyin.

“Amitabha. The monks of Ding’an Temple are also unfamiliar with this method. We would be grateful if you could make more frequent visits.” Since the matter of cultivation was of great importance, even Master Huilian from Ding’an Temple had come to observe. After witnessing Lin Ziyin’s methods and listening to her explanations, Master Huilian immediately decided to persuade the Abbot to increase the land area for rice cultivation upon returning.

Lin Ziyin was also concerned about the seedling cultivation at both places, so she readily agreed to their requests.

Under her careful guidance, six or seven days later, seeds were sown in the greenhouses at all three locations. From then on, Lin Ziyin had no time to rest, often visiting the three sites to check on their progress.

In April, the northern lands saw clearer skies and rising temperatures. Occasional snowflakes fell, but they were sparse. Winter in the northern lands was indeed long, occupying nearly half the year.

With the warming weather, Lin Ziyin gave the villagers a half-day holiday to quickly plant beans and corn while the soil was still moist.

“Boss, what are these?” The villagers were curious upon receiving a few jin of corn.

“Corn. It’s a new, high-yield crop.” Lin Ziyin replied. “Corn can be eaten as a staple food and used to make various pastries. It’s a crop that can replace wheat.”

“Really?” The villagers were delighted. Seeing Hei Yi and the monks from Ding’an Temple carrying bags of it, no one doubted Lin Ziyin’s words. “Then we should plant more.”

“Even if we wanted to, there aren’t enough seeds.” Someone joked.

Indeed, Lin Ziyin had distributed all the corn from the previous harvest. The seven or eight mu of corn was divided among Chu Sui Feng’s estate, Ding’an Temple, the villagers, and her own land.

Each household received only enough seeds for two mu of land. Even so, the villagers praised Lin Ziyin’s generosity.

“Chug-chug-chug.” Three tractors rumbled down the road.

“Heavens, the iron lumps are moving!” Someone exclaimed in surprise, pointing at the approaching tractors.

Cui Da, Lu Feishou, and Hong Zhong were driving the tractors with joyful expressions. They had practiced before, but this was their first time on the road. Many villagers, busy with their daily work, had never seen a tractor before.

Seeing the iron machines moving on their own, everyone was too astonished to speak.

“My goodness, how much land can these iron lumps plow in a day?” Someone cried out.

Chapter 364: Flourishing (4)

Hong Zhong’s tractor was the first to descend onto the wasteland. The deep-plowed soil churned up immediately, and Lin Ziyin watched carefully for a while, feeling satisfied. It seemed this steam-powered tractor was quite effective. The only downside was that it needed coal fuel added every so often.

Fortunately, each tractor had a large bin beside it, and one load of coal was enough for a full day’s plowing.

“This thing is way better than oxen,” someone exclaimed.

“Absolutely, it’s amazing.”

Others, driven by curiosity, started running alongside the tractor.

The villagers from nearby who had come to help reclaim the land were stunned. These people followed the old ways, working as laborers to clear land, often bringing their entire families. They had planned to earn several months’ wages by working through spring and summer, ensuring they wouldn’t have to worry about food for the year.

But now, looking at the scene before them—good heavens, it was terrifying!

An ox couldn’t plow in three days what this iron beast could do in one. And that was nothing compared to those who relied solely on manual labor.

“Ziyin, how much land can this iron beast plow in a day?” the village headman asked on everyone’s behalf.

“About thirty mu,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, watching the busy tractor. “But it has to work from dawn till dusk.”

“Even working from dawn till dusk, this iron beast never gets tired. It’s way better than oxen,” Bai Chunsheng marveled.

“Hurry up and pick out the grass roots! Practical class—ten copper coins a day,” Qian Xuan led a group of children over.

The kids, seeing the tractor chugging along happily, were so excited they nearly went wild. They didn’t get many practical classes—only four so far—and each time, they earned wages. Picking grass behind the iron beast was easy, almost like playing, and they even got pocket money. Not only were the children eager, but even the villagers who had come to work were envious.

“Brother, Da You,” Lin Ziyin stopped the two from going to reclaim the land. “Just wait a bit. Let the iron ox run a couple of rounds for you. No need for manual labor.”

“That won’t do,” Guo Huiniang waved her hand in refusal. “You have so much land to reclaim. Don’t delay because of us.”

“It’s no delay,” Lin Ziyin smiled at her. “It’ll only take a moment. Besides, I don’t plan to reclaim too much land all at once.”

Mechanical plowing had another advantage—it could measure the land area as it worked. Lin Ziyin calculated that based on the coal the machine burned per trip, fifteen mu would be one plot. She had the ditches dug and roads laid all at once.

Before long, people from all the surrounding villages heard that the Lin family had a treasure for reclaiming land. Some even came specifically to see the legendary iron beast.

After seeing it, everyone was stunned.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan received Black One’s report and arrived the next day to see the novelty.

“Indeed, it’s fast,” Si Jinhan circled the machine and returned satisfied.

“Your Highness, with this speed of reclamation, we won’t have to worry about autumn,” Sima Gong was overjoyed. They had been worrying about how to encourage the people to reclaim land and how to get through the difficult autumn season. Unexpectedly, Lin Ziyin had brought them a huge surprise.

“You need to prepare two for me,” Chu Sui Feng said, staring at the tractor as if it were only natural to order Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin let out a small sigh of relief. Fortunately, Chu Sui Feng was reasonable and didn’t have the bad idea of seizing her tractors. In light of his integrity, she would put in a little extra effort and assemble two more for him.

Chapter 365: Flourishing (5)

“Wait, Prince, could you and Benefactor Lin prepare one more for us? Consider it an offering to Ding’an Temple,” Master Huilian shamelessly pleaded, leaning in.

“Prepare more spare parts,” Chu Sui Feng instructed.

“Yes,” the guard replied.

By the time Chu Sui Feng’s spare parts arrived, half a month had passed. Lin Ziyin had already reclaimed five hundred mu of wasteland. The reclamation effort relied on manpower, oxen, and, most importantly, the tractor.

Lin Ziyin temporarily lent the tractor to Chu Sui Feng’s people, while he led his own team to begin sowing. Only in the evenings did he find time to work with Lu Feishou and a few others to assemble the machines.

“How can they plant beans and corn so quickly? Heaven help us, our whole family can’t keep up with half a day of their work,” a villager exclaimed in envy as he watched the Lin family servants operating the hand-pushed multi-functional seeders. If they farmed like the Lin family, even twenty more mu of land wouldn’t feel like a burden.

The Lin family produced many small tools, and the workshop had recently been running half-day shifts, so the servants worked quickly with their tools. This multi-functional seeder planted beans and corn with uniform row and plant spacing while also loosening the soil.

“Look, no need for manual watering,” someone cried out in surprise.

Sure enough, a waterwheel driven by the river’s current effortlessly irrigated the fields.

“I’ve farmed all my life, yet I’m not as good as a young girl,” an elder from the village nearly beat his chest in frustration. They had doubted Lin Ziyin’s claims about growing rice, but now it seemed there was no denying it.

Meanwhile, within a few days, the Tartars received a secret letter.

“Chu Sui Feng wants to make up for the shortage of grain by having the common people reclaim land and farm. What a joke,” the Eldest Prince said, laughing as he read the letter.

The Second Prince, Alhatu, did not laugh. “What’s so funny about Chu Sui Feng wanting reform? If the people of the northern lands can truly reclaim and farm large areas of land, then Chu Sui Feng won’t have to worry about grain shortages. Moreover, this would allow him to break free from the court’s constraints. This move may not be good for our northern kingdom.”

“What you say is truly laughable, Second Brother. How can you praise others while belittling yourself?” the Eldest Prince said, looking at Alhatu with disdain. “Everyone knows the northern lands and our northern kingdom have similar climates. Even if more land is reclaimed, what does it matter? The climate of the northern lands is simply not suitable for large-scale farming. Over the years, the Minister of Agriculture has tried countless methods, yet none have changed this predicament. Chu Sui Feng is no immortal; he can’t make crops adapt to the climate in such a short time.”

“The Eldest Prince speaks wisely. If the northern lands could farm well, why would the Emperor of Great Qin grant such vast lands to Chu Sui Feng as a hereditary fief? Great Qin may be vast and rich, but half of its land is the northern lands, while its wealth comes from the Jianghuai region,” the Chancellor quickly agreed.

“Esteemed ministers, do you have any other opinions?” the Tartar Khan asked from his seat.

The ministers immediately shared their views, though most sided with the Eldest Prince, while few supported the Second Prince.

“Where is the Grand Preceptor?” the Khan searched for a while but did not see the person he trusted.

“Khan,” the Grand Preceptor entered in a long robe. “I have heard the arguments of the Eldest Prince and the Second Prince.”

Chapter 366: Flourishing (6)

Alhatu listened to the Grand Preceptor’s words and could only smile bitterly in his heart. It was no surprise that the Grand Preceptor supported the Eldest Prince, as he was the Eldest Prince’s teacher, and the Emperor placed great trust in him.

“The climate of the northern lands is not suitable for farming. Without the support of the court, and with Chu Sui Feng’s actions sure to anger the nobles of Fengcheng, by autumn, Chu Sui Feng will surely reap what he has sown. The nobles of the northern lands are true locals—how could they allow Chu Sui Feng to manipulate them? They remain still now only to wait for the perfect moment to strike him down,” the Grand Preceptor said, his demeanor lacking any scholarly grace, instead carrying a ruthless edge. “The Fire Ox Formation I have trained is already showing results. By winter, when we attack the border city, Chu Sui Feng will face the court’s watchful eyes from behind, the nobles’ internal strife, and our warriors’ assault from without. It will be more than enough to overwhelm him. Once we break through the northern lands, the Khan’s army can march south without hindrance, and Great Qin will have no choice but to pay tribute to us.”

“Grand Preceptor, if we send all our forces to attack the city, what if the Evergreen Kingdom takes advantage of the situation?” Alhatu asked coldly.

“The Second Prince worries too much,” the Grand Preceptor sneered. “The Evergreen Kingdom is not strong. They excel in naval warfare, but for years, they have kept to themselves and never clashed with us. Besides, in winter, the waters freeze—how could they launch an attack then?”

The Khan nodded in agreement, finding the Grand Preceptor’s reasoning sound. The Evergreen Kingdom had indeed remained peaceful for years, never provoking the northern kingdom. Moreover, their strength lay in naval battles, making it unlikely they would initiate an attack.

“The Second Prince’s courage grows smaller by the day. Such timidity is unworthy of our northern warriors,” the Eldest Prince mocked, glancing at Alhatu.

Seeing the two princes at odds, the ministers wisely remained silent, though many cast disdainful glances at Alhatu.

Alhatu could only smile bitterly. The northern kingdom revered martial prowess, and his more subtle strategies for national salvation were not well-received by the court. Under Chu Sui Feng’s governance, the northern lands were not impregnable, but they were certainly secure. Moreover, Chu Sui Feng had won the hearts of the soldiers, making a swift conquest of the northern lands nearly impossible. Ever since Chu Sui Feng had taken command, even as a child, he had displayed exceptional military talent. Years of northern kingdom raids had gained them little advantage against him, while their own people suffered from constant warfare.

Yet the Eldest Prince, the Grand Preceptor, and their faction ignored the people’s hardships, blaming everything on Chu Sui Feng. What good was his lone voice of dissent?

Even now, there were those in court who supported him, but most of the military power stood with the Eldest Prince. How frustrating his position was!

With the arrival of May, the warmth of the south generously spread to the northern lands. The weather turned mild, and the beans and corn planted in April had already sprouted, standing in neat rows that brought joy to the heart.

Most of the newly cultivated land under Lin Ziyin’s management was planted with beans and corn. By May, the newly reclaimed fields were busy with the planting of sugar beets, while vegetables—especially tomatoes, chili peppers, and potatoes—were sown in large quantities.

“Everyone, watch carefully—this is how you plant,” Lin Ziyin said, bending over to direct the villagers on how to transplant the seedlings.

The rice seedlings, nurtured since late March, had grown to the length of a palm, looking tender and fresh.

“Sixteen inches between rows, two to three seedlings per hole, and don’t plant them too deep,” Lin Ziyin instructed from the bank before demonstrating the transplanting process for the villagers to follow.

Chapter 367: Flourishing (7)

“They’re forming teams now.”

“Sure are.”

“With an extra half month, there should be a harvest.”

“Look, another machine is in the field.” The villagers watched as the transplanting machine rumbled along, leaving behind a stretch of green. Each one envied the sight.

“Boss, if only we could make a few more of these machines.”

“Indeed.”

Everyone stared longingly.

“Get back to work, help finish up quickly,” the village headman shouted. Since April, the Lin family had given everyone time off to reclaim wasteland, and many had been delaying their work hours. Recently, the goods produced in the Lin family workshops hadn’t been enough to meet external demand, and the orders in each workshop were piling up. The village headman worried that if this continued, the Lin family might buy more workers.

If they bought more workers, the villagers would lose their chance to work, and there would be many tears.

Many perceptive villagers had also thought of this, so when it came time to plant rice, most had invited their relatives and friends to help.

These outsiders, seeing the changes in Shili Village over the past year, were green with envy. Some from neighboring villages even asked their relatives to inquire if they could work in the workshops.

But the Lin family refused them all.

These people had no choice but to settle for working in the fields. Lin Ziyin considered it and eventually hired some honest farmers as permanent laborers.

Fortunately, the Lin family was benevolent. Even those who came to work as permanent laborers to tend the crops were paid well, and their children could attend the private school.

The villagers from nearby villages, competing for the chance to work, used every trick in the book—asking relatives to intercede, recommending themselves. Cui Da and others examined some of them and kept about a dozen.

By mid-May, whether it was Chu Sui Feng’s estate, Shili Village, or Ding’an Temple, everything was lush and green.

The transplanting season had finally ended, and the workshops returned to their normal work schedule.

“Hmph, I’ll just watch them struggle,” Mrs. Yan spat toward the black soil. “The northern lands have never grown rice well. I’ll wait for the Lin family to fail, and then everyone else can cry with them.”

“Say less,” Ma Dalang glared at her. “Zhicai needs the village headman’s signature for his evaluation these days. You better behave. If you affect Zhicai, I’ll skin you alive.”

“I know my place, I’m not saying this outside,” Mrs. Yan grumbled. Then she saw Ma Youcai, who had just been released from prison, and her suppressed anger flared up again.

Ma Youcai had spent five months in prison, and perhaps because of the hardships he endured, he returned emaciated, barely more than skin and bones. Mrs. Yan secretly cursed the Lin family for this.

Ma Youcai’s time in prison seemed to have drained his courage. Since returning home, he had barely left the house, retreating into his bed early every night. Only at mealtimes did he snatch food, competing with Mrs. Yan and the others, and even with Ma Xincai’s two children.

Ma Zhicai scolded him several times, but he paid no attention. The family, seeing his behavior, had no choice but to let him have his way.

Ma Zhicai felt wronged by Ma Youcai’s situation. Before the imperial examinations, he packed his things early and prepared to go to the city. “Father, I’ll stay at a city inn first to avoid the crowd when the time comes.”

“Why look for another place? You can stay with your father,” Mrs. Yan suggested.

“The place where Father stays is too small, and there are always people coming and going. How can I focus on my studies?” Ma Zhicai disagreed.

“Zhicai is right. He needs a quiet place to study. Many scholars stay at city inns, and he can exchange ideas with them,” Ma Dalang supported his son.

Mrs. Yan didn’t dare say more, though she felt the pinch of spending money. But she thought that if her son became a xiucai, she, as his mother, could hold her head high. With that in mind, she eagerly helped Ma Zhicai pack his belongings.

Ma Xincai also hoped his younger brother would become a xiucai. Seeing Ma Zhicai with his luggage ready to leave, he came over with a smile to offer some advice. “Zhicai, study hard. You’re smart and capable. You’ll definitely become a xiucai.”

Ma Zhicai looked down on his older brother, who only knew how to farm, and merely gave a cold hum in response.

Huang, watching his arrogant behavior, felt displeased. He already looked down on them even before becoming a xiucai. If he really became one, would he even acknowledge them? From then on, her enthusiasm for Ma Zhicai’s examination waned.

“Spread the green fertilizer immediately.” Seven or eight days later, the rice seedlings in Shili Village were thriving. Lin Ziyin looked at the seedlings in the field and immediately ordered the permanent laborers and servants to apply fertilizer.

Organic fertilizer was different from chemical fertilizer; too little would definitely not be enough.

Fortunately, the soil was fertile, and during plowing, base fertilizer had already been applied. This time, the green fertilizer didn’t need to be applied in large quantities to support the seedlings’ growth.

The villagers had initially been worried about whether Lin Ziyin’s rice transplanting method would work. But a month later, seeing the rice in the fields, they were all convinced. Looking at the seedlings, this year was sure to be a bumper harvest.

Chapter 368: The Prince of Ling Takes Action (1)

Chu Sui Feng was deeply invested in the crops in the fields, so no matter how busy he was at the Prince’s Residence, he would visit Shili Village every few days to see Lin Ziyin. This unusually frequent coming and going caused quite a stir among the noble families of Fengcheng.

“Shameless wretch, I’ll kill her,” Li Yanran muttered. After being confined, she was released during the New Year celebrations. Overjoyed, her first thought was to take advantage of the holiday to visit the Prince of Ling’s estate and cultivate her relationship with Chu Sui Feng, or perhaps find a moment when Chu Sui Feng came to pay respects to the matriarch, allowing them to be alone together.

But she never expected that before she could put her plans into action, her father, Lord Li, issued another restriction—this time, a full estate lockdown. Not only could she, as his daughter, not leave freely, but even her mother, Madame Mu, and the others were forbidden from leaving the estate.

Li Yanran was deeply disappointed and could only pin her last hope on Chu Sui Feng visiting the Li Family Residence for the New Year. Unfortunately, even this small wish was not fulfilled. Chu Sui Feng did come during the New Year, but before she could approach him, the Prince of Ling left the gifts and had a private conversation with the Old Matriarch in her room before leaving with his entourage. He barely even acknowledged Lord Li, her uncle, let alone her, his cousin. The two of them didn’t exchange a single word.

The only thing that slightly comforted Li Yanran was that Chu Sui Feng had not forgotten to prepare a New Year’s gift for her. Looking at the pearl necklace in the jewelry box, she felt that Chu Sui Feng still held her in his heart.

Chu Sui Feng’s hasty departure was surely as the matriarch had said—the Prince of Ling was busy with great matters and had no time to waste on romantic entanglements.

Though Li Yanran was somewhat dissatisfied, she could understand Chu Sui Feng’s difficulties.

But what were these recent rumors circulating outside? Lin Ziyin, Lin Ziyin, always that wretched woman Lin Ziyin. All the nobles of Fengcheng knew that the Prince’s attitude toward that wretched woman Lin Ziyin was different. No matter how busy the Prince of Ling was, he would return to Shili Village every few days, even during the New Year. The gifts sent from the Prince of Ling’s estate to Shili Village were several times more than those sent to the Li Family Residence.

Could it be that the Prince of Ling truly had feelings for Lin Ziyin? This realization nearly drove Li Yanran mad.

No, Chu Sui Feng’s principal wife must be her, Li Yanran. No one could take that away from her. Anyone who dared to stand in her way would not live to see another day.

“I’ll kill that wretched woman Lin Ziyin,” Li Yanran seethed, her face darkening as she went to find her father, Lord Li. “Father, are you just going to stand by and watch as Cousin marries a wretched woman? If I can’t enter the Prince’s Residence, will the Prince still care about our Li family in the future?”

“What are you in such a hurry for?” Lord Li reprimanded his daughter. “These are troubled times. The Prince of Ling’s frequent visits to Shili Village must have a purpose. The Prince may value talent, but that doesn’t mean he pities beauty. Besides, what does a woman like Lin Ziyin, with no looks or noble birth, have to offer that could capture the Prince’s heart?”

“But…” Li Yanran was unwilling to accept this.

“What do you know?” Lord Li continued to scold his daughter. “Great men do not concern themselves with trivial matters. The Prince has just issued new laws, and countless people are watching him from the shadows. In this situation, the Prince naturally pays great attention to agricultural affairs. That Lin woman may not be good at anything else, but she does have some skill in farming. The Prince is simply betting on her farming techniques.”

“What if they develop feelings over time?” Li Yanran had her own thoughts.

“Even if the Prince were to marry that farm girl, what could you do to stop him?” Lord Li was actually quite anxious himself. Chu Sui Feng’s attitude toward the Li family was growing increasingly distant. If there was no breakthrough, he feared that after the Old Matriarch passed away, Chu Sui Feng would completely abandon the Li family.

Chapter 369: The Prince of Ling Takes Action (2)

The most pressing matter was to have Li Yanran marry into the Prince’s Residence. Once the bond of kinship was strengthened, the Prince of Ling would not dare mistreat Li Yanran, the Old Matriarch’s granddaughter, out of respect for the Old Matriarch.

Though Lord Li spoke reassuringly, he harbored doubts in his heart. Lin Ziyin’s appearance—whether it was a good or bad thing—remained uncertain.

“Once that vixen is gone, how long can Cousin remember her?” Li Yanran had already upgraded Lin Ziyin from a lowly woman to a vixen in her mind. Speaking of killing, her eyes did not even flicker.

Lord Li was pleased with his daughter’s ruthlessness. If Li Yanran were to become the mistress of the Prince of Ling’s estate, she would need such a fierce spirit. However, he was somewhat troubled by her lack of wisdom. “The Prince is not someone to be trifled with. If he cares for someone, he will not tolerate others harming them.”

Li Yanran shuddered at the thought of the Prince of Ling’s ruthlessness toward his enemies. Indeed, the Prince showed no mercy to his foes—he could employ all eighteen forms of torture without hesitation.

“Don’t think that just because you’re his cousin, he’ll go easy on you.” Lord Li’s words shattered Li Yanran’s last shred of hope. Tears welled up in her eyes as she felt a deep ache in her heart. “So, we just give up? What about that woman?”

“With your grandmother’s influence, the Prince won’t go too far against the Li family. Men prefer gentle and considerate women. Don’t be petty and jealous of other women. The Prince is busy with official matters all day—if he comes home to find the women in the back courtyard bickering, do you think he’ll appreciate your small-mindedness? Besides, you are the Prince’s cousin and the legitimate daughter of the Li family. Your status is different from theirs. As the mistress of the household, you are the true lady, and the rest are merely concubines. Even if Lin Ziyin enters the Prince’s Residence in the future, as long as you are the principal wife, what is there to fear from a mere concubine?” Lord Li sneered. “The Prince needs Lin Ziyin’s farming experience now, but once the people on his estate have learned those skills, what can a mere farm girl rely on to hold the Prince’s heart?”

“So, what do we do about that woman now?” Li Yanran asked listlessly.

“One word: endure.” Madame Mu entered from outside. “A proper lady would never stoop to quarreling with a concubine who doesn’t deserve to stand on the same stage. Look at your father’s back courtyard—how many women are there, and how many has he truly cared for?”

Lord Li’s face reddened when he heard his wife suddenly turn the conversation toward him. He coughed and looked sternly at Li Yanran. “Fengcheng is in turmoil now. Stay safely within the residence. By next spring, everything will settle down.”

“Listen to your father,” Madame Mu said, holding her hand and comforting her. “The bond between you and the Prince is not something other women can compare to. The Prince is not the kind of man who is obsessed with women. Haven’t you seen how many women there are in his back courtyard, yet how few have truly earned his favor?”

“They’re all just a bunch of vixens,” Li Yanran said, her face flushed with jealousy at the thought of the women in the Prince’s Residence.

“You’re still a child—how dare you say such things? Calling them vixens is vulgar. If someone hears you, they’ll say you lack propriety.” Madame Mu looked at her disapprovingly.

“Your mother is right. You must learn proper conduct.” Lord Li admonished her seriously.

Li Yanran had no choice but to suppress her anger under her parents’ persuasion.

“Husband.” Madame Yu had finally managed to have the maidservants drag Li Jiesong out of the concubine’s room. She was seething with anger but had no outlet for it. Her husband was a lecher—even while confined to the residence, he had managed to bring a courtesan from the brothel into the house.

Chapter 370: Prince of Ling Takes Action (3)

Ever since she had entered the household, Madame Yu had endured countless hardships. Though her life appeared glamorous on the surface, the suffering she bore was something she could never reveal to others.

“What is it? I have matters to attend to,” Li Jiesong said impatiently, his mind filled with thoughts of his new concubine.

“Father,” two young boys entered from outside, greeting Li Jiesong respectfully before turning to Madame Yu. “Mother.”

“Since you’re on leave, rest well in the residence,” Madame Yu said, looking at her two sons. The frustration in her heart finally eased somewhat. Though her husband was unreliable, all her hopes now rested on these two boys.

“Yes,” the two children, sensing their parents had business to discuss, tactfully excused themselves.

“I asked you to come because there are some matters I wish to discuss with you,” Madame Yu began.

“Handle it yourself,” Li Jiesong replied dismissively.

“This matter is of great importance. I cannot decide alone,” Madame Yu shot him an exasperated glance. “Husband, with the Prince’s land reforms, the price of grain is bound to fluctuate come autumn.”

“What does land reform have to do with grain prices?” Li Jiesong snapped. “Father doesn’t want us involved in this. Why should a woman concern herself with such matters?”

Madame Yu’s expression remained composed. “Husband, think carefully. Our Li family may be wealthy, but all our silver is held in the family accounts. Though Mother manages the household finances, she is still our mother. But don’t forget, she is not your only son. The second branch is no pushover—they have the Old Matriarch backing them. Do you think they’ll let us keep more than our share of the family fortune?”

“They…”

“Husband, don’t be stubborn. Think about how much private wealth we actually have. If it weren’t for my dowry, you…”

“Enough,” Li Jiesong’s face flushed with embarrassment at the mention of his reliance on her dowry, and his impatience grew.

“I married you, and my heart belongs to you. But in the long run, if we don’t have our own silver, we’ll always be at a disadvantage,” Madame Yu saw clearly that Lord Li now favored his second son, Li Jieyong. Yet Li Jiesong remained blind to this, content with a life of indulgence. If things continued this way, who knew how much of the family fortune they would be left with?

“What do you suggest?” Li Jiesong knew he was no match for Madame Yu when it came to making money, so he immediately asked in a more subdued tone.

“In Fengcheng, there are those who resent the Prince. Come winter, grain prices will naturally fluctuate. If we start hoarding grain now…” Madame Yu’s voice grew softer, but Li Jiesong’s eyes lit up as he listened.

“Your Highness, the first batch of grain has been secretly transported in via the waterways. The junior branch of Jiangnan’s foremost family has already completed their first transaction with us,” Si Tu Gong reported the good news. “Ever since the rumors spread, the Ma family, Bai family, and Mo family have also begun moving. Before long, these families will surely replace the Zhang family and others.”

“Send men to escort the Ma and Bai families,” Chu Sui Feng’s eyes gleamed with a bloodthirsty light.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“And see to the Lin family’s protection as well,” Chu Sui Feng issued another command.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Si Tu Gong acknowledged before leaving to make the arrangements.

Chu Sui Feng sat alone in his study, silently examining the marked map before him. No one could guess what thoughts were running through his mind.

Chapter 371: Prince of Ling Takes Action (4)

“All of them are idiots.” Zhang Da received the news from below and angrily overturned the table.

He hadn’t expected Chu Sui Feng to be so ruthless. The Prince of Ling had actually abandoned the great families like the Zhang family and instead appointed some new nobles to take charge. Since the Prince of Ling was showing no mercy, Zhang Da wouldn’t show any either.

“Take my calling card to the Ji family, Xia family, and a few other households.”

The servants immediately followed his instructions and took the calling cards to carry out the task.

Several major families in Fengcheng gathered again to discuss matters.

In July, the villagers of Shili Village were practically smiling in their sleep. The crops in their fields were growing exceptionally well. Not only was the new variety of rice thriving, but the soybeans and corn were also lush and robust. Following Lin Ziyin’s suggestion, the villagers had planted various types of beans or vegetables in every available piece of land, leaving no patch of wasteland visible except for the paths.

The villagers were delighted. Every bean planted was like a handful of copper coins. The Lin family had promised that as long as the beans grew well, they would buy them all.

Lin Ziyin was more concerned about the growth of the spring wheat. Since she had no experience growing spring wheat, she hadn’t planted much, treating it more as an experimental field. However, the wheat seedlings were growing well. She wondered how the final harvest would turn out.

If the northern lands could successfully grow spring wheat, it would give them more confidence. Thinking about the vast stretches of uncultivated land in the north, Lin Ziyin’s heart was filled with hope.

“Boss.” A couple from the village came to find her. “We want to buy a few long-haired sheep to raise at home. Our elderly parents feel idle and want to feed a few sheep.”

“Alright, go to the sheep pen and pick a few.” The Lin family was now also involved in collecting wool.

The weather was hot, and some households needed to shear their sheep. The price Lin Ziyin offered for the wool was quite good.

Seeing this, some villagers with elderly parents at home also wanted to buy some sheep to raise. Lin Ziyin agreed. The number of sheep she had brought back from the border city last time, along with the ones Chu Sui Feng had sent, was considerable. Moreover, the sheep had given birth to many lambs. Since she had plenty, giving some away didn’t affect her much.

“Sister, the smell of wool is so strong. What are you going to do with it?” Zige, who had been married for two months, was now pregnant. Another person with good news was her sister-in-law, Guo Huiniang. After Master Huizhen’s care, Guo Huiniang’s health had improved significantly, and she had recently become pregnant.

“You’ll know the benefits when we have more wool.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response.

Wool was a good thing. The northern lands were cold, and if they could soften the wool and fur to make sweaters, pants, and blankets, the people of the north could stay warm in winter and increase their income.

“The smell is too strong.” Zige pinched her nose and didn’t want to stay in the room. “There’s still a lot of land to cultivate. What if we cultivate too much and can’t handle it?”

“It’s fine.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. “We can buy more people when the time comes.”

“If there are too many people, we don’t know their temperaments. What if there are a few truly evil people among them? What will you do?” Zige looked at her worriedly.

“The people sent here have all been selected by the Prince.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. She still trusted Chu Sui Feng. Because the people needed were not only for Lin Ziyin but also for Chu Sui Feng’s own estate.

With another batch of people coming in the spring, plus the villagers who would be working, Lin Ziyin wasn’t worried about having enough hands.

“You always have a plan. You handle it yourself.” Zige sighed softly.

Chapter 372: Prince of Ling Takes Action (5)

“Madam, it’s time to return,” a woman with a tattoo on her forehead approached and respectfully addressed Lin Zige.

“Ziyin, I’m leaving now,” Zige stood up to take her leave, and Xiang Sao immediately went to support her.

“Take good care of your madam,” Ziyin reminded Xiang Sao.

Xiang Sao respectfully agreed. She was more like a servant bought by Lin Ziyin for her entire family. Deep down, she was truly grateful to the Lin family.

“Don’t do everything yourself; leave the heavy work to Xiang Sao and the others,” Lin Ziyin reminded her.

“I know,” Zige replied before leaving with Xiang Sao.

“Miss, there aren’t many sheep farmers in the northern lands, so we haven’t been able to gather much wool,” before long, Kong Yier and the others arrived at the wool workshop, bringing back over a dozen sacks of wool.

“That’s fine; this will do for this year,” Lin Ziyin smiled at everyone. “We should still be able to gather some more wool bit by bit. Once more people start raising sheep next year, things will improve.”

She opened the sacks and found the gathered wool to be of decent quality. She then instructed Kong Yier, “Tomorrow, find some quicklime and we’ll try making it.”

“Alright,” Kong Yier readily agreed.

“Miss, are we still making soy milk?” Jia Gu asked casually.

“Not now; we don’t have enough beans at home,” Lin Ziyin replied. “We’ll have to wait until the next harvest season.”

To gather enough beans, Lin Ziyin had truly gone all out. In the distant wastelands of the black soil, even if they hadn’t had time to cultivate the land, she had people plant beans directly in the wild fields.

Although planting beans in the wastelands didn’t yield great results, beans were particularly resilient. After autumn, there would definitely be a harvest.

Chu Sui Feng’s estate basically followed the same steps. Hei Yi also had people plant a large area of beans deep in the wastelands.

This way, by autumn, there would surely be enough beans.

“Grandpa, eat more,” as the weather grew warmer, Lin Ziyin had become much smarter. During winter, she had already prepared several large ice cellars, so summer had become a good time for the Lin family. Every workshop and the master’s house had ice blocks placed inside.

The summer heat had no effect on the Lin family.

“After eating, you should rest well. You’ve lost weight recently,” the old man looked at the thin Lin Ziyin and sighed softly, advising her.

“Sister, don’t just focus on the fields; the hired hands are taking care of everything. You’ve been working too hard lately,” Lin Changshu also frowned.

“Sister,” Changting looked at her worriedly. “You should listen to Grandpa and Brother and rest for a few days.”

“Elder Sister,” little Yan Zhi looked at Zige with longing.

“I always lose weight in the summer; I’ll be fine,” Lin Ziyin smiled.

Seeing how stubborn she was, everyone had no choice. After finishing dinner, they all urged her to go rest.

Lin Ziyin didn’t want to trouble her family, so she obediently went to rest.

Honestly, her current life was busy and fulfilling. Lin Ziyin felt that every day was extremely happy.

She was truly tired. Lying in bed for a short while, she fell into a deep sleep.

In the quiet night, a group of figures appeared in Shili Village.

“Woof woof woof!” In the guard dog base, the dogs suddenly started barking wildly, all of them restless and uneasy. The barking woke the villagers and set off the local dogs in the village.

“What should we do?” a man in black asked the leader.

Chapter 373: Prince of Ling Takes Action (6)

“According to plan, destroy the farmland and kill any who resist without mercy.” The leader issued the command.

This group of black-clad men was different from those who had attacked Lin Ziyin before. The “weapons” in their hands were actually gleaming sickles.

And their target was not Shili Village, but the rice fields behind it.

“What’s going on?” Uncle He Fuxing was so startled he threw on his clothes and got up. Aunt Yin also panicked and tried to light a candle.

“Don’t light the candle.” Uncle He Fuxing instructed softly, then grabbed his practice staff and went out.

Aunt Yin, afraid something might happen, was about to wake up her sons and daughters-in-law, but before she could, Uncle He Fuxing had just opened the door when she saw all three sons and two daughters-in-law come out, with the grandchildren being carried over as well.

“You all stay in the house and bar the door. Don’t go anywhere else. Keep your weapons ready.” He Dingyi instructed Guihua, Chunling, and Aunt Yin. Even the two children were holding the practice staffs they usually used for training.

“Be careful.” Aunt Yin pulled her daughters-in-law and grandchildren into the house, then barred the door with something, but her ears were perked up listening to the sounds outside.

The Xu family and others who had been guarding the fields had all gotten up. Everyone who came out was holding the weapons they usually used for training.

Not far away, Jueyuan and a few others had already engaged the black-clad men in combat. Jia Gu and his group had also joined the fight.

Chen Liansheng and the others who trained the military dogs had quietly released the dogs. The dogs, now free, charged forward without hesitation. These dogs had been trained and even knew how to coordinate their attacks. Many of the black-clad men didn’t see the dogs coming and suffered greatly.

“Looking to die.” One black-clad man had a chunk of flesh torn from his calf by a dog, the pain nearly making him unable to stand. In his rage, he swung his sickle at the black-backed dog.

But the black-backed dog, after tearing off a piece of his flesh, had already jumped away. Another black-backed dog leaped up and bit his arm. With a miserable scream, the sickle fell from the black-clad man’s hand. “Beast.” He changed his strategy, trying to use his inner strength to shake off the black-backed dog, but this dog was just as clever. After tearing off a piece of the black-clad man’s flesh, it ran away.

The reinforcements from Shili Village and Chu Sui Feng’s estate arrived quickly. Seeing the situation was not in their favor, the black-clad men immediately turned and fled.

“Let them go.” Jueyuan and the others were about to stop them, but Si Jinhan appeared and stopped them.

“What’s going on?” Lin Ziyin, accompanied by Hong Ying and a few others, had also arrived.

“Someone wanted to destroy the crops in the fields.” Jueyuan replied. Because there were vegetables in the fields, and rare ones like cauliflower, chili peppers, and cherry tomatoes, there were always people arranged to guard them. And these guards were all skilled in martial arts, like the monks from Ding’an Temple and those from the escort agency. They worked in groups, taking turns on duty.

In fact, the neighboring villagers all knew that almost everyone in Shili Village practiced martial arts, so the fields had always been relatively quiet. No one expected such a big incident to happen tonight.

“Can these military dogs catch the people?” Si Jinhan asked with a smile, looking at Lin Ziyin.

“Third Young Master wants to catch the mastermind?” Lin Ziyin asked in return.

“That’s right.” Si Jinhan nodded. “Smart.”

“It’s worth a try.” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. She walked over, and several military dogs wagged their tails gently at her.

“Let Tiger, Wild Wolf, and Blackie try together. We’ll see how effective their training has been at this stage.” Lin Ziyin affectionately patted the heads of the military dogs.

The dogs stuck out their long tongues, sitting seriously on the ground, guarding their trainer.

“Go into the city immediately.” Si Jinhan beckoned.

A carriage appeared in the night. The dog trainers were all from Chu Sui Feng’s military camp. Several soldiers quickly pulled their comrades onto the carriage.

Chapter 374: Prince of Ling Takes Action (7)

“These damned scoundrels!” The villagers cursed loudly as they saw the sickles left behind by the black-clad men. The crops in the fields were growing well, and everyone had been hopeful, but they hadn’t expected to attract such envy. “They even tried to set fire to the fields—they had firewood prepared!”

Someone discovered piles of firewood around the cornfields.

“Fortunately, we were vigilant, and they didn’t succeed,” someone else said in relief.

“From now on, we must train harder. These scoundrels might come back.”

“Right.”

…

The villagers were extremely grateful that they had all followed the Lin family in practicing martial arts. Although many were past the age for such training, the close-combat techniques taught by the Lin family were still very practical. Combined with the breathing exercises Master Huizhen of Ding’an Temple had taught them, after a year of practice, everyone found themselves not only stronger but also more agile and less prone to fatigue.

The young men and children had made the most progress. Their daily solid foundation training had benefited them greatly. When they heard that intruders had entered the village, almost all the young men and women had mobilized.

“Don’t let your guard down during patrols in the fields,” Lin Ziyin sighed. Judging by the intruders’ skills, they were likely not ordinary people. Chu Sui Feng’s land reforms might have dragged them into this.

Looking at the rice and corn fields under the moonlight, she shook her head and said loudly, “The rice and corn in our village must have made someone envious. And perhaps someone secretly opposes the Prince’s reclamation policies, so our village has become a target. Everyone, be more alert when you sleep from now on.”

“Understood,” someone replied loudly.

In July, the rice in the fields grew as tall as a person’s chest, clearly promising a good harvest this year. The villagers cursed the ancestors of those who had tried to sabotage them.

Leaving aside the unrest in Shili Village, the commotion in Fengcheng was even greater. After dawn, the black-clad men changed their clothes and hid outside the city. Seeing no movement, they entered the Drunken Moon Pavilion one by one that evening.

In the innermost courtyard of the Drunken Moon Pavilion, Zhang Da and other heads of noble families were waiting.

“How could you have failed?” Zhang Da, seated at the head of the table, angrily questioned the leader.

“Masters, it was our incompetence.” A group of people knelt on the ground.

“What exactly happened? All you had to do was destroy the crops, not kill anyone. How could you fail at such a simple task? What use are you?” another man seated next to Zhang Da shouted.

“Master Xia, I’m not making excuses,” a man on the ground explained with difficulty. “I didn’t expect Shili Village to be filled with experts. As soon as we entered the estate, we were discovered by the patrols. It seemed like there were warrior monks from Ding’an Temple among them.” Remembering the fight, he saw a few bald men in the crowd, but they were dressed in laymen’s clothes, so he wasn’t sure about the identities of Jueyuan and the others.

“Warrior monks from Ding’an Temple are extremely precious. They are Chu Sui Feng’s private soldiers, his trump card. How could the monks at the temple bear to send them to patrol Shili Village? Nonsense!” the head of the Ji family said in disbelief.

The others seated at the head of the table nodded in agreement.

“I wouldn’t dare to be certain, but not only were the patrols skilled, but the village itself had many experts. And the livestock in Shili Village was even more formidable,” the leader complained. “Several of our brothers had their arms and legs injured by the beasts.”

“Even more nonsense! Are you trying to make excuses for your failure?” The head of the Ji family angrily smashed his cup, and the broken porcelain scattered onto the people on the ground, but they didn’t dare to lift their heads.

These men were all experts sent by various mansions, all born into servitude. None of them dared to show the slightest resistance to their masters.

“Your skills aren’t so poor that you can’t even fight dogs, are they?” Zhang Da asked with a dark expression.

“Those beasts seemed to be trained. They even knew how to coordinate,” the man on the ground didn’t dare to hide anything.

But what he said was too unbelievable, and none of the masters seated above believed him.

Bang! The door was kicked open.

“What kind of people are you? Don’t you know this courtyard has been reserved by us?” the head of the Ji family roared.

“Reserved? Good. I don’t want to disturb your elegance, but the Prince and I are here to investigate the assassins. I hope you won’t delay the Prince’s important matters.” The person who kicked open the door entered.

Hearing the voice, Zhang Da and the others were greatly shocked and immediately stood up. The people kneeling on the ground also stood up.

A group of black-armored soldiers with gleaming weapons appeared in the courtyard. Standing in the middle of the courtyard were Chu Sui Feng in black and Si Jinhan in white. On their left and right stood three soldiers, each holding a large dog.

The three dogs had chains around their necks, with the other end held by the soldiers. When the dogs saw the people in the room, they immediately barked madly at them.

“So many people, how lively,” Si Jinhan said with a smile. Chu Sui Feng stood motionless in the night, his face dark.

“Prince, we are just having a small gathering in the Drunken Moon Pavilion. Is that against the law?” At this moment, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan’s appearance in the courtyard was not a good sign. Moreover, they weren’t alone—the black-armored soldiers behind them were not to be trifled with.

Zhang Da was worried and afraid, but his face showed no sign of it.

Chapter 375: The Old and the New (1)

“Last night, assassins infiltrated the Prince’s estate. Though the guards didn’t capture them on the spot, they were injured by the estate’s dogs,” Si Jinhan said slowly.

Zhang Da and the others cursed inwardly. They should have sent their men away when they heard the door creak, but the noise Si Jinhan had made was so bold that they had momentarily forgotten to be cautious. Now, with the culprits still on the scene, if they were discovered, it would be an open-and-shut case.

“Ah, so the Prince and the Third Young Master are here on official business. But everyone in this room is familiar—there’s no way the assassins could be here,” the head of the Ji family said, lowering his stance.

“Yes, it’s just a small gathering among us. The people in this room are all servants from our respective households.”

“That’s right, no outsiders. The assassins definitely aren’t here.”

The others in the room quickly echoed the sentiment.

The assassins, meanwhile, stood nonchalantly behind their masters, doing their best to play the role of servants.

“Good, no outsiders,” Si Jinhan said with a dazzling smile. Zhang Da and the others heard the implication in his words, and their hearts pounded violently.

“Release the dogs,” Chu Sui Feng commanded coldly.

The three guards holding the military dogs immediately loosened the leashes in their hands.

Freed, the dogs bounded toward the men standing behind Zhang Da and the other family heads, their movements both joyful and alert.

Those men had already suffered at the dogs’ paws before. Seeing the dogs lunge at them, they instinctively raised their hands, unleashing their inner strength to strike at the animals.

The guards following the dogs were all highly skilled martial artists. They would never allow the dogs to be harmed, so they stepped in to intercept the attacks.

“Bold,” Zhang Da exclaimed, realizing things were about to go wrong. He quickly reprimanded his men, and once they stood still, he turned back to Chu Sui Feng with a forced smile. “Your Highness, this is a misunderstanding. They were just startled by the dogs—they wouldn’t dare harm your animals.”

“Arrest them,” Chu Sui Feng ordered, living up to his reputation as the Iron-Fisted War God. He had no patience for wasting time with Zhang Da and the others. “Those who resist will be executed without mercy.”

“Your Highness, what have we done wrong?” The head of the Xia family remained relatively composed. He cupped his hands and addressed Chu Sui Feng, his tone seemingly respectful but laced with questioning and disdain.

“Not giving up, are you?” Si Jinhan spoke coolly. “Then let me show you the evidence.”

With that, he casually moved, and the man standing behind Zhang Da had his outer robe stripped away. In the candlelight, the thick white bandages wrapped around the man’s arms were revealed to everyone.

“I have no interest in stripping people’s clothes,” Si Jinhan said, his smile appearing sinister in the flickering light. “If you’ve done it, don’t try to hide.”

“Take the dogs to search each household,” Chu Sui Feng commanded.

“Yes, Your Highness,” the three guards replied, immediately leading the dogs out.

The family heads in the room were stunned. The Prince was determined to wipe them out. They glanced at the black-armored soldiers in the courtyard, then thought of the men they had brought with them. They silently regretted their decisions—all for the sake of business, they had sent their most important men to attack the Ma and Bai families. Were they about to meet their downfall today?

Chu Sui Feng coldly took in their expressions. These men had enjoyed power and influence in Fengcheng for years, forgetting who truly ruled this city.

Si Jinhan looked at them with utter disdain. In truth, they were just wealthier, with more silver to their names. But in the face of weapons and power, what did any of that matter? They were all fools. Hadn’t they seen how firmly the Prince held military control all these years?

Chapter 376: The Old and the New (2)

The black-armored soldiers, upon hearing Chu Sui Feng’s command, immediately drew their weapons and moved to seize the men.

“Your Highness, this is a misunderstanding!” one of the minor family heads cried out in terror, his face pale. Seeing the cold, murderous expressions on Chu Sui Feng and his men, his panic only grew. “It was the Zhang family, the Xia family, and the Ji family who masterminded this—we were forced to come!”

Zhang Da and the others, upon hearing this, wished they could kill the man who had spoken.

If they had held their ground, if they had just pushed forward their servants as scapegoats, perhaps this matter could have been resolved. But now, this fool had confessed everything. There would be no peaceful resolution.

“Yes, those three families were the masterminds! We were forced into this!” Once someone had broken the silence, others quickly followed, betraying their companions to save themselves.

“Search every household. Kill any who resist,” Chu Sui Feng coldly ordered.

“Chu Sui Feng, you’ve gone too far!” the head of the Ji family shouted, pointing at him.

Chu Sui Feng’s gaze was icy as he looked at him. From Yi drew the sword at his side and, with a single stroke, cut down the head of the Ji family. As he fell, his face still bore an arrogant sneer, while the so-called elite guards behind him did not even react.

Dead? Truly dead.

The room fell silent. The sound of a pin dropping could have been heard.

Zhang Da’s legs trembled, and the head of the Xia family’s legs began to shake as well. They were merely merchants. Chu Sui Feng was an anomaly—no outsiders were allowed to interfere in military affairs, and though they had connections among the civil officials, what could those officials do now? They were trapped here, and the officials in their families were too far away to help.

“Don’t move,” Zhang Da suddenly calmed himself and extended his hands. “Your Highness, we will go with you.”

The black-armored soldiers looked to Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng nodded, and only then did the soldiers move forward, placing iron shackles and leg irons on everyone.

“They’re still dreaming, waiting for those civil officials to save them,” Si Jinhan remarked with a smile after Zhang Da and the others had been taken away.

“Sima Gong should have taken care of it,” Chu Sui Feng replied, turning and disappearing into the night.

“Farewell, Your Highness, Third Young Master,” the madam of the Drunken Moon Pavilion said respectfully as she saw them leave with the black-armored soldiers. The entire establishment was eerily quiet—all the patrons, upon seeing the black-armored soldiers, had fled to the rooms of the various young ladies and were staying put.

Zhang Da had pinned his hopes on the civil officials in each household, but once he was in prison, he realized he had been wrong.

“Father,” he said as soon as he entered the cell, seeing his second son, Zhang Mingqian, who served as a civil official in the Censorate.

“Mingqian, why are you here too?” Zhang Da asked in shock, too distracted to comfort the other members of the Zhang family.

“The Censorate has sided with His Highness. Our family is doomed,” Zhang Mingqian cried in response.

“How could this be?” Zhang Da could not bear the shock and collapsed onto the ground. “Isn’t the Censor in charge loyal to the Emperor?”

The current Emperor did not favor Chu Sui Feng, his son, and even kept a close watch on him. The Censor in charge of the Censorate was an official appointed by the Emperor and was not under Chu Sui Feng’s control.

Most of the civil officials in the northern lands had been promoted by the Censorate, which was why the Zhang family and the others had been so bold in their actions against Chu Sui Feng. But they had never imagined that even the Censorate now belonged to Chu Sui Feng. Could it be that Chu Sui Feng truly intended to break away from the court’s rule?

The thought sent a chill through Zhang Da.

It was all his fault—his arrogance, his carelessness. He had thought Chu Sui Feng was just a prince of a remote region, that the harsh northern lands would never allow him to defy the court. But he had forgotten just how fierce and domineering Chu Sui Feng truly was.

Chapter 377: The Transition of Old and New (3)

How could a man who was once so passionate on the battlefield willingly allow himself to be restrained?

“Father!” As Zhang Da coughed up a mouthful of blood and collapsed, the men of the Zhang family all wailed in grief.

Chu Sui Feng acted swiftly and decisively, confiscating the properties of all the families involved in the destruction. As for the collateral branches of these families, anyone who had participated was not spared, while those who had not were left unharmed. This approach won him considerable support from the people.

The defection of Censor in charge also caused an earthquake-like shift in the personnel of the Censorate. Meanwhile, the rising Bai family, Ma family, and Chen family quickly took over the businesses of the Zhang, Ji, and Xia families. However, these new families did not accept all the businesses; instead, Chu Sui Feng distributed them among other merchants. Thus, the original power structure of Fengcheng was completely shattered.

Of course, the Zhang and Ji families, among other noble clans, had deep roots in the northern lands, with intricate networks. Even with Chu Sui Feng’s efforts, some managed to slip through the cracks. These individuals would occasionally cause trouble, but with Si Jinhan and Sima Gong around, they never managed to stir up any real trouble before being dealt with.

“Your Majesty, according to reports from our scouts, Prince of Ling has eliminated many noble families in the northern lands,” the Grand Preceptor announced during the morning court session in the capital, presenting the latest news from the north.

“Prince of Ling?” The emperor’s face darkened as he asked, “Why would he do such a thing?”

“Prince of Ling is implementing reforms in the northern lands, encouraging the people to cultivate more land. The noble families opposed the new policies, so Prince of Ling removed those who stood in his way,” the Grand Preceptor replied, keeping his head lowered.

“Father Emperor, if Prince of Ling expands the cultivated land in the north and has a strong army at his disposal, if he succeeds, the court will find it increasingly difficult to control him,” the Crown Prince expressed his concerns.

“He is my son, an official of the court—how dare he?” The emperor roared in anger.

“Your Majesty, please calm down,” the Hanlin Academy scholar stepped forward, offering a different perspective. “The northern lands have a cold climate, with half the year being winter. Even if Prince of Ling encourages the people to cultivate more land, the income will be minimal. Moreover, Your Majesty has just issued a decree replacing military pay and provisions with taxes. Prince of Ling’s actions are not unreasonable.”

“Reporting to Your Majesty, the northern lands are cold, and most of what can be grown are legumes. I can assure you that even if Prince of Ling encourages large-scale land cultivation, the annual income will not increase much,” the Minister of Agriculture also stepped forward.

“Father Emperor, I believe the north is vast but sparsely populated, with a cold climate and frequent Tartar raids. Over the years, Prince of Ling has diligently guarded the border city, keeping the Tartars at bay. If the taxes are insufficient to cover military pay and provisions, it will surely affect the safety of the border city,” the Eighth Prince also stepped forward, cupping his hands.

The Crown Prince sneered at the Eighth Prince. “Is the Eighth Prince blaming Father Emperor’s decree?”

The emperor’s face turned cold upon hearing this. The Eighth Prince sighed inwardly but maintained a serious expression. “Father Emperor, please understand. I am only concerned about the safety of the border city. You are more aware than I of how much tax revenue the northern lands generate. In recent years, Jiangnan has suffered many natural disasters, placing a heavy burden on the court to provide military pay and provisions for the north. You have also faced great pressure. However, if you want the horse to run, you must feed it well. Prince of Ling is encouraging the people to reclaim land and farm, simply to gather enough provisions to ease your concerns.”

The emperor, seeing the Eighth Prince’s dignified manner and recalling his lack of ambition in court affairs over the years, weighed his words and agreed. “The Eighth Prince speaks wisely. Prince of Ling guards the border city, and the Tartars in the northern kingdom have always coveted our Great Qin. With Prince of Ling there, I have one less worry. Since I have ordered Prince of Ling to replace military pay and provisions with taxes, let him do as he pleases in his own territory.”

Chapter 378: The Transition of Old and New (4)

The emperor’s words completely silenced the Crown Prince and the Grand Preceptor.

“Your Majesty is wise,” the ministers chorused.

“Your Majesty, I believe the Grand Preceptor also has the court’s best interests at heart. Although the northern lands are Prince Ling’s domain, it would still be better to send officials from the court to oversee matters there,” said Yuan Yanhao, the previous year’s top scholar, stepping forward to report.

The ministers nodded in agreement. Though the northern lands were barren and the climate harsh, they were of great importance, serving as the rear shield of Great Qin. Allowing Prince Ling’s family to hold too much power there seemed unreasonable.

Upon hearing Yuan Yanhao’s proposal, the emperor frowned slightly. “What do you all think of Yuan’s suggestion?”

“Your Majesty, I believe Attendant Yuan’s words are reasonable,” the Crown Prince agreed, glancing approvingly at Yuan Yanhao.

“Which of you would be willing to go?” the emperor asked.

At this, the hall fell silent.

The northern lands were a place of hardship and cold. Each year, those sent there were either criminals serving heavy sentences or conscripts. Asking these officials, who enjoyed a life of luxury in the court, to go to such a desolate place as minor officials—who would be willing?

For a moment, the entire court was quiet, the earlier lively discussion now gone.

The Eighth Prince could only smile bitterly. This was the state of Great Qin’s officials. The emperor indulged in pleasure, with countless beauties entering the palace each year, and the treasury’s silver spent on extravagance. The officials followed his example, each one corrupt, and the emperor did nothing. Even though he had no interest in court affairs, he knew the treasury was nearly empty.

Now, asking these people to endure hardship in the northern lands—how could it be easy?

“Why were you all so eager to speak just now, but now you are silent?” the emperor’s expression darkened.

The ministers bowed their heads, not a single one speaking.

“I am willing to share Your Majesty’s burdens,” someone finally stepped forward in the tense atmosphere.

The ministers turned to see it was Shao Liu Feng, the new top scholar.

“I am also willing to share Your Majesty’s burdens,” Yuan Yanhao stepped forward.

“I am willing to share Your Majesty’s burdens,” this time it was Wu Jie, the martial top scholar.

The Crown Prince frowned slightly. The top scholars from the previous and current years had come forward—three of them. Why did he feel something was amiss?

“Your Majesty, I am also willing to share Your Majesty’s burdens,” Grand Scholar Mei of the Hanlin Academy finally stepped forward.

“Father Emperor, sending too many officials to the northern lands is unnecessary. I believe sending one person is enough,” the Crown Prince objected. Grand Scholar Mei Hanqing was a highly influential figure among the scholars. If he went to the northern lands, it would surely affect the younger scholars.

“Your Majesty,” Mei Hanqing cupped his hands, “I believe the northern lands are vast, and Prince Ling’s jurisdiction is too extensive. Sending only one or two officials would not be effective. Only by sending several of Your Majesty’s trusted men, who can support each other, can they pose a threat to Prince Ling.” Mei Hanqing continued, “I am willing to take my family and settle in the northern lands to share Your Majesty’s burdens.”

Though the emperor was somewhat incompetent, he knew Mei Hanqing’s character. This minister was upright and unyielding, having offended many officials in the court, yet he held great influence among the younger scholars.

Such a person could be trusted. Looking at Yuan Yanhao, Shao Liu Feng, and Wu Jie below, the three of them glared at each other, none willing to yield. Remembering the reports from his spies, the emperor knew these three did not get along. An idea immediately formed in his mind.

“Mei, your loyalty is commendable. I approve your request.”

Chapter 379: The Transition of Old and New (5)

“Your humble servant thanks His Majesty. After arriving in the northern lands, I will not fail to live up to His Majesty’s trust,” Mei Hanqing knelt and expressed his gratitude.

Yuan Yanhao and the other two also kowtowed in thanks.

“Court is dismissed,” the emperor declared with a yawn. After a night of vigorous exertion with Beauty Xiao, he was utterly exhausted.

The ministers dispersed in twos and threes. The Grand Preceptor hurried after the Crown Prince. “What does Your Highness think of today’s events?”

“The northern lands are cold and vast, but what of it? Let Chu Sui Feng make whatever trouble he wants. What we must guard against is the Prince of Ling. However, Chu Sui Feng is purging his rivals, so we must be cautious. As for Mei Hanqing and the others, we should find opportunities to win them over.”

In the Crown Prince’s eyes, the entire Great Qin would one day be his. The emperor was unreliable, and he could not allow others to ruin his future empire. Thus, his attitude toward Chu Sui Feng was one of both vigilance and conciliation, and the same went for the court officials.

After Mei Hanqing and the others returned, they had no further interaction. Each busied themselves with having their families pack up their belongings—selling what they could, taking what they could carry.

What reassured the emperor and the Crown Prince was the news that Mei Hanqing’s wife had caused a scene, seemingly unwilling to follow him to the northern lands to suffer. But Mei Hanqing remained resolute, and after much persuasion from others, his wife finally relented.

As for Yuan Yanhao and the others, they came from humble backgrounds with simple family histories, so they set off lightly.

The court losing a few minor officials meant little to the emperor. The Crown Prince, however, was skilled at currying favor. When the families departed, he not only personally saw them off but also sent generous gifts.

Yuan Yanhao and Shao Liu Feng were deeply grateful to the Crown Prince, thanking him repeatedly before leaving with their families. Wu Jie, being a rough man, had little to say to the Crown Prince. Mei Hanqing, on the other hand, was far more aloof. If not for Mrs. Mei clinging to the gifts, he would not have accepted them, let alone shown any gratitude toward the Crown Prince.

Seeing Mei Hanqing still so stubborn, the Crown Prince secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

The Crown Prince was afraid. The northern lands valued martial prowess, and Chu Sui Feng, the overlord of that fiefdom, was a god of war. His circle included many skilled warriors from the jianghu, as well as martial clans like the Luo, Si, and Wu families. If Chu Sui Feng also gained the support of civil officials like Mei Hanqing and Yuan Yanhao, the Crown Prince shuddered at the thought.

Thus, in the future, the Prince of Ling would be the most formidable opponent the Crown Prince would face.

The Crown Prince watched as the carriages of Mei Hanqing and the others departed, his heart heavy with worry.

Chu Sui Feng acted swiftly and decisively. In Fengcheng, anyone who committed a crime was executed without mercy, regardless of age or gender. Those who witnessed the scenes reportedly could not eat or drink for days afterward, so horrified were they. It was said that the ground at the market entrance in Fengcheng had turned dark red from bloodshed—truly a river of blood.

“Good news! Good news!” The villagers of Shili Village were busy in the workshop when they suddenly heard the loud clanging of gongs and drums outside.

“What’s happening?” Mrs. Bai asked.

“I don’t know.”

“Why are there gongs and drums?”

…

The messenger arrived in the village and beat the gongs for a long time, but no one came out. This village was truly strange. The messenger stood at the village entrance, scratching his head, unsure of what to do.

“Could it be that my Zhicai passed the xiucai examination?” Mrs. Yan rushed out joyfully to greet him. Early that morning, Ma Zhicai had gone to the market to check the results, as the examination rankings were being posted today.

Chapter 380: The Changing of the Guard (6)

In June, during the provincial examinations, the village produced several scholars. Lin Changting of the Lin family was the youngest among them, while Wu Xin, the village headman’s grandson, and a child from the Zhou family also passed.

Mrs. Yan was so furious she couldn’t eat properly for days. Originally, her son, Ma Zhicai, had been the village’s only scholar, earning the envy of many. As the mother of a scholar, she had always held her head high.

Later, she heard that Lin Changting and Wu Xin were also preparing to take the xiucai examinations. Mrs. Yan wasted no opportunity to mock both families.

The village headman’s grandson, Wu Xin, was one thing—he had studied for two years at the market’s private school, so passing wasn’t surprising. But Lin Changting? How old was he? How long had he even studied? And yet he dared to take the xiucai exam? It was laughable.

“Where do Lin Changting and Wu Xin live?” the messenger asked, his face alight with joy.

“Go to the big courtyard over there,” the villagers gathered at the entrance said eagerly, pointing the way. “What’s the matter, young man?”

“Lin Changting and Wu Xin have passed the xiucai examinations! I’ve come to deliver the good news!”

“Really? Two xiucai in the village?” Several elders dropped what they were holding and immediately rushed to help guide the way. No matter whose family produced a xiucai, it was a point of pride for the entire village. And now, two had passed—one from the village headman’s family and one from the Lin family!

“How is this possible?” Mrs. Yan, upon hearing that her son’s name was missing, stared at the messenger in disbelief. “How could Ma Zhicai’s name not be there? Did you make a mistake?”

“Ma Zhicai’s name isn’t on the list.” The messenger pushed past Mrs. Yan and cheerfully followed the villagers toward the Lin family residence.

“No, this must be a mistake!” Mrs. Yan refused to believe Ma Zhicai had failed. “Oldest son! Where are you? Hurry to the market and check the results!”

Upon hearing the messenger’s news, the Lin family servants immediately reported it to their master.

“Reward him! Give him a reward at once!” Grandpa’s voice trembled with excitement, but Lin Changshu had already instructed someone to deliver the reward to the messenger—a generous two taels.

In the countryside, receiving two taels as a reward was no small sum. The messenger hadn’t expected such generosity in the village and happily offered his congratulations.

“It really is Wu Xin!” The village headman, seeing his grandson’s name on the red announcement, immediately had his son, Wu Dali, reward the messenger with another two taels.

The messenger was overjoyed—he had struck gold today!

“This is wonderful! Our village now has two xiucai, and they’re so young! From now on, we must make sure our children study hard!” a villager exclaimed.

“Yes! Next time, we’ll have our boys take the exam too!”

…

Lin Ziyin was delighted and sent someone to inform the private school. The newly minted xiucai, Wu Xin and Changting, were surrounded by children, their faces flushed with shy embarrassment under the admiring gazes.

“Thank you, Teacher,” Changting and Wu Xin said, bowing to Qian Xuan, who sat in the seat of honor.

“Learning is endless,” Qian Xuan replied, his heart swelling with joy. He had thought being exiled to the northern lands meant certain death, but in just over a year, he had encountered several talented students. It truly was a case of a blessing in disguise—perhaps heaven had sent him here for a reason. “Continue to study diligently.”

“Yes, Teacher,” the children replied solemnly.

Lin Ziyin was busy—very busy!

Chapter 381: The Transition of Old and New (7)

“Miss, according to your recipe, the scented soap and laundry soap have been molded. Here is the first batch of products for your inspection.” Xu Lianfa presented several bars of soap to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin took the soap, had Qiao’er bring water, and tested it herself. She then had Qiao’er use the laundry soap to wash clothes, finding the results quite satisfactory. A weight lifted from her heart. Initially, her friend had given her the recipe as an experiment, but she couldn’t remember any of the other beauty formulas.

Fortunately, she knew some of the processes. Master Huizhen and Xu Jin had collaborated on experiments, trying to produce several kinds of skin moisturizing creams. As for the distilled hydration series, it was still in the research and development phase.

“Excellent. Once it’s perfected, we can begin mass production.” Lin Ziyin was delighted.

The endless mountains of the northern lands were rich with wild fruits and medicinal herbs. She had prioritized the production of pine oil fruit soap, as well as other medicinal soaps and fruit soaps.

“From April to September, the wildflowers on the mountains can also be used. Next spring, we can plant some specialty flowers on the mountains to extract essential oils later.” Lin Ziyin said.

“Should the first batch of fruit soap be sold in Fengcheng?” Yu Shaohui was a skilled businessman, capable of handling many aspects independently. He was someone Lin Ziyin highly valued.

“Miss, I think it would be better to sell the fruit soap elsewhere first.” Another trusted aide of Lin Ziyin was Jueming. Despite having lived in Ding’an Temple for so long, no one expected him to thrive in business. Many of the ideas and suggestions Jueming proposed were unique, so Lin Ziyin could confidently entrust the business to both Jueming and Yu Shaohui.

“Tell me your thoughts.” Jueming’s suggestions actually aligned with Lin Ziyin’s own ideas.

“The situation in the northern lands is unstable, but for foreign merchants, it’s also a good opportunity. Fengcheng is a hub for merchants traveling north and south. If we have good products to offer, we can attract more merchants and exchange for what we need.” Jueming replied.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Don’t rush. Tomorrow, merchants will come to us. We’ll discuss it then. For now, prepare and package these soaps for backup.”

“Yes.”

“The first batch of potted cherry tomatoes has also ripened. Any merchants who come to purchase goods can take the pots with them.” Lin Ziyin instructed once more.

“Understood.”

The Lin family’s business had not been affected by external factors.

Merchants continued to arrive daily. After a year and a half of development, Shili Village was no longer the small village it once was. To facilitate the transport of goods, Chu Sui Feng had invested heavily, paving a bluestone road between Fengcheng and his own estate, which necessarily passed through Shili Village, greatly improving the village’s transportation.

With the increased flow of merchants, the more enterprising residents of nearby villages had set up small stalls along the roadsides outside Shili Village, forming a small market at the village’s entrance.

“Why have you become so thin?” Chu Sui Feng had been busy dealing with the troublesome elements within Fengcheng and hadn’t seen Lin Ziyin for a long time. This was the first time in half a month that he had seen her, and at first glance, the Prince of Ling was displeased.

“Every summer, I’m like this. No matter how much I eat, I don’t gain weight.” Lin Ziyin was quite satisfied with her metabolism. It was perfect—no matter how much she ate, she could maintain her slender figure.

“Eat more.” Chu Sui Feng said sternly.

“Your Highness, I eat a lot, but I can’t help it if I don’t gain weight.” Lin Ziyin felt that Chu Sui Feng was acting strangely today. As the Prince of Ling, he was always busy, yet now he was concerned about her health.

“I’ve had seafood sent to you. Store it in the ice cellar.” Chu Sui Feng changed the subject.

Lin Ziyin felt she couldn’t keep up with his thoughts, but since the Prince was giving her gifts without reason, she couldn’t find an excuse to refuse. Moreover, the gift was seafood, which she loved. There was no reason to decline. “Thank you, Your Highness.”

“They are in the textile business now. Choose one of them.” Chu Sui Feng pointed to the people coming up from the field and introduced them.

“Your Highness, Miss Lin.” The group greeted Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin warmly as soon as they saw them.

“Since you are recommended by His Highness, I naturally trust you.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. “But before we discuss business, I would like to invite you to visit the workshop first.”

“Your Highness, Miss, please go ahead.” The merchants immediately stepped aside politely. Among them, some were locals from the northern lands, while others were foreign merchants.

When they received Chu Sui Feng’s invitation, almost all of them were startled, then overjoyed.

Originally, in Fengcheng, the Zhang, Ji, and Xia families had monopolized almost all the business in the market. Foreign merchants who wanted a share mostly had to settle for the scraps left by these three families. Now that the three families had fallen, the Bai, Ma, and Chen families were showing signs of replacing them. A strong dragon does not suppress the local snake—many foreign merchants were waiting and watching, awaiting the final determination of the situation in Fengcheng.

The arrival of Chu Sui Feng’s invitation indicated that the northern overlord valued them. If they could gain the Prince of Ling’s protection in Fengcheng, their future business would be secured. Therefore, none of the invited merchants failed to appear.

Chapter 382: Warming Feelings (1)

“Everyone, please follow me to the workshop to see our new products first, and then we can discuss our cooperation,” Lin Ziyin politely addressed all the merchants.

Could there be any changes in the business? All the merchants present turned their gazes toward Chu Sui Feng, who had remained silent.

Chu Sui Feng, however, took the initiative to stand beside Lin Ziyin, walking ahead with her.

Seeing this, the crowd let out a soft sigh before following the two of them, chatting and laughing as they made their way to the workshop.

Not far behind Shili Village lay the Lin family’s workshops, one after another. Since the Lin family’s business primarily dealt with food, these workshops were all clustered together. Though merchants frequently came and went to purchase goods, they were never allowed inside the workshops.

All the goods the merchants wanted were stored in the large warehouse at the village entrance. Whenever they came to purchase, they simply went to the warehouse to collect their goods.

This time, having the opportunity to visit the Lin family’s workshops, all the merchants were brimming with excitement, each wondering what the workshops looked like inside.

When they arrived at the first workshop Lin Ziyin led them to, everyone was stunned. It turned out that the place Lin Ziyin had brought them to was a room resembling a boudoir. The space was quite spacious, divided by large screens. Inside, there was a massive bed covered with pink bedding, and beside the bed were several peculiar stuffed dolls. Some of the dolls were grinning at them, others were staring with wide eyes, and a few had mischievous expressions, but no matter which one, they all looked quite interesting.

The bed curtains were also unique, elegant and flowing, and the surrounding furniture was unlike anything they had ever seen before.

To be honest, the merchants selected by Chu Sui Feng were all from wealthy families. Yet, none of them had ever seen such peculiar furniture. Some of them were tempted to reach out and touch it, but restrained by their status, they suppressed their curiosity.

“This workshop produces our Lin family’s new product that we are preparing to launch,” Lin Ziyin began. “Everyone is free to look around and ask any questions you may have.”

With the host’s permission, all the merchants began to move around freely, reaching out to touch the items. A good product couldn’t be judged by sight alone; sometimes, observation was crucial.

“The area behind the screen is the men’s room. Everyone is welcome to take a look,” Lin Ziyin suggested with a smile.

Since it was divided by gender, and the host had made the suggestion, the guests naturally gave face, and some of them went behind the screen to take a look.

Chu Sui Feng wasn’t seeing such a room for the first time. The furniture produced by the Lin family—his estate had a set.

“Everyone, please take a look,” Qiao’er acted as the commentator. “The beds and furniture designed by our Lin family are integrated. These beds are not as simple as they appear.”

As she explained, she opened the head of the bed. “Don’t be fooled by the small space here; it can hold quite a lot. Moreover, the backrest is designed according to the human spine, making it very comfortable to sit on the bed. Everyone can try it out later. Of course, this isn’t the most special feature of this bed. Brother Yu, could you bring over a mattress?”

Yu Shao’en and the others had been standing by, waiting. Hearing the call, they immediately brought over a mattress. Everyone was surprised when they saw the mattress clearly.

“The front of the mattress is a cotton pad with excellent elasticity, but it’s not filled with cotton. Everyone is welcome to come and try it,” Qiao’er encouraged.

Though everyone had touched it earlier, no one had tried sitting on it. Hearing Qiao’er’s invitation, many people gathered around the mattress and sat down. The moment they did, they immediately felt the difference in the mattress. Even the softest cotton quilt didn’t have such elasticity and comfort.

Chapter 383: Deepening Affection (2)

“The mattress has two sides. This side is a cotton pad, which can be used in winter. It can be said that the cotton pad provides as much warmth as a quilt. However, the other side is a cool mat, which maintains its elasticity in summer while offering a refreshing coolness.” As Qiao’er explained, Yu Shao’en and He Dingyi cooperated to flip the mattress over. Sure enough, everyone saw that this side was a cool mat woven from grass, embedded into the mattress.

Someone eagerly sat down on it and found it comfortable, cool, and elastic!

“The cool mats come in various patterns, offering customers a wide range of choices. The third advantage of the bed is the large usable space in the middle.” Qiao’er smiled, her expression slightly proud.

Yu Shao’en and the others cooperated to remove the mattress from another bed nearby, then took off the bed frame. They heard the merchants discussing softly among themselves.

It turned out that beneath the bed frame were several compartments divided by wooden boards. These compartments were assembled with some peculiar small parts, and the space inside was indeed large—large enough to hold four or five quilts. This design was truly ingenious!

“Finally, I should mention that all the wooden boards used in the beds are made from our northern lands’ special red pine, and the carvings are designed by specialists.” Qiao’er grew more enthusiastic as she spoke.

Lin Ziyin listened with a smile, her eyes conveying affirmation and encouragement to Qiao’er.

Qiao’er received her gaze, her eyes nearly squinting into slits from her smile.

“After seeing the beds, let’s take a look at the Lin family’s unique three-dimensional wardrobes.” Qiao’er opened the cabinet. In fact, all the merchants had already seen them. These wardrobes were extraordinary—just the fact that clothes could be hung and categorized inside was enough to amaze people.

Moreover, these wardrobes looked so unique and innovative overall.

Qiao’er spared no effort in introducing the functions and uses of the wardrobes, though this part was somewhat redundant. After all, anyone with eyes could understand the purpose of the wardrobes.

“Are these reclining chairs for sitting?” A clever person asked, looking at the sofas around.

“That’s right, but these pieces of furniture aren’t called reclining chairs—they’re called sofas.” Qiao’er smiled. “Why don’t you all sit and try them out? Generally speaking, sofas are placed in the living room as furnishings.”

Before she could finish, someone had already eagerly sat down on the sofa. Not bad—comfortable and elastic!

“If the cushion gets dirty, it can be removed and washed.” Qiao’er reminded everyone. “Sofas come in two types. Sofas made of wood are relatively cheaper, but those made with the same materials as the mattress are several times more expensive.”

Expensive was no problem. The merchants knew that no matter where this set of furniture was placed, it would be something that wealthy customers would fight over.

“Miss Lin, the furniture is indeed good, but transporting it might be quite troublesome.” A merchant stepped forward and cupped his hands.

Lin Ziyin had reviewed this man’s information and knew he was the eldest grandson of the number one merchant in Jiangnan—a clever, wise, and shrewd businessman.

“You needn’t worry, Sir Mo. The greatest convenience of the Lin family’s furniture is that it is all disassemblable. When you purchase it, apart from the mattress, everything else can be taken back as wooden boards. As long as you send someone trustworthy to learn how to assemble it, they can go to the customer’s residence to assemble it after purchase. Transportation won’t be an issue at all.” Lin Ziyin replied calmly.

Disassemblable! Another new measure. Many people began to be tempted.

“In fact, the Lin family’s plans for expanding new businesses go far beyond just furniture. Please take a look.” Lin Ziyin walked to the girl’s series bed. “These dolls are adorable and come in various shapes. We will sell them along with comic books. You’re all businesspeople, so I believe you can already see the business opportunity.” Lin Ziyin didn’t introduce the dolls much because everyone could see their appeal at a glance. Instead, she focused on introducing the quilts. “You might be wondering why I can lift a quilt so easily.”

Chapter 384: Warming Feelings (3)

“Is it silk?” someone guessed.

“Jiangnan is the homeland of silk, but we in the northern lands can’t raise silkworms,” Lin Ziyin joked with the crowd. “Though we don’t have silk, we’ve found something perfect for the cold northern winters. It’s lightweight and soft, and most importantly, it’s several times warmer than cotton. Please, everyone, come and try it for yourselves.”

Every household had blankets, and at first, no one paid much attention to them, let alone reached out to touch them.

Hearing Lin Ziyin’s invitation, the crowd couldn’t refuse her out of courtesy, and their curiosity was piqued. Many stepped forward to feel the blankets.

Upon touching them, they immediately sensed the difference. The blankets were indeed as Lin Ziyin had described—lightweight, soft, and exceptionally warm.

Chu Sui Feng narrowed his eyes. Such a fine thing? How had he never heard of it before?

“Young lady Lin, what exactly is inside?” an impatient person asked.

“It’s duck down and goose down,” Lin Ziyin replied, surprising everyone.

“How can that be? There’s no smell at all,” someone said in disbelief.

Others were equally puzzled.

“Does fur have a strong smell? If processed properly, even the nobles in the capital would fight over it. Rest assured, all the down from the Lin family has been specially treated. I’m not boasting, but even if others had piles of down, it would be useless to them without proper processing,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, noticing the shrewdness in some people’s eyes.

The crowd realized she was right. Everyone had seen duck down before, but no one had ever considered it valuable.

“If down isn’t processed correctly, the smell is unbearable in cold weather. If it warms up even a little, the stench could be deadly. We’ve developed an eighteen-step sterilization and deodorization process to produce this odorless, clean down.” She beckoned, and Yu Shao’en immediately brought forward a small bag of down.

After examining the down in the bag, many merchants abandoned any thoughts of trying to replicate the process themselves.

“Down isn’t just for blankets; it can also be used for clothing. However, down clothing can’t be worn directly against the skin, so we’ll also be introducing a type of clothing that’s exceptionally warm and can be worn next to the skin.” She clapped her hands, and Yu Shao’en had two people bring forward cotton-padded jackets, while Qiao’er followed with several strange-looking garments.

The down jackets needed no introduction—they were lightweight, warm, and trimmed with fur, catching everyone’s eye. But the garments Qiao’er held baffled the crowd.

How were they supposed to be worn? There was no front opening.

Yu Shao’en quickly demonstrated for everyone.

Ah, so that’s how it works. Seeing it with their own eyes, the crowd finally understood.

“What is this woven from?” many asked after trying them on, realizing the clothes weren’t made of cotton thread.

“Sheep’s wool or cashmere, though cashmere will be ten times the price of wool,” Lin Ziyin explained. “Besides sweaters, we also have blankets for sale, and even wool yarn. If you secure the agency rights, you can hire embroiderers to knit and sell sweaters independently.”

Agency rights? Many perked up at the sensitive word. Could it be that the Lin family didn’t plan to sell to everyone? Considering the possibility, their hearts skipped a beat as they silently calculated how to obtain the rights.

“May I ask what your requirements are, miss?” Sir Mo asked, voicing everyone’s thoughts.

“Let’s hold off on that discussion for now. There are still more products to introduce. After we’ve seen everything, we can talk about the terms,” Lin Ziyin replied with a wave of her hand. “But I must clarify in advance—when you see the effects later, don’t get any strange ideas. I’ve invited the young ladies from the Flower Pavilion here for no other reason than to demonstrate the results.”

Chapter 385: Emotional Escalation (4)

The young ladies from the brothel? Chu Sui Feng’s eyes turned cold, and he glared fiercely at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin’s expression was somewhat awkward. In modern times, lingerie shows were simple, but in ancient times, everyone seemed to imagine lewd scenes at the mention of it. Moreover, the one inviting the young ladies from the brothel was a little girl like herself.

“It’s truly for business needs that I invited a few young ladies to help. I paid them silver as their appearance fee. Please be understanding when you see them later. I’ll go out first and leave the hosting to you, Prince.” After saying this, she ignored Chu Sui Feng’s murderous gaze and fled with Hong Ying, Qiao’er, and the other maidservants.

“Miss, the Prince seems very angry?” Outside, Qiao’er worriedly asked.

“Let him be angry. I’m doing this for business. What else can I do to sell the lingerie?” Lin Ziyin lowered her head, kicking a small stone on the ground.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo wanted to laugh but didn’t dare. In the world, only young lady Lin would dare to have the Prince host guests to watch the young ladies from the brothel undress. Thinking of Chu Sui Feng’s earlier dark face, Hong Ying and Lu Luo couldn’t help but feel sorry for him.

Those left in the workshop’s exhibition hall were even more embarrassed. Why were the women in front of them so alluring in their small clothes?

Normally, whether for their own lust or business matters, they had all visited the brothel many times. But seeing several women standing in a row wearing so little clothing with so many people was a first. Some even got nosebleeds from watching.

“Get out.” Chu Sui Feng held back his anger and only coldly ordered them to leave after everyone had seen what they needed to see.

The young ladies from the brothel were indeed invited by Lin Ziyin with silver. They had originally wanted to perform when they saw the group of men dressed in fine silk, but they didn’t expect the man in the middle to speak up. After seeing Chu Sui Feng’s murderous gaze, even the young ladies with ulterior motives were too scared to say anything and obediently let From Yi take them away.

“Cough, Prince, forgive my presumption.” A bearded, blue-eyed merchant awkwardly asked, “How can we obtain the rights to purchase the goods?”

“Yes, Prince.” The men who had watched the lingerie show all had flushed faces, some embarrassed, some excited, and some anxious.

“Let the young lady come in.” Chu Sui Feng quietly ordered the person beside him. The cunning young lady had left him with this mess and hidden herself.

Lin Ziyin stood in the shade outside, almost dying from the heat. The weather at the end of August was truly hot. She looked at the distant wheat that had begun to show hints of yellow and pondered how to handle the wheat harvest.

“Miss Lin, the Prince invites you inside.” From San came out and respectfully said to Lin Ziyin. They were all Chu Sui Feng’s personal guards, so they knew very well how Chu Sui Feng felt about Lin Ziyin. Moreover, after dealing with Lin Ziyin multiple times, her personal conduct had long since won over From San and the others.

“Alright.” Lin Ziyin readily agreed, then mischievously asked From San, “How was the lingerie show just now?”

From San’s face turned red. He felt like young lady Lin was teasing him. But looking at Lin Ziyin’s serious expression, he thought he was overthinking it. Although he wasn’t very old, it was time for him to consider marriage. Seeing the “cool” attire of the young ladies from the brothel, the young man was quite embarrassed.

“Many people are asking about it.” He mumbled softly in response, then quickened his pace.

Lin Ziyin secretly smiled behind him, then followed him into the house.

Chapter 386: Deepening Affection (5)

“Miss Lin, what conditions must we meet for you to grant us purchasing rights?” As soon as Lin Ziyin entered, someone eagerly inquired.

“Thank you all for your support. The Prince and I have decided on two options for obtaining agency rights,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “The first is that since you all come from different prefectures and counties, you may select several regions and secure exclusive purchasing rights there. The second is that you may obtain agency rights for a specific product based on your own capabilities, then recruit others to join you.”

The merchants immediately erupted into discussion.

Both options had their pros and cons. If they chose only one type of product, which one should they pick? Would they have to watch others profit from the rest? If they divided the regions, how large should their territory be?

“Regardless of which option you choose, you must pay a franchise fee,” Lin Ziyin added before the crowd could settle down.

“What is a franchise fee?” someone asked.

“The franchise fee means that as long as you use Lin family products, you must pay a certain amount. Of course, the price you receive for the products will be the lowest. As for how much you sell them for in your own territories, we won’t interfere,” Lin Ziyin explained.

“Miss Lin, how much is the franchise fee?” Sir Mo pressed.

“For bean-related products, the initial franchise fee is ten thousand taels of silver per item. As long as neither party breaches the contract, this fee covers ten years. For textile products, you must supply the northern lands with corresponding fabrics and cotton at the lowest price, and we will distribute goods based on the amount you provide. For down and furniture, you may offset the fee with grain or local specialties,” Lin Ziyin calmly replied.

The discussion grew louder—this would undoubtedly cut into their profits.

“Of course, offsetting doesn’t mean we won’t pay you in silver,” Lin Ziyin clarified with a smile, seeing the misunderstanding. “The offset applies to the franchise fee. You provide a certain amount of grain at the lowest price, and you’ll only earn transportation costs at most. The franchise fee for down and furniture can offset transportation expenses.”

That was more reasonable! The crowd breathed a sigh of relief.

“How much grain, fabric, or cotton does Miss Lin require?” a merchant from Mizhou asked.

“We can discuss the specifics later. As you know, the northern lands produce almost no wheat, yet the Lin family’s pastries require large quantities. I can even guarantee that with enough wheat, we can expand our pastry varieties and develop other snacks,” Lin Ziyin asserted with the confidence of a formidable businesswoman.

“Miss Lin, our country has abundant spices and nuts. Could they be used to offset the franchise fee?” a foreign merchant stood and asked.

“Certainly! If you provide enough spices, beyond the offset amount, we’ll pay market price for the rest. This way, we both benefit,” Lin Ziyin replied delightedly. With sufficient spices, she could even open a seasoning workshop in the future.

“However, anything related to food must include a certain amount of wheat,” Lin Ziyin insisted.

The merchants understood. After all, the northern lands were resource-scarce, especially after the court’s exploitation. Yet, recalling the golden wheat fields nearby, their expressions turned thoughtful.

Chapter 387: Warming Feelings (6)

“If there are no major issues, let’s use the remaining time to properly discuss the sales rights. The conference room next door is available for everyone to sit down and talk. As I’ve always said, there’s money for everyone to make.” Lin Ziyin concluded with a smile.

She was not an ancient person, so she had no closed-minded thoughts. In Lin Ziyin’s view, the northern lands were vast and sparsely populated. To develop, they must open up to the outside world.

The merchants exchanged glances, each weighing how to secure the distribution rights. No matter what, the Lin family’s products could indeed bring in a steady stream of silver for everyone.

One by one, they followed Yu Shao’en into the adjacent conference room.

“Prince, I’ll leave these people to you. I’m going to check on the fields.” Lin Ziyin winked at Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng had been standing silently to the side, but with him there, none of the merchants dared to act recklessly.

“Don’t stand foolishly under the sun.” Seeing Lin Ziyin’s face flushed from the sun, Chu Sui Feng was quite displeased. “If there’s anything, let the servants handle it.”

“I’m just going to take a look, I won’t do any work.” Although Chu Sui Feng’s tone was cold, Lin Ziyin could still hear the concern in his voice. The iceberg’s change in attitude made her feel a bit uncomfortable.

With a dry laugh, she fled with the maidservant.

Chu Sui Feng watched her retreating figure, the corners of his mouth curling up again.

Recently, due to handling the affairs of the major families in Fengcheng, he had hardly been to Shili Village for a long time. During this period, his body was tired, and his heart was weary. The Prince of Ling, whose heart was usually as still as water, had not expected that in the quiet of the night, his mind was not filled with official business but with the cunning figure of Lin Ziyin.

Even if he hadn’t eaten pork, he had seen pigs run. Chu Sui Feng realized in his longing that Lin Ziyin had somehow taken root in his heart.

The feeling of having someone important in his heart was strange, but Chu Sui Feng found that he did not reject it. In fact, his heart was overflowing with joy. However, today he saw that Lin Ziyin seemed to treat him as usual. It turned out that all this time, only he had been missing and worrying, while the little girl was still living carefree days. Could business really be that important? For the first time, Chu Sui Feng disliked Lin Ziyin’s money-making skills.

But then he thought of Lin Ziyin’s age, and his heart lightened again. The person he favored was still young, which was good. At least she was easy to coax.

Perhaps other brothers chose their primary consorts from noble families, but Chu Sui Feng did not think that way. The Lin family was simple, and everyone was kind and honest. For a forlorn prince exiled to the northern lands, this was perfect! He wouldn’t have to worry about the pressure from his consort’s family in the future!

Moreover, the reason Lin Ziyin could attract Chu Sui Feng was not because of her appearance or family background, but because of her personal abilities.

Chu Sui Feng had no doubt that if he wanted to develop the northern lands, Lin Ziyin would definitely be his greatest helpmate in the future!

From Yi and the others saw the tenderness on Chu Sui Feng’s face and were all frightened into lowering their heads. They thought to themselves that they must be even more respectful to Lin Ziyin in the future. Perhaps she would become the mistress of the Prince’s Residence.

The midday sun in August was like a fire dragon. Lin Ziyin stood at the edge of the field for only a moment before feeling dizzy.

“Miss, someone has placed an order for the next batch of fruit pastries. Should we accept it?” Cui Da came over to ask.

Cherry tomatoes, also known as tomatoes, could not be transported over long distances, but many merchants were very interested in the fruit pastries. Lin Ziyin had thought of a way to make money: have the merchants send large jars filled with soil, and the Lin family would be responsible for cultivating the mother plants. When the tomatoes were about to ripen, the merchants could take them back. This way, by the time the merchants returned to their shops, the fruits would be just ripe.

Chapter 388: Emotional Warming (7)

Lin Ziyin calculated the price at five taels of silver per jar, charging a management fee at a friendly rate. This way, she not only earned silver but also gained goodwill.

The long-term workers managing the greenhouses were also delighted. The more jars they received, the more silver they would get at the end of the year.

“Take it. We have greenhouses, but once the tomatoes leave the greenhouses, they are no longer our responsibility,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. The next batch of tomatoes would ripen just as the weather turned cold.

“Miss, the sun is too strong outside. Let’s go back,” Qiao’er came over and considerately held up an oil-paper umbrella for her.

“Alright.” Lin Ziyin was afraid of the heat. After standing in the sun for a while, sweat poured down her face and body like a stream, and her vision began to darken. She feared she might suffer from heatstroke if she stayed any longer. “Don’t leave them out in the sun to bake.”

Tomatoes love sunlight, but the ones in the jars couldn’t be exposed to too much sun.

Cui Da agreed and turned to urge the workers to start moving the large jars.

Lin Ziyin, accompanied by her maids, headed toward the meeting hall. But after taking just a few steps, her vision darkened, and she collapsed backward. What a useless body! That was her last thought.

Hong Ying caught Lin Ziyin in an instant, then quickly picked her up and rushed toward the infirmary.

“Miss, miss, what’s wrong with you?” Qiao’er cried out in terror.

The infirmary was staffed daily by people from the Xu family and Jueyuan, providing medical consultations for the convenience of the villagers. Anyone working for the Lin family received medical treatment at a very low cost, essentially just the price of the herbal medicines. This was another act of kindness the Lin family extended to the villagers.

“Quick, find Jueyuan.” Hong Ying saw that today’s physician on duty was Xu Lianfa and immediately sent Lu Luo to fetch someone. As a northerner, she didn’t trust the physicians banished from the capital. She had more faith in the medicinal monks from Ding’an Temple.

“What happened?” Xu Lianfa didn’t mind her attitude and immediately stepped forward to diagnose Lin Ziyin’s pulse.

Jueyuan and the others, who were skilled in medicine, were all gathered in the workshop researching the cosmetics Lin Ziyin had mentioned. Upon hearing that Lin Ziyin had fainted for no reason, everyone immediately dropped what they were doing and hurried to the infirmary.

Young lady Lin fainted? The merchants in the meeting hall exchanged glances upon receiving the news. Everyone present knew that the Lin family’s business thrived because of Lin Ziyin. Her sudden collapse worried them—what if something serious had happened?

Chu Sui Feng vanished from the meeting hall like a gust of wind. His anxious demeanor did not go unnoticed, and the others pondered its meaning.

“Water.” Lin Ziyin woke up in a daze, her vision still blurry.

Someone half-held her in their arms, pressing her body against their chest, then brought a cup of warm water to her lips.

So thirsty! She drank it all in one go.

“More?” Chu Sui Feng held her and asked softly.

Prince of Ling? Lin Ziyin was startled and turned her head, realizing she was half-lying in Chu Sui Feng’s arms in such an intimate position. Chu Sui Feng lowered his head slightly, his eyes just above her face, gazing at her tenderly as if she were a fragile doll.

“From now on, when it’s too hot, you’re not allowed to go out,” Chu Sui Feng ordered somewhat domineeringly. “And when it’s too cold, you’re not allowed to go out either. Just have the servants handle things for you.”

Lin Ziyin’s mind was still foggy. Who could tell her why the Prince of Ling was in her bedroom, holding her so intimately? Wasn’t ancient society supposed to value propriety?

“Prince.” As if startled, she suddenly sat up and scooted inward. “How did you end up here?”

Chu Sui Feng saw her distant demeanor and subtly narrowed his eyes. “You fainted. The physician said your constitution is too weak and needs to be nourished properly.”

His answer was evasive, yet it seemed to address her question. Lin Ziyin looked at the changed attitude of the Prince of Ling, feeling somewhat troubled. How was she supposed to deal with this tender version of him?

Chapter 389: Token (1)

“Are you hungry?” Chu Sui Feng seemed to have become quite talkative.

“Still okay.” Lin Ziyin answered somewhat awkwardly.

“Bring some rice porridge and side dishes.” Chu Sui Feng ordered.

“Yes, Young Master.” As soon as he finished speaking, Hong Ying’s voice came from outside the door.

“I’ll go out to eat.” Lin Ziyin said, feeling embarrassed. After sleeping for a while, she felt much more comfortable all over. As she woke up, she immediately felt that the room was filled with a slight chill. She thought: The temperature in the room must be several degrees lower than outside. “How long did I sleep?”

“More than two hours.” Chu Sui Feng replied.

“So long?” Lin Ziyin asked in surprise.

“Heatstroke.” Chu Sui Feng looked at her, “Don’t stand outside for too long in the future.”

“It was just an accident.” Lin Ziyin felt a bit embarrassed. What a fragile body, just standing in the sun for a while and she fainted. It was a shame that she exercised every day.

“Oh no, what about those merchants?” Thinking of the merchants in the meeting hall, Lin Ziyin became anxious.

“They all went back to the market. They will come again tomorrow.” Chu Sui Feng answered indifferently.

Lin Ziyin got up, “I’ll go out to eat.” After sleeping for so long, there was only Chu Sui Feng by her side. Her family must be worried to death.

Chu Sui Feng saw that her energy was still good. Thinking that lying in bed for too long would indeed be uncomfortable, he did not stop her.

After waking up, her hair was a bit messy. Lin Ziyin didn’t care much about that, but she definitely needed to wash her face. “Qiao’er, bring water.”

Although Hong Ying and Lu Luo were also her maidservants, Lin Ziyin still preferred Qiao’er a bit more. Perhaps because Hong Ying and Lu Luo were sent by Chu Sui Feng, deep down, she felt a bit of rejection towards the two.

The person who brought the water was not Qiao’er, but Lu Luo. Behind her followed Hong Ying, carrying a tray with a bowl of rice porridge steaming gently.

“Miss, the water is here.” Lu Luo and Hong Ying were both a bit nervous. When Chu Sui Feng rushed to the fainting Lin Ziyin’s side earlier, his fierce, pained, and worried expression made the two maidservants suddenly understand Chu Sui Feng’s feelings.

Thinking about how they usually neglected Lin Ziyin, the two maidservants regretted it in their hearts. If they had known that the Young Master felt this way about the miss, they would never have dared to be careless with Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin didn’t know the tumultuous thoughts in the two maidservants’ hearts. With Chu Sui Feng, this big ice block, present, she hurriedly washed her face, then took the handkerchief Lu Luo handed over, hastily wiping the water droplets from her face. “Young Master, we can go out now.”

Having a big man in the boudoir, not to mention in this ancient time, even in modern times, Lin Ziyin felt it was a very embarrassing situation.

“Mmm.” Chu Sui Feng didn’t make things difficult for her.

The two walked side by side towards the living room. Hong Ying and Lu Luo carried the tray, heads lowered, following respectfully behind them, not daring to breathe loudly.

“Ziyin, Ziyin.” Zige, with her seven-month pregnant belly, as soon as she saw Lin Ziyin, she rushed over with tears in her eyes. “You little brat, you scared me to death.” As she spoke, she lightly patted Lin Ziyin’s back.

Chu Sui Feng’s face turned cold. He quickly pulled Lin Ziyin behind him. “If you dare to touch her again, you will bear the consequences.”

His voice was cold, his attitude serious, making it clear he wasn’t joking.

Lin Zige’s hand was raised in mid-air, tears still brimming in her eyes, her mouth slightly open, but no words came out. She just stared stupidly at Chu Sui Feng.

The people in Shili Village who cared about Lin Ziyin were not just the Lin family. Gathered in the living room were also many villagers. When everyone saw Lin Ziyin come out, many were about to stand up to greet her, to express their concern.

Chapter 390: Token (2)

Chu Sui Feng’s words and gaze left everyone stunned, as if bewitched.

Lin Ziyin sighed bitterly. Seeing the dazed expressions on everyone’s faces, she let out a soft sigh in her heart. No matter what Chu Sui Feng’s intentions were, her reputation was ruined today. But she didn’t care much for reputation anyway.

“Sister, take care of the baby,” she said, gently pulling Zige’s arm down before leading her inside with a smile.

“Grandpa, did Ziyin scare you?” she asked apologetically as she approached the old man.

The old man had been startled by the doting look Chu Sui Feng had unconsciously revealed. Hearing Lin Ziyin’s words, he came back to his senses and looked at her worriedly. “You child, knowing your body isn’t well, why stand in the sun for so long?”

“Sister,” Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang said hesitantly, their courage failing them. Ziyin’s fainting was because her body had been too weakened—wasn’t that their fault as her elder brother and sister-in-law?

Especially Lin Changshu. Ever since their parents passed away, he had taken it upon himself to care for his younger siblings and grandfather.

“It’s because I stood in the sun too long. I’ll be more careful in the future. I’m sorry for worrying everyone,” Lin Ziyin said, seeing that Bai Chunsheng and the village headman wanted to speak but were afraid of Chu Sui Feng’s expression. “Everyone has been waiting all this time and hasn’t had a chance to eat yet, right?”

“The day is still young. We ate at noon and aren’t hungry. But you, you haven’t eaten since morning—you must be starving,” Sister Zhang said concernedly.

“Exactly! I’m practically starving to death,” Lin Ziyin replied playfully. “I eat a lot in summer and still don’t gain weight. I don’t want to lose any.”

“You’re already so thin. What weight do you have to lose?” Zige glared at her.

“Bring the food,” Chu Sui Feng ordered coldly.

“Yes, Prince,” Hong Ying replied, placing the dishes on the table.

Everyone…

Wasn’t this clearly telling them to leave quickly?

“Since she’s awake and unharmed, we’ll take our leave,” the village headman said, the most perceptive of them all. “Everyone, go home. You still have to cook.”

“That’s right, everyone should go,” Bai Chunsheng stood up as well.

“Everyone, take care,” Lin Changshu said, seeing them off. The crowded room emptied in an instant. Many had waited for a long time but hadn’t even exchanged a word with Lin Ziyin.

“Prince hasn’t eaten since noon. The kitchen has been keeping hot food ready. Please, Prince, have some in the flower hall,” Lin Changshu said, steeling himself to speak to Chu Sui Feng.

This man hadn’t eaten either? Lin Ziyin turned to look at Chu Sui Feng’s stern face, a faint warmth rising in her heart. Knowing someone cared for her so deeply was truly moving.

At this moment, Lin Ziyin couldn’t deny the emotion in her heart.

“Prince, shall we eat together?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Mm,” Chu Sui Feng replied, his actions speaking louder than words.

“Prince, let this servant,” Hong Ying said carefully, looking at the plate in Chu Sui Feng’s hands.

“Go to the punishment hall and receive your penalty,” Chu Sui Feng said sternly to Hong Ying and Lu Luo.

“Yes, Prince,” Hong Ying and Lu Luo replied. They had been on edge ever since Lin Ziyin fainted. Hearing Chu Sui Feng tell them to receive their punishment, they secretly sighed in relief.

They understood that the Prince of Ling wasn’t punishing them severely because of Lin Ziyin. Not having their arms or legs broken or their heads cut off was already a light punishment. They were truly grateful to Lin Ziyin.

Chapter 391: Token (3)

“Punish them?” Lin Ziyin looked at Chu Sui Feng in surprise. “What did they do wrong?”

“They were responsible for taking care of you but failed to do so. They deserve to be punished.” Chu Sui Feng held a plate of food in one hand and pulled her along with the other as he explained.

Qiao’er almost burst into tears upon hearing this. When Lin Ziyin had fainted, she had been scolded half to death by her parents and brother, and she had already been wracked with guilt. Now, seeing Chu Sui Feng punish Hong Ying and Lu Luo, she felt even more ashamed before Lin Ziyin.

“Let this servant go and accept her punishment as well.” With a thud, Qiao’er knelt before Lin Ziyin.

“You are my person. I don’t have so many rules.” Lin Ziyin spoke lazily. “Besides, today’s matter wasn’t your fault in the first place.”

It wasn’t the fault of the three maidservants, but she didn’t plead for Hong Ying and Lu Luo.

The difference in treatment was clear as day, and Hong Ying and Lu Luo lowered their heads even further in shame.

Only now did they realize that all along, they had looked down on Lin Ziyin, yet they had still done their duties diligently because they were following the Prince’s orders. As for Lin Ziyin, their mistress, she hadn’t said much to them, but what was missing was the genuine affection she had for Qiao’er.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression grew even colder. “After we return, you don’t need to come back. Have Bai Ling and Huang come instead.”

“Please, Young Master and miss, show mercy.” Hong Ying and Lu Luo kowtowed repeatedly. “This servant knows her mistake. From now on, I will take good care of the miss. Please give this servant another chance.”

Hong Ying was clever. She knew it was better to plead with Lin Ziyin than with Chu Sui Feng. After all, Lin Ziyin, as their mistress, was much easier to talk to than the Prince.

“Please give this servant another chance.” Lu Luo didn’t argue either. She just kept kowtowing forcefully, using her actions to show her remorse.

“I only need Qiao’er by my side.” Lin Ziyin looked at the two of them indifferently. She wasn’t a fool. Just as Hong Ying and Lu Luo had suspected, Lin Ziyin had long known that these two maidservants were proud and arrogant, and they didn’t truly respect her as their mistress. Fortunately, the two were diligent. Whatever she asked them to do, they did well, leaving no room for complaint.

But who would like it if the people close to them harbored ill feelings? If she couldn’t drive them away, she could only keep them at a distance. Chu Sui Feng’s reprimand of Hong Ying and Lu Luo today actually suited Lin Ziyin’s intentions perfectly.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo regretted it so much their intestines turned green. Serving the Prince’s beloved—what a great honor it was! Such a huge opportunity had fallen into their laps, yet they had ruined it themselves. The sound of their kowtowing echoed endlessly. In no time, their foreheads were bruised and swollen.

“Get out.” Chu Sui Feng remained unmoved, his tone devoid of any emotion.

“Miss.” Hong Ying and Lu Luo didn’t dare let their tears fall, but they continued to kowtow.

“You can stay, but remember this: your mistress can only be me. If you offend again…” Lin Ziyin’s gaze turned cold as she looked at the two of them.

Only her?

Hong Ying and Lu Luo’s hearts trembled. Then, they both raised their heads and looked at Lin Ziyin earnestly as they replied, “From today onward, Hong Ying and Lu Luo will only recognize the miss as our mistress.”

Their eyes and tone were firm.

Lin Ziyin nodded in satisfaction. “You may leave.”

This time, the two maidservants didn’t even glance at Chu Sui Feng. Without any hesitation, they left immediately.

“If you don’t eat soon, the food will get cold.” Only now did Lin Changshu dare to speak. Seeing Chu Sui Feng punish the two maidservants without any apparent reason, Lin Changshu, Wu Da You, and the others felt immense pressure. Especially since Ziyin seemed quite displeased with the two maidservants as well, the whole family felt uneasy and even a little inferior.

Chapter 392: Token (4)

Ziyin and the Prince stood together, neither yielding an inch, yet their words and actions were utterly incomprehensible to the onlookers. Were they truly so useless?

“Sister, why did you suddenly faint?” Changting rushed forward and embraced her tightly.

Before Lin Ziyin could react, another leg was hugged by Yan Zhi. “Elder Sister, does being sick hurt a lot?”

“Standing in the sun for too long caused heatstroke, but I’m fine now. Don’t worry,” Lin Ziyin replied, patting each child’s head. “Did you both study hard in school today?”

“We studied well,” Yan Zhi boasted before Changting could answer. “The teacher praised me!”

“Good job,” Lin Ziyin praised with a smile. “I haven’t eaten lunch, and I’m starving now. Go wash your hands quickly so we can eat together.”

“Okay,” Yan Zhi obediently agreed, pulling Changting along with her.

Changting, being older, had more knowledge and insight than Yan Zhi. He had many thoughts and feared Lin Ziyin was just comforting him. The little one kept looking back at her longingly.

Lin Ziyin was indeed hungry. She had always had a good appetite, and at dinner, she ate two bowls of porridge without hesitation. Seeing her hearty appetite, Changting finally felt at ease, and the rest of the Lin family also relaxed.

Chu Sui Feng watched her eat and felt satisfied. “Someone will bring ice later. Don’t hold back on using it,” he reminded her as he left that evening.

“Thank you, Prince, but it’s unnecessary. We have plenty of ice in our ice cellar,” Lin Ziyin replied with a dry laugh. She hadn’t figured out how to face this suddenly changed Chu Sui Feng.

Grandfather Lin, hearing the voices outside, frowned so deeply it could crush a fly. Lin Changshu and the others were at a loss, all falling silent, glancing between the door and Grandfather Lin.

“It’s stuffy outside. Go to bed early,” Chu Sui Feng reminded her, neither confirming nor denying whether he would send ice.

“Miss, the medicine is ready,” Qiao Shi brought in a bowl of herbal medicine.

“Put it on the table,” Lin Ziyin said, looking at the dark liquid with helplessness. She wasn’t sick, so why drink medicine?

But her family was convinced she was ill. Seeing her set the medicine aside, Guo Huiniang was the first to urge her, “Medicine shouldn’t get cold. Drinking it cold isn’t good for you.”

“Drink it quickly. I know you’re afraid of crying, so I prepared snacks for you,” Zige also pressured her.

“Elder Sister, here’s candy for you,” Yan Zhi and Changting stood by with a plate of rice candy and hawthorn cakes.

“I’m not sick,” Lin Ziyin truly didn’t want to drink the bitter medicine. Just looking at the black liquid made her nauseous.

“Good medicine tastes bitter,” Grandfather Lin glanced at her.

“Drink it all at once. You won’t feel the bitterness as much,” Lin Changshu added his persuasion.

Faced with her family’s concern, Lin Ziyin had no choice. She closed her eyes and drank the medicine in one gulp. It was so bitter!

“Sister,” Lin Changting quickly handed her a piece of rice candy.

“Elder Sister, is it still bitter?” Yan Zhi tilted her little head, concerned.

“No, it’s not bitter anymore,” Lin Ziyin smiled in response.

Seeing her playing with the two children, Grandfather Lin swallowed the words he was about to say. Zige hesitated to speak, and Wu Da You quickly tugged at her sleeve, shaking his head at her.

Chapter 393: Token (5)

“Get some rest early; you’ve had a long day.” Grandpa’s thousand words of concern were distilled into a single caring reminder.

“Mmm.” Lin Ziyin responded, well aware of her family’s worry and confusion about her relationship with Chu Sui Feng. But honestly, Chu Sui Feng’s behavior today had been quite a shock to her as well. Besides, was his concern for her rooted in their partnership’s interests, or did he see her as someone he could exploit?

She couldn’t even sort out her own feelings, so how could she explain them to her family? Fortunately, Grandpa didn’t press further. Lin Ziyin quickly followed his instruction and left with her maidservant.

“Grandpa?” After Ziyin had gone, Zige looked at Grandpa with a grievous expression.

“She’s smarter than all of you, knowing what she should and shouldn’t do.” Grandpa stood up, hands clasped behind his back, and left with those cryptic words.

“Grandpa’s right. Don’t worry yourself sick. Ziyin is smarter than anyone; if she doesn’t want to talk, it’s probably because there’s nothing to say yet. Just take care of yourself.” Wu Da You saw that Zige was still worried and hurried over to comfort her.

“What do you mean, ‘don’t worry yourself sick’? She’s my own sister!” A pregnant woman’s temper was already unpredictable, and Wu Da You’s words only served to anger Zige further.

“Da You’s right. Don’t lose your temper. Be careful with the baby.” Even though Lin Changshu was also worried, he handled things with great restraint. Wu Da You, who indulged Zige without principle, couldn’t bear to scold her lightly, let alone harshly. So as her brother, he had to step in and shoulder some of the responsibility.

“I know.” Even in her displeasure, Zige still listened to Lin Changshu.

Guo Huiniang sighed quietly and added her own counsel, “Little sister, Grandpa’s right. Your sister is a person with her own mind. No matter how much we worry, we can’t help. If she really has something to tell us, she’ll come to us on her own. Before we even know what’s going on, if we interfere, it’ll only make her uncomfortable.” Women understood each other easily.

After hearing Guo Huiniang’s words, Zige finally calmed down. “I won’t pry, but I’m just worried. The Prince’s Residence isn’t a place for common folks like us.”

“It’s getting late. Let’s go back.” As night fell, Lin Changshu, afraid that Zige, heavy with child, wouldn’t see the path clearly, urged them repeatedly to leave.

Wu Da You and Zige had no choice but to return with their attendants.

The next day, at breakfast, the Prince of Ling startled the Lin family once again.

“So many tonics?” Lin Ziyin’s mouth hung open in shock as servants made trip after trip, carrying in tonics—ginseng, bird’s nest, silver ear mushrooms… There were edibles, drinks, and supplies, with thick blocks of ice nearly filling all the Lin family’s ice cellars.

“Have them prepare these daily. Your body needs proper nourishment.” Even after confirming his feelings, Chu Sui Feng still couldn’t manage a gentle tone.

“Thank you, Prince.” Lin Ziyin looked at the piles of tonics, her heart filled with bitter amusement. The gifts had already arrived; sending them back now would seem ungrateful. She might as well accept them all.

“Prince, did those merchants finalize their discussions yesterday?” Not wanting to dwell too much on personal matters, Lin Ziyin was more concerned with business.

Chu Sui Feng wasn’t particularly pleased. He didn’t want their time together to revolve solely around business. However, the merchants from various regions would be arriving soon, and the two of them did need to coordinate beforehand to present a united front. “The northern lands are in dire need of grain and fodder. If we allow a few merchants to control most of the northern economy, and they suddenly withdraw, we’ll be at a disadvantage. So, I hope more merchants will participate in the business.”

Chapter 394: Token (6)

Chu Sui Feng was no ordinary man to govern such a vast territory as the northern lands. Through his observations over the past few days and his understanding of Lin Ziyin, he had already foreseen that the economy of the northern lands would undergo earth-shaking changes because of her.

Since he had acknowledged Lin Ziyin as the mistress of the northern lands, Chu Sui Feng was not worried about the economic changes she would bring. However, he would never allow outsiders to interfere with the economy and development of his territory.

“The merchants who have come are all very powerful, and their backing is quite impressive. Even if we don’t interfere with their choices, the final result will be a division of the territory among them,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “As for how much territory each of them can secure, that will depend on their own abilities.”

Seeing her confident demeanor, Chu Sui Feng felt a surge of joy in his heart. He had not been wrong about her; he had indeed found a treasure!

“If there are no natural disasters this year, the rice harvest will definitely be bountiful. What do you think about promoting the method of growing rice and spring wheat in the northern lands next year?” Chu Sui Feng asked softly.

Ah? Lin Ziyin was taken aback. She hadn’t expected him to discuss the development of the northern lands with her.

“I hope you won’t keep secrets and list all the methods that are beneficial to the development of the northern lands,” Chu Sui Feng continued.

“Does the Prince want to hire me as an advisor?” Lin Ziyin joked. “Aren’t you worried that I’m a woman?”

“When a woman is strong, men may not be able to compare,” Chu Sui Feng replied with a faint smile.

“Is there money involved?” Lin Ziyin asked with a smile.

“Yes, as much as you want. This jade bracelet is the proof,” Chu Sui Feng said, taking out a jade bracelet from his pocket and handing it to her.

Lin Ziyin was stunned. There really was money? Was the jade bracelet an official seal? She felt as if Chu Sui Feng had been waiting for her, as no man would carry a jade bracelet with him.

“Keep it,” Chu Sui Feng said, putting the jade bracelet on her wrist. “You are not allowed to take it off.”

From Yi, Hong Ying, and the others watched as the jade bracelet was placed on Lin Ziyin’s wrist, their eyes filled with surprise. Seeing that Lin Ziyin was only slightly puzzled and not surprised, they all sighed in their hearts, admiring how composed young lady Lin was. If she knew the significance of the jade bracelet and could still remain so composed, that would be even better.

Lin Ziyin looked at the green jade bracelet on her wrist, feeling a bit anxious. In modern times, although she didn’t deal in jade, she had bought some jade jewelry in jewelry stores. The color of this jade bracelet was so rich and round that it might rival the legendary imperial green jade.

Chu Sui Feng had given her such an expensive gift for no reason. The Prince of Ling must have many more demands for her in the future, and it was uncertain whether she could meet them.

So, this gift was not easy to accept.

Making up her mind, she said, “Prince, I am a rough person who does manual labor every day. If I accidentally break this precious jade bracelet while working, I won’t be able to afford to compensate for it.”

She tried to take off the jade bracelet with a light-hearted tone and a smile.

Chu Sui Feng grabbed her wrist and said, “Since it’s on your wrist, it belongs to you. Even if it breaks, it doesn’t matter. It was just its fate.”

Lin Ziyin looked at the large hand on her wrist, feeling a bit dazed. Wasn’t ancient society very strict about physical contact between men and women? What did the Prince of Ling mean by holding her wrist in public like this?

Then she thought about yesterday when she woke up, Chu Sui Feng was actually sitting on her bed. That seemed even more ambiguous than now.

Chapter 395: Token (7)

“Prince.” Lin Ziyin, feeling awkward, tried to pull her wrist back, but Chu Sui Feng noticed her intention and gripped it even tighter.

“From now on, call me Honglin.” Chu Sui Feng had never been this intimate with a woman before. The delicate wrist in his hand, the smooth skin, and the warmth radiating from her palm made his heart burn with an unfamiliar and subtle sensation. He found it incredible—how could a woman’s wrist be so slender? “I don’t like hearing the word ‘Prince.’”

Honglin? Was that his courtesy name? Lin Ziyin looked at him in confusion. His name sounded pleasant, but she couldn’t bring herself to say it—it felt too intimate.

“From now on, you must call me Honglin.” Chu Sui Feng emphasized again.

From Yi and the others outside the door heard the pleading tone in his voice, and their hearts ached. The Prince had been exiled to the northern lands as a child. At first, the Old Matriarch had protected him, but Lord Li and the others only saw him as a tool—there wasn’t a trace of familial affection left. At five years old, he had been sent to Ding’an Temple to study and train in martial arts. Though the masters of Ding’an Temple had watched over him, his heart had always lacked the warmth of family.

Could Lin Ziyin’s presence fill the void in the Prince’s heart? Everyone silently placed their hopes on her.

If Chu Sui Feng had remained as cold and distant as before, Lin Ziyin might have firmly refused him. But today, she saw loneliness, solitude, and a longing for kinship in his eyes—a feeling she knew all too well.

In her past life, after her mother had fallen ill and passed away, she had been so grief-stricken that she had nearly jumped from a building, feeling as though the whole world had abandoned her. No one could understand her loneliness. If it hadn’t been for her uncle and friends watching over her day and night, she might not have survived that desolate time.

Thinking of her uncle and friends, who had shown her love in her darkest hours, Lin Ziyin’s eyes grew misty. Then she looked at Chu Sui Feng, his expression stubborn yet vulnerable. Her heart softened. Compared to her, he was far more pitiful. Though he had advisors like Si Jinhan by his side, in this rigidly hierarchical ancient world, advisors could never replace family.

“I’m sorry, it was my fault. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Chu Sui Feng had been staring at Lin Ziyin, and when he saw the moisture in her eyes, he panicked, not knowing what to do. Startled, he released her wrist and only then noticed the deep red mark his grip had left on her fair skin.

He assumed his roughness had pained her to tears, and his heart filled with self-reproach.

“It doesn’t hurt.” Lin Ziyin replied softly, her voice nasal. “Thank you, Honglin. The gift is beautiful. I’ll accept it.”

Regardless of Chu Sui Feng’s motives for being kind to her, at that moment, Lin Ziyin genuinely saw him as a friend. “Rice, spring wheat, soybeans, and sugar beets will become the main crops of our northern lands. Ducks and geese can be encouraged as a side business for the people to raise, and cattle and sheep can be grazed, but I suggest not keeping too many. Sheep grazing can damage the soil and have a significant impact on the local environment and climate.”

“Understood.” Chu Sui Feng nodded in agreement. “After the wheat and rice harvests, the yamen will post notices.”

“The Tartars are close to our northern lands, and they have a lot of wool. If you secretly cultivate some merchants to purchase wool, it could be a very profitable business.” Lin Ziyin suggested with a smile.

“I’ll issue the order at once.” Chu Sui Feng’s tone was cheerful. Lin Ziyin calling him by his courtesy name brought him great joy. That gentle address didn’t just reach his ears—it touched his heart. He had never known his name could sound so pleasant, like a cool stream flowing through his heart on a scorching summer day, or a warm stove lighting up a cold winter night. It was a wondrous feeling.

From Yi and the others outside heard their conversation and couldn’t help but smile to themselves. It seemed the Prince’s Residence would soon welcome its mistress!

“Miss, Prince, the merchants are waiting outside.” Qiao’er’s cheerful voice came from beyond the door.

“Bring them to the parlor.” Lin Ziyin stood up.

Chu Sui Feng was displeased. The delicate progress in his relationship with Lin Ziyin had been disrupted by these thoughtless merchants.

“Honglin, let’s go together.” Once she had said it the first time, the second came easily. Lin Ziyin, after all, had come from the modern world and didn’t place as much importance on hierarchy as the ancients did. Chu Sui Feng’s proactive friendliness made her truly see him as a companion, and the change in how she addressed him reflected this new closeness.

“Let’s go together.” Chu Sui Feng liked the sound of those words. They made him feel as though someone was finally willing to stand beside him.

With their relationship eased, the two of them arrived at the parlor in a relaxed atmosphere.

Inside, the merchants had lost yesterday’s impatience. Seated on sofas, they whispered to familiar faces, discussing the matter of agency rights.

Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin walked in to find everyone in harmonious conversation!

Chapter 396: Fire Ox Formation (1)

“Prince, young lady Lin.” Everyone stood up and politely greeted them.

“Sit.” Chu Sui Feng spoke coldly, then led Lin Ziyin to the seat of honor.

“Is the young lady feeling better?” Sir Mo asked with concern. Chu Sui Feng’s displeased gaze immediately shot toward him.

Sir Mo panicked inwardly. He had only politely inquired about Lin Ziyin’s health, so why was Prince of Ling looking at him so fiercely, as if he had committed some unforgivable crime?

The others didn’t notice Chu Sui Feng’s fierce gaze and echoed Sir Mo’s concern for Lin Ziyin.

“Thank you all for your concern. It was just heatstroke yesterday, and I’m fine today.” Lin Ziyin cupped her hands in gratitude to everyone.

Given Chu Sui Feng’s excessive concern for Lin Ziyin the day before, no one present dared to show the slightest disrespect toward her. Everyone feared angering Prince of Ling and thus being barred from ever setting foot in the northern lands again.

Everyone laughed and sat back down, patiently waiting for Lin Ziyin to announce the supply matters.

“I know everyone is eager to hear the results, but before that, please wash your hands and taste the special food from our northern lands. Then we can finalize the details. Of course, I’m not deliberately teasing your appetites. The food you’re about to taste will also be one of the products we export from the northern lands in the future.” Lin Ziyin explained with a smile.

Evaluate the product? Everyone’s interest was piqued, and their earlier impatience disappeared.

Qiao’er, Duo’er, and several other maidservants brought in several basins of water. These merchants didn’t stand on ceremony and came forward one by one to clean their hands.

“Wait a moment. This fruit soap is a new product that our Lin family is about to launch. It has strong cleaning power, and long-term use won’t harm the skin. It can make the skin smoother and whiter, and the moisturizing effect is also good. Of course, different fruit soaps have different functions, divided into anti-wrinkle, whitening, moisturizing, acne removal, and nose care. There are also corresponding facial cleansers, toners, moisturizers, hand creams, eye creams, and essential oils. All beauty products are jointly developed by Master Huizhen of Ding’an Temple and the Xu family, so the products are absolutely pollution-free and have no side effects. You can use them with confidence.” Lin Ziyin briefly introduced the product’s functions.

The fruit soap was a formula from her modern friend. The rest of the beauty products were developed by Xu Jin, Jueyuan, and Master Huizhen under her suggestion. With the method of distillation and purification, Xu Bo, Xu Yue, and Jueyuan were very interested in this new research method. She believed that soon, novel perfumes would come out quickly.

As someone who had been baptized by modern civilization, Lin Ziyin, although not thoroughly versed in the production process of cosmetics, had at least studied daily-use products. The little common sense in her mind had indeed inspired Jueyuan and the others. The ancients were not stupid; on the contrary, in some aspects, their technology might be more outstanding in terms of safety and effectiveness compared to modern assembly-line products.

“Good stuff.” After using it, the merchants’ eyes weren’t just red; they had turned green. If you asked what kind of money was the easiest to earn in the world, everyone would answer without hesitation: women’s money, of course.

In the capital, across all provinces, there was no shortage of wealthy women. The main wives wanted to stand out, the concubines wanted to compete for favor, and the courtesans in the brothels needed to do business. How could they lack the use of rouge and powder?

Clearly, the Lin family’s rouge and powder were different from the existing products on the market. This business could be described in two words: big profit!

“Please taste the second major product that the Lin family is about to launch.” Lin Ziyin clapped her hands.

Chapter 397: Fire Ox Formation (2)

Qiao’er and the others carried down the water used for washing, and Hong Ying and Lu Luo entered with tea trays. The cups on the trays were steaming with hot liquid, none of which appeared to be plain boiled water. Instead, the air was filled with a rich aroma of beans.

Some of the cups even contained coarse, flaky substances that carried a hint of milk.

“Please, everyone, try them,” Lin Ziyin gestured invitingly. The merchants, unable to contain their curiosity, each picked up two different cups to examine. Yu Shao’en and the others quickly brought in small pastries.

“This cup contains soybean milk powder. The main ingredient is the most famous soybeans from our northern lands, complemented by sugar, water, and milk,” Lin Ziyin explained. There was one advantage to ancient times—no unnecessary additives. All the food carried a natural, pure fragrance.

The rich aroma of soybeans quickly won over everyone present.

“The second type is oatmeal. However, I must admit, due to the limited production of oats, the supply might be somewhat scarce for now. In addition to soybean milk and oatmeal, we will gradually introduce black sesame paste and walnut powder in the future. I hope everyone can prosper together,” Lin Ziyin said with a sly glance at the merchants.

“But there’s milk—how come there’s no trace of its usual smell?” someone marveled, looking at the contents of their cup. “And the pastries seem to have a hint of milk as well?”

“Exactly. To complement these drinks for export, we will also provide milk-scented small bread, egg tarts, and various cookies. These can be considered the perfect pairings for soybean milk,” Lin Ziyin said with a teasing tone, instantly lightening the mood in the room.

“Will these foods also require grain as collateral?” a bearded man asked anxiously.

“That’s right, for the first two years. But after that, it won’t be necessary,” Lin Ziyin replied.

Chu Sui Feng’s eyes lit up upon hearing this. After two years, it wouldn’t be needed—she was very confident. Thinking of the bountiful crops in the fields, Chu Sui Feng was certain that Lin Ziyin wasn’t exaggerating.

“Have you all discussed and decided which provinces you will take for this business?” Lin Ziyin got to the main point.

“The Jiangnan region—our Mo family will take it,” the Mo family, as expected, was wealthy and powerful. The young master of the Mo family claimed all the provinces in Jiangnan in one breath. Each province required a franchise fee, and the Mo family alone would have to pay a considerable amount of silver.

“Good. Hong Ying, prepare the agreements,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

Jueming and Yu Shao’en, along with a few others, had been standing by with recording materials. Upon her command, they immediately took out pens and ink to find a place to sit.

Since the matter had been discussed beforehand, the other merchants were not to be outdone and directly reported their own territories. Jiangnan and other regions—Lin Ziyin might never set foot there in her lifetime, but she wasn’t afraid of these people causing trouble by intentionally reporting fewer provinces. She had a clear plan for the sales of her products. In business, she believed that the people chosen by Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t be shortsighted, only seeing such minor gains.

After all, with Chu Sui Feng’s abilities, if he wanted to investigate the results, no one could escape. It was better to report honestly and work hard for greater profits in the future.

The agreements were quickly signed, sealed, and stamped by all three parties, much to everyone’s delight.

“Please stay for a simple lunch,” Lin Ziyin invited with a smile.

“Thank you for the generous invitation from Prince Ling and young lady Lin,” everyone replied with smiles. They were all experienced in business hospitality, and besides, they had been looking for an opportunity to get closer to Prince Ling.

At noon, the Lin family residence was bustling with activity. The villagers, seeing so many guests at the Lin family and hearing that they were merchants from afar, were overjoyed. Their steps were so light that they seemed to be walking on air.

Chapter 398: Fire Ox Formation (3)

Mrs. Bao glared in the direction of the Lin family residence, her eyes filled with malice. Her husband had vanished without a trace, leaving her to care for their two children alone. The burden of supporting their family of three fell entirely on her shoulders. Yet, she was barred from working in the Lin family’s profitable workshop. The callousness of the main branch only fueled her resentment, making her feel as though the whole world owed her.

Mrs. Yan felt as though the sky itself was collapsing. Her beloved second son had unexpectedly failed the imperial examinations, a blow she could barely endure. And now, to make matters worse, her husband, Ma Dalang, had been dismissed from his position as the second shopkeeper in the city. For years, she had enjoyed a comfortable life, all thanks to Ma Dalang’s steady income. But now that he was jobless, how was she supposed to maintain her lifestyle? Mrs. Yan was at a complete loss.

“Everything was fine—how could you be fired?” she persisted, trailing after Ma Dalang, refusing to let the matter drop.

Ma Dalang’s face was a picture of dejection. Already burdened by his own misery, her relentless questioning only stoked his anger further. “How should I know? It’s not like the shop belongs to me!”

“How could you not know? Did you not work hard enough?” Mrs. Yan, consumed by her own frustration, jabbed a finger at him in accusation.

“Not work hard enough?” Ma Dalang was sick of hearing about his dismissal. His wife’s nagging only made his stomach churn. “I slaved away for that shop all year round! The boss was incompetent—he ruined the business! What’s it got to do with me?”

In truth, Ma Dalang’s dismissal wasn’t his fault. His entire family depended on his income, so he understood the gravity of his position. But no matter how hard he worked, it made no difference. Not only was there a senior shopkeeper above him, but the boss himself was a problem.

The old boss had recently passed away, and the reckless young heir had squandered the shop’s fortunes in a matter of months due to his gambling addiction.

During that time, Ma Dalang had tried to embezzle some silver from the shop’s earnings to bring home, but the senior shopkeeper was a stickler for the rules, keeping a tight grip on the accounts. Ma Dalang never got the chance.

Now, the shop had been sold off by the young heir, leaving both Ma Dalang and the senior shopkeeper with nothing but their savings to fall back on. Losing his job had already crushed Ma Dalang’s spirit, but instead of comforting him, his wife only added to his misery with her endless complaints.

Ma Dalang wanted nothing more than to slap Mrs. Yan across the face to knock some sense into her.

“Ruined?” Mrs. Yan was stunned. She had seen the shop herself—it had been bustling with customers. How could it have collapsed so suddenly? She didn’t want to believe it, but the sight of Ma Dalang’s defeated expression made her doubt her own judgment. “If you knew it was going under, why didn’t you take more silver home?”

“You want me to end up in jail?” Ma Dalang had heard enough. He stood up and stormed out.

“Deadbeat! If you’ve got the guts, don’t come back!” Mrs. Yan screamed into the empty courtyard as the front gate slammed shut behind him.

Since returning from the failed examinations, Ma Zhicai had been confined to his bed, refusing to get up. His meals were brought to him by Mrs. Yan.

It was unbearable. Ma Zhicai couldn’t accept it. Several of his classmates, who had always performed worse than him, had passed the examinations. How could he have failed? And to add insult to injury, a younger boy from the village had also become a xiucai. The heavens were unjust!

No—it was the Lin family’s fault! Thinking of their powerful backers, Ma Zhicai became convinced that his failure was their doing. The Lin family… Lin Ziyin… Lin Zige… His fists clenched tightly in fury.

Chapter 399: Fire Ox Formation (4)

Ma Dalang strolled through the village with his hands behind his back, taking in the sights. He walked the length of the village but saw hardly any idle people.

“Go ask if the Lin family needs extra hands for the wheat harvest,” a voice called out from up ahead. Ma Dalang looked up and spotted Pang and Zhou Dasheng standing not far away. It was Pang who had spoken. “Most people in the village have work to do, but our whole family is just sitting around. If we could earn some extra silver during the harvest, that would be great.”

“The Lin family doesn’t like us. Even if we went, they wouldn’t agree,” Zhou Dasheng replied. His leg had finally healed, but finding work in the city market during the summer was no easy task. Seeing the villagers earning high wages without even leaving home, the couple was envious but helpless. After all, they had bullied the Lin family so badly in the past.

The Lin family was no longer the soft target it once was. They wouldn’t let anyone take advantage of them anymore.

With no other options, the couple decided to try currying favor with Lin Ziyin. When news of her heatstroke reached them the day before, Pang quickly gathered some of her secretly stashed eggs, placed them in a basket, and prepared to visit the Lin family. This was a rare opportunity to approach them, and she wasn’t about to let it slip away.

“Lin Ziyin is in charge of the Lin family now, and she’s a woman just like you. It should be easier for you to talk to her,” Zhou Dasheng said, his temper somewhat softened after being bedridden for so long. “If we can get some work, by the time autumn comes, we can start gathering nuts early. Then we won’t have to worry about making ends meet.”

“Promise me you won’t climb up high to gather pine nuts this year,” Pang said, her heart still heavy with fear at the memory of her husband lying in bed for nearly half a year.

“Fine, we’ll just gather the low-hanging fruit,” Zhou Dasheng agreed, still shaken by the memory.

Since the couple had their backs to Ma Dalang, they didn’t notice him eavesdropping on their conversation.

The Lin family? Ma Dalang looked ahead and saw the entrance to the Lin family’s courtyard filled with all kinds of carriages. These weren’t the usual supply wagons that came to the village—they were ornate and clearly belonged to people of high status.

In less than two years, the Lin family had undergone such a dramatic transformation. How the tables had turned! Ma Dalang gazed bitterly at the Lin family’s direction. If only his family hadn’t called off the marriage, with his intelligence, he would have surely risen to become one of the wealthiest households in Shili Village under the Lin family’s support.

What a regret!

“Make way!” A sudden sound of hooves came from behind. Ma Dalang quickly stepped aside. Just as he moved to the edge of the road, several large horses galloped past him.

The hooves striking the bluestone path made a loud clattering noise, yet the riders showed no sign of slowing down. Ma Dalang watched their retreating figures, annoyed but too afraid to say anything.

He recognized the man in the middle—the white-clad young man might have looked gentle, but he was a ruthless killer at heart. He was the smiling tiger, the Third Young Master, feared by all in Fengcheng.

Seeing the Third Young Master, Ma Dalang didn’t need to guess to know that the Prince of Ling was definitely at the Lin family’s courtyard. Looking at the row of carriages parked outside, his mind began to race. After all, he was one of the few in the village who could read and do arithmetic. The Lin family had so much business—if he could just get a position as a shopkeeper in one of their shops, it would be better than being a second shopkeeper in the city.

First, the Lin family paid well. Even the workers earned more in monthly wages, overtime, bonuses, and benefits than he did as a former second shopkeeper in the city. Second, with the Prince of Ling and the Third Young Master backing them, the Lin family was in it for the long haul—they wouldn’t close up shop easily. Third, if he performed well, someone from the village would surely be promoted.

Chapter 400: Fire Ox Formation (5)

In Ma Dalang’s eyes, although there had been some unpleasantness between his family and the Lin family before, that was nothing serious. The village had its rules—once one side backed down, no one could hold a grudge. Hadn’t the Ma family attended Lin Zige’s wedding? If the Lin family kept dwelling on the past, the villagers would look down on them.

The more Ma Dalang thought about it, the more pleased he became. Maybe losing his job in Fengcheng was a blessing in disguise. Now, he just needed to find the right opportunity to ask Lin Ziyin what kind of work she could arrange for him. Perhaps she valued his abilities enough to make him the chief steward of the Lin family.

Si Jinhan dismounted and entered the Lin family residence, unsurprised to see merchants from all over being entertained. “Maidservant, if there’s good business, could you include me?”

“Third Young Master, the roast duck business seems to bring you no small profit each year,” Lin Ziyin replied coolly.

“Miss Lin, I am Luo Yan. Though we meet for the first time, I hope you won’t treat me as an outsider.” A man in a light blue robe smiled gently at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin saw his square face and clear, bright eyes, which gave him the air of a refined gentleman. She couldn’t help but feel favorably toward him. Such a man was clearly upright.

“You’re too kind, Master Luo,” Lin Ziyin said. She had met Luo Heng, the eldest son of the Luo family, and found that the two brothers didn’t look much alike. The elder was rough and bold, like a northerner, while the younger seemed more like a graceful noble from Jiangnan. “Since Master Luo is a friend of the Third Young Master, you are naturally a friend of mine as well.”

Chu Sui Feng’s lips curled slightly. The little girl was so cunning!

Si Jinhan’s smile grew even more fox-like. After all, the young lady was closer to the Prince of Ling, yet she insisted on using him as a shield. Clearly, she didn’t want others to misunderstand her relationship with Chu Sui Feng, and she was blocking Luo Heng from getting any closer. It was clear she remained wary of anyone outside herself and the Prince of Ling.

Look at that—she still had him in her heart. This realization made Si Jinhan secretly delighted.

“Miss Lin is indeed as straightforward as the rumors say,” Luo Yan said, hearing the distance in her words. He smiled faintly, seemingly unaware of her underlying meaning.

The merchants seated at the round table, seeing Si Jinhan and Luo Heng enter, stood up one by one to greet them. Even if they didn’t know them personally, they had heard that these two were Chu Sui Feng’s most capable men, having grown up alongside him since childhood.

To do business in the northern lands, one had to maintain good relations with these two.

In an instant, all the merchants with this thought raised their cups, taking turns to toast Si Jinhan and Luo Heng.

Si Jinhan was usually difficult to approach, and Luo Heng was skilled in strategy. Generally, those who knew them were reluctant to get too close. Seeing the merchants’ polite gestures, Si Jinhan and Luo Heng subtly glanced at Chu Sui Feng before politely drinking with everyone present.

“Business awaits this afternoon. Do not drink too much,” Chu Sui Feng instructed coolly.

The merchants immediately returned to their seats. Lin Ziyin, afraid that Chu Sui Feng’s sternness might intimidate them, quickly smiled and steered the conversation back to business.

The atmosphere livened up once more.

Si Jinhan smiled faintly as he watched Lin Ziyin chat and laugh with the merchants. He leaned toward Luo Heng and whispered, “Don’t be fooled by her sweet smile. She’s a black-hearted villain.”

Luo Heng only smiled without speaking, but Chu Sui Feng shot a cold glance their way.

Chapter 401: Fire Ox Formation (6)

Si Jinhan sniffed and immediately stopped speaking ill of Lin Ziyin behind her back.

The meal ended in a relaxed and joyful atmosphere. The merchants could retrieve their desired goods using the Lin family’s unique credentials and soon took their leave to collect their supplies.

The Lin family residence fell silent once more.

“Have you gathered any news?” Back in Lin Ziyin’s study, Chu Sui Feng asked directly.

Luo Yan glanced at Lin Ziyin in the room and hesitated briefly.

“I have something to attend to first.” Lin Ziyin was no fool. Seeing Luo Heng’s reaction, she knew they didn’t trust her and immediately offered to excuse herself.

“She is one of us. Speak freely.” Chu Sui Feng, displeased, urged them on and pulled Lin Ziyin back as she tried to leave.

At these words, Luo Yan was momentarily stunned.

Si Jinhan’s expression grew even more solemn and serious. The Prince of Ling was not a careless man; his words carried a deeper meaning.

Chu Sui Feng’s absolute trust was not appreciated by Lin Ziyin. She knew her own worth. If she were a man, and a noble one at that, she would never hide her abilities. But as a poor, weak woman, involving herself in political affairs might not bring good fortune to the Lin family.

“Sit down.” Chu Sui Feng gave Lin Ziyin no chance to refuse, pulling her forcefully to sit beside him. His eyes then turned coldly toward Luo Yan.

Luo Yan and Si Jinhan were both taken aback. For years, they had never seen Chu Sui Feng look at them with such eyes. Usually, that gaze was reserved for enemies. Today, it was clear that Luo Yan’s unintentional words had struck a nerve with Chu Sui Feng.

“Your Highness.” Lin Ziyin, held tightly by Chu Sui Feng, felt a flicker of anger.

“The Tartars’ side—Second Prince Alhatu may not support the Eldest Prince’s aggressive expansion, but the northern kingdom’s ruler favors the Eldest Prince. With the Grand Preceptor’s support, many at court back the Eldest Prince. There are spies in Fengcheng who have leaked news of the northern lands’ shortage of military funds and provisions. The Grand Preceptor and the Eldest Prince are preparing for a winter assault.” Since the Prince of Ling considered Lin Ziyin one of his own, Luo Yan no longer hesitated and revealed the intelligence he had gathered. “According to reports, the Grand Preceptor is training the Fire Ox Formation.”

After delivering the news, Luo Yan picked up his cup and fell silent.

Lin Ziyin had been struggling to leave, still angry at Chu Sui Feng’s forceful grip. But upon hearing Luo Yan’s words, she silently sat back down.

The Lin family could not separate from the northern lands. Any changes there directly affected the Lin family’s future. And Chu Sui Feng was her business partner. For both public and private reasons, Lin Ziyin did not want anything to happen to the northern lands—or…

At this thought, she glanced at Chu Sui Feng, not wanting anything to happen to him, the ruler of the northern lands.

“Trained oxen are unafraid of drums or firecrackers. Their thick hides, hard horns, and sturdy hooves make them formidable. It will be a tough battle.” Luo Yan spoke with concern.

“The Tartars have no shortage of oxen. A trained herd is as formidable as a group of brave soldiers.” Si Jinhan’s face was no longer playful; instead, it was grave. “I once sent someone to observe their training. Ordinary blades and spears have no effect on them. Instead, the attackers, enraged by the oxen, end up impaled on their horns.”

Chapter 402: Fire Ox Formation (7)

The Fire Ox Formation? Lin Ziyin lowered her head in silence, her mind carefully considering how to break it. She recalled that someone in history had used this formation before.

The Jurchens? Lin Ziyin’s mind raced as she remembered discussions with friends in modern times about ancient formations. They had mentioned the formidable nature of the Fire Ox Formation and the Jurchen Iron Cavalry Formation.

Chu Sui Feng had truly stirred up a huge mess this time. Knowing the power of the Fire Ox Formation, Lin Ziyin sighed inwardly.

“The Tartars’ horses are better than ours in the northern lands, and they excel in mounted combat. If they add the Fire Ox Formation to their tactics, we’ll have a very hard time countering them,” Si Jinhan said, his expression grim. Luo Yan also sighed softly. “Your Highness, let Master Sutu think of a solution. If that doesn’t work, perhaps we should send someone to assassinate them.” As he spoke, Luo Yan’s eyes flashed with a bloodthirsty glint, and he even mimed slitting a throat.

“The Grand Master has bought off many martial artists from the Central Plains. Don’t be so naive,” Chu Sui Feng drawled lazily. “What do you think, maidservant?” He glanced at Lin Ziyin with a casual air, as if they were just chatting.

“Lin, do you have a way?” Si Jinhan’s eyes lit up, his gaze burning into her.

Lin Ziyin shook her head. “I’m just a country girl…”

“Don’t forget, the Lin family is in the northern lands, and your workshop is there too,” Chu Sui Feng interrupted with a smile. “Can you bear to see my men fall to the Tartars?”

The first half was a threat, the second half an appeal to sympathy.

Lin Ziyin remained silent, weighing the pros and cons. It wasn’t about whether she wanted to get involved in Chu Sui Feng’s military affairs—circumstances forced her hand.

Chu Sui Feng was right. The Lin family would always be rooted in the northern lands, and she had to consider her family’s safety. It wasn’t that she thought too highly of herself or underestimated Chu Sui Feng. Ancient weapons were primitive, and many were too short or easily broken. The Fire Ox’s thick hide and powerful charge meant that if war broke out, Chu Sui Feng’s forces might suffer heavy losses.

If his strength was weakened, Chu Sui Feng’s days as a ruler would be difficult. And if the lord of the land suffered, how could ordinary people like her fare any better?

“There might be a way,” Lin Ziyin said slowly after considering everything. “I can tell you how to break the formation, but I must make the crossbows myself.”

Crossbows too? Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan’s lips curled into smiles. This time, it seemed they had struck gold.

Luo Yan didn’t know Lin Ziyin’s capabilities, but seeing the expressions on Si Jinhan and Chu Sui Feng’s faces, he was secretly astonished and reassessed her in his mind.

“If we want to break this formation, we must start by understanding its strengths and weaknesses,” Lin Ziyin said, no longer hiding her abilities. She seemed like a different person, brimming with confidence.

“The Fire Ox has thick skin, horns, and sturdy hooves, giving it great impact and destructive power.” Lin Ziyin began with the advantages.

Luo Yan listened intently, even though he already knew the basics.

“To break it, we first need weapons that can counter the enemy,” Lin Ziyin continued. “The weapons Your Highness currently has are too fragile. If they aren’t replaced, defeat in this war is certain.”

“Do you have a solution?” Si Jinhan asked, smiling at her.

“I’m not an expert in forging, but I can give your craftsmen some advice.” A good engineer must be familiar with their materials. Lin Ziyin was clearly an excellent engineer, well-versed in alloys and military tools. She might not be able to forge them herself, but she had plenty of professional knowledge to offer.

Ignoring the curious looks from Si Jinhan and Luo Yan, Lin Ziyin quickly scribbled some technical terms on a piece of paper. To help Chu Sui Feng and the others understand, she explained them carefully.

“Can weapons made with this really cut through iron like mud?” Si Jinhan asked, pointing to the word “nickel,” his tone a mix of skepticism and teasing. Truthfully, Si Jinhan felt a little aggrieved. As the Third Young Master, though he hadn’t gone to the capital to compete for the top scholar title, he was still well-versed in ancient knowledge. Yet here was this girl spouting things he barely understood, and some of the characters were even unfamiliar to him.

“If forged properly, I wouldn’t say it cuts through iron like mud, but it can certainly slice through all your current weapons with ease,” Lin Ziyin replied coolly. The technique she was teaching Chu Sui Feng was the famous Damascus steel, a proven weapon on the battlefield. “To prevent rust, it’s best to coat the weapons with chromium.”

Nickel and chromium were metals Chu Sui Feng and the others had never heard of before. Lin Ziyin’s suggestions left them all staring at each other, an inexplicable excitement stirring within them. Perhaps the rise of the northern lands would begin today.

Chapter 403: The Wheat Harvest (1)

Nickel and chromium were both rare metals in nature. Lin Ziyin, fearing that Chu Sui Feng and the others might not recognize them, carefully described the properties, appearance, and environments where these metals could be found.

Chu Sui Feng, Si Jinhan, and Luo Yan listened intently, each taking notes to better remember what Lin Ziyin was saying.

“You have the weapons, but how do you plan to break the Fire Ox Formation?” Si Jinhan asked with a hint of reverence.

“The Fire Ox Formation must first stop the oxen’s charge before the soldiers can be halted,” Lin Ziyin replied, then began sketching on a piece of paper. “When oxen run, their speed is considerable. Relying on human strength to stop them is like an ant trying to shake a tree. To completely prevent the oxen from charging and harming people, their hooves must be severed first.”

This logic was already understood by those present, so the three men showed no surprise at Lin Ziyin’s answer. However, when they saw the special weapon she drew—a modified version of the long halberd—they were all astonished and stood up in shock.

This was the first time any of them had seen such a weapon.

“Summer is here, and winter is still some time away,” Lin Ziyin analyzed. “Using this time to train soldiers for the front lines should be feasible.”

The long halberd was an improved version, capable of both offense and defense.

Luo Yan and Si Jinhan were seasoned warriors, and upon seeing the weapon in the blueprint, they no longer dared to underestimate Lin Ziyin.

“Regardless of the formation, the true strength lies in the soldiers. The Tartars have strong troops and horses, while our soldiers and horses are at a disadvantage,” Lin Ziyin said, paying no mind to the expressions of those around her.

Chu Sui Feng watched the young woman before him with a faint smile. The more formidable Lin Ziyin became, the happier he was. After all, it was he who had the foresight to choose her.

“The situation on the battlefield is ever-changing. A moment’s carelessness can lead to unimaginable consequences. Rather than having the commander rigidly control every soldier, it’s better to break them into smaller units and let them act independently—though the commander’s guidance must not be overlooked,” Lin Ziyin continued, explaining the strategy of dividing forces without concern for their reactions.

This “divide and conquer” approach meant organizing each squad into a small, self-sufficient unit, with soldiers wielding different weapons—long spears, long swords, broadswords, sword formations, hook spears, and long halberds. This was the “Sparse Formation” advocated by Yue Fei in history, also known as the “Seven-Star Formation.”

The iron cavalry of the Jin Dynasty in the Northern Song and the Tartars of the Northern Kingdom shared similarities—they were both skilled in horsemanship, with strong troops and horses. To achieve victory against such formidable opponents, one must employ unconventional tactics.

“A single formation won’t suffice; it must be adapted to the changing battlefield conditions,” Lin Ziyin spoke confidently, as if her soul had been replaced.

Si Jinhan and the others listened in growing astonishment. The Thirty-Six Stratagems Lin Ziyin had discussed were already impressive, but today’s formations left them even more amazed. Chu Sui Feng, Si Jinhan, and Luo Yan were all experts in leading troops into battle, yet what Lin Ziyin spoke of was a theory they had never encountered before. They were utterly captivated.

“In practice, it all depends on the commander’s leadership and adaptability on the battlefield. Of course, these are just my humble thoughts, meant only to provide a small reference for the Prince. As for how to proceed, I’m sure the Prince already has a strategy in mind,” Lin Ziyin concluded modestly, retreating back into the image of a weak farm girl.

Chu Sui Feng smiled as he watched her feigned humility, gaining a rough understanding of her intentions. With each revelation, Lin Ziyin continued to astonish him. He knew he had found a treasure. The position of the Prince of Ling’s principal consort could belong to no one else but her.

Chapter 404: The Wheat Harvest (2)

“Please have the materials for making crossbows sent over, and I will personally craft some for you, Your Highness. But there are a few things I must say first,” Lin Ziyin spoke softly, her gaze avoiding Chu Sui Feng’s.

“Mm.” Chu Sui Feng’s expression was indifferent, his tone equally detached.

“The crossbows I make—I hope Your Highness will not allow anyone to disassemble them. I will design them with mechanisms and poisoned needles. If anyone tries to take them apart, they will be injured by the poisoned needles.” Lin Ziyin forced the words out, unsure if they would anger Chu Sui Feng.

Even if they did anger the Prince of Ling, she had to say them. She did not want her hard work stolen. Most importantly, the rapid-fire crossbows had a long range, and anyone struck by their arrows would likely lose their life.

Lin Ziyin had been in military camps and had seen firsthand the life-and-death struggles on the battlefield. Though kind-hearted, she knew right from wrong. Showing mercy to enemies on the battlefield was cruelty to oneself and one’s comrades.

There was no middle ground! In this era of cold weapons, she would not listen to talk of humanitarianism or sparing innocent lives. Once on the battlefield, both sides must fight to determine victory. If her side was to win, the enemy’s lives must be sacrificed.

“Why?” Si Jinhan’s face grew cold. “If your crossbows are better, why not let the people of Tianji Tower work with you? It would be faster.”

“If the Third Young Master insists on others working with me, I’m sorry, but I cannot agree.” Lin Ziyin coldly refused, her stance firming.

“Stubborn.” Si Jinhan was furious.

Lin Ziyin was even angrier. Si Jinhan was a lunatic if he thought she was easy to bully. If he pushed her too far, she would refuse to do anything. If the Tartars really attacked, she would just strengthen her defenses and make more weapons for her estate. At worst, she would take her family and flee. With her skills, she was sure she could find a place to settle.

After all, there were plenty of mountains and forests. If pushed to the limit, she could take her family and servants deep into the mountains. With all the resources there, would a large group of people really starve?

“Don’t think of leaving me behind.” Chu Sui Feng noticed the shifting emotions in her eyes, his voice turning cold. This girl was too heartless. Just because Si Jinhan pressured her a little, she was already considering abandoning him. Did she not value the bond they had formed over these days at all? “Do as you wish. If you don’t want anyone to disassemble them, use the deadliest poisoned needles.”

This was his agreement. Lin Ziyin’s head snapped up.

Chu Sui Feng was staring at her, his gaze serious yet tinged with a hint of grievance.

Grievance? Lin Ziyin paused, then rubbed her nose. Perhaps she had overreacted.

“No one in this world can force you to do what you don’t want to do. If they try, I will be the first to refuse.” Chu Sui Feng looked at her, speaking each word deliberately.

What did that mean? A promise? She understood each word individually, but together, they seemed to carry a meaning she couldn’t quite grasp.

Si Jinhan and Luo Yan listened in shock, their gazes toward Lin Ziyin growing complex.

Lin Ziyin had no time to dwell on Chu Sui Feng’s words—or perhaps she simply didn’t want to. For now, she would take it as Chu Sui Feng giving her face as a partner.

“I’ll give Your Highness another blueprint. You can have Tianji Tower start making some ballistae. They might be useful against the Fire Ox Formation on the battlefield.” Lin Ziyin was determined to do good to the end.

Chapter 405: The Wheat Harvest (3)

“What makes your ballista different?” Si Jinhan asked seriously. Speaking of ballistas, Tianji Tower had already produced them, but due to their inconvenience and inability to adjust angles freely, their usefulness on the battlefield was limited.

“The ballista I designed is slightly different from the ones you currently have. The Third Young Master will hand the blueprints to Tianji Tower’s craftsmen, and they will explain the differences to you.” Lin Ziyin replied calmly.

Chu Sui Feng shot Si Jinhan a cold glance.

Si Jinhan immediately fell silent, unable to help but smile bitterly. The Prince was oblivious to matters of love, which caused many of his advisors headaches. After all, the Prince of Ling was already twenty years old. The estate needed not only a mistress but also an heir.

There were many women in the back courtyard of the Prince of Ling’s estate, including several consorts of rank. Unfortunately, everyone around Si Jinhan knew that most of these women were spies sent by the emperor or other factions. The Prince had never spent a night in any of their chambers, let alone shown interest in any of them.

Now, Chu Sui Feng had found someone he cared for, but this person seemed to hold a place in the Prince’s heart that surpassed even his most loyal followers. Thinking about it, Si Jinhan felt a pang of jealousy.

Lin Ziyin focused intently on finishing the ballista design before handing it to Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng took it and, though not a craftsman himself, was stunned by the blueprints. Lin Ziyin’s design completely transformed the original ballista’s clumsiness and even increased the range of the crossbow.

“The weather is too hot. Remember to have the servants handle things for you.” Chu Sui Feng reminded her.

“I know.” Lin Ziyin replied awkwardly. Weren’t they discussing weapons? How did Chu Sui Feng suddenly change the topic? She felt so out of place!

Si Jinhan and Luo Yan watched Chu Sui Feng’s concern for Lin Ziyin with their own eyes, barely believing what they saw. The Prince could be so gentle? It had been a long time since they had seen him smile at someone or show such care. The feeling was strange, but neither of them disliked it.

“Please send the semi-dried materials as soon as possible.” Lin Ziyin urged.

“Mm.” Chu Sui Feng responded indifferently.

With the border situation so tense, Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan couldn’t afford to waste more time at the Lin family residence. They took the blueprints and the newly recorded training methods and hurried back to prepare.

After Chu Sui Feng and the others left, Lin Ziyin sat alone in the study, letting out a long sigh. Life was exhausting—every step forward had its pros and cons. She didn’t want to stand out, but reality often forced her to push ahead. Was it because she was too indecisive or too emotional?

“Miss, Cui Da is asking if we should hire more hands to help with the wheat harvest?” Hong Ying entered respectfully. Ever since the last incident, she had truly devoted herself to Lin Ziyin. This heartfelt loyalty showed in her work. Recently, many tasks were handled without Lin Ziyin’s instruction—Hong Ying and Lu Luo took the initiative to resolve them. Only when they were unsure did they come to ask for her guidance.

With such capable help, Lin Ziyin’s attitude toward the two had warmed considerably.

“Start harvesting tomorrow. Some things still need preparation,” Lin Ziyin said, rousing herself from her thoughts. “As for extra hands, we can hire a few from the market.”

The estate’s permanent workers were all busy with their own tasks. Vegetables required constant attention, and the fields weren’t just wheat—corn, soybeans, and rice all needed care. Lin Ziyin realized that without hiring extra hands, the wheat harvest would be impossible.

Chapter 406: Wheat Harvest (4)

“I’ll go and respond right away.” Hong Ying noticed her fatigue and cautiously asked, “Miss, are you feeling unwell?”

“It’s nothing.” Lin Ziyin shook her head. “I’m just thinking about some things. Come with me to check on the machines.”

Hong Ying agreed and went outside to call Lu Luo and Qiao’er, then they all headed to the machinery courtyard together.

The Lin family had harvesters. Though the two harvesters weren’t as powerful as modern ones, in ancient times, these small steam-powered harvesters were still quite impressive.

“Miss, everything is almost ready. If we’re using them, we can start them up now.” Lu Feishou excitedly came to report. He had once been a somewhat famous figure in the capital, with decent martial skills, but he paled in comparison to true experts. However, his real talent wasn’t in martial arts but in his unparalleled skill in theft—his “empty-handed” abilities were nearly unmatched.

As the saying goes, “great skill brings great fame.” Driven by the praise of his peers in the jianghu, he had a moment of recklessness and attempted to steal the Nine Dragon Cup from the Crown Prince’s residence. Unfortunately, this carelessness led to his capture, and he was sentenced to exile in the northern lands.

He had thought he would surely lose his life in the northern lands, but to his surprise, as soon as he arrived, he was purchased by Lin Ziyin. At first, he was no match for Qian Xuan in literacy, Jueming and Yu Shaohui in martial arts, and he couldn’t endure the hardships of farming. He lived in constant fear, worried that Lin Ziyin might sell him off to the border city in a fit of anger.

Fortunately, heaven smiled upon him. Lin Ziyin created many astonishing machines. These machines required skilled hands to repair and operate, and Lu Feishou felt as if they had been tailor-made for him.

Whenever Lin Ziyin introduced a new machine, Lu Feishou could operate it immediately. It wasn’t a matter of comprehension—it was almost instinctive. Even Lin Ziyin had said that with training, he would surely achieve remarkable success in machinery.

Lu Feishou was a man of the jianghu, valuing loyalty above all. Grateful for Lin Ziyin’s kindness, he devoted himself wholeheartedly to the machines without needing to be told. He spent every day immersed in them.

Not just the harvesters—even tractors, plows, and multi-functional seeders—from parts to assembly, he had memorized them all. Even if they were simplified versions, they were enough to prove his talent.

Lin Ziyin saw his potential and had promised to buy some skilled apprentices for him to train in the future. The thought of no longer being idle and even becoming a master himself made Lu Feishou even more dedicated to his work.

“The weather is dry, and the wheat stalks can catch fire easily. The harvesters run on steam, so when changing the coal, make sure to do it in an area without wheat stalks.” Lin Ziyin repeated her instructions.

“Miss, don’t worry. The coal-changing area is near a water source, and there are people taking care of it. Nothing will go wrong.” Lu Feishou replied solemnly.

“Is the cooling system sorted out?” Lin Ziyin crouched down to inspect.

“Everything is ready.” Lu Feishou scratched his head. “The book Miss gave me last time was really useful.”

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly at him. “Study it well. You’ll have many apprentices to teach in the future.”

“I know, Miss. I’ll work hard.” Lu Feishou replied, a hint of embarrassment in his voice but a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

Lin Ziyin thought to herself that when autumn came, there would be prisoners sent over. She would have to buy some talented ones then—the household really didn’t have enough hands.

“Miss, someone is looking for you at the gate.” Qiao’er came in to report.

Chapter 407: The Wheat Harvest (5)

“What’s going on?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“It’s Pang and Zhou Dasheng,” Qiao’er replied. Having stayed at the Lin family residence for a long time, she recognized most of the villagers. The Zhou family had once bullied the Lin family, and Qiao’er despised them. Moreover, the Zhou family had tried to frame Lin Ziyin before, making her dislike them even more. When Pang had come to the door earlier, Qiao’er had intended to turn her away, but Old Master Lin had instructed them to let her in.

Left with no choice, Qiao’er had reported the matter to Lin Ziyin, leaving the decision to her mistress.

“I’ll go take a look,” Lin Ziyin said, standing up. The courtyard was filled with machinery, making it inconvenient for outsiders to enter. She knew how troublesome the Zhou family could be, so she had to see them for herself.

“Oh, Ziyin,” Pang exclaimed as soon as she saw Lin Ziyin, rushing forward to grab her hand.

“Stand properly when you speak. What are you doing, rushing over like that and scaring people?” Qiao’er blocked Pang’s path.

Pang’s chubby hand failed to reach Lin Ziyin, left hanging awkwardly in midair.

She tried to move closer to Lin Ziyin but was blocked by Qiao’er again. Pang was anxious but didn’t dare to argue with Qiao’er. She knew Qiao’er was Lin Ziyin’s trusted maidservant, and offending her would only make things worse. She needed Lin Ziyin’s help, so she couldn’t afford to upset her maid.

“It’s so hot outside. You’ve just recovered from your illness. Why are you out in the sun again?” Pang tried to make small talk, avoiding the real issue.

Hong Ying stood behind Lin Ziyin, holding an umbrella and watching Pang coldly. Lu Luo’s gaze was even more sinister, as if she were looking at a dead person.

Under the three hostile stares, Pang felt a chill run down her spine.

“Get to the point,” Lin Ziyin said, impatiently urging her on.

Zhou Dasheng was also afraid. He knew how formidable the Lin family’s servants could be. When he saw Lin Ziyin’s impatient expression, he quickly nudged Pang’s plump waist. “Speak up. Didn’t you hear the miss asking you a question?”

Pang was anxious too. She knew how much her family had bullied others in the past. Now that they were the ones seeking help, she felt embarrassed.

“If there’s nothing else, I’ll go back inside,” Lin Ziyin said after waiting for a while without hearing anything important. She frowned and turned to leave.

“No, no!” Pang panicked when she saw Lin Ziyin actually leaving. Her voice grew louder. “Ziyin, dear Ziyin. I know my family has done terrible things to yours. We apologize. We all apologize. Times are hard now. Could you, for the sake of our repentance—no, for the sake of us being from the same village—give us some work to do? Our family has many laborers, all capable of hard work. We promise not to be lazy. If we are, you can kick us out immediately.” Her desperation made her words tumble out incoherently.

So, they had come to ask for work. Lin Ziyin paused slightly.

Qiao’er glared at Pang and Zhou Dasheng. “You know you were wrong? After all the terrible things you’ve done, you still have the nerve to ask the miss for help.”

“Give them some work during the wheat harvest,” Old Master Lin’s voice interrupted before Lin Ziyin could respond.

Lin Ziyin and the others turned to see Old Master Lin walking slowly toward them in a white, cross-collared jacket.

“Thank you, Uncle,” Pang exclaimed, happily waddling over to thank him. Zhou Dasheng also bowed repeatedly in gratitude. The couple was overjoyed. Since Old Master Lin had spoken, and Lin Ziyin was filial, she wouldn’t refuse. Thinking about the wages they would earn from the Lin family and how their lives would improve, Pang’s chubby face bloomed like a flower. “Uncle, don’t worry. We’ll work hard and won’t be lazy.”

Chapter 408: Wheat Harvest (6)

“The wheat harvest doesn’t start until tomorrow. You should go back and prepare your tools,” Lin Ziyin said after listening to Grandpa, not saying anything else.

“Ah, tomorrow Auntie will definitely go early,” Pang replied cheerfully, wisely pulling Zhou Dasheng away with her.

They left just like that? Qiao’er pouted, watching the couple leave, her heart filled with gloom and grievance.

“Don’t blame Grandpa for meddling,” Grandpa said, seeing that Lin Ziyin didn’t seem displeased. He still explained, “Life in the village is different from life in the city. They used to bully our Lin family, but they came to apologize. Now, most people in the village work for us. If we keep bringing up old grievances, it will only give others something to gossip about, and it will reflect poorly on our Lin family. Besides, the Zhou family is just stingy and likes to take advantage. If they’re willing to change, giving them one chance is enough to maintain the village’s harmony. They’re just extra hands. If they fall back into old habits, we won’t hire them next time, and the villagers won’t blame us.”

This explanation seemed more directed at Qiao’er and the maidservants Hong Ying and Lu Luo.

“Grandpa, I understand,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile. Life in the village was indeed different from the city. In a village, people saw each other every day. If they kept dwelling on past trivial matters, others would surely gossip about the Lin family behind their backs.

Don’t underestimate village gossip. Sometimes, a small matter could lead to a family being ostracized. Theoretically, with the Lin family’s current scale, they wouldn’t be ostracized, but Lin Ziyin didn’t want the Zhou family’s trivial matters to tarnish the Lin family’s good reputation, which had been built up over generations.

She might not care, but Grandpa, her elder brother, and the others did care about their reputation and relationships in the village.

Oh well, it was just a few extra hands. The family was short on labor anyway, and they had to hire someone. They might as well give the Zhou family a chance. As Grandpa said, if the Zhou family dared to slack off, they wouldn’t hire them again.

Qiao’er, Hong Ying, and Lu Luo listened from the side, feeling a little ashamed. They only thought about not letting Lin Ziyin suffer but didn’t consider the village’s customs. They almost ruined their mistress’s reputation. Thinking about this, the three silently vowed to think more carefully before acting in the future.

Grandpa saw that Lin Ziyin wasn’t the least bit unhappy and knew she understood his meaning. Only then did he happily head to the fields with his hands behind his back.

The wheat harvest was a big event. Many villagers followed Lin Ziyin in planting wheat, though each family didn’t plant much. After all, the spring wheat harvest in the northern lands wasn’t very good, and no one had high expectations.

But this year’s spring wheat grew exceptionally well. Everyone looked at the wheat in the fields, thinking that each mu of land could yield at least four dan.

With high hopes, the next day the entire village entered the wheat harvest frenzy. The villagers working for the Lin family could take up to two days off to harvest their wheat.

However, most villagers didn’t take leave. Taking a day off meant losing that day’s wages. The Lin family paid well, and the work wasn’t too heavy. It was better to use the wages to hire someone to harvest the wheat.

People waiting at the market to find work had already caught wind of this. In no time, the area near Shili Village was filled with people looking for work.

After the villagers negotiated prices with the workers, either having the elderly at home take care of things or having the men of the household take leave to oversee, the lively wheat harvest began.

The workers who came looking for jobs actually hoped to find work at the Lin family. After all, the Lin family had a lot of land. If they were hired by the Lin family, they could work for seven or eight days.

Chapter 409: The Wheat Harvest (7)

When the crowd saw the two harvesters from the Lin family rumbling into the fields, their hopes were immediately dashed. How could mere human strength compare to the speed of those machines?

Many even began to worry—what if the Lin family’s machines became widespread? Would those who relied on brute strength for their livelihoods be left with no way to make a living?

Fortunately, the machines, though fast, still required human labor.

Zhou Dasheng, along with his two sons and Pang, worked diligently among the Lin family’s permanent and temporary laborers, ignoring the scorching sun overhead.

The previous day, the couple had received Lin Ziyin’s response, and their joy had been so overwhelming they could hardly contain themselves.

“What’s there to be happy about?” Zhou Ming, the eldest son, had grumbled. “It’s just a few days of temporary work. It’s not like the Lin family is doing us a favor. We don’t need their charity.”

“Mother, could the Lin family be setting us up? Maybe they’re just trying to trick us,” Zhou Fa, the younger son, had also objected to working for the Lin family.

“You don’t understand anything,” Zhou Dasheng had snapped at his two sons. Though he was often overshadowed by his mother and wife at home, he still held authority over his sons. Zhou Ming and Zhou Fa, though resentful, didn’t dare raise their voices again.

“You two are so shortsighted,” Pang, the matriarch, had scolded her grandsons. “Can the Lin family now even be compared to how they were before? Just look at who stands behind them! Is there anyone in the northern lands more powerful than Prince Ling or Ding’an Temple? Open your eyes and take a good look—every family working for the Lin family is rolling in wealth!”

So what if they’re rich? The brothers thought bitterly. The Lin family clearly doesn’t think much of us. Zhou Ming and Zhou Fa felt wronged. Who wouldn’t want to be rich? Just look around the village—ever since the weather warmed, everyone had been busy building new houses. Though these homes couldn’t compare to the Lin family’s, each one was made of fine brick and tile. Many villagers had even started boasting, saying that soon, their courtyards would expand as well.

The two brothers were of marriageable age, and the sight of it all made their hearts ache. Forget everything else—even the matchmakers would take one look at the other families’ homes and refuse to arrange marriages for them.

“If the Lin family agreed to let you work for them, then as long as you perform well, you won’t have to worry about future work. It was my fault for not doing better before,” Pang said, her voice tinged with sorrow. “Your father passed early, and I, a lone woman, had to raise a son. Could I have survived without being careful and thrifty?”

“Mother…” Zhou Dasheng’s heart ached at his mother’s distress, and tears welled in his eyes. Pang, on the other hand, didn’t dare breathe too loudly. She was genuinely afraid of this woman who was both her aunt and mother-in-law.

“Never mind all that for now. Just remember—if you work hard, keep your heads down, and don’t slack off, good days will come. I’ve seen it clearly: that girl from the Lin family is no ordinary person, and she’s no ungrateful wretch. If you treat her well, she won’t make things difficult for you. I’m old… truly old…” With that, she paid no mind to her descendants’ expressions and went straight to her room to lie down.

Under such pressure, Zhou Ming and Zhou Fa weren’t completely foolish. For the sake of a better future—or rather, for the sake of their future children being able to attend the Lin family’s private school like the other village children—they threw themselves into their work with desperate energy.

“Green bean tea is here!” Cui Da’s wife and Kong Yier arrived with tea to offer everyone.

Pang was overweight and sweated profusely, leaving her parched. But even when she heard Cui Da’s wife calling out, she didn’t stop what she was doing. Instead, she continued tying the bags in her hands with care.

The wheat harvested by the machines needed to be placed in bags before it could be carried away.

As the two harvesters moved back and forth across the field, empty sacks stood at regular intervals on the cleared land. Pang was responsible for tying the bags shut. The work wasn’t heavy, but it required speed to allow the laborers behind her to carry the grain away promptly.

“Drink some tea,” Cui Da’s wife said, accompanied by a maidservant, bringing over a teapot and cups.

“Thank you for the trouble,” Pang said, feeling honored. It was the first time someone from the Lin family had treated her with such courtesy.

“The miss specifically had us brew this green bean tea to help with the heat. You’re sweating so much—drink plenty. There’s also a pot of boiled water over there if you need it,” Cui Da’s wife said. She wasn’t sure if Pang had truly changed her ways, so though she brought the tea, her manner wasn’t particularly warm.

Even so, Pang was delighted.

Chapter 410: Men and Women Are Different (1)

Cui Da’s wife watched as Pang drank her tea and then diligently began sewing the mouth of the sack. She suddenly found Pang a little more pleasant to look at.

The advantage of machinery was its convenience and speed. While other families in the village were still busy harvesting wheat day and night, the Lin family had already finished harvesting the wheat from their over a hundred mu of land.

Zhou Dasheng, Pang, and their two sons felt a pang of regret. The wages the Lin family offered were quite high. In just four days, their family of four had earned nearly five hundred wen, almost half a string of copper coins. They thought of how, in the past, they had toiled hard in the market all day just to earn twenty wen, and women like Pang didn’t even have the chance to work. Their family couldn’t help but regret their past actions.

“Steward Cui, if there’s ever a need for extra hands in the future, don’t forget about us,” Zhou Dasheng said, thick-skinned, as he approached Cui Da. In the past, the Zhou family would never have looked twice at someone as lowly as Cui Da, a branded slave. But after working for the Lin family for a few days, they realized that although Cui Da and the others had characters branded on their foreheads and were of low status, the Lin family never looked down on them. Even the village headman and the workers at the Lin family treated Yu Shaohui and the others with great courtesy.

Moreover, most of the farming matters were managed by Cui Da and Hong Zhong. Whether or not one could work here depended on these two. The Zhou family no longer dared to look down on Cui Da and the others.

“Yes, Steward Cui, we work very hard. If you need people, don’t forget about us,” several outside workers chimed in, wearing flattering smiles.

“If you’re not afraid of hard work, there’s plenty to do in the fields,” Cui Da said. “But even if you work here for a long time, you’ll still only be considered temporary workers.”

The Lin family had their own private school and clinic. Anyone who worked in the Lin family’s workshops could send their children to school, and if they fell ill, they could receive medical treatment and medicine at a low cost at the clinic. For these two benefits alone, many people were eager to find work at the Lin family.

Moreover, Lin Ziyin was very generous. Any servants bought by the Lin family or long-term workers employed by them also enjoyed these two benefits for their children.

Cui Da made this clear upfront to prevent anyone from getting the wrong idea and demanding benefits just because they had worked at the Lin family for a longer period.

Upon hearing that there was still work to be done, Pang immediately squeezed her plump body into the crowd. “We’ll remember what the steward said. If there’s work, we’re willing to be temporary workers. Don’t worry, we’re all from the same village. We won’t be lazy and cause you trouble.”

Zhou Dasheng quickly agreed, following his wife’s lead like a dutiful husband.

Cui Da heard her loud voice and couldn’t help but glance at her. Pang, seeing this, wore an even more flattering smile.

“Alright, the iron ox has plowed the fields, and we need some people to dig ditches and fertilize. If your family can handle the hard work, come over tomorrow,” Cui Da said. He had already heard why Grandpa had allowed the Zhou family to work here, so he was happy to do them a favor after hearing Pang’s request.

But if this family tried to slack off, humph, they shouldn’t blame him for being harsh.

Pang was overjoyed to hear that she had actually secured a job opportunity and jumped up as if she had won a prize. Zhou Dasheng patted his chest and guaranteed that their family would work honestly from now on.

Zhou Ming and Zhou Fa, the two brothers, stood not far away, listening. They exchanged a glance and secretly let out a sigh of relief. As long as there was work, they had plenty of strength. After all, they were farmers, and they had always made a living by working the land. As long as they were willing to work hard, they weren’t afraid of not being able to live in a house with blue bricks and tiles in the future.

Chapter 411: Men and Women Are Different (2)

The other extra hands, seeing Zhou Dasheng’s family being kept on, were envious and clamored for work as well.

Cui Da retained some of the diligent and capable ones, instructing them to go to the reclamation area the next day to tidy up the irrigation channels.

Most of them found work, and the remaining few were also taken in by other villagers. Everyone was delighted.

“Ziyin, can we really grow so much white radish and greens in this much land?” Looking at the newly leveled wheat field, Lin Changshu found it hard to believe. Ten or so mu of wheat harvested in less than an hour? Now the land was even turned and seeds sown. It was unimaginable.

“While the weather is still warm, we should plant the white radish quickly. By the time it gets cold, we can harvest and pickle them,” Lin Ziyin said.

Of course, aside from the white radish, the most planted would still be the small greens and soup vegetables.

“Will we make it in time?” Though Lin Ziyin was confident, Lin Changshu was worried. He used to be good at farming, but he had never heard of the northern lands being able to grow two seasons of crops.

“Pickled greens don’t need to be too mature, so the greens harvested when it gets cold will be just right,” Lin Ziyin explained. “Brother, it’s a waste to leave the wheat field idle. I’m just trying it out. If it works, great; if not, we’ll only lose some seeds.”

That made sense. Lin Changshu stopped worrying and smiled at Lin Ziyin. “You always have so many ideas. I can’t keep up with you.”

“I’m just experimenting. I can’t guarantee it will work,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“It’s good to try. Even if it doesn’t work, it’s no big deal.” Now it was Lin Changshu’s turn to comfort her. “The sun is too strong outside. You should go back and stay in the house.”

“Alright, let’s go back together.” Lin Ziyin agreed. But after fainting from heatstroke once, her family treated her like a fragile doll. If they saw her standing in the sun for too long, they would immediately urge her to go inside and rest.

Prince of Ling, Chu Sui Feng, was even more excessive. Who knew what was wrong with him? Though he was too busy to appear at the Lin family residence, he never stopped sending things over. He even instructed Lin Zige and sister-in-law Guo Huiniang to keep an eye on her, making sure she ate blood swallow’s nest or other tonics every day.

If she missed a day, Lin Zige and Guo Huiniang, both pregnant, would cry in front of her, scaring Lin Ziyin so much that she didn’t dare stay at home. She was eating so many tonics that she felt like her nose might start bleeding.

Thinking of Chu Sui Feng, Lin Ziyin cursed him silently in her heart.

“Miss, the Prince is waiting for you at the estate,” From Yi said, appearing out of nowhere as if by magic. Perhaps the two of them were truly fated, for as soon as she had cursed Chu Sui Feng in her heart, From Yi appeared before her. “All the things you asked for have been delivered.”

“Let’s go.” As soon as she heard that the materials for making crossbows had arrived, Lin Ziyin hurried back without delay.

Lin Changshu was taken aback, wondering what Chu Sui Feng had sent this time to make Lin Ziyin so eager to rush back. Curious, he also hurried back.

When they returned home, Lin Changshu was stunned. This time, Chu Sui Feng hadn’t sent jewelry, textiles, tonics, or rare trinkets. Instead, a secluded courtyard was piled high with wood.

This wood looked different from ordinary wood, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on how.

“Why are you standing in the sun again?” Chu Sui Feng saw Lin Ziyin’s face flushed red, sweat dripping from her forehead and nose, and his face darkened. He walked up to Lin Ziyin and reached out his hand.

Others might not know what this gesture meant, but damn it, Qiao’er understood.

Chapter 412: Men and Women Are Different (3)

She cheerfully handed the handkerchief, cooled with well water, to Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng took the handkerchief and gently began wiping the beads of sweat from Lin Ziyin’s face, his expression serious as if she were a rare treasure.

Lin Ziyin was taken aback. Here we go again. She felt speechless. Ever since she had suffered heatstroke last time, Chu Sui Feng had been acting this way from time to time. Didn’t Prince of Ling ever stop to think? With so many people coming and going in the household, what would they think if they saw this? Or rather, if word of such intimate gestures got out, how was she supposed to live with herself?

Truthfully, Lin Ziyin had come from the modern world and had never entertained the idea of sharing a husband with others. So Chu Sui Feng’s strange behavior only brought her trouble, not joy.

“Your Highness, I can do it myself,” Lin Ziyin said, taking a few steps back and reaching out to take the handkerchief from Chu Sui Feng’s hand.

“Stand still and don’t move,” Chu Sui Feng reprimanded her softly. Though his tone was stern, it lacked sharpness, more like scolding a mischievous child. “How can someone your age not know how to take care of yourself?”

Lin Ziyin, held firmly by his large hand, felt a flicker of anxiety. She cast a pitiful, pleading glance toward Lin Changshu.

Having worked with Chu Sui Feng for some time, she knew how stubborn he could be. Or rather, the Prince of Ling, having grown up in the northern lands with no one to rein him in, had developed a rather obstinate personality.

Lin Changshu had always been intimidated by Chu Sui Feng, and this time was no exception. The moment he saw Chu Sui Feng, he wanted to avoid him. But before he could leave, he witnessed Chu Sui Feng’s “improper” actions toward Lin Ziyin, along with his rare gentle expression. Far from feeling happy, Lin Changshu was covered in goosebumps.

Could the Prince really have taken a liking to his sister? This realization left Lin Changshu confused and displeased.

When their parents were alive, they had taught him to live honestly and uprightly, not to seek shortcuts or forget his morals for profit. A person’s virtue should come first.

Lin Changshu had always lived by his parents’ teachings—respecting Grandpa, caring for his younger siblings, honoring his wife, and loving his son. When life improved, he was happy, seeing hope for the future. He wanted his younger siblings to grow up healthy, then find honest, suitable families to marry into. As long as Grandpa lived a long, healthy life, he would be content.

But now, this was happening. Ziyin wasn’t even of age yet, and what was the Prince of Ling doing? A war god, a ruler of the northern lands, personally wiping the sweat from Ziyin’s face? If word got out, how was Ziyin supposed to find a husband in the future?

This would ruin her reputation!

As a good brother, Lin Changshu’s fleeing steps came to an abrupt halt.

“Your Highness, Ziyin still has over a month before her coming-of-age ceremony,” Lin Changshu blurted out, mentioning Ziyin’s impending adulthood for no apparent reason.

By the time he spoke, Chu Sui Feng had already finished wiping the sweat from Lin Ziyin’s face and released her arm.

“Coming-of-age?” Chu Sui Feng pondered the words. “When the time comes, I’ll give you a grand gift.”

Lin Ziyin didn’t care about any grand gifts. She was furious. She had been considering Chu Sui Feng’s status and didn’t want to make a scene, but his repeated inappropriate actions were unforgivable and unbearable.

“Your Highness, please conduct yourself properly,” Lin Ziyin said coldly, her face frosty. Though it was late August and the sun outside could make one sweat, the room’s temperature seemed to drop several degrees due to her anger. “Even if I am just a commoner, I know the difference between men and women. If Your Highness continues to take advantage of his status and acts inappropriately toward this commoner, our business dealings will be over.”

Chapter 413: Men and Women Are Different (4)

In Lin Ziyin’s eyes, Chu Sui Feng’s actions were all for the sake of business.

The northern lands lacked silver, and she had the ability to make money. Chu Sui Feng was a domineering man, so naturally, he wouldn’t want this money-making tree to be snatched away by someone else.

To keep her by his side, the best way was to bind her to him. There were many ways to do this—making her an advisor, a business partner, or even giving her a position as a female official. But none of these methods could compare to the peace of mind that came from marrying her into his household.

Chu Sui Feng gazed at her quietly, his brows slightly furrowed. From childhood to adulthood, he had never had any experience dealing with women, let alone flattering one. Even with his respected grandmother, he had never lowered himself. But for the young woman before him, he had broken many firsts.

The first time he spoke to her in a gentle tone, the first time he took the initiative to get close to a woman, the first time he racked his brains to gather the world’s finest treasures to make her happy, the first time he lowered his status to wipe the sweat from a woman’s brow…

After doing all this, he never expected her to be completely ungrateful—or rather, that she didn’t even look up to him. This realization made Chu Sui Feng’s eyes narrow.

“I have never been so attentive to any other woman. Don’t get too presumptuous,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly. As the lord of the northern lands, he had his pride. Lin Ziyin was shouting at him in front of everyone—her maidservants, his guards, and even Lin Changshu, an “outsider.” This made Chu Sui Feng furious and embarrassed.

“Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness,” Lin Ziyin said calmly, unfazed by Chu Sui Feng’s cold expression and tone. She had decided that today, no matter what, she would make her stance clear. “Your Highness can rest assured. Even for the sake of our friendship, for the entire northern lands, and for my family, I will seriously prepare everything you need.”

Chu Sui Feng immediately understood the meaning behind her words. Lin Ziyin was indeed rejecting him.

“What should I rest assured about?” Thinking that his kindness toward Lin Ziyin had been mistaken for a transaction of interests, Chu Sui Feng was so angry that his heart ached, and his fury surged. “Do you think I care about you because of silver and the machinery you control?”

From Yi, From Er, and the others outside the door were so frightened that their hearts nearly shattered.

In their eyes, Lin Ziyin’s audacity was truly astonishing. How could she say such things to the Prince? The guards felt even more heartache for Chu Sui Feng. The Prince of Ling had taken the initiative to get close to a woman for the first time in so many years, only to be rejected and pushed away. Just thinking about it made the guards feel sorry for him.

Wasn’t that the case? Lin Ziyin lifted her head and looked at him indifferently.

“Good, good, truly good. So in your eyes, I am nothing but a petty man,” Chu Sui Feng said furiously. Seeing Lin Ziyin’s indifferent gaze as she looked at him, his heart ached as if it were bleeding.

At the beginning, it was she, Lin Ziyin, who had approached him first, regardless of her motives. That was an undeniable fact. If there was any exploitation, it should have been her using his status to do business.

Then, the two of them had gradually come into contact more often because of business matters. After that…

After that, what had made him suddenly develop feelings for the young woman before him? Chu Sui Feng’s expression flickered for a moment. Was it her confidence when doing business, the meals she cooked, the strange and wonderful machinery she designed, or her cunning when scheming against others? In the end, even Chu Sui Feng himself couldn’t figure it out.

“Your Highness, I apologize,” Lin Ziyin said, her heart trembling slightly at the sight of his angry expression. She realized that perhaps she had misunderstood. Chu Sui Feng’s kindness toward her might truly be because he had taken a liking to her. But even so, this was not the outcome Lin Ziyin wanted.

Chapter 414: Men and Women Are Different (5)

“Your Highness is of noble status, while I am but a simple farm girl. Even if I am deluding myself, Your Highness need not treat me this way. What I want…” Lin Ziyin’s tone lost its earlier resentment, carrying a bitter smile as she tried to explain herself to Chu Sui Feng.

“What do you want?” Chu Sui Feng coldly questioned, his pride not yet fully appeased.

“I only wish to find someone who will cherish me, someone who will stand by me through life’s storms. Someone who will be my partner for life, with no barriers between us due to family, wealth, or other matters.” Lin Ziyin lifted her head to look at him. “I have a cleanliness obsession—I will never share a husband with anyone else.”

The last sentence was spoken softly.

Hong Ying, Qiao’er, and the others nearly collapsed upon hearing this. They had always known Lin Ziyin was bold and unconventional, but they never imagined her thoughts could be so “shocking.”

“I have women in my back courtyard, but I have never touched them. However, I cannot dismiss them yet—I must wait a while longer.” Chu Sui Feng inexplicably felt a sense of relief.

His mother had passed away when he was young. If not for her kindness toward Ding’an Temple, he might not have survived. The emperor, his father, had never cared for his well-being—if anything, he had wished for his early death. If not for the protection of the monks at Ding’an Temple, Chu Sui Feng knew his fate would have been tragic.

Now, his power was growing, and even if the emperor saw him as a thorn in his side, he could no longer shake his position. Soon, the women in the back courtyard would be removed. He had never wanted many wives—he would not allow his children to suffer as he had in his youth.

In Chu Sui Feng’s eyes, if not for the emperor’s harem of women, his gentle mother would never have been framed and died in injustice.

Men and women would always think differently. Chu Sui Feng’s explanation only angered Lin Ziyin further. To her, even if he had feelings for her, she could not accept such a relationship.

Though she was not a soft-hearted person, her modern mother had unknowingly become a mistress, leading to a life of sorrow. This had deprived Lin Ziyin of parental love and protection, turning something her peers took for granted into a luxury for her.

From the moment she understood, Lin Ziyin had sworn never to be a mistress. She would not let her own happiness come at the expense of another woman’s suffering. “Does Your Highness not think it unfair to those women?” she asked coolly.

Lin Ziyin was not naive enough to believe the women in the Prince of Ling’s back courtyard were ordinary commoners. Any woman who entered the estate must have come from a respectable background. Since Chu Sui Feng had brought them in for his own reasons, he should take responsibility as a man.

Yet he intended to discard them after using them—this was exactly the kind of scum behavior Lin Ziyin despised.

Chu Sui Feng explained himself without addressing why those women had entered the estate or why he had never touched them. In his mind, they were all spies sent by others and would eventually be removed. Telling Lin Ziyin would only burden her unnecessarily.

Men and women would always think in such mysterious ways—seeing the same thing from entirely different angles.

“I think Your Highness has misunderstood what I meant,” Lin Ziyin said softly, lowering her head. “Even without those women, I would not presume to marry above my station.”

Chapter 415: Men and Women Are Different (6)

From Yi and the others were shocked once again. Not a single person in the room dared to look at Chu Sui Feng’s expression.

Being rejected by a woman twice in a row, From Yi and the others feared that Chu Sui Feng, in his rage, might harm Lin Ziyin.

Was Chu Sui Feng angry? Of course he was. He was a prince, a god of the northern lands, yet he had been repeatedly rejected by a young woman. The thought alone made him feel stifled.

“You’re not afraid of making me angry?” he gritted his teeth, glaring at Lin Ziyin as his right hand slowly reached out, as if to grab her.

Lin Changshu was terrified. He stepped forward first, pulling Lin Ziyin behind him. “My sister is young and inexperienced. She has offended the Prince. Please forgive her, Your Highness. If you are angry, take it out on me instead.”

“Brother?” Lin Ziyin stood behind him, frowning as she tried to step forward.

But Lin Changshu wouldn’t give her the chance, firmly shielding her behind him.

“Do you think I wouldn’t dare to do anything to you?” Chu Sui Feng, seeing their deep sibling bond, found it unbearable. In his jealousy, his outstretched hand landed directly on Lin Changshu’s neck.

Lin Changshu immediately felt his breathing become difficult, his face turning pale.

Lin Ziyin was horrified. Without hesitation, she struck out at Chu Sui Feng’s arm with all her might. If this blow had landed, Chu Sui Feng would have been injured.

From Yi and From Er were shocked. They wouldn’t allow her to harm Chu Sui Feng, so they immediately intercepted Lin Ziyin.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo were dazed, torn between their old master and their new one. Qiao’er, however, didn’t hesitate. Even though she knew angering the Prince of Ling might cost her life, she rushed forward without a word and tangled with From Yi.

Seeing this, Hong Ying and Lu Luo quickly made their choice. They had already chosen once before; they couldn’t afford to make a mistake this time.

“Are you all crazy?” From Er shouted at Hong Ying and Lu Luo as they attacked Chu Sui Feng without hesitation.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo seemed not to hear him, gritting their teeth as they charged forward, their movements precise and unyielding.

“Chu Sui Feng, if you dare harm my brother, I swear I will do everything in my power to kill you, no matter what it takes.” Lin Ziyin saw Lin Changshu’s face turn ashen and immediately glared coldly at Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng had many guards, and their martial skills were high. Even with the help of her three maidservants, Lin Ziyin was no match for him. Jueming and the others had all been assigned tasks and weren’t present. In her desperation, she could only resort to threatening Chu Sui Feng with words.

Little did she know, the more she spoke, the angrier Chu Sui Feng became. He wouldn’t actually kill Lin Changshu. His actions against Lin Changshu were driven by jealousy over Lin Ziyin’s protectiveness and trust in her brother. He only wanted to make Lin Changshu suffer a little.

He hadn’t expected that this would truly enrage Lin Ziyin.

“The items have been delivered to you. In a few days, I will send someone to collect them. Don’t think about slacking off.” With that, Chu Sui Feng shoved Lin Changshu aside and stormed out of the courtyard, his face filled with fury.

“I’m sorry, young lady Lin.” From Yi, From Er, and the others finally felt the bitterness of their situation. Facing Lin Ziyin’s displeased gaze, they felt wronged and somewhat guilty.

After all, Lin Ziyin and the Lin family had always treated them well. Today, the Prince and Lin Ziyin had fallen out, putting them in a difficult position. Even though they knew Chu Sui Feng was just venting his anger and didn’t truly intend to harm anyone, as the Prince of Ling’s personal guards, they had no choice but to intervene and protect their master in that situation.

Once a choice was made, it was inevitable that they would offend the other side.

Chapter 416: Men and Women Are Different (7)

Recalling Lin Ziyin’s displeased and fierce gaze, From Yi and the others knew they had offended her. The Prince would surely not hold a grudge against young lady Lin for long, and with her intelligence, she would not let things escalate to a breaking point with him. It was just a pity for them, the attendants—who knew if young lady Lin would ever give them a pleasant reception again in the future.

“Big brother, how are you?” After sending Chu Sui Feng and his men away with an angry glare, Lin Ziyin quickly tiptoed to examine the injury on Lin Changshu’s neck.

“I’m fine.” Lin Changshu had just escaped death, his face pale, but he couldn’t bear to see Lin Ziyin worry for him. He forced himself to cheer up and comfort her, “Don’t tell Grandfather or your sister-in-law about what happened today.”

“I know.” These words were familiar. When Lin Ziyin had been hurt by Si Jinhan before, she had said something similar.

“The Prince showed mercy.” Lin Changshu added.

Lin Ziyin had already realized this when she checked his neck. The injury wasn’t serious—just a faint bruise. Given Chu Sui Feng’s strength, if he had truly wanted to harm Lin Changshu, he would be dead by now.

“You really don’t want to go?” Once his neck felt better, Lin Changshu asked bitterly. As her elder brother, he didn’t want Lin Ziyin to enter the Prince of Ling’s estate, but he didn’t understand what she was thinking.

As for what Lin Ziyin had said to Chu Sui Feng, Lin Changshu saw it as nothing more than an excuse to placate him.

The Lin family’s wealth was plain to see. In the future, the man Ziyin married wouldn’t need to be extremely rich or powerful, but one thing was certain—he wouldn’t be an ordinary farmer. In this era, men with a bit of money often had multiple concubines. If a wife dared to interfere, she would be criticized. Even the current princesses didn’t dare stop their husbands from taking concubines.

If word got out about what Ziyin had said to Chu Sui Feng, it would surely damage her reputation. After all, men didn’t like jealous women.

“What I said to the Prince of Ling was my true feelings.” Lin Ziyin affirmed once more, “In this lifetime, I either won’t marry, or the man I marry must have only me as his woman.”

Qiao’er’s heart raced upon hearing this. She had been raised as a young lady in the escort agency, taught from a young age that a woman must obey her husband. Young lady Lin had opened a new world for her.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo, however, looked at her with concern. Though they were thrilled by young lady Lin’s bold stance as women, it wasn’t practical. The Prince of Ling’s actions today made it clear he was determined to have her. If she displayed such jealousy after becoming his princess, people would gossip, and she might even be harmed by rumors.

“What is the Prince sending so much wood for?” Lin Changshu asked, looking at the piles of timber in the room.

“This wood has a great use. From now on, no one is allowed to come to this courtyard—not even Grandfather, sister-in-law, or you.” Lin Ziyin hesitated before saying.

Lin Changshu grew tense. The wood was a gift from the Prince, and Ziyin was being so mysterious. Clearly, this wasn’t ordinary wood.

“Don’t worry, we won’t come. I’ll tell them.” Lin Changshu promised. His neck had been treated with ointment by Lin Ziyin, and now it felt cool and comfortable, no longer painful. “I’m fine. I’ll go now—the fields are waiting.”

“Take the ointment with you. Apply it again in the evening.” Lin Ziyin handed him the ointment.

“Master Huizhen has been very good to you.” Lin Changshu took the ointment without hesitation. This ointment was a gift from Master Huizhen of Ding’an Temple. Others would have to pull many strings and rack their brains to get even a little from the master. But Master Huizhen had never been stingy with Lin Ziyin. The Lin family had no shortage of such ointments.

After seeing Lin Changshu off, Lin Ziyin devoted herself entirely to crafting the crossbow.

Strictly speaking, the crossbow, as a type of cold weapon, wasn’t particularly powerful. But on the battlefield, infantry and cavalry required the support of crossbowmen.

Chu Sui Feng had crossbowmen under his command, and Lin Ziyin had seen the crossbows they used—single-shot, with a range of only about thirty meters, giving them no advantage in battle.

The crossbow Lin Ziyin intended to make, however, was a repeating crossbow that could fire five bolts in succession, with a range of up to eighty meters. Such a small change might seem insignificant, but on the battlefield, the advantage would be clear.

Chapter 417: An Unexpected Person (1)

The rapid-fire crossbows designed by Lin Ziyin required exceptional skill to craft, and the materials used had to meet stringent standards. The key issue was that these crossbows lacked stabilizing fletchings at the tail, which slowed their flight and made them less steady. The reduced speed made it easier for enemies to dodge the bolts.

Lin Ziyin cleverly incorporated small mechanisms into the grooves and modified the arrowheads to compensate for this deficiency.

“Miss?” In the small house by the courtyard gate, Hong Ying and Lu Luo were filled with mixed emotions. The reason was simple—Lin Ziyin was tinkering with the crossbows in the house, leaving only Qiao’er to assist her.

What did this imply? It clearly meant that Lin Ziyin still harbored resentment toward them.

“As long as we remain loyal to Miss, she will treat us with sincerity,” Lu Luo said through gritted teeth.

“You?” Hong Ying looked at her in surprise.

“The Prince has given us to Miss, so we belong to her now. From now on, I will only listen to Miss,” Lu Luo declared firmly.

Hong Ying was truly shocked. They had been chosen by the Prince of Ling to be shadow guards from a young age, and their minds had been conditioned to fight for the Prince. Even now, though they were devoted to Lin Ziyin, Hong Ying saw it as part of their duty to protect the Prince’s wife. But Lu Luo’s words carried a different meaning—she had abandoned the Prince of Ling.

Was this not a form of betrayal?

Hong Ying’s heart was filled with confusion.

“Miss, be careful.” Qiao’er watched as her fair skin was scratched by the tools, her heart aching. She wanted to bandage the wound, but Lin Ziyin refused. “It’s fine. Once I get better at this, I’ll get hurt less often.”

Lin Ziyin said “less often,” not “never.” Crafting crossbows was a technical skill, and both the wood and the strings could easily injure her hands. Her fingers were usually well cared for, so getting hurt was inevitable.

“Miss…” Qiao’er looked at her worriedly, her eyes full of concern.

Though the wheat had been harvested, the work in the fields was not yet done. At this crucial time, Lin Ziyin spent her days secluded in the quiet courtyard at the back, with Juehui, Hong Ying, and others stationed at the entrance.

Even the slow-witted Grandpa realized something was amiss. Lin Changshu subtly mentioned it to the family, and Grandpa forbade anyone from going near her.

Yan Zhi and Changting attended school every day and rarely saw Lin Ziyin. When they returned in the evening and still couldn’t find her, they wanted to visit, but the elders stopped them.

“Why won’t Sister come out to eat with us?” Changting, still a child, threw a tantrum at the dinner table after not seeing Ziyin for several days.

If he didn’t eat, Yan Zhi wouldn’t either.

“Your sister is busy with important matters in her room. Someone is delivering meals to her. She hopes you’ll focus on your studies and behave properly. You’re already grown up, yet you’re still clinging to her. Do you think she’ll be happy seeing you like this?” Grandpa glared at Changting. “Useless.”

Hearing Grandpa call him useless, Changting’s face turned red, and he silently picked up his bowl to eat. Yan Zhi followed suit.

Guo Huiniang, heavily pregnant, watched them and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

Six days later, the wheat in every household of Shili Village had been stored in the granaries. The spring wheat had been a success, averaging four shi per mu. The families who had planted wheat were overjoyed.

With so much wheat, even if the rice harvest wasn’t good, no one would go hungry. Of course, the rice hadn’t been harvested yet, so this was just a hypothetical thought. After all, the rice in the fields was already flowering and growing vigorously.

Chapter 418: An Unexpected Person (2)

The thought of not going hungry for a whole year put a smile on almost every villager’s face.

The Zhou family was not under the Lin family’s protection, so they had no chance to plant spring wheat. But during this harvest, they still shared in the village’s joy. First, everyone in the family had work at the Lin family residence every day, earning a good income. Second, whenever they had free time, Pang and her daughter-in-law would go to the fields to gather wheat. By the end of the harvest, they had actually collected quite a bit.

To avoid annoying the villagers, Pang always waited until others had finished harvesting and carried their wheat away before going into the fields to gather what was left.

The villagers cherished their food and were reluctant to leave any wheat behind. But no matter how careful the farmers were, some grains would always slip through.

By gathering, the Zhou family managed to collect a whole sack of wheat. A sack of wheat was something they had never dared to dream of before. Pang’s family was determined to maintain a good relationship with the Lin family so they could also benefit from their protection and plant wheat in the next season.

“Mother, we’ve gathered so much again. During the New Year, we can have dumplings every day,” Pang said excitedly, carrying a basket.

“The wheat harvest is over. Even if there are some left in the fields, everyone will start plowing to plant cabbage,” Pang said with some regret. If she had a little more time, she could have gathered more to take home. “You’re such a simpleton, always thinking about dumplings. Do we ever let you go hungry?”

“Mother, I’m just worried about you and the children having to suffer,” Pang’s daughter-in-law laughed. She was so focused on talking to Pang that she didn’t notice the person coming from the opposite direction and bumped into them.

“Can’t you watch where you’re going?” Ma Zhicai had finally mustered the courage to go out for a walk. Having failed the imperial examinations twice in a row, he felt deeply ashamed. He hadn’t expected to be bumped into so soon after leaving the house. When he looked up and saw that it was the village’s notorious loudmouth and miser, Pang, his mood soured even more.

Pang had just come from the Lin family’s fields. Taking advantage of the daylight, she and Pang were busy gathering wheat. Not a single part of her was clean. Plus, in the summer heat, she sweated a lot, so people could smell her pungent body odor before she even approached.

Ma Zhicai considered himself a scholar and had always been proud and aloof. When Pang bumped into him, a sour stench hit his nose. The smell was so bad that it almost made him vomit.

“Oh, isn’t this our scholar Ma?” Pang realized she had bumped into someone and was about to apologize. It wasn’t that Pang was generous, but Pang had repeatedly taught everyone in the family that they must not conflict with the villagers or take advantage of them when they went out. So, after bumping into someone, apologizing was just an instinctive reaction.

Unfortunately, Ma Zhicai’s words were too harsh. Plus, Pang knew that the Ma family had always had a bad relationship with the Lin family. She wanted to show the Lin family people, so her apology immediately changed in tone. “Scholar Ma, shouldn’t you be staying at home studying and waiting to take the imperial examinations again next year? Why are you out in this heat? Aren’t you afraid of delaying your studies?”

Pang emphasized the words “scholar” and “imperial examinations,” clearly mocking Ma Zhicai.

Ma Zhicai could clearly hear the mockery in her words. When he saw Pang’s fat face looking at him with a smirk, his anger rose. “What business is it of yours? You can’t even watch where you’re going. You should at least apologize.”

This was the time when everyone was returning from the fields, and many people saw Pang and Ma Zhicai confronting each other. Whether they knew them or not, they all came over to watch the commotion.

When Pang saw so many people gathering around, she became excited. Moreover, her mother-in-law didn’t seem to be stopping her, which made her even more pleased. If she could help the Lin family embarrass Ma Zhicai, would Lin Ziyin let their family work in the workshop? Or at least let them stay as long-term workers at the Lin family residence?

Chapter 419: An Unexpected Person (3)

The more she thought about it, the more excited she became, and the more she spoke, the more worked up she got. “I say, Ma Zhicai, this road isn’t yours alone. Why can’t I walk on it? I’m a grown woman helping an elderly person walk, shouldn’t you make way? Oh, I remember now.”

As she spoke, she shot Ma Zhicai a malicious glance.

Seeing that she had something good to say, someone urged her on, “What did you remember?”

“I remember now. If we’re talking about someone who doesn’t know what’s good for them, then in this village, the one who doesn’t know what’s good for them is none other than this Ma Zhicai. He turned down a golden phoenix and instead put on the airs of a scholar. I wonder who he’s putting on this act for.” Concubine Pang explained loudly.

Everyone burst into laughter upon hearing this.

“Tsk, no wonder he can only be a scholar time and time again. How can someone who doesn’t know what’s good for them pass the xiucai examination? Everyone, am I right?” Concubine Pang, seeing that she had support, put even more effort into her speech.

“Yes.” Many people loudly agreed. The villagers worked at the Lin family residence and often mixed with Lin Changshu and Wu Da You, so naturally, when something happened, they sided with the Lin family.

Ma Zhicai had never been publicly humiliated like this before. Amid the crowd’s laughter, his face turned red, and he looked unusually ferocious. These village bumpkins dared to mock him. Once he became an imperial examination scholar, he would not let any of them off.

Almost all the villagers of Shili Village practiced martial arts. Ma Zhicai’s sinister gaze did not scare anyone. Instead, seeing him furious and defeated, everyone laughed even harder.

“I say, Ma Zhicai, you can’t read well, are you trying to frame me?” Concubine Pang continued to provoke him.

“You bumped into someone, and yet you’re spewing nonsense. You really are a shrew.” Provoked, Ma Zhicai began to counterattack, and the vulgar words he usually didn’t say started pouring out.

“Everyone, listen to this. Is this still a scholar? Talking about spewing nonsense. I wonder where all the books he’s read over the years have gone. Sigh, they must have gone into a dog’s belly.” When it came to cursing, Concubine Pang had few rivals in the village.

Ma Zhicai, the kind of person who cared deeply about face, couldn’t get the upper hand against her at all. “You, you’ll only ever be a scholar in this lifetime.”

Concubine Pang was truly formidable, always bringing up things Ma Zhicai didn’t want to mention.

Pang stood by silently, listening without any intention of stopping Concubine Pang.

“You’re talking nonsense.” Before Ma Zhicai could see red and start hitting, Mrs. Yan squeezed through the crowd. Seeing Concubine Pang’s figure, she lunged at Concubine Pang’s fat face with her nails.

Concubine Pang was so focused on mocking Ma Zhicai that she didn’t notice Mrs. Yan’s arrival. Caught off guard, she suffered, ending up with a scratched face.

It was hot in the summer, and everyone was standing outside, their faces covered in sweat. This made Concubine Pang feel a burning pain on her face, and she could feel that her face was scratched.

This was unacceptable. Women, after all, loved beauty. Even though Concubine Pang was fat, she didn’t want her face scratched by someone. “Shameless thing, with your son’s behavior, you still want to pass the xiucai examination? Dream on. You should take a good look at yourselves. Pig-faced and ugly, what kind of thing are you? You’ll never pass the xiucai examination in this lifetime.” Her mouth cursed fiercely, and her hands didn’t hold back either. She was taller than Mrs. Yan, so she rushed forward and grabbed Mrs. Yan’s long hair.

When women fought, once their hair was grabbed, they had no way to fight back.

Mrs. Yan was considered a shrew in the village, and she and Concubine Pang were evenly matched. With her hair grabbed by Concubine Pang, her head was forced down, and she could only circle around Concubine Pang, putting her in a passive position. But Mrs. Yan didn’t give up. Her feet kept moving, and she continuously kicked Concubine Pang’s knees. After a few hard kicks, Concubine Pang finally couldn’t take it and let go.

Chapter 420: An Unexpected Person (4)

The two women faced each other, each employing every trick in the book—scratching, clawing, biting, pulling, and kicking.

Ma Zhicai stood to the side, watching his mother and Concubine Pang fight. The fury on his face was plain for all to see, but he knew that if he, a man, interfered in a woman’s battle, the villagers would mock him for it. Though he desperately wanted to rush in and beat Concubine Pang senseless, his pride won out, leaving him no choice but to stand by as a spectator.

“Dead man! Can’t you see your mother is about to be beaten to death by this vixen? And you just stand there laughing?” Mrs. Yan spotted her eldest daughter-in-law, Huang, returning from work and immediately perked up. She refused to believe that she and her daughter-in-law couldn’t take down Concubine Pang alone.

Huang had no desire to join the fight. In her eyes, her mother-in-law, Mrs. Yan, was an undefeated warrior—she had suffered countless losses at her hands over the years. She had only meant to take a quick look before slipping away, but Mrs. Yan’s sharp eyes caught her the moment she arrived.

Since her mother-in-law had spoken, she couldn’t very well hide. Otherwise, she’d be half-dead by the time she got home.

“Stop fighting, both of you!” Huang reluctantly stepped forward, not truly wanting to help Mrs. Yan. She only intended to mediate, pulling Concubine Pang back while trying to calm Mrs. Yan.

She wasn’t taking sides—she simply didn’t dare lay a hand on Mrs. Yan.

With Concubine Pang restrained, Mrs. Yan’s attacks landed more frequently.

Concubine Pang was no easy target. Enraged, she turned her fists on Huang as well.

Huang could only dodge, helpless against the onslaught.

“You dare bully my mother?” Just as the fight reached its peak, Zhou Ming and Zhou Fa arrived. Though the brothers were usually rough around the edges, they were filially pious. As they carried sacks back from the fields, they noticed a crowd gathered in the distance. At first, they were excited, thinking there was some entertainment to be had.

But as they drew closer, they heard their mother’s furious shouts. Then they saw it—Mrs. Yan and Huang from the Ma family were ganging up on their mother. Damn it! Did the Ma family think they could bully the Zhou family just because they had fewer women?

Without a word, the brothers charged in, each kicking one of the women away.

“You dare lay hands on women fighting?!” Ma Zhicai saw this and immediately flew into a rage.

“Go to hell.” Zhou Ming had never liked Ma Zhicai. The man thought he was better than everyone just because he’d read a few books, always looking down on people. So what if he’d studied? After all this time, he was still just a scholar (imperial examination candidate).

Look at the scholars from the Lin family’s private academy—they were the real deal. Not only did they study and train in martial arts, but they also worked in the fields, calling it “social practice.”

The Lin family’s academy had only been open for a little over a year, and already two of their students had become xiucai (successful imperial examination candidates), and they were so young! What was Ma Zhicai compared to them?

Seizing the opportunity, Zhou Ming kicked Ma Zhicai square in the chest.

Logically, Ma Zhicai was a man—Zhou Ming’s kick should have only hurt him. But in reality, the moment the kick landed, Ma Zhicai crumpled to the ground.

“Useless piece of trash. You fight like a woman.” Zhou Ming sneered in disgust.

The surrounding villagers burst into laughter.

Amid the mockery, Ma Zhicai’s face burned with humiliation. “Don’t push your luck,” he growled, climbing to his feet and glaring coldly at Zhou Ming.

Chapter 421: An Unexpected Person (5)

“Son, are you hurt?” Mrs. Yan rushed over to check on her beloved son, Ma Zhicai, as soon as she saw him kicked by Zhou Ming.

This sight was too ridiculous, and the crowd couldn’t help but burst into laughter again.

“Turns out he’s still a mama’s boy,” Zhou Ming taunted, looking at Ma Zhicai.

“Mother, get out of the way,” Ma Zhicai angrily pushed Mrs. Yan aside and charged at Zhou Ming.

But Mrs. Yan grabbed him firmly. She knew her son’s capabilities all too well. Over the years, Ma Zhicai’s main task at home had been studying—he had never done any heavy labor. Zhou Ming, on the other hand, spent his days either working in the fields or at the market, his body hardened with muscle. The pale and delicate Ma Zhicai was no match for him.

Mrs. Yan would never let her most cherished son walk straight into a beating.

“Eldest, are you dead? Can’t you see your mother, wife, and brother being bullied?” She caught sight of her eldest son, Ma Xincai, holding a shoulder pole and immediately perked up. Her second son might be useless, but she still had her eldest.

Unlike his younger brother, Ma Xincai worked in the fields all day and could hold his own against Zhou Ming.

Reluctantly, Ma Xincai stepped forward, though he didn’t charge in blindly. “Brother Zhou, don’t misunderstand. My wife only went over to break up the fight. She didn’t mean to start one. It’s a matter between women—you, a grown man, shouldn’t get involved.”

“Bullshit,” Zhou Fa spat at him. “Breaking up the fight? Then why didn’t she pull your mother away?”

“You fool, what’s the point of reasoning with them? Beat them to death for me!” Mrs. Yan wished she could snatch the shoulder pole and strike Concubine Pang herself.

“Our son is right—their wife had ill intentions,” Concubine Pang, emboldened by her two sons, chimed in. “She kept holding onto Mother’s arm, letting that vixen land so many hits. If they dare lay another hand on us, you better beat them back hard!”

The commotion grew louder. The villagers, seeing the two families escalate from women brawling to men joining in, sensed trouble. Though they disliked the Zhou and Ma families, they didn’t want to see anyone seriously hurt.

“Enough, we’re all from the same village. A little squabble is fine, but why take it this far?”

“We’ve all had a long day. Let’s just go home and rest.”

…

The crowd stepped in to mediate. Pang and Concubine Pang, eager to maintain good relations with the villagers, agreed to back down after hearing their advice.

But Mrs. Yan had no such intentions. In her eyes, her family had been wronged. Concubine Pang had beaten them up and now wanted to walk away scot-free? Not a chance.

“Eldest, beat them to death with that shoulder pole!” Mrs. Yan glared at the Zhou family with murderous intent.

A shoulder pole? The villagers stared at Mrs. Yan in disbelief.

Ma Zhicai had no time to worry about dignity. His mind was consumed by one thought: kill Zhou Ming, kill Zhou Ming.

Seeing his elder brother, Ma Xincai, hesitating with the shoulder pole, he sneered and snatched it away. Catching Zhou Ming off guard, he swung it down with all his might.

If that blow had landed on Zhou Ming’s head, it would have knocked him out cold.

The crowd gasped—no one had expected the usually refined Ma Zhicai to be so vicious and impulsive.

“Don’t hit him!” Ma Xincai cried out in alarm.

“How dare you?” But the shoulder pole didn’t strike Zhou Ming’s head. Instead, it was caught firmly in a large hand.

Chapter 422: The Unexpected Person (6)

Everyone looked over and saw that the village headman had arrived. With someone in charge, they all breathed a sigh of relief.

“You’re a scholar, so why have you learned to wield knives and clubs?” The village headman glared at Ma Zhicai. He hadn’t expected that Ma Zhicai, who usually seemed quiet and refined, could turn into a wolf cub when provoked. “Can’t you settle things with words? We’re all from the same village—do you really need to fight to the death?”

“You hit me? I’ll beat you to death!” Zhou Ming had nearly been caught off guard, and his eyes were red with rage. If looks could kill, he would have slaughtered Ma Zhicai a hundred times over.

“Village headman, you’ve arrived just in time.” Ma Xincai rubbed his hands together, watching the village headman, waiting for him to mediate fairly.

This matter was not easy to handle. In the end, the village headman’s solution was to criticize both sides and offer some advice, effectively giving each party fifty lashes.

Ma Dalang and Zhou Dasheng, hearing the commotion, also came over and were thoroughly scolded by the village headman. He ordered the two men to go home and properly discipline their wives and children.

“Village headman, rest assured. When I return, I will definitely teach them a lesson.” Ma Dalang had recently been seeking favors from the Lin family, so in front of so many villagers, he naturally wanted to leave a good impression.

Today’s conflict with the Zhou family, though it seemed severe, was actually just a trivial matter that had spiraled out of control. If it had gotten too fierce and couldn’t be resolved, the Ma family might have lost their standing in the village.

Though Ma Dalang was from Shili Village, he had always worked as a second shopkeeper in the city and deep down looked down on the villagers of Shili Village. But now he had no choice—when under someone else’s roof, one must bow their head. To get along well in the village, he had to maintain good relations with these “mud-legged” villagers. This was an unwritten rule passed down from his ancestors.

He sighed inwardly. Life was still better in the city.

“Village headman, I’ll listen to you.” Concubine Pang seized the opportunity to perform, sparing no effort.

“Village headman, don’t blame her—she’s just a woman with limited understanding. My daughter-in-law may be stingy and loves to take advantage, but she is the most filial to me, her mother-in-law. Today, her outburst was all for the sake of this old body of mine.” Pang, who had been standing to the side watching the spectacle, finally spoke up. “She’s thick-skinned and doesn’t care about a little bump—she was just afraid that I, an old woman, would be hurt by those young people, which is why she got angry.”

Ma Dalang listened, trembling with rage, but seeing Pang’s head full of white hair, he could do nothing. If he accused the Zhou family of clinging to the matter, Pang was clearly just rambling on. Could he, a grown man, really grab her by the neck and argue back?

Ma Dalang cared about his reputation, but Ma Zhicai refused to take the blame. “Don’t try to twist the truth—she clearly bumped into me first!” he snarled, pointing fiercely at Concubine Pang.

“How could I have bumped into you? The road is so wide, and I was helping an elderly person. Did you not have eyes to see me coming?” Concubine Pang was no pushover. Normally, she could stir up trouble even when she was in the wrong, let alone now when she believed she was justified.

The onlookers chuckled at this. Indeed, the village roads were quite wide. Even if Concubine Pang had bumped into Ma Zhicai, was he a fool who had been standing there waiting to be hit?

“Enough! Is this trivial matter worth wasting your time over? You’ve worked all day and don’t feel tired?” Seeing the argument about to flare up again, the village headman immediately grew displeased.

He was busy with work every day and had to manage village affairs—he had no patience for these petty disputes.

“Village headman, we won’t argue with them. We’ll leave now.” Concubine Pang and Zhou Dasheng were perceptive enough to hear the impatience in the village headman’s tone. They quickly forced a smile and agreed with him.

Chapter 423: An Unexpected Person (7)

Ma Zhicai saw that no one around him took him seriously, his face turning purple with rage as his entire body trembled.

“Go back, or we’ll lose even more face,” Ma Dalang, seizing the moment, pretended to scold his own people, not caring at all about Ma Zhicai’s grievances.

Why? How could this be? He was a scholar, destined to become a xiucai, then an imperial examination scholar, and eventually an official. Yet these ignorant villagers dared to humiliate him. In the future, he would make them regret it. Ma Zhicai’s eyes widened, his dark gaze sweeping over the villagers.

The villagers paid him no mind.

“Go back,” Ma Dalang muttered, thinking that Mrs. Yan was nothing but a spendthrift. He had been trying to find someone to speak on his behalf so he could become the manager of the Lin family shop, but Mrs. Yan had sabotaged him behind his back.

Mrs. Yan was unhappy but had always feared Ma Dalang. Seeing his furious expression, she didn’t dare to embarrass him in front of everyone, even though she didn’t know why he was angry.

“Ouch, you useless lot! Can’t you see my back is breaking? Not one of you comes to help me!” Mrs. Yan, seething with anger, lashed out at the innocent Huang.

Huang, afraid of her, quickly lowered her head and went to support her.

“Mother, let me help you back,” Concubine Pang said, though slightly injured, she had gained face in front of everyone. If word of her “brave” defense of the Lin family reached their ears, it would be even better.

Pang was also pleased with Concubine Pang’s performance today. She nodded, letting Concubine Pang support her.

Zhou Ming and Zhou Fa saw their mother’s cheerful face and guessed she hadn’t suffered any losses. They picked up the basket Concubine Pang had dropped and prepared to leave together.

“Dismissed,” the village headman frowned and shouted. Since the involved parties weren’t pursuing the matter, the villagers, having no more spectacle to watch, laughed and prepared to return home.

“Slow down,” someone called from the road not far away. Wu Da You was supporting the heavily pregnant Lin Zige on a walk, with Xiang Sao following behind them.

“Why are so many people gathered here?” Wu Da You asked curiously.

“It’s nothing, just watching the commotion. Da You, is the baby coming soon?” a villager joked.

“Soon,” Wu Da You grinned.

Lin Zige blushed and pinched his waist, making Wu Da You laugh even harder.

“Boss, Madam, it’s time to go back for dinner,” Xiang Sao urged.

“Alright,” Lin Zige agreed. Wu Da You saw the Ma family and didn’t want to see them. He greeted the crowd and, supporting Zige, left immediately.

“What a lucky guy,” someone said enviously. The villagers nodded in agreement, thinking how different their lives were. Even though Wu Da You had a tough childhood, his future was bright. With the Lin family as his backing, he was set for a life of wealth and honor.

Once a penniless man, now he had a beauty, a house, land, and no shortage of money. In a few days, he would have a son, and his life would be nothing but joy.

Mrs. Yan watched the young couple leave, her eyes filled with envy, hatred, and resentment, as if knives were shooting from them. If the engagement hadn’t been broken, everything Wu Da You was enjoying would have been her son’s…

The Ma family returned home amidst the villagers’ mocking laughter. “You’re all fools,” Ma Dalang angrily prepared to scold Mrs. Yan and Ma Zhicai.

“I’m going to the city tomorrow,” Ma Zhicai coldly declared, turning and entering his room, slamming the door shut, not intending to listen to Ma Dalang’s lecture.

“You…” Ma Dalang wanted to reprimand him but, after all, he was his beloved son. He gritted his teeth but didn’t continue scolding.

The next day, at dawn, Ma Zhicai indeed packed some silver and left for the city, not even eating breakfast.

Mrs. Yan thought about the little silver they had at home. That boy had quietly gone to the city, surely to spend money, and she felt the pain of loss.

After arriving in the city, Ma Zhicai had no direction. He decided to stay at an inn for a few days. Then, he went to a small tavern, ordered two dishes, and a pot of wine, preparing to drown his sorrows.

When it came to drinking, a man and a woman drank of romance, men drank of brotherhood, but drinking alone was nothing but loneliness. Ma Zhicai thought of his glory days as a young scholar in the village, then of his current miserable state, mocked by others. His heart ached as if cut by a knife, and cup after cup of wine went down his throat.

“Hmm?” Just as he felt slightly drunk, he seemed to see a familiar face, someone who shouldn’t be in Fengcheng at this time—Ma Erlang.

Was he drunk? Ma Zhicai shook his head hard, hoping to sober up.

Chapter 424: Threat (1)

It couldn’t be his second uncle, Ma Zhicai kept reminding himself. Maybe he had just drunk too much and his eyes were playing tricks on him, making him mistake someone who looked like his second uncle for the real thing.

After comforting himself, Ma Zhicai sat back down, ready to continue drowning his sorrows in alcohol.

But as he drank, he still felt uneasy. The figure he had seen earlier really did resemble his second uncle, Ma Erlang. Even if it was just his eyes deceiving him, the man’s build was too similar to his uncle’s.

Unable to shake off his doubts, he immediately put down his wine jug and rushed out of the small tavern to check again.

Outside, the streets were bustling with people. Where could he find the person he was looking for?

Although the northern lands were vast and sparsely populated, with many things in short supply, Fengcheng, as the center of the northern lands, was quite prosperous. The streets on both sides were lined with shops, and merchants from all over, dressed in various ethnic attire, were everywhere.

Finding one person in this sea of people was as difficult as reaching the heavens.

Ma Zhicai stood outside the tavern for a long time, scanning the crowd until he was sure the person he was looking for was nowhere to be seen. Only then did he return to the tavern, dejected, to continue drinking.

After finishing a jug of wine, his face turned as red as a branding iron. “Shop assistant, the bill.”

He stood up unsteadily, took out some copper coins from his pocket, and handed them to the shop assistant before staggering away.

The shop assistant watched his retreating figure, shook his head, and sighed before going back to his work. Usually, those who came to the tavern to get drunk were people who were unhappy with their lives. The gentleman who had just left was fair and delicate, yet he too seemed to be a man down on his luck.

It had to be said that although Ma Zhicai’s face had grown a bit, it was still quite deceptive.

After leaving the tavern, Ma Zhicai wandered alone on the street for a while before returning to the inn when he felt it was too boring.

Previously, when his father, Ma Dalang, was the second shopkeeper in the city, he usually stayed in the room at the back of the shop reserved for Ma Dalang. Now, being alone, he had to spend money.

Ma Zhicai lay on the bed, feeling that life had no meaning. He didn’t know how to move forward in the future. He still stubbornly believed that his failure in the exams wasn’t due to his lack of talent but because the Lin family had deliberately sabotaged him from behind.

The Lin family had allied with the Prince of Ling. The Prince of Ling and Lin Ziyin had business dealings. As long as Lin Ziyin could help the Prince of Ling make money, Chu Sui Feng would never abandon the Lin family, which also meant that Ma Zhicai would never have a chance to rise again.

Why? Why, after studying the sages’ books for so many years, did he end up like this? It was all because of that wretched Lin Ziyin. The more he thought about it, the tighter Ma Zhicai’s fists clenched.

“The room is on the right, in the Tianzi Pavilion.” A soft, flattering voice came from outside the door.

“Mm.”

It was his second uncle’s voice! Ma Zhicai immediately snapped out of his anger. He was sure he wasn’t drunk; this wasn’t a hallucination from his confusion. He had really heard his second uncle, Ma Erlang’s voice.

Excited, he jumped off the bed to find Ma Erlang, but as he sat up, he hesitated.

His second uncle, Ma Erlang, had fled after being caught stealing from the Lin family in collusion with outsiders. For over half a year, he hadn’t returned home, drifting around, and no one knew where he had gone. Even his second aunt, Mrs. Bao, had no news of him. Yet now he had appeared in Fengcheng. Wasn’t he afraid of being discovered and arrested?

Back then, the Lin family had reported the case to the yamen, and the yamen had kept a record of Ma Erlang’s case. Although Ma Erlang had escaped and disappeared, if he was ever found and brought back, he would still have to go to jail.

Chapter 425: Threat (2)

Logically speaking, Ma Erlang shouldn’t have appeared in a dangerous place like Fengcheng.

The more he thought about it, the more confused Ma Zhicai became. His head ached, and he still couldn’t decide whether to meet Ma Erlang.

In the end, the alcohol took over, and he collapsed back onto the bed.

When he woke again, it was already mid-morning the next day.

“Honored guest, do you need anything else?” The shop assistant brought in a basin of water. “But at this hour, the shop no longer serves breakfast.”

“No need. I’ll go out to eat later,” Ma Zhicai replied sternly. After a moment’s hesitation, he asked the shop assistant about Ma Erlang, “Who is staying in the Heavenly Chamber?”

“Honored guest, I’m just a runner. I can’t disclose the guests’ affairs so freely,” the shop assistant said, his eyes flickering with cunning.

Greedy bastard! Ma Zhicai angrily pulled out a dozen copper coins from his pocket and handed them over. “Consider this a little something for your trouble.”

Only a dozen copper coins? The shop assistant looked at him with disdain.

“Yesterday, their voices were too loud and disturbed this honored guest. I was just about to go settle the score with them. If they haven’t left, I’ll go find them now,” Ma Zhicai hinted. He didn’t care about the Heavenly Chamber guests’ affairs. If the shop assistant knew what was good for him, he could still get the dozen copper coins. Otherwise, Ma Zhicai would take them back.

Sure enough, the shop assistant changed his attitude. He snatched the copper coins from Ma Zhicai’s hand and chuckled softly, “Thank you for the tip, honored guest. The Heavenly Chamber guests are foreign merchants. They went out early this morning but haven’t checked out of their room. This subordinate heard them say they wouldn’t return until evening.”

“I see.” Having gotten the information he wanted, Ma Zhicai was about to dismiss the shop assistant.

But the shop assistant was a chatterbox. Seeing that Ma Zhicai was alone in the room, he immediately whispered mysteriously, “It’s not that this subordinate is meddling, but I see that you’re alone, honored guest, while the Heavenly Chamber guests number several. They’re burly and clearly not from our northern lands. If you go to them, you might end up at a disadvantage. It’s better to swallow your pride. When traveling, harmony brings wealth.”

Ma Zhicai didn’t like being looked down upon, but then he thought of something and grabbed the shop assistant, who was about to leave. “Do you know what business they’re in?”

“This subordinate saw them dealing in cattle and sheep, but I’m not sure about the rest. However, these guests are very generous with their money.” After saying this, the shop assistant looked at Ma Zhicai with a smile.

Ma Zhicai cursed him in his mind for being greedy but, for the sake of appearances, gave the shop assistant a few more copper coins.

Only then did the shop assistant leave happily. The inn wasn’t large, and any extra tips from guests, no matter how small, were private wealth. The shop assistant was quite satisfied with today’s earnings.

Ma Zhicai sat alone in the room, his stomach empty, but he didn’t feel hungry. His mind was filled with what the shop assistant had just said.

Ma Zhicai knew exactly what kind of person Ma Erlang was and how much ability he had. But the shop assistant said the Heavenly Chamber guests were very generous with their money. When did Ma Erlang start associating with wealthy people? And why hadn’t he sent money back home if he was doing well?

The more he thought about it, the more confused Ma Zhicai became.

He sat alone in the room, poured himself a full cup of water, and drank it in one gulp. The warm tea soothed him, and he finally felt a little better. No matter what, he would wait until evening to see Ma Erlang and find out what was going on.

Chapter 426: Threat (3)

At this moment, Ma Zhicai made up his mind—no matter what, he had to see Ma Erlang.

Deep down, Ma Zhicai looked down on Ma Erlang. He had always dreamed of passing the imperial examinations and becoming an official. Why would he want to associate with a ruffian like Ma Erlang? If it weren’t for the need to secure a favorable review, he would have severed ties with Ma Erlang’s family long ago.

But reality had dealt Ma Zhicai a harsh blow. He stubbornly believed that as long as the Lin family held power, no matter how talented he was, he would never pass the examinations. With his path to scholarship cut off, Ma Zhicai was lost, unsure of where his future lay. Then Ma Erlang appeared, offering a glimmer of hope.

Wasn’t the Lin family favored by Prince Ling simply because of their wealth? If he, Ma Zhicai, could make a fortune in business, wouldn’t overthrowing the Lin family be easy? Besides, how powerful could the Lin family really be compared to him?

At heart, Ma Zhicai still saw himself as a scholar—the cleverest of all people.

Even without experience in trade, he had observed his father closely. Business required capital and connections. The Ma family didn’t have much silver to spare—years of funding his education had drained their resources. As for connections, his father, Ma Dalang, might have built some over the years, but within Fengcheng, under Prince Ling’s rule, Ma Zhicai knew he could never outmaneuver the Lin family.

Ma Erlang, however, had foreign merchants at his side—generous ones at that. This gave Ma Zhicai an idea.

With a plan in mind, the wait became unbearable.

To avoid missing Ma Erlang’s return, Ma Zhicai had his meals—both lunch and dinner—delivered to his room by the shop assistant.

As he grew more anxious, Ma Erlang remained absent. Even as lanterns were lit in the inn, there was still no sign of him.

Ma Zhicai paced restlessly in his room, puzzled by his own desperation to see Ma Erlang.

“A servant has prepared food and sent it to your room,” came Ma Erlang’s voice from outside, laced with flattery.

“Get more braised meat and roast duck,” Ma Erlang’s voice carried clearly through the door. It seemed he was approaching.

Ma Zhicai pricked up his ears, timing his move perfectly as he flung the door open.

“Uncle?” His voice was low, tinged with surprise.

Outside stood five or six burly men, their eyes fixed on Ma Zhicai, all filled with wariness and hostility. The chatter ceased abruptly.

Ma Erlang turned at the familiar voice, his eyes flickering with surprise, then embarrassment and panic. “What are you doing here?”

He kept his voice low, his conflicted emotions plain to see.

“I had business in the city and got delayed. I missed the chance to leave,” Ma Zhicai lied smoothly, refusing to admit he had been waiting all day.

“I have something to attend to. Wait for me in your room—I’ll come back later,” Ma Erlang said hastily, glancing at the men beside him, whose expressions had darkened.

Ignoring their glares, Ma Zhicai smiled at Ma Erlang. “Uncle, are these your friends? Since they’re friends, it wouldn’t be right to leave them outside. Why not give me some face and come inside to talk?”

Chapter 427: Threat (4)

“No need, we just got back from outside and have been busy all afternoon. We haven’t even had dinner yet, so we won’t disturb you,” Ma Erlang said, seemingly unwilling for Ma Zhicai and the few men with him to interact.

Ma Zhicai was displeased and cursed Ma Erlang in his mind. He thought Ma Erlang must be afraid that he would steal his livelihood, so he was deliberately making things difficult for him. Thus, he looked at the few men with even more enthusiasm. “Perfect, I haven’t had dinner either. How about this, this meal is on me. What do you say?”

Hearing this, Ma Erlang’s anxious expression became even more obvious. While the men weren’t paying attention, he kept making gestures at Ma Zhicai, urging him to go inside the house quickly.

Ma Zhicai only had eyes for the few men and completely ignored him.

Ma Erlang stood to the side, helpless and anxious.

“Let’s go to the main house,” one of the men suddenly said.

“That’s good. My place is too modest,” Ma Zhicai said, trying to appear refined and cultured. From their accents, he didn’t think they were local merchants. Their clothing was also quite luxurious, so it seemed Ma Erlang had struck it rich with some wealthy people.

“Let’s go.” Seeing that Ma Erlang seemed reluctant, the men’s faces darkened. Ma Erlang was startled and sighed quietly, not saying anything else.

Ma Zhicai, acting as if he were already familiar with them, hurried to walk side by side with the men toward the main house.

The main house was indeed different. The furnishings inside were quite luxurious. Ma Zhicai looked around, secretly admiring and envying them.

The men exchanged glances. As soon as Ma Erlang entered the room last, they immediately closed the door.

“You—” Before Ma Zhicai could finish looking around and sit down, a sharp dagger was already pressed against his neck.

Ma Zhicai only put on airs in front of the villagers. In reality, his courage was smaller than a rabbit’s. At that moment, with a sharp dagger against his neck, he was so scared he almost lost his soul. He was somewhat intelligent and knew that the person holding the dagger was not joking with him.

The dagger must have been very sharp, as Ma Zhicai could feel the coldness radiating from it pressing against his forehead.

“Friends, don’t, don’t do anything. Let’s talk this out,” he said, his voice trembling from fear. “I don’t know anything. Please spare me. Uncle, say something.”

Seeing that his pleas had no effect on the men, Ma Zhicai trembled as he begged Ma Erlang.

Ma Erlang wanted to kick Ma Zhicai out or ignore his life. He thought about how he had given Ma Zhicai so many signals before entering the room, but the fool hadn’t listened to his advice and had come to the main house to die. Now he was remembering his uncle.

“Uncle, say something.” Without a response from Ma Erlang, Ma Zhicai was so scared he almost collapsed, but the dagger at his neck forced him to hold himself up.

“Master, he is my nephew, my own nephew. He won’t betray you,” Ma Erlang said, not wanting to care about Ma Zhicai but unable to completely abandon their blood relation.

“He has seen your face and knows our relationship. We can’t let him live,” one of the men said, pressing a point on Ma Zhicai’s body to paralyze him before withdrawing the dagger, rejecting Ma Erlang’s plea.

Ma Zhicai couldn’t move or speak. Hearing the man’s words, he was so anxious he almost wet himself.

“You know what’s important. If you ruin our plans, even you won’t escape,” another man said, glaring fiercely at Ma Erlang.

Chapter 428: Threat (5)

“Yes, subordinate understands. Subordinate would never dare to ruin the Prince’s affairs. However, subordinate thinks it would be more convenient for subordinate and the masters to not appear frequently in Fengcheng. If you let him act as an informant to gather information, it would be much more convenient.” In a moment of desperation, Ma Erlang thought of an excuse to save Ma Zhicai.

The several men exchanged glances but remained silent.

“Honored guests.” At that moment, the shop assistant’s voice suddenly came from outside the door.

The several men quickly placed Ma Zhicai on the bed, then lowered the bed curtains before calmly opening the door.

Outside, two shop assistants entered carrying trays of steaming food.

“The food you ordered is all here. This roast duck was specially bought from Lin’s Restaurant by us.” The shop assistant smiled, trying to curry favor.

“This is your tip. If there’s nothing else, don’t come back. We’ll clean up the dishes and chopsticks tomorrow. We’re all exhausted from traveling all day.” One of the men coldly instructed.

Seeing the guests’ generosity, the two shop assistants happily agreed to their request, smiling as they left, even thoughtfully closing the door behind them.

From the moment the shop assistants entered, Ma Zhicai had been struggling to make some noise to attract their attention and save himself. But his body refused to obey, and he never expected the shop assistants to be dismissed so easily by the men. Instantly, he broke out in a cold sweat from anxiety.

“You little brat, don’t try any tricks.” Once the shop assistants were far enough away, one of the men pulled Ma Zhicai off the bed. Another man pried open Ma Zhicai’s mouth and forced a pill into it.

Ma Zhicai had no idea what they were feeding him and desperately refused to swallow, but one of the men slapped his back, and the pill slid down his throat.

“This is poison. If you dare to shout or make any noise, it will kill you instantly.” One of the men warned him with a sinister glare.

Ma Zhicai blinked frantically, signaling that he wouldn’t cause any trouble.

Only then did the men release the acupoints on his body.

“Uncle.” As soon as he could move, Ma Zhicai scrambled behind Ma Erlang.

Ma Erlang sighed deeply, then turned to look at him. “As long as you listen to the masters from now on, I guarantee nothing will happen to you…”

Chu Sui Feng had stormed out of the Lin family residence that day, and for the next ten days, he indeed did not appear at the Lin family residence again, nor did he send gifts every few days as he used to.

The other members of the Lin family did not notice anything amiss, but Lin Changshu, who had been present that day, felt uneasy. After all, no matter how powerful the Lin family was, they were still under the jurisdiction of the land governed by Chu Sui Feng. Ziyin had been so disrespectful to the Prince of Ling that day—would the Prince hold a grudge against the Lin family because of it?

He wanted to ask Ziyin how she planned to handle the matter, but ever since that day, Lin Ziyin had been spending all her time in the back courtyard, even eating her meals there. He had no opportunity to discuss it with her.

“What’s wrong?” After all, they were family. After breakfast, Grandpa called Lin Changshu aside.

Lin Changshu knew he couldn’t hide his worries from Grandpa for long, and he truly needed someone to talk to about it. So, he recounted everything that had happened that day. “Grandpa, do you think the Prince will hold a grudge against Ziyin?”

“The Prince didn’t lose his temper on the spot, so he won’t take it out on our Lin family afterward. He probably doesn’t want to come because he’s too embarrassed. Don’t worry too much about this. Just do what you need to do, and don’t mention it to your wife or Zige. No need to worry them.”

Chapter 429: Threat (6)

“I know.” Lin Changshu respectfully agreed.

“Ziyin is busy with important matters and can’t spare the energy to manage the household. As her brother, you need to take on more responsibility. Instead of worrying about things that don’t exist, you should focus on how to manage the family’s affairs.” Grandpa noticed his furrowed brow and understood that Lin Changshu still had some reservations.

Grandpa sighed inwardly. His eldest grandson was good in many ways, but he was too honest and simple-minded. He didn’t have Ziyin’s foresight or Zige’s boldness and straightforwardness. While this nature was usually fine, it became a problem when dealing with serious matters. Thinking about this, Grandpa shook his head. He felt that he had made the right decision.

Even if all the Lin family’s wealth wasn’t earned by Ziyin, and even if it was inherited from their ancestors, he wouldn’t let Changshu bear the burden alone. Those who were indecisive and soft-hearted were not suited for great responsibilities, and Lin Changshu clearly fell into this category.

After Lin Changshu left to attend to his duties, Grandpa stood up, clasped his hands behind his back, and for the first time, walked into the back courtyard.

“Master, the young lady is in the house.” The servants, including Juehui, who were guarding the gate, naturally didn’t dare to neglect Grandpa.

“I’ll go in and take a look.” Grandpa entered the courtyard with his hands behind his back.

Inside the house, Lin Ziyin was diligently working with her tools, completely unaware of Grandpa’s arrival.

“Take a break.” Grandpa spoke.

“Grandpa.” Lin Ziyin turned her head upon hearing the voice and saw Grandpa. Her serious expression immediately softened into a smile.

“You should go out and get some fresh air too.” Lin Ziyin spoke, and Qiao’er, who was assisting her, understood that they had something to discuss. She smiled, bowed, and left.

“Is this a crossbow?” Grandpa picked up a finished crossbow and asked, his face showing shock.

“Yes.” Lin Ziyin nodded. “It can fire five bolts in succession.”

“Good, good, good.” Grandpa excitedly repeated the word three times. “We are people of the northern lands and have a responsibility to defend it. You’ve done well!”

“Do you have something to tell me, Grandpa?” Lin Ziyin was intelligent. From the worried expression on Grandpa’s face when he entered, she guessed that he hadn’t come to see her without reason.

“Do you really not want to enter the Prince’s Residence?” Grandpa didn’t beat around the bush.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “I want a lifelong commitment from one person, and the Prince can’t give me that.”

Grandpa nodded. “You handle your own affairs. You’re not alone. Whatever decision you make, the Lin family will not oppose it.”

No one knew how complex Grandpa’s feelings were when he said this. Perhaps before entering, hearing Lin Ziyin’s thoughts wouldn’t have pained him so much. But after seeing the rapid-fire crossbow, his heart trembled.

As a wise and experienced elder, he could foresee that any ruler who saw Lin Ziyin’s talents would not let her go.

Perhaps refusing the Prince of Ling would cost the entire Lin family, but Grandpa had no regrets and wouldn’t allow any other member of the Lin family to regret it either. He was an upright, shrewd, and proud old man. In his view, since the Lin family had enjoyed the wealth brought by Lin Ziyin, they must also bear the corresponding risks when she faced difficulties.

“Prince.” Suddenly, Juehui and the others’ voices came from outside.

“Where is the young lady?” Chu Sui Feng’s voice carried a hint of fatigue.

Chapter 430: Threat (7)

“The young lady is inside the house,” Juehui replied with a bow. “Please wait here, Your Highness. The young lady has given orders—no one may enter without her permission.”

“Tell her I’m here,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, his gaze fixed on Juehui.

From Yi and the others were furious at Juehui’s insolence, but in the Lin family residence, they had no choice but to hold their tongues. The last time the Prince had stormed out of the Lin family residence in a rage, his mood had remained sour ever since. The soldiers in the city and those stationed at the border had nearly been drilled to death under his wrath, each one left half-dead.

If the Prince had at least vented his anger and felt better afterward, that would have been one thing. But in reality, he spent his days training soldiers and his nights sitting alone in his study, often until the early hours of the morning. His appetite had dwindled, and he barely ate anything at each meal.

As the Prince’s personal guards, From Yi and the others knew exactly what was weighing on Chu Sui Feng’s mind. Understanding the root of the problem was one thing, but offering advice was another matter entirely. From Er had once mustered the courage to counsel the Prince, only to be sent to the private barracks for a brutal training session that left him half-dead. He still hadn’t recovered.

The Third Young Master, Luo, and the others who could speak freely to the Prince had been away from the city for days. From Yi and his men watched as Chu Sui Feng tormented himself day and night, and they were all on the verge of madness. Privately, they had cursed Lin Ziyin to no end.

Fortunately, the Prince had finally agreed to return to the Lin family residence today. From Yi and the others silently prayed that Lin Ziyin wouldn’t throw another tantrum and hurt the Prince, who had so little familial warmth in his life.

The noise outside was loud enough that Lin Ziyin and Grandpa could hear the conversation from inside the house.

“Speak properly,” Grandpa said, standing up.

“Yes, Grandpa, take care,” Lin Ziyin quickly replied, standing up as well when she saw Grandpa walking out with his hands behind his back.

The two of them stepped out of the house and immediately saw Chu Sui Feng standing at the door with several guards, his gaze fixed on the courtyard.

Lin Ziyin was startled to see how thin and dark Chu Sui Feng had become. His eyes were even bloodshot. Had something happened at the border again?

“Greetings, Your Highness,” Grandpa said respectfully, bowing.

Chu Sui Feng subtly shifted his body, as if unwilling to accept Grandpa’s greeting. “There’s no need for such formalities when I’m at the Lin family residence,” he said, though his eyes were fixed on Lin Ziyin.

“Your Highness is too kind. I am unworthy of such favor, but etiquette must be observed,” Grandpa replied respectfully.

Lin Ziyin stood quietly beside Grandpa, her heart filled with gratitude. Grandpa wasn’t just paying lip service to supporting her decisions—he was proving it with his actions.

Faced with Grandpa’s insistence, Chu Sui Feng’s expression darkened further. His gaze on Lin Ziyin began to burn with anger.

Lin Ziyin slightly lowered her eyelids, refusing to meet his eyes. His indifference only fueled Chu Sui Feng’s frustration.

“Your Highness, several items have been completed. Please inspect them,” she said softly, her respectful tone laced with distance.

“Mmm,” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently, stepping into the courtyard.

Grandpa watched their interaction and sighed inwardly. Sometimes things didn’t go as smoothly as one hoped. He thought of Lin Ziyin’s intentions and the possible consequences, shaking his head slightly.

Inside the house, Chu Sui Feng picked up a crossbow, examining it carefully. From Yi and the others watched excitedly, their glances toward Lin Ziyin filled with admiration. No wonder the Prince couldn’t forget about young lady Lin—she was truly remarkable, capable of designing such an impressive crossbow.

“The range can reach about eighty meters. Beyond that, I can’t do any better,” Lin Ziyin explained softly.

“That’s far enough,” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently, then ordered From Yi, “Bring the item here.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” From Yi replied, leaving for a moment before returning with a long box. He bent down to open it, revealing a gleaming weapon before Lin Ziyin’s eyes.

Lin Ziyin tried to lift the weapon but struggled to do so. She glanced at Chu Sui Feng awkwardly before setting it back down. “Have you tried it, Your Highness?”

“I have,” Chu Sui Feng said, a hint of a smile on his face. “It’s very sharp. Not only can it cut through a cow’s hoof, but it can also be used as a spear.”

Lin Ziyin smiled upon hearing this. “In that case, congratulations, Your Highness.”

“Your hands are injured?” Chu Sui Feng suddenly asked, his gaze fixed on Lin Ziyin’s hands.

Lin Ziyin had kept her hands behind her back to avoid worrying Grandpa. Only after he left did she return them to their natural position. She hadn’t expected Chu Sui Feng to notice such a small detail.

“Bring the ointment,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, glancing at Hong Ying and Lu Luo. Even Qiao’er wasn’t spared his icy gaze.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Qiao’er replied, obediently presenting the ointment without argument this time.

Chu Sui Feng removed the lid from the ointment and scooped out some with his finger. He grabbed Lin Ziyin’s small, fair hand and began carefully applying the medicine.

“Your Highness…” Qiao’er immediately tried to take over, but Chu Sui Feng shot her a cold glance, silencing her before she could finish.

“I can do it myself,” Lin Ziyin said, her fingers held in his grip. The cool ointment felt soothing on her skin, but her heart burned, and her face flushed red.

Chapter 431: Provoking the Extreme (1)

Lin Ziyin felt a strong aversion to Chu Sui Feng’s intimate gestures, unable to adapt to them. She thought she had already made herself clear to Chu Sui Feng the last time, so why was he still acting so intimately toward her, whether in public or private?

Such ambiguity, if spread, would leave her unable to defend herself no matter how much she tried.

From Yi and the others had all instinctively stepped back, not daring to look around. Those near Lin Ziyin frowned as they watched Chu Sui Feng’s actions, feeling his behavior was too reckless. But given Chu Sui Feng’s status and the fact that he was bandaging Lin Ziyin’s wounds, it seemed justifiable. For a moment, everyone stood frozen, unsure of what to do. The key was that Lin Ziyin hadn’t spoken up—shouldn’t they stop Chu Sui Feng’s actions?

“Your hands are covered in wounds. Stop what you’re doing for now. Once your hands heal, I’ll have someone prepare gloves for you.” Only after carefully applying ointment to both of her hands did Chu Sui Feng let go of her small hands.

Freed from his grasp, Lin Ziyin let out a subtle sigh of relief. When someone approaches you under the guise of caring for you—and genuinely does care—it’s hard to refuse.

For Lin Ziyin, who had always longed for warmth, she couldn’t bring herself to say anything that might hurt Chu Sui Feng.

“The process of making crossbows cannot afford the slightest carelessness. Otherwise, the arrows won’t reach the desired range and might even change direction mid-flight, affecting their speed.” Lin Ziyin explained softly.

Chu Sui Feng’s tightly knit brows could have crushed a fly. “Even so, I won’t allow you to harm yourself.”

“They’re just minor wounds. As long as I apply Master Huizhen’s ointment on time, there won’t be any problems.” She added, fearing he wouldn’t believe her, “They won’t even leave scars. You can rest assured.”

“Apply the medicine on time every day.” Chu Sui Feng reminded her.

Lin Ziyin softly agreed, and then the two fell into an awkward silence, the room filled with an eerie stillness.

“Has the Prince not been resting well lately?” After a long while, Lin Ziyin noticed how Chu Sui Feng couldn’t put down the crossbow, wanting to continue working on it. But since he had already forbidden her from doing so, she pondered for a moment before finding a topic to discuss.

“Are you concerned about me?” Chu Sui Feng finally set down the crossbow, his gaze sharp as he looked at Lin Ziyin, a hint of joy in his eyes—a sign of his pleasant mood.

Lin Ziyin was taken aback. “The Prince is the protector of the northern lands and a friend of mine. Publicly and privately, I should show concern.”

Was that just an excuse? Chu Sui Feng’s expression darkened, his cold gaze piercing as he stared at her. “If that’s the case, I refuse to answer.”

Huh? What did he mean? Lin Ziyin was confused, but Chu Sui Feng had already lowered his head, continuing to examine the crossbow in his hands.

“Will the Prince be having lunch here?” Since he wasn’t cooperating, they couldn’t just stand there in silence. Lin Ziyin thought for a moment and found another excuse.

“Do you not want me to have lunch here?” Chu Sui Feng looked into her eyes, countering.

“Not at all.” Lin Ziyin forced a laugh. Even if that was what she thought, she couldn’t show it on her face or say it outright. The current Chu Sui Feng had become unpredictable, and she had no idea how to interact with the Prince of Ling.

“Since you want me to stay, I will.” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently.

Chapter 432: Provoking the Best (2)

Who wanted to keep him here? Lin Ziyin gritted her teeth inwardly, but she couldn’t actually drive him away. She had no choice but to stand up and say, “Prince, please wait here. I’ll go to the kitchen to make some arrangements.”

Being around Chu Sui Feng was too stifling and awkward. Lin Ziyin decided to find an excuse to leave his side.

“Mmm.” Chu Sui Feng didn’t make things difficult for her.

Lin Ziyin immediately took her leave, leading Hong Ying and the others out of the courtyard.

“Prince, with these crossbows, General Luo’s side will be like a tiger with wings,” From San said happily, examining the crossbow in Chu Sui Feng’s hands.

Chu Sui Feng’s brow furrowed slightly. Where was there any trace of joy on his face?

From Yi and the others wished they could kick From San out with one foot. The fool had no sense—couldn’t he see that the Prince was feeling down because of young lady Lin’s attitude?

Lin Ziyin arrived at the kitchen and found that the chicken, duck, fish, and meat were quite well-stocked. She instructed the cook to prepare more dishes since there would be guests for lunch.

“Sister, you’ve finally come out.” Zige hadn’t seen Ziyin for over ten days. Even though she knew Ziyin was at home, she still felt uneasy. Seeing Ziyin’s figure, her heart finally settled. “No matter how busy you are, you still need to come out to eat. Look how thin you’ve become.”

“Sister, has the baby been behaving?” Lin Ziyin reached out to touch her stomach and asked gently.

“Very lively.” Zige rubbed her own stomach, her face full of maternal love. “Keeps me up at night with all the kicking.”

“The little one is probably excited to meet their parents soon.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response.

The two sisters chatted and laughed as they made their way to Guo Huiniang’s courtyard.

“Ziyin.” Inside the room, Guo Huiniang, also heavily pregnant, was busy sewing toys. Several maidservants and servant women were also helping, turning the place into a small workshop. As soon as Guo Huiniang saw them, she happily put down her work and stood up to greet them.

“Sister-in-law, don’t do any more needlework. Be careful not to strain your eyes.” Lin Ziyin scolded her with a glance.

“There’s still over a month until the birth.” Guo Huiniang looked at her gently and replied. “I’m not doing it all the time, and the work isn’t heavy.”

She spoke the truth. Back when the Lin family was poor, she had to help out with everything even while pregnant. Now that their lives were almost like those of immortals, what more could she ask for?

“She’s just being overly anxious.” Zige plopped down and laughed as she interjected, “It’s just an extra piece of meat in the belly. It’s not as serious as you’re making it out to be.”

As she spoke, she continued to busy herself with the items in her hands, a faint smile on her face.

“It’s not that I don’t want you to work, nor is it about the work being light or heavy. Overusing your eyes during pregnancy can damage them. You don’t want to be seeing things blurry in the future, do you?” Lin Ziyin sat down helplessly but made no move to help. She was skilled in mechanics, but when it came to embroidery, she was completely clueless. “Most importantly, if the mother’s eyes are damaged, it’s not good for the baby in the womb.”

“Really?” Zige was startled.

“Really.” Lin Ziyin replied, somewhat annoyed. “There’s plenty of time ahead. You and sister-in-law don’t need to cling to these few moments.”

“Alright, we’ll listen to you.” As soon as she heard it could affect the child, Zige promptly put down her work. In her eyes, her sister Ziyin was practically omnipotent now. Whatever Ziyin said must be reasonable.

Guo Huiniang was also a mother and naturally very concerned about the child in her womb, so she obediently stopped her work as well.

“Miss is truly amazing.” Several maidservants and stewards in the courtyard said, “This servant has advised the young miss and madam many times, but they wouldn’t listen. Miss managed to convince them with just a few words.”

Chapter 433: Stirring Up Trouble (3)

Because the Lin family was kind and never harsh on their servants, those who were bought into the household treated their masters with genuine care. Thus, their daily conversations were as casual as if they were family.

“Brother Wu and Big Brother, what are they busy with?” Lin Ziyin asked again.

“The wheat harvest is over, and the beans in the fields are at their freshest. Those pesky green worms are causing trouble, so they’ve been busy catching them in the bean fields these past few days,” Zige replied, clearly annoyed.

“Worms in the bean fields?” Lin Ziyin pressed.

“Yes, fat and plump, just looking at them makes me angry,” Zige answered.

“Hong Ying, go quickly to the fields and tell them that every worm they catch must be brought here immediately. Don’t waste a single one,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“Worms are disgusting; they’re only good for feeding ducks. What do you want them for?” Guo Huiniang asked with a laugh. She knew her sister-in-law always had ideas, but even she couldn’t think of a good use for worms.

“Lu Luo, go to Ding’an Temple and bring Master Huizhen here. Tell him there’s something good for him,” Lin Ziyin said mysteriously, not explaining her plans for the worms but instead sending people off to carry out her orders.

“You’re not actually going to eat the worms, are you?” Zige looked at her in disbelief.

“You’re right. We’re having worms for lunch today,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“Ziyin,” Zige stared at her in horror, “are you trying to disgust us to death?”

“Don’t worry, the worms I prepare will be clean, and you’ll want to eat them again after trying them once,” Lin Ziyin stood up. “I’ll go take a look.”

“Are we really eating worms?” Just thinking about the long, wriggling worms made Zige’s skin crawl.

Guo Huiniang, who had spent her days working in the fields, wasn’t as repulsed by worms, but she had never eaten them before. “Ziyin always has ideas. If she says they’re good, the taste must be decent.”

Lin Ziyin wasn’t joking. When she saw the large number of worms brought from the fields, her eyes lit up. Perfect, she could finally satisfy her craving.

In modern times, these worms were called “bean larvae” in some places. They were high in protein, and their price was always high. Sometimes, even if you wanted to eat them, you couldn’t find any. She had once eaten them in northern Jiangsu—a small bowl cost over a thousand yuan.

But the taste was indeed delicious. Even now, Lin Ziyin couldn’t forget that fresh flavor.

The cooks in the dining hall looked at the wriggling worms in the basin, their faces filled with difficulty. They had no idea how to prepare these things—they had never tried before.

“Today, have the children from the school come over for lunch too,” Lin Ziyin instructed as she efficiently had the cleaned worms blanched in boiling water.

“Roll them out with a stick,” she directed.

With many hands, it didn’t take long before basins of bean larvae meat were extracted.

Lin Ziyin kept one basin for her own courtyard and planned to use the rest in the dining hall.

Since no one else knew how to prepare them, she decided to demonstrate herself. Actually, cooking the worms was simple—the key was in the chili peppers and seasonings. The worms had a fresh and delicious taste, so adding too many other seasonings would overpower their natural flavor. Thus, MSG, star anise, and the like were definitely not to be used. After frying the scallions and ginger, Lin Ziyin added water. Once it boiled, she put in the worm meat to simmer on low heat. Finally, she added some bok choy to blanch, then sprinkled in some pepper.

“Make sure to use plenty of oil,” Lin Ziyin reminded them one last time.

The people in the kitchen agreed, but in their hearts, they were still unsure. They were worried the workers wouldn’t want to eat these worms.

Chapter 434: Provoking the Best (4)

Lin Ziyin paid no mind to any of this. She had someone bring a large basin of bean weevil meat back to the Lin family kitchen, then began sizzling and stir-frying with a clatter.

At mealtime, the two little ones returned. The moment they saw Lin Ziyin was there, they immediately clung to her.

“Both of you are little xiucai, yet you’re still so hopeless,” Lin Changshu remarked, glancing at Changting.

Changting pretended not to hear and continued to cling to Lin Ziyin.

“Is this supposed to be good?” Master Huizhen arrived with several warrior monks at mealtime. He eyed the dish of bean weevil meat with a critical gaze.

“Whether it’s good or not, you’ll know after you try it,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

The Lin family knew what was on the table. Zige and Guo Huiniang certainly wouldn’t take the initiative to pick up their chopsticks. Lin Ziyin eagerly served some to Grandpa.

Grandpa knew full well what it was, but he still ate it without batting an eye. After one bite, his eyes lit up, and he calmly reached for a second helping.

No matter what it was, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You would give Lin Ziyin face, so the two of them gritted their teeth and ate it, then went for a second bite.

Master Huizhen picked up his chopsticks and took a large bite. “Fresh…”

Was it really that good? Zige and Guo Huiniang glanced at everyone suspiciously but held firm.

“These are bean weevils,” Lin Ziyin said leisurely as she watched Chu Sui Feng’s chopsticks reach into the basin. She was being mischievous, deliberately trying to gross him out. Humph, let’s see if he dares to flirt with her so casually in the future.

Bean weevils? Chu Sui Feng gave her a faint glance, his expression unchanged as he scooped up the bean weevil meat and put it in his mouth.

“Although bean weevils don’t look good, they eat bean leaves and drink dew, so they’re very happy. As for their appearance, it’s just their protective coloring,” Lin Ziyin said, a little disappointed but also a little pleased to see Chu Sui Feng eat it without flinching. Half-truths and half-nonsense followed. “Come, eat more. It’s good for children’s health.”

Without hesitation, she served Changting and Yan Zhi each a small half-bowl.

Bean weevils? They were bean weevils! The two children looked at their bowls in horror. They didn’t want to eat it at all.

“Are you two not men? You’re not afraid of a little bug, are you?” Lin Ziyin looked at the two children, deliberately provoking them.

“Who’s afraid?” Changting hated being looked down on by Ziyin the most. Hearing this, he immediately picked up his chopsticks and ate with his eyes closed. If he ate, Yan Zhi followed.

“You really are different from others, young lady. If it weren’t for you, this humble monk would never have known that little bean weevils could be so delicious. What a waste of all those years of bean weevils,” Master Huizhen said regretfully, though his hand didn’t stop moving.

“It really is delicious.” Wu Da You served some to Zige. Lin Changshu also served some to Guo Huiniang.

Zige and Guo Huiniang didn’t want to eat it, but seeing everyone enjoying it, even the two children eating with relish, they had no choice but to grit their teeth and eat.

“Actually, summer isn’t the best time for bean weevils,” Lin Ziyin explained. “When they burrow into the ground, that’s when they’re the most delicious.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “With proper development and research, this could become a signature dish of our northern lands.”

“A good idea,” Master Huizhen agreed. “It’s a shame for the vegetarian feast.”

“When I have some free time, I’ll open two more restaurants in Fengcheng and the market. Then I can sell meat dishes,” Lin Ziyin joked casually.

“When this is over, I’ll give you two restaurants,” Chu Sui Feng suddenly spoke. His expression was indifferent, his tone indifferent, as if he were just discussing the weather with Lin Ziyin.

Chapter 435: Provoking the Best (5)

“I’ll give the Prince two-tenths,” Lin Ziyin replied after glancing at him. Humph, she had made so many bows and crossbows for Chu Sui Feng—it was only reasonable to take a share of the profits.

The two of them reached an agreement as they ate.

In the dining hall, at first, many were stunned when they heard the meat in the dishes was actually bean worms. But when they learned the dishes were personally made by Lin Ziyin, the bolder ones ordered a portion, and the Lin family servants naturally gave her face, each taking a share.

The village headman’s family was among the bold. After the first bite, their eyes lit up.

Many immediately went back for a second helping.

Leading by example, the large basins of meat dishes sold out quickly. Those who hadn’t tried them regretted it deeply upon hearing the praise. The children ate happily, dipping their steamed buns in the soup, their little bellies full.

“Village headman,” after eating his fill, the village headman was about to go home and rest for a while before returning to work in the afternoon. He wanted to seize the chance to recharge, but as soon as he stepped out, Ma Dalang blocked his way.

Ma Dalang had deliberately waited at the dining hall entrance to intercept the village headman.

He had wanted to bypass the village headman and directly connect with the Lin family, but the Lin family gave him no opportunity. Not only had Lin Ziyin been unavailable for days, but even Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were unreachable—they wouldn’t even give him a decent look.

With no other options, Ma Dalang finally thought of going through the village headman.

The village headman didn’t think much of Ma Dalang either, finding the Ma family too scheming.

“Father, hurry up. You can rest a bit at home. You’ve been busy all morning,” Wu Dali said, deliberately loud enough for Ma Dalang to hear. Instinctively, Wu Dali felt averse to the Ma family’s actions in the village.

Ma Dalang pretended not to hear Wu Dali and continued to look at the village headman eagerly. “Village headman, you must help me.”

Starting with a request for help, the village headman frowned slightly. “What’s the matter? Speak.”

“It’s better if we find a quiet place to talk. There are too many people coming and going here…” Without waiting for a response, Ma Dalang pulled the village headman toward his home.

“Father, I’ll go with you,” Wu Dali said, unwilling to watch his father be bullied or deceived. He immediately followed.

Ma Dalang didn’t want Wu Dali to come, but Wu Dali ignored his expression and followed like a shadow. Since Wu Dali was the village headman’s eldest son, Ma Dalang couldn’t afford to offend him. But then he thought, Wu Dali would find out sooner or later anyway. So, Ma Dalang warmly welcomed the village headman and his son into his home.

Ma Zhicai sat alone in the inn, his mind still echoing the Tartars’ threats. Indeed, the men who had nearly taken his life yesterday were spies sent by the northern Tartars. Disguised as traveling merchants, they had come to gather intelligence in the city.

His second uncle, Ma Erlang, after committing crimes in the Lin family, had fled north and encountered Tartar scouts. Like Ma Zhicai, Ma Erlang had nearly lost his life, but at the critical moment, he had surrendered and was trained as a Tartar spy.

However, since Ma Erlang was a wanted criminal in the northern lands, it wasn’t convenient for him to appear in public. Now, with Ma Zhicai’s addition, the Tartars were very pleased.

After all, as a native of the northern lands, gathering information would be much easier.

“If you don’t behave, don’t expect the antidote for the second half of the year,” the demonic threat echoed in his ears. Ma Zhicai wasn’t particularly principled, and in his current forlorn state, he quickly saw reason.

Chapter 436: Provoking the Worst (6)

“Lin Ziyin, this is all your fault. Just you wait.” Ma Zhicai sat at the table, grinding his teeth as he muttered to himself.

He had been away for several days now. Perhaps it was time to return and see what was happening. Staying in Fengcheng, he could do nothing—after all, he was just an ordinary commoner, unable to even approach the Prince of Ling’s estate.

None of that mattered. Hadn’t the Prince of Ling appeared at the Lin family residence? Maybe keeping an eye on the Lin family would yield some useful information.

Ma Zhicai quickly packed his belongings. When he had entered the city, he had only brought a few changes of clothes, so packing was easy.

Several ingots of silver lay on the bed, and Ma Zhicai’s expression grew ambiguous. The silver on the bed amounted to forty taels, left behind by his second uncle, Ma Erlang, before he departed. He had entrusted Ma Zhicai to take it back and deliver it to Mrs. Bao.

Forty taels was no small sum. Ma Zhicai hesitated, wondering whether he should take all the silver back to Mrs. Bao.

After pondering alone for a while, he hastily wrapped the silver in his clothes and slung the bundle over his shoulder before leaving the room.

“Ouch! Can’t you watch where you’re going?” Perhaps Ma Zhicai’s luck was truly terrible—no sooner had he stepped outside than he was bumped into by several women.

“You little bastard, were you trying to take advantage of us?” Before Ma Zhicai could speak, several swarthy men rushed forward, each looking fierce and menacing.

“Look carefully—it was them who bumped into me while trying to avoid a carriage.” Ma Zhicai said coldly, “The yamen is just up ahead. If you want to extort me, let’s go to the yamen and settle this properly.”

The men opposite him had clearly not expected him to threaten them with the yamen. They froze, looking somewhat at a loss.

Ordinary commoners—who would willingly go to the yamen? That place was no better than the Prince of Hell’s palace. Moreover, under the Prince of Ling’s jurisdiction, the officials in the yamen were known for their keen judgment. Since none of them were injured, they feared they would gain nothing by going to the yamen.

“You’re all talk. Do you think we’re trying to extort you? You’re a grown man who bumped into women, and you don’t even apologize. Instead, you act all righteous—what a hero you are.” A swarthy man glared at Ma Zhicai, berating him fiercely. “If it weren’t for the fact that you look like a weakling, I’d teach you a lesson right now.”

The commotion on the street quickly drew a crowd. Facing the pointing fingers and whispers of the onlookers, Ma Zhicai’s face burned with humiliation. “Who are you calling a weakling?”

“I’m talking about you. What, you got a problem with that? If you don’t like it, let’s settle this with our fists.” The swarthy man sneered, provoking him.

Ma Zhicai truly wanted to fight him. As a scholar, he had never been so humiliated. If his teachers and classmates at the academy found out, he would never be able to show his face again.

Impulsive as he was, Ma Zhicai had not lost his senses. Seeing that the other side had more people and that the men were all burly and rough-looking, his courage faltered. “I won’t waste my time on unreasonable people like you. It would only tarnish the reputation of us scholars.”

He deliberately emphasized the words “us scholars.”

Sure enough, upon hearing those words, the men’s expressions changed, and they looked at Ma Zhicai with more caution.

Ma Zhicai felt a secret surge of pride and held his head even higher. Yes, he had done it on purpose. After all, they didn’t know his background—let them misunderstand. In the northern lands, the law protected scholars. If ordinary people harmed a xiucai or an imperial examination scholar, they would face severe punishment from the yamen.

“Make way, please make way.” Just as the standoff continued, a voice urged from not far away.

Chapter 437: Provoking the Best (7)

Everyone looked up and saw a procession of carriages pulling wooden planks approaching.

“Sorry for the inconvenience, everyone. The estate has just received new furniture, so we can’t delay,” a steward announced loudly. Then, he walked to the rear carriage and spoke to two men, “Honored Guest He, Third Young Master He, sorry to keep you waiting.”

A warm voice replied, “No trouble at all.” The sound was so striking that the people here forgot their argument.

“Big brother, that voice sounds like that bastard He Dingyi,” a dark-skinned girl stepped forward, puzzled.

“Can’t be,” the man who had been about to hit Ma Zhicai hesitated.

“I heard that steward call him Honored Guest He. How could that bastard He Dingyi become an honored guest? If you ask me, they left our family—who knows if they’re even still alive?” A woman in a tattered dark green dress sneered, dismissing the girl’s words.

“I’m telling you, the voice sounds like him, and he’s got the same surname,” the dark-skinned girl insisted.

“Little sister, you must have heard wrong. There are plenty of people with the same surname as us. Think about it—their family was kicked out in the dead of winter. If they’re still alive, that’s lucky enough. You really think they could get rich so quickly? They don’t have that kind of luck,” another dark-skinned man scoffed.

The dark-skinned girl watched the carriages disappear, her eyes full of doubt.

Ma Zhicai listened from the side, a cold smirk forming. The world was small—just stepping out, and he ran into relatives of the Lin family. These people didn’t seem like good sorts, and they probably had no idea the Lin family had already struck it rich.

“That person—I know him,” Ma Zhicai said coldly.

“You know him? Is his name He Dingyi?” one of the dark-skinned men asked urgently.

“Why should I tell you?” Ma Zhicai put on airs, looking up at the sky.

“Beat him to death!”

“Second brother, don’t be reckless,” another dark-skinned man held back the impulsive one.

Ma Zhicai looked at the three dark-skinned men who all looked eerily similar. They were as dark as if they’d fallen into a pot of ink, and he couldn’t tell them apart. It annoyed him.

“Brothers, we were in the wrong just now. Please forgive us,” the youngest of the dark-skinned men smiled and cupped his hands in apology. “I am He Zhen. As they say, no fight, no friendship. Don’t take it to heart.”

“Third brother, why waste your breath on this kid?” the second brother came over, displeased.

“Second brother, we were in the wrong. Apologize,” the eldest finally changed his tone.

“I’m from Shili Village. That man is indeed He Dingyi, a cousin of the Lin family. Now, he’s doing quite well. The Lin family has connected with the Prince of Ling, and several of their workshops are thriving. As for this He Dingyi, he’s made a name for himself too. The Lin family helped them set up a furniture workshop, so now he’s called the Honored Guest. If you go around asking, you’ll find that just from the furniture business alone, the He family probably makes tens of thousands of taels a year,” Ma Zhicai said maliciously, watching as greed flickered in their eyes. He sneered inwardly.

“Has the Lin family really gotten rich?” the dark-skinned girl asked in surprise.

“Of course. Not to mention other things, just the roast duck shop, the furniture store, and the vegetarian feast at Ding’an Temple in Fengcheng—all belong to the Lin family. With the silver you have on you, I doubt you could even afford a single roast duck,” Ma Zhicai finished, then turned and left with a flick of his sleeve.

“Bastard!” the second brother was so angry he wanted to hit Ma Zhicai, but the third brother held him back.

“What are you doing? Didn’t you see how that kid looked down on us?” the second brother’s temper flared.

“Are you stupid?” the eldest glared at him. “If what that kid said is true, do you still have the heart to go after that pretty boy?”

“Brother, is what he said true?” the dark-skinned girl’s eyes sparkled.

“Whether it’s true or not, we should take our parents to Shili Village for a visit,” the third brother replied with a sinister smile.

“Right. If it’s true, we should get our share,” the seductive-looking woman said cheerfully.

Ma Zhicai had guessed correctly—these people were indeed relatives of the Lin family. Now, they were plotting how to go to the Lin family and get their hands on some benefits.

Lin Ziyin never expected Chu Sui Feng to shamelessly move back into the Lin family residence, claiming it was to discuss breaking the enemy’s formation.

“Once the oxen go mad, they can’t be controlled. If our men charge at them head-on, there will be heavy casualties. Do you have any way to break the formation?” Chu Sui Feng had even brought a map of the border city.

Though the map was only a rough sketch, Lin Ziyin studied it seriously. The problem Chu Sui Feng mentioned was indeed a major one. Historically, breaking the Fire Ox Formation always resulted in significant losses.

In a face-off between two armies, they couldn’t exactly dig trenches or tunnels.

“The Prince should hurry and train the troops to adapt to the fire oxen,” Lin Ziyin said with a bitter smile. She felt helpless—after all, she wasn’t a professional strategist.

“Ballistae. Use ballistae to attack first, then rolling logs to block them,” Lin Ziyin thought of a way to deal with the rampaging oxen, given the abundance of pine trees in the northern mountains. “Archers and spearmen can work together to cripple the oxen’s legs.”

Thinking of the feasibility, Lin Ziyin’s eyes lit up. “If we can take down the first wave of fire oxen, we’ll practically have won the battle.”

Chu Sui Feng listened, his lips tightening slightly.

Chapter 438: The Trial (1)

“Prince, during the formation changes, you must pay attention to the transmission and variation of signals,” Lin Ziyin reminded Chu Sui Feng. In ancient times, without modern advanced communication equipment, commanding thousands of troops required other methods to compensate for the lack of convenient communication. She had no idea how Chu Sui Feng usually mobilized his troops.

“Signals?” Chu Sui Feng smiled at her. “My army relies on cavalry to relay messages. Tell me, what good methods do you have?”

Lin Ziyin had only asked casually, not expecting that this world’s warfare truly lacked the method of transmitting information through flags. So she told Chu Sui Feng about the naval flag signals and the primitive signal transmission methods of the land army. “This is just a little thought of mine. How to implement it specifically depends on the Prince’s arrangement. But establishing flag signals will save a lot of trouble.”

“What you said has given me great inspiration,” Chu Sui Feng smiled warmly at her. “I will incorporate your suggestion into training and even record your name in the history books.”

“No, I appreciate the Prince’s kindness, but let’s not talk about eternal fame,” Lin Ziyin laughed awkwardly, refusing.

“Prince, Mei Hanqing and the others have arrived in Fengcheng. Please return to the estate,” From Yi reported, gritting his teeth. Just now, the brothers saw the Prince and young lady Lin talking happily, and no one dared to interrupt the Prince’s pleasure. But Mei Hanqing’s status was very important, and the Prince would definitely return to the city to see them. With no choice, From Yi had to come in.

“I must go back. You rest for a few days, and when your hands are healed, you can continue,” Chu Sui Feng reminded her again before leaving.

“Even if they heal, as soon as I start working, they’ll be injured again,” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. “It’s better to work hard and make more of these crossbows. Perhaps it will save the lives of some soldiers.”

Chu Sui Feng was speechless, looking at her with a complex expression.

As a man, he didn’t want the woman he loved to be injured in front of him. But as a commander, he hoped his subordinates would suffer fewer casualties. The two were in great conflict!

From San and the others stood outside, hearing Lin Ziyin’s words, and were deeply moved.

In their eyes, Lin Ziyin was a worthy princess of the Prince of Ling’s estate. The northern lands were fortunate to have such a caring mistress who had the soldiers at heart.

“If the Prince trusts me, you can send the newly harvested wheat here,” Lin Ziyin hesitated before speaking again. This suggestion was a bit bold. Grain had always been an important support for the army, and as a small farmer, asking for military rations seemed unreasonable.

Chu Sui Feng looked at her in confusion but agreed without hesitation. “Tomorrow, I will have Hei Yi and the others send it over.”

Lin Ziyin did not hide anything and explained, “In a while, it will be autumn. The northern lands get cold quickly. If the soldiers can eat something warm on the battlefield, it would be good. I can make kun noodles, a type of noodle that can be stored for a long time. During a big battle, meals can be prepared in a very short time.”

“Ziyin,” Chu Sui Feng stared at her intensely. Even though the woman before him had not accepted his affection, she had done so much for him, Chu Sui Feng. In his heart, the princess of the northern lands was this woman before him, and no other woman could enter his eyes.

Overwhelmed with emotion, Chu Sui Feng pulled Lin Ziyin into his embrace.

Lin Ziyin was furious. Everything was fine, but this man seemed to enjoy bullying her.

“Don’t move. I just want to hold you,” Chu Sui Feng’s voice was choked with emotion, making the struggling Lin Ziyin forget to continue resisting his embrace.

Chapter 439: The Trial (2)

It was no wonder Lin Ziyin was surprised. Ever since she had known Chu Sui Feng, the impression he had left on her was one of strength and resilience. In fact, the people of the northern lands also saw him this way. But now, this man who was invincible in battle was sobbing on her shoulder, and Lin Ziyin’s heart was in turmoil.

Chu Sui Feng truly regarded her as the closest person to him. She could genuinely feel the fervent loyalty in his embrace. His arms were warm, so warm that Lin Ziyin’s heart heated up in an instant. At this moment, even Lin Ziyin herself forgot whether she didn’t break free from Chu Sui Feng’s embrace because she was moved or because she pitied him.

From Yi and the others outside listened with tears in their eyes, each praying in their hearts that Lin Ziyin wouldn’t be too stubborn and would not let down the Prince’s sincere feelings for her.

“I will leave now. Tomorrow, I will send you the grain and the people. Rest assured, the things you have taught will never be leaked by anyone.” Releasing Lin Ziyin from his embrace, Chu Sui Feng once again became that strong and unyielding war god.

Lin Ziyin looked up at the man before her. His face, with its distinct angles, still carried a cold sternness. The ruthless winds of the northern lands had not darkened his skin at all. His fair complexion, high nose bridge, and even his pair of peach blossom eyes were all strikingly handsome. The royal genes were indeed excellent!

But Lin Ziyin could sense the bitterness in this man’s heart.

“Don’t think that just because you’re upset with me, you can skip taking the tonics. Starting tonight, you must not miss a single day.” After giving his instructions, Chu Sui Feng left in a hurry.

Lin Ziyin didn’t even have time to refuse. Watching Chu Sui Feng’s departing figure, she didn’t know why her heart felt a pang of sorrow.

Perhaps it was because she saw in Chu Sui Feng a reflection of her former self—both yearning for warmth, both lonely, both pretending to be strong…

“Miss, forgive this servant for speaking out of turn.” Hong Ying finally couldn’t hold back. Ignoring Lu Luo’s shaking head in disapproval, she knelt down before Lin Ziyin with a thud. “The Prince has suffered greatly. This servant has never seen him be so considerate to any other woman. This servant doesn’t dare, nor is she qualified, to ask Miss to agree to anything with the Prince. But please, Miss, for the sake of the Prince’s sincere feelings, give him a chance to get closer to you.”

“When did you start serving the Prince?” Lin Ziyin asked calmly, her gaze still fixed on the door.

“In response to Miss, this servant has been by the Prince’s side since she was a child. From Yi and the others have been as well.” Hong Ying seemed to have found an outlet for her emotions. Before Lin Ziyin could ask further, she began to speak like a bamboo tube pouring out beans.

“Hong Ying.” Lu Luo panicked and tried to stop her.

“Let her continue.” Lin Ziyin waved her hand.

Lu Luo gritted her teeth and also knelt before Lin Ziyin, but she didn’t say a word.

“The Prince’s mother, the Virtuous Consort, was the foremost among the four consorts. The Virtuous Consort was outstanding in both appearance and talent. If it weren’t for the current Empress from the Mu family using underhanded tactics, and the Li Marquis’s low status, the Virtuous Consort would have been the one to become Empress. Both the current Emperor and the late Emperor were very fond of the Virtuous Consort. Her position in the palace was unshakable for a time, and even the Li family prospered because of her. The Mu family was unwilling to accept this, and the other consorts were also unwilling. So, under the combined efforts of those consorts, the Virtuous Consort, despite her thousands of precautions, was still harmed during the Prince’s birth, and her body was severely weakened. But those people were too heartless and insane. They even bribed the monks of the Royal Enlightenment Temple, claiming that the Prince born to the Virtuous Consort was a demonic creature who would ruin the foundation of Great Qin. Keeping him in the capital would bring death to all his relatives.”

As Hong Ying spoke, her expression became increasingly agitated.

Chapter 440: The Trial (3)

“How could the emperor and the late Emperor, who favored the Virtuous Consort, so easily believe the words of a few monks?” Lin Ziyin asked, puzzled.

“The Royal Enlightenment Temple is the national temple, overseeing all divination matters in Great Qin. Coincidentally, after the Grand Empress Dowager held the Prince, she fell ill and passed away shortly after returning. Even the young heir of Prince Min, after visiting the Prince in the Virtuous Consort’s palace, met the same fate. Thus, rumors about the Prince grew more unfavorable in the palace, and court officials began pressuring the late Emperor. To save the Prince’s life, the Virtuous Consort begged the late Emperor to grant the northern lands as the Prince’s fiefdom, ensuring he would never return to the capital. The Prince was then placed under the care of the monks at Ding’an Temple, as if under the protection of Buddha.”

“Did the late Emperor agree?” Lin Ziyin asked in surprise. She didn’t believe that the Empress Dowager and the heir of Prince Min had been brought death by Chu Sui Feng. There was clearly something amiss, but she didn’t know what the emperor and others were thinking.

“The emperor was already panicked. His love for the Virtuous Consort was no match for his fear for his own life,” Hong Ying replied with disdain.

“Wait, wasn’t the emperor still the Crown Prince back then? How did he have the title of Virtuous Consort?” Lin Ziyin asked, confused.

“The current emperor is muddle-headed, but the late Emperor was a man who appreciated talent. To save the Prince’s life, the Virtuous Consort, despite her weakened post-childbirth body, knelt outside the palace for three days and three nights. Because of her kindness, she had once shielded the late Emperor from an assassin’s sword, so the late Emperor eventually took pity and granted her wish. After the Prince was sent to his fiefdom, the Virtuous Consort’s health deteriorated completely. She passed away within a month. The late Emperor, moved by her talent, specially decreed that her title of Virtuous Consort be retained.”

“What about Ding’an Temple?” Lin Ziyin asked, puzzled.

“The abbot of Ding’an Temple back then was Master Hongyuan. He was originally one of the top martial artists in jianghu before becoming a monk. However, for some reason, Master Hongyuan had once offended the abbot of the Royal Enlightenment Temple. During a Buddhist debate, Master Hongyuan was framed, nearly implicating all the monks of Ding’an Temple. It was the Virtuous Consort who saved him and the entire temple. That’s why she entrusted the Prince to the temple.”

“Has Master Hongyuan already passed away?” Lin Ziyin hadn’t heard of such a person in the temple, so she guessed that the former abbot was no longer there.

“No, the Master is still alive but his whereabouts are unknown. To give the Prince a chance at life, the Master worked tirelessly, taking in many orphans and training them into monk soldiers. He also rallied many people from jianghu for the Prince. The Master believed he had not yet severed his worldly attachments and was ashamed to face Buddha, so when the Prince could stand on his own, he left on a journey. No one knows where he is now.” Lu Luo was much calmer than Hong Ying.

“You two must have grown up with the Prince, then?” Lin Ziyin looked at them and asked.

“Yes,” Hong Ying and Lu Luo answered in unison.

No wonder From Yi and Hong Ying had such strong feelings for Chu Sui Feng.

“It’s the same for the Third Young Master and Luo,” Lu Luo added.

“I see. You may leave now.” After hearing Chu Sui Feng’s story, Lin Ziyin’s face showed no extra emotion. She sat down and resumed her work on the crossbow.

Seeing her so calm, Hong Ying’s eyes reddened, not knowing what to do. Lu Luo pulled her away.

The village headman came out of the dining hall and saw Ma Dalang waiting for him at the door. He immediately frowned.

Chapter 441: The Contest (4)

“Ma Dalang, I really can’t help you.” The village headman could no longer avoid the issue and had to speak up.

“Village headman, you are the most enthusiastic and upright person in the village. I know that what the Ma family did before was wrong, but haven’t I already apologized to the Lin family multiple times? Look, we’re all from the same village—we see each other every day. We can’t let the Lin family and us become enemies, can we?” Ma Dalang persisted. “The Zhou family used to bully the Lin family terribly, but the Lin family forgave them. I promise that if the Lin family is willing to let me work for them, I will work hard and have no other thoughts. My wife is troublesome, but I won’t let her cause any trouble for the Lin family.”

To get a job at the Lin family, Ma Dalang didn’t hesitate to throw Mrs. Yan under the bus.

“Ziyin is very busy now, and I can’t even see her. If you’re really serious, you should go talk to her yourself.” The village headman refused with difficulty.

“But I need to get through the Lin family’s gate first. Village headman, for the sake of our fellow villagers, can you at least pass on a message for me?” Ma Dalang played the kinship card. “Look at my family—we’re all depending on me. The young master in the city is a gambler and sold the shop. I’m just sitting at home doing nothing. I have some experience with accounting, so I could help the Lin family with that.”

“The Lin family doesn’t want anything to do with the Ma family. Even if my father went, he couldn’t help you.” The village headman was troubled, but Wu Erli bluntly refused for him.

“I know, but I still hope the village headman can give me a little convenience.” Ma Dalang said with a smile.

Wu Erli and the village headman saw that he was shameless and had no choice but to agree to try to talk to Lin Ziyin for him.

“Thank you, village headman. I’ll wait at home for the news.” Ma Dalang, seeing that the village headman had finally agreed, flattered him again.

“Alright, don’t thank me yet. I only agreed to pass on a message. Whether it works or not depends on Ziyin.” The village headman replied impatiently.

“That’s only natural. No matter the result, I will remember the village headman’s kindness in my heart.” Ma Dalang said with a smile.

Wu Erli and the others listened and sneered in their hearts. With the Ma family’s character, how could they remember anyone’s kindness? They were probably just waiting to forget the village headman’s help once they got into the Lin family’s workshop.

However, everyone was too lazy to look at his petty face and shook their heads as they walked away.

Ma Dalang, having received the village headman’s promise, happily returned home. He wasn’t too worried about not getting into the Lin family’s workshop. After all, the Lin family’s business had grown, and they must be in urgent need of shopkeepers and stewards. Looking around, how many people in Shili Village could read and do accounting like him? Don’t tell him that the Lin family’s servants could compare to him. Hmph, Great Qin has laws, and those with branded foreheads are the lowest of the low. How could the Lin family really trust such people with their accounts?

After thinking about it for a long time, Ma Dalang returned home with a confident and joyful heart.

“Zhicai, did going out for a few days make you feel better?” As soon as he returned home, he found that his son, Ma Zhicai, had also returned.

Ma Zhicai’s face was dark, with no hint of a smile, as if everyone owed him money.

“Since you’re back, study hard. I refuse to believe that with my son’s talent, he can’t become a xiucai.” Ma Dalang’s smile faded.

“What’s the use of talent?” Ma Zhicai retorted coldly. “With the Lin family around, don’t expect me to pass the xiucai exam.”

Chapter 442: The Competition (5)

With that, he stormed into his own room, clutching the bundle tightly.

“What nonsense are you spouting?” he grumbled angrily to himself. “I’ve already asked someone to speak to the Lin family on my behalf. In a few days, I’ll be able to work as a steward in their workshop. You just stay home and study. What business is it of yours to meddle in other people’s affairs? And from now on, when you see anyone from the Lin family, don’t you dare give them any attitude.”

Ma Zhicai lay on his bed, not responding, but his face twisted into a vicious scowl. What good was studying hard? He saw right through the Lin family—they were petty and vindictive, especially that Lin Ziyin, who was as narrow-minded as they came. With her around, he would never get ahead in life.

But after thinking it over, he had to admit his father, Ma Dalang, had a point. If he wanted to complete the mission the Tartars had given him, he would have to keep his head down in Shili Village for now.

“Village Headman, you really agreed to put in a good word for the Ma family?” someone asked after Ma Zhicai had left.

“What else could I do?” Wu Erli huffed. “He was clinging to me like a leech. How could my father refuse without losing face?”

“Stay away from the Ma family,” another person advised with a laugh. “They’re all bad news.”

“I just passed along the message,” the village headman said with a shrug. “Whether it works or not isn’t up to me. Besides, Ziyin isn’t stupid.”

The others agreed that the village headman had a point, and no one worried for him anymore.

True to his word, the village headman made time the next afternoon to visit the Lin family residence and speak with Lin Ziyin.

“He wants to be a steward in the workshop?” Lin Ziyin burst out laughing as soon as she heard. Just how much nerve did Ma Dalang have? He opened his mouth and demanded a steward position for his son. Didn’t he know that even the village headman was only a second-tier minor steward?

“Fine,” she said. “If he wants the chance, I’ll give him one. That way, he won’t put you in an awkward position, and he won’t think I’m deliberately making things difficult for him.”

“You’re really agreeing to this?” The village headman was taken aback by how readily she accepted. “Ma Dalang’s character isn’t suited for a steward position at all.”

“Just tell him this,” Lin Ziyin said coolly. “If he wants to be a steward in the Lin family workshop, he’ll have to compete with the current stewards. If he wins, he gets the position. If he loses, he should never darken the Lin family’s doorstep again.”

Lin Ziyin wasn’t a saint. The villagers of Shili Village received her care partly because they hadn’t truly harmed the Lin family—at most, they were just a little too talkative. But more importantly, the northern lands were sparsely populated, and the workshops genuinely needed more hands. Purchased workers were useful, but the villagers were permanent residents. If they weren’t properly accommodated, the Lin family’s workshops would always face trouble.

Better to nip potential problems in the bud. Fortunately, her methods were effective. Under the dual influence of incentives and guidance, the villagers had truly come together, working hard and wholeheartedly.

After all, they weren’t just working for the Lin family—they were gaining more for themselves. Everyone kept their own ledger, and Lin Ziyin was simply maximizing their benefits.

If Ma Dalang wanted a piece of the pie, he would have to prove he was capable.

The village headman chuckled when he heard Lin Ziyin’s conditions. Ma Dalang probably had no idea how skilled the Lin family’s accountant stewards were, but he did. The school Lin Ziyin had established didn’t just teach the village children—even the adult villagers went there to learn literacy and arithmetic.

At first, everyone thought learning arithmetic and writing would be incredibly difficult, but Lin Ziyin’s methods for teaching numbers and bookkeeping were so simple and easy to understand that even the old women in the village could now do basic calculations. Did Ma Dalang really think that just because he had spent a few days in the city, he could outdo them? Not a chance.

Chapter 443: The Trial (6)

“I’ll go tell him right away,” the village headman said, eager to deliver the news to Ma Dalang’s ears as soon as possible, just to see how ugly his face would look when the time came.

After receiving the news, Ma Dalang was so pleased that his eyes narrowed into slits. A trial? Heh, he wasn’t bragging, but when it came to bookkeeping and accounting, even the head shopkeeper couldn’t compare to him. How could those country bumpkins from the Lin family ever hope to match him?

The news that Ma Dalang was going to take the trial to become the steward of the Lin family quickly spread throughout the entire village.

“If Ma Dalang really becomes the steward of the Lin family, we’re doomed,” Zhou Dasheng said, frowning.

“He can win only in his dreams,” Zhou Ming said disdainfully. “The Lin family’s bookkeeping methods are really something. What’s Ma Dalang compared to that?”

“Don’t underestimate Ma Dalang,” Concubine Pang said worriedly. “He’s been a second shopkeeper in the city for over ten years. He really does have some skills.” She and Mrs. Yan had fought twice, and they had become sworn enemies. If Ma Dalang became the steward, would the Zhou family ever have a peaceful day again?

“What are you all panicking about?” Pang coldly glared at her children and grandchildren. “The Lin family’s workshop belongs to the Lin family, not the Ma family. Look at how little ambition you have.”

That was true. No matter what, as long as the Zhou family stayed on good terms with the Lin family, what could the Ma family do? Concubine Pang and Zhou Dasheng immediately felt relieved.

Zhou Ming and Zhou Fa, however, secretly shook their heads at their parents’ behavior. Over the past month, they had been working as extra hands at the Lin family residence. In the evenings, they had been secretly attending the village’s night school with the other young people. At first, they had just been curious, finding the study of characters and arithmetic fascinating. But after attending a few nights, they had actually learned something. At the very least, they had now mastered simple calculations.

Adults always learned more effectively than children. After tasting the sweetness of knowledge, Zhou Ming and Zhou Fa became regular attendees every night. The villagers saw that the two brothers had become much more honest and didn’t really hold it against them, so the two openly became auditors.

“Village headman, did Ma Dalang agree?” The villagers’ love for spectacle was fully on display as they watched him enter the Ma family residence, all eagerly waiting for the village headman to come back out.

In the villagers’ eyes, Ma Dalang was someone with “skills” in the village. After all, he had been a second shopkeeper in the city for many years, which wouldn’t have been possible without some ability. Ma Dalang’s willingness to take Lin Ziyin’s trial made many people wonder just how capable he really was.

Nowadays, the villagers weren’t completely ignorant. They had some understanding of simple bookkeeping and arithmetic. Whether Ma Dalang had real skills or not, the villagers had sharp eyes.

“He agreed,” the village headman replied irritably when he saw the crowd gathering around him. “I think you all have too little work in the workshop. Look at how restless you are with nothing to do.”

“That’s not true,” the crowd laughed in response. “We’ve produced a lot today. We’re just keeping track of our work.”

“We have our tasks too.”

…

Once outside the workshop’s gates, discussing workshop matters was forbidden by the village’s unwritten rules. The crowd only talked about output, never mentioning the production process or techniques.

“Can we ask you something? How do we get to the Lin family residence?” Because of the delay caused by Ma Dalang’s affairs, the crowd saw that it was getting late and were jokingly heading towards the workshop. At that moment, several dark-skinned men blocked their path.

“What do you want with the Lin family? Are you here to buy something?” Wu Erli looked at the men with a critical eye. It wasn’t that he was being snobbish, but just looking at these men—dark-skinned, with shifty eyes—they didn’t seem like good people. Especially that arrogant old woman in the middle with her triangular eyes, who made people uncomfortable just looking at her.

Chapter 444: The Contest (7)

“We’re relatives of the Lin family, here to visit,” a burly man said impatiently, yet with a hint of pride, looking at Wu Erli and the others.

“Most of us are from Shili Village—how come we’ve never seen you visit before? What kind of relatives are you?” Most of those who had come to watch the commotion at the Ma family residence were young people. Disdainful of these self-proclaimed relatives of the Lin family, one young man deliberately stepped forward to provoke them.

“We live far away—it’s not easy to make the trip,” a slightly seductive woman among them replied, swaying her hips as she spoke.

“Is He Fuxing living here?” the old woman with triangular eyes suddenly asked.

“There’s no one by that name in our village,” Wu Erli replied impatiently.

“That’s impossible,” the burly woman retorted angrily as soon as he finished speaking. “How could He Fuxing not be in your village? Just yesterday in the city, I heard someone say his whole family lives in Shili Village.”

“Believe it or not, if you’re so capable, go find him and show me,” Wu Erli snapped. These days, Shili Village was not what it used to be. The surrounding villagers all treated them with respect upon hearing they were from Shili Village. Even the merchants who came from outside were polite when they set foot in Shili Village. These few “black people” had no idea where they came from, yet they dared to be rude to him?

“We really don’t have the person you’re looking for in our village,” the village headman explained seriously. “I’m the village headman—I know everyone in the village.”

Could it be that He Fuxing, that wretched man, really wasn’t living in Shili Village? Had his family not sought refuge with the Lin family? The He family refused to believe it. Just yesterday, that pretty boy had clearly said that He Fuxing’s family had gained the Lin family’s support and already had their own workshop.

That’s right—the villagers must be lying.

“You’re the village headman?” The old woman scrutinized him from head to toe with a critical gaze. Even though the village headman was well-traveled, being stared at so brazenly by an old woman made his face flush.

“If you don’t believe me, go find him yourself,” the village headman snapped back.

The villagers joined in, all insisting there was no such person in the village.

It wasn’t surprising that everyone was so adamant. Ever since He Fuxing arrived at the Lin family residence, the villagers had mostly followed the Lin family’s way of addressing him. The older ones called him “Uncle,” those of the same age called him “Big Brother,” and the younger ones followed Lin Changshu in calling him “Old Uncle He.” As for his real name, no one actually knew it.

One could say the He family had unwittingly incurred the wrath of the entire village.

“Excuse me, how do we get to the Lin family residence?” This time, it was the youngest burly man who stepped forward, his tone surprisingly polite.

Shili Village had many visiting merchants, and everyone had long remembered Lin Ziyin’s teachings—harmony brings wealth. So, as long as the visitors weren’t there to cause trouble, the villagers of Shili Village were still very hospitable.

Since the other party had become polite, the village headman and the others softened their tone as well. “Follow the bluestone road—the largest residence ahead is the Lin family’s.”

“The big courtyard is the Lin family’s?” The He family’s eyes lit up.

“Who would lie to you?” The villagers didn’t want to deal with these strange people anymore.

“Thank you all,” He Zhen smiled and thanked everyone.

The old woman and the others had already impatiently headed toward the Lin family residence.

“I feel like these people aren’t up to any good,” Wu Erli said, watching their backs.

“Right, they don’t seem like they’re here to visit relatives—they look more like they’re here to freeload,” someone nodded in agreement.

“Go, hurry and inform the Lin family,” the village headman pondered and felt something was off, immediately sending Wu Erli to take a shortcut to the Lin family residence to report.

Wu Erli had trained in martial arts and was fast on his feet. Taking the shortcut, by the time the He family arrived at the Lin family’s gate, the Lin family had already been informed.

Coincidentally, Lin Ziyin had just finished eating and hadn’t gone to the back courtyard yet. Hearing Wu Erli’s words, he decided to stay.

“Stop right there.” As soon as the He family stood at the gate of the large courtyard, everyone’s minds started calculating. The Lin family actually lived in such a grand bluestone courtyard—it seemed they had truly prospered.

They were the elders of the Lin family. Now that the Lin family had prospered, they naturally could share in the glory. If they could live in such a courtyard, their descendants wouldn’t have to worry. Then, seeing the servants guarding the side rooms of the Lin family, their hearts raced even more.

No matter what, this trip must strip the Lin family of a layer of skin.

“Are you servants of the Lin family?” He Bang tilted his head and questioned them in a reprimanding tone. “Tell your masters that their maternal uncles have arrived. Hurry and have them come out to greet their guests.”

The old woman standing in the middle listened, her expression growing even more arrogant. She felt her seniority was the highest, so in front of the servants, she needed to put on even more airs to make it easier to control these servants in the future.

Chapter 445: The Wicked Shall Be Ground by the Wicked (1)

“What nonsense is this?” The gatekeeper, upon hearing He Bang’s words, not only refused to relay the message inside but also scoffed at them, his tone dripping with disdain. “Everyone knows that the only surviving branch of our master’s maternal family is the He family. You lot, young and old, trying to pull a fast one—don’t even think about it.”

“How dare you! Open your dog eyes and take a good look! This elder here is the matriarch of the Lin family!” He Bang blustered, borrowing authority to intimidate. As for the threat of a beating, he had only learned of such punishments from plays—wealthy households disciplining their servants with a cane.

“Matriarch?” The gatekeeper burst into laughter. “You come here to swindle without even using your brains. Are you asking for a beating?”

“Bastards! Keep spouting nonsense, and you’ll regret it!” He Lian jabbed a thick, calloused finger at the gatekeeper, Bai Jincheng, as she scolded him.

Bai Jincheng sneered as he regarded the He family. Once a renowned escort in the capital, he had little patience for their empty posturing. Having spent considerable time at the Lin family residence, he was familiar with He Dingyi and the others, and thus knew a thing or two about the He family’s reputation.

From their words, Bai Jincheng deduced that these people were likely the “exquisite relatives” He Dingyi had mentioned before.

Martial artists tended to be straightforward, intolerant of even the smallest offense. Bai Jincheng held the He family in utter contempt. If not for his uncertainty about He Dingyi and Lin Ziyin’s stance, he would have gladly taught them a harsh lesson. Thus, their bluster held no fear for him.

“I love a good fight. How do you know my tastes so well?” Bai Jincheng retorted with a roguish grin.

“Watchdog! Lowly scum!” He Bang’s confidence surged when he spotted the branding on Bai Jincheng’s forehead.

“Say that again, I dare you.” Bai Jincheng’s expression darkened. With a flick of his foot, he sent a fist-sized stone into the air, catching it in his hand before crushing it into gravel with a single squeeze.

The He family were ordinary folk, unaccustomed to such displays of strength. Terrified, they stumbled backward, fearing that if they provoked the gatekeeper further, their heads might meet the same fate as the stone. They knew their skulls were no harder than rock.

Bai Jincheng smirked at their panic but made no move to strike. Instead, he retreated to the side room, sitting down to keep a watchful eye on them.

“Mother, what do we do?” He Bang, now cowed, turned to the elderly woman in their midst for guidance.

Though the old woman usually carried herself with an air of dominance, she was, at heart, a bully who crumbled under real pressure. Bai Jincheng’s display had left her legs trembling, nearly buckling beneath her. When her son asked for her counsel, she was at a loss.

“You, you…” Before she could utter a third “you,” the old woman collapsed dramatically.

“Mother! What’s wrong with you?” He Lian’s shrill cry nearly shattered everyone’s eardrums.

“Mother!” The rest of the He family wailed in exaggerated grief.

Such theatrics were a specialty of the He clan.

“What’s going on here?” Just then, Grandpa emerged, hands clasped behind his back, his voice stern as he addressed Bai Jincheng and the other gatekeepers.

“Old Master, a group of troublemakers showed up. I’m not sure what happened, but the old woman suddenly fainted,” Bai Jincheng replied in a low, respectful tone.

Chapter 446: Evil People Have Their Own Karmic Retribution (2)

Grandfather Lin looked up and immediately spotted the old woman lying on the ground. Even though the Lin family and the He family had not interacted for many years, he recognized her at a glance. His brows furrowed slightly as he took in the scene.

These people wouldn’t come uninvited unless they had ulterior motives. He wasn’t foolish enough to believe that the He family had come in such a grand manner just to reconnect with relatives.

“If they’re here to cause trouble, send them away,” Grandfather Lin said coldly. “Having them make a scene at the door is bad luck.”

“Yes, Old Master,” Bai Jincheng replied, barely suppressing a smile. “Come on, men, drive them farther away.”

“Uncle Lin, it’s us! I’m He Nian,” He Nian exclaimed, his eyes lighting up the moment Grandfather Lin appeared. Though they hadn’t visited the Lin family in years, he had seen Grandfather Lin once when the Lin family had come to the He family to deliver silver. As the eldest son, he recognized him instantly.

Seizing the opportunity, He Nian continued, “My mother is here too, but these ignorant gatekeepers made her faint from anger. I say, Uncle Lin, you should sell off these dogs who look down on people. Otherwise, they’ll only cause more trouble for the Lin family in the future.”

He rambled on, completely oblivious to Grandfather Lin’s deepening frown.

The old woman, pretending to be unconscious on the ground, wanted to wake up and join her son in berating Grandfather Lin, but she wasn’t foolish enough to open her eyes just yet.

“Ah, so it’s you, old man,” He Zhen said, noticing Grandfather Lin’s displeasure. He quickly stepped forward, feigning politeness. “It’s been years since we last visited—truly shameful. Since my sister and brother-in-law aren’t here, we only recently found out. As elders, we’ve come to see how the children are doing. We should do something for our nephews and nieces.”

He put on an honest face, his expression sincere.

Grandfather Lin remained silent.

“We’re guests at your door, and no matter how grand the Lin family is, you can’t just leave us standing outside, can you?” He Bang, unlike his brother, had no patience for pleasantries. He rolled his eyes at Grandfather Lin. “We’re their maternal uncles, and our mother is their grandmother. What do you mean by stopping us?”

“That’s right,” He Lian chimed in, bouncing forward. “We’ve traveled such a long way and haven’t even eaten yet. Hurry up and have someone prepare food for us—we’re starving! Oh, and we’re tired too. Have the servants prepare rooms for us. Don’t waste any more time.”

With that, she and the coquettish Madame Lian pretended to help the old woman up from the ground.

Seizing the moment, the old woman let herself be pulled up by her daughter-in-law and daughter. She feigned confusion, looking around as if just regaining consciousness, then suddenly perked up. “You old fool, Lin! Is this how you treat guests? Keeping a few guard dogs who don’t know their place? You should sell them all off—I can’t stand the sight of them!”

Hearing the old woman call them “guard dogs” and “things,” Bai Jincheng and the others wanted nothing more than to throw her into the river. But since Grandfather Lin hadn’t spoken, they, as servants, couldn’t overstep their authority to teach these insolent people a lesson.

“When you sold your daughter, you made it clear that the He family and the Lin family would have nothing to do with each other from then on,” Grandfather Lin finally spoke, his usual quiet demeanor belying the sharpness in his words. “What gives you the right to come here and point fingers at the Lin family?”

Though Grandfather Lin usually kept to himself, appearing like a simple, hardworking farmer, he was far more formidable than he seemed when provoked.

Chapter 447: Evil People Have Their Own Karmic Retribution (3)

Facing the He family’s tantrums, Bai Jincheng had been watching coldly, not sending anyone to disturb Lin Ziyin and the others in the side courtyard. Instead, he sternly reprimanded Old Madame He. “They have no relation to the Lin family at all. You handled it well. If they cause any more trouble, throw them out immediately.”

“Yes, Old Master,” Bai Jincheng replied, barely suppressing a laugh.

Throw them out? Not a chance! Not only would Old Madame He never agree, but the He family had come expecting wealth and comfort—they certainly wouldn’t leave empty-handed.

“Oh, heavens! This is outrageous!” Old Madame He, seeing Old Man Lin turn to enter the main courtyard, immediately began wailing and beating her legs. “A grandmother can’t even see her grandchildren? The Lin family has gotten rich and now they’re so blinded by money they don’t recognize their own kin! Do they even let people live?”

When it came to making a scene, Old Madame He believed few in the world could match her.

Besides, the Lin family was now wealthy—they would surely care about their reputation. They wouldn’t let her keep crying and complaining. In the end, it would be the Lin family who lost face.

“Uncle Lin, I admit my parents were a bit harsh to my sister back then,” He Zhen said earnestly. “Over the years, they’ve regretted it deeply. Especially my father—on his deathbed, he still couldn’t stop thinking about her. They wanted to visit, but the journey was difficult, and they felt it would be too humiliating for elders to lower themselves before their juniors. But when they heard about my sister and brother-in-law’s passing, my mother packed some things and came specifically to see them. Uncle, I understand you’re angry, but for the sake of the children and my mother’s guilt and longing, please let us see them.”

“My poor grandchildren!” Old Madame He immediately shifted her wailing in response to her son’s words.

“Old Man Lin, we didn’t know they were from the He family,” the village headman said, leading a group of people over. From afar, they could hear Old Madame He’s cries clearly. Remembering that they had directed the He family here, the village headman and the others felt somewhat embarrassed.

“Don’t worry about it,” Old Man Lin waved his hand indifferently. “If they want to make a scene, let them.”

“But…” The village headman hesitated. The people with him also felt that letting Old Madame He run wild was unacceptable. After all, the Lin family’s workshop had a lot of business—merchants came and went every day to buy and transport goods. If the He family kept causing trouble shamelessly, it wouldn’t just be the He family losing face; Shili Village would too.

“Old Man, why not let Ziyin come out and take a look?” Wu Erli suggested loudly. Everyone in the village acknowledged that Lin Ziyin was full of ideas, and that girl was ruthless. If she saw the He family’s shameless behavior, they definitely wouldn’t get off lightly.

“Yes, let Ziyin come out and see,” everyone chimed in.

“Ziyin is busy. She doesn’t have time to deal with such trivial matters,” Old Man Lin refused to bother Lin Ziyin. He knew his granddaughter was busy making crossbows in the side courtyard.

Making crossbows was far more important than dealing with Old Madame He’s tantrums—there was no comparison.

After some thought, Old Man Lin firmly refused to let anyone disturb Lin Ziyin.

Though the village headman, Wu Erli, and the others didn’t know why Old Man Lin was so insistent on not letting Ziyin come out, they guessed she must be doing something important. So, no one mentioned Lin Ziyin again. Instead, they all turned their displeased gazes toward the He family.

“I’ll say, you people are really shameless,” Wu Erli was the first to speak up, not mincing words. “We in Shili Village didn’t know you sold Lin Auntie back then. We heard you took five taels of silver for it. How heartless! And now that you see the Lin family is doing well, you come crawling back for benefits? You’re truly despicable beyond belief.”

Chapter 448: Evil People Have Their Own Grindstones (4)

“This kind of person, calling her shameless is too light. If it were someone else, after selling their stepdaughter, how could they have the face to come back? The Lin family elders have been gone for years, and they only show up now, hah! Claiming they just heard the news. I bet they only just found out the Lin family has come into money!” Another young man chimed in with a smirk.

“In Great Qin, the law states that once someone is sold, they have no relation to their original family.”

…

The crowd buzzed with insults, deliberately provoking the He family. Whatever hurtful words they could think of, they said.

“Get lost, you bastards!” Old Madame He, after being cursed at so much, finally lost her temper. She scrambled up from the ground, glaring at the villagers. “I came to see my grandson—what does that have to do with you lot? What do you mean, selling a daughter? When a girl marries, her family doesn’t take a dowry. The He family’s daughter was beautiful, so we asked for a little more from the Lin family—what’s wrong with that? No matter what, the Lin family’s boy is our He family’s grandson. That bloodline can’t be severed no matter where he goes.” Old Madame He’s fighting spirit was indeed fierce; she quickly found an argument in her favor.

“Even if the elders did something wrong, how can the younger generation hold it against them? Defying your elders not only lands you in the yamen but also brings heavenly retribution.” Anshi had been eyeing the grand courtyard greedily for a while now.

“Mother, will we be living in this big courtyard from now on?” Anshi’s two children asked enviously, staring at the grand residence.

“Mm, from now on, we’ll live here and serve your grandmother.” He Nian replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

The people of Shili Village had never seen such shameless people before. Their eyes burned with fury as they glared at the He family.

But the He family had long been blinded by greed and paid no attention to the villagers’ hostile gazes.

“Why aren’t you carrying the things and following me inside?” Old Madame He glared at He Bang before giving her orders as if it were her right.

The onlookers, seeing her shamelessness, let out gasps of disbelief.

Old Madame He paid no mind to their gossip, lifting her chin and marching toward the Lin family’s gate with confidence.

It wasn’t that Old Madame He wasn’t afraid of Bai Jincheng—she had her own twisted logic. The Lin family was now wealthy and respected; they would surely care about their reputation. With so many villagers watching, they wouldn’t dare lay a hand on an elderly woman like her. If the Lin family’s servants did dare to touch her, she could use the injury to take them to the yamen and accuse Lin Changshu and the others of being unfilial. Either way, she felt she had the upper hand.

Bai Jincheng and the others blocked the gate with their bodies but didn’t lay a finger on anyone. With Grandfather Lin present, they couldn’t—and wouldn’t—act.

“Why are you all here?” Just as Old Madame He was making a scene, He Dingyu arrived with a group of village girls, her face filled with anger.

“Ungrateful wretch, who are you talking to?” He Lian, seeing her niece who was about the same age as her, burned with jealousy. Especially since He Dingyu, living with the Lin family, was well-fed and well-dressed—her face had grown fairer and fuller, exuding the charm of a delicate beauty.

He Lian thought of her own dark skin and sturdy build, and jealousy flared within her like wildfire. She strode toward He Dingyu, cursing viciously. “You little slut, you don’t even greet your elders, and you dare speak disrespectfully? Let me teach you a lesson!”

With that, she raised her hand, ready to slap He Dingyu.

Chapter 449: The Wicked Shall Be Ground by the Wicked (5)

“Elder, do you think you’re worthy?” He Dingyu had spent over half a year at the Lin family residence, training in martial arts and studying with the villagers every day. She was no longer the timid girl she once was. Seeing He Lian’s palm coming toward her, she certainly wasn’t going to stand there and let her be struck.

“Let go of me, you shameless little wretch!” He Lian’s hand was caught by He Dingyu, which enraged her so much that she freed her other hand and prepared to slap He Dingyu’s face again.

He Dingyu was growing impatient. Having lived with He Lian for so long, she knew her personality well. She reached out with her other hand, twisted He Lian’s arms behind her back, and He Lian immediately burst into tears from the pain. “You little bitch, you’ve got the guts of a leopard! Ouch, my arms! Brother, are you all dead?”

Among the three He brothers, He Bang was the most impulsive. Seeing He Lian at a disadvantage, he charged at He Dingyu without hesitation.

He didn’t care that He Dingyu was his niece. He raised his large fist and aimed straight for her chest. If He Dingyu couldn’t dodge this punch, she would be severely injured. Moreover, a man striking a young girl’s chest was disgusting no matter how you looked at it.

The people of Ten Li Village were all familiar with the He family. Seeing He Bang’s shameless behavior, many men were itching to step forward and teach him a lesson. Even the young girls who had come with He Dingyu were grinding their teeth in anger.

In fact, someone did step in to help He Dingyu.

That person was none other than Wu Erli.

Wu Erli was one of the first to train in martial arts with the Lin family, so his skills were naturally good. Seeing He Bang’s fist about to land on He Dingyu, he stepped forward and kicked He Bang to the ground with a single strike.

No matter how tough He Bang was, he was just an ordinary man. How could he withstand a kick filled with killing intent? Although Wu Erli hadn’t aimed for a fatal spot, He Bang still spat out a mouthful of blood after being kicked.

“Ouch!” The kick to his groin was heavy, and He Bang lay on the ground, writhing in pain.

“Murder! Damn it, I’ll fight you all to the death!” Old Madame He had initially thought her second son was just pretending to be hurt, but when she saw the blood he spat out, she realized something was wrong.

He Nian and He Zhen saw their brother’s pained and distorted expression, then looked at He Lian, who was being restrained by He Dingyu. Their hearts began to race with anxiety.

“Get lost.” With a clever twist, He Dingyu threw He Lian to the ground.

“Mother, that little bitch is trying to kill someone!” He Lian had never suffered like this before, and her face was now streaked with tears.

“You shameless adulterers, this old woman will fight you to the death!” Old Madame He shouted as she actually tried to attack them.

“If you’re not afraid of death, come and try.” He Dingyu coldly stared at her, while Wu Erli also glared at her indifferently.

The cunning Concubine Lian saw that things were going badly and quickly pulled Old Madame He back, threatening, “You’ve hurt someone. We’ll take you to the yamen!”

“You’re young and yet you don’t learn to be good, following a wild man around.” He Nian also stepped forward, lecturing He Dingyu in the tone of an elder.

“Who are you calling a wild man?” Wu Erli was suddenly labeled with a title he didn’t like, and his face darkened immediately.

He Dingyu was also furious, her face turning red.

“Still trying to argue? If he’s not a wild man, why would he help you?” He Nian angrily pointed at Wu Erli, but his eyes betrayed his fear of him.

“What wild man? Wu Erli is engaged to Miss He.” Before Wu Erli and He Dingyu could respond, many villagers immediately spoke up in their defense, clearly unhappy with the accusation.

Chapter 450: Evil Meets Its Match (6)

It was true. At the start of spring, the village headman and Sister Zhang had sent someone to the He family to propose marriage. The He family had agreed, and Wu Erli and He Dingyu were indeed engaged. So, it made sense for Wu Erli to stand up for his fiancée.

“Village Headman, you wouldn’t just stand by and watch your future daughter-in-law get bullied, would you?” Several girls who were close to He Dingyu laughed as they cheered her on.

Technically, the two families had only agreed to the engagement, not yet married. If someone were to step in, it shouldn’t be the village headman, her future father-in-law. But the village headman didn’t want his future daughter-in-law to be bullied either, so he went along with the girls’ words. “Since the engagement is set, she’s part of our Wu family. No one else has the right to bully her.”

“Exactly! Erli, if anyone dares to bully Ah Yu, you beat them up for me!” Before the village headman could even instruct his son, Sister Zhang, who had rushed over upon hearing the news, had already given Wu Erli his orders.

“Mother, I know.” Wu Erli smiled at Sister Zhang, then glanced at He Dingyu with a hint of shyness.

Seeing the village headman, Sister Zhang, and her fiancé all there, He Dingyu thought back to her earlier boldness and blushed in embarrassment.

“Ah Yu, don’t be afraid. Shameless people like them deserve a beating. Don’t they know? The people of Shili Village aren’t easy to bully!” Sister Zhang declared fiercely, fully backing He Dingyu.

“Oh, Shili Village is bullying people to death! Lin Changshu, you heartless beast! Are you just going to stand there and watch us get beaten to death by your villagers?” Old Madame He had been making a scene for a while, but the Lin family had only sent out Grandfather Lin, that old fossil. Not a single younger member had shown their face. This only made her rampage even harder.

Grandfather Lin was of the same generation as her, so no matter how much she raged, she wouldn’t gain any advantage. But if Lin Changshu and the others came out, that would be different. Hmph, she could use her elder’s authority to crush them.

“Mother, stop making a scene. Changshu and the others have it hard enough. Let’s go talk to Big Brother instead. And when you see Big Brother’s family, don’t make things difficult for them.” He Zhen played the good guy, trying to persuade Old Madame He to calm down.

He Dingyu watched from the side, sneering but saying nothing. If it weren’t for years of oppression in the He family, she might have been fooled by her Third Uncle’s act of kindness. The rest of the He family was indeed despicable, but the one she despised the most was He Zhen, standing right in front of her.

Though He Zhen was her third uncle, he was actually two years younger than her eldest uncle. He usually kept quiet and seemed fair when handling matters, but deep down, he was rotten to the core. As the youngest son of the He family, Old Madame He doted on him. So, many of the family’s schemes were his ideas, with Old Madame He carrying them out.

He Dingyu was convinced that the reason her father’s branch of the family had been bullied so badly was largely due to He Zhen’s efforts.

“No way! Why should I leave? I want to see just how black-hearted Lin Changshu and his siblings really are!” Old Madame He was determined to get something out of this and wasn’t about to listen to anyone.

“Third Brother, don’t bother with her.” He Lian got up from the ground, crying as she glared fiercely at He Dingyu. That wicked girl had grown bold. Who would have thought that after leaving the He family, pale and thin, she’d actually land herself a good marriage? Thinking of this, He Lian glanced subtly at Wu Erli, who was protecting He Dingyu, her eyes flickering. “That girl has no respect for her elders. She must have stirred up the Lin family’s children against us, which is why they’re avoiding us. Mother should teach her a lesson today!”

“Are you as muddle-headed as Mother? Stop talking nonsense!” He Zhen shouted at He Lian.

Chapter 451: Evil People Have Their Own Tormentors (7)

He Lian pouted and stood to the side, glaring fiercely at He Dingyu, but she no longer retorted.

“Whether the descendants of our Lin family are good or bad is none of your business to judge,” Grandpa said, displeased upon hearing them openly disparage Changshu and his siblings.

“Get out of the way, old man. You may be their elder, but so is this old woman. It’s the same everywhere—what right do you have to stop us from entering the house?” The old woman’s outburst was particularly forceful. As she spoke, she charged at Grandpa with her head.

Bai Jincheng and the others would never let the old woman actually harm Grandpa. They had already positioned themselves in front of him before she could collide.

The old woman aimed well, but her body ended up crashing into Bai Jincheng.

Who was Bai Jincheng? Back in the day, he had been a renowned bodyguard in the capital, his body hardened like steel from martial training. The old woman’s seemingly fierce charge carried no force at all when it hit him. Bai Jincheng was unharmed, but the old woman’s neck nearly snapped. “Ouch, my neck! You’re bullying this old woman—I won’t stand for this!”

Unable to overpower them, the old woman resorted to throwing a tantrum.

“Word has it you came looking for me?” Just as the chaos reached its peak, Uncle He Fuxing arrived with his sons, his face dark. Aunt Yin and the two daughters-in-law followed, their expressions equally unpleasant.

“You ungrateful wretch!” The moment the old woman saw Uncle He Fuxing, she perked up, scrambling to her feet to strike him as she had before.

“Mother, let me handle this.” He Bang also grew spirited. He had often beaten Uncle He Fuxing’s family in the past, and after Uncle He Fuxing left the He family, they had lost their target for a long time. Now, suddenly seeing Uncle He Fuxing’s family again, both He Bang and the old woman seemed to have been injected with adrenaline.

“Do you dare lay a hand on us?” He Dingyi spoke coldly. “Don’t forget, we’ve severed ties. If you dare, I’ll break your arms.”

With the eldest brother speaking, He Dingfan and He Dingfeng immediately stepped forward in support.

“Come one, fight one. Come two, fight two. Perfect for testing if our recent training has paid off,” He Dingfan sneered.

He Bang hesitated at once. What? The little brats had actually trained in martial arts?

“Dingfan, family shouldn’t turn against family. It was us elders who failed, and we wronged your eldest brother and sister-in-law. You know what your grandmother is like—don’t take it to heart as the younger generation,” He Zhen stepped forward to mediate.

“Elders?” He Dingfan sneered at him. “Get your facts straight before you speak. They’re your He family elders—what does that have to do with us? Do you think the severance document is a joke? You can drive us out when you want, and expect us to obediently return when you want us back?”

“Exactly. Do you think the yamen is yours? Go ask around—who reconnects after severing ties? Ungrateful, go ahead and report us. See if the yamen will side with you,” He Dingyi glared fiercely. “If you dare make trouble, we dare to fight. Let’s see if the yamen will take your side.”

“Ungrateful!” The old woman raged, trying to lunge forward, but He Zhen held her back.

The old woman might be confused in her old age, but he knew the weight of the severance document. When the eldest family left, that document bore the old woman’s fingerprint, and it was filed at the yamen. If they truly made a scene, they would be entirely in the wrong.

“Since your eldest brother doesn’t want to forgive Mother, we brothers have nothing more to say. But Changshu and Ziyin are the younger generation—they can’t truly sever ties with us,” he said coldly.

“What relationship do you have with our Lin family?” Just then, Lin Ziyin, Zige, and Guo Huiniang came out. It was Ziyin who spoke.

“Ziyin, ignore them.” As soon as she finished speaking, Lin Changshu and Wu Da You hurried back, looking as if they had just received the news.

“Lin Changshu, do you also want to be ungrateful and defy this old woman?” The old woman’s spirits soared at the sight of Lin Changshu. Heh, the Lin family didn’t have any severance document.

“I’ll ask you again—what relationship do you have with our Lin family?” Lin Ziyin repeated coldly.

“How dare you, you little girl! Seeing your grandmother and your uncles and aunts, you don’t even come to pay your respects!” He Lian’s eyes burned with envy when she saw the fine clothes Lin Ziyin, Zige, and Guo Huiniang wore. She had made up her mind—no matter what, she wouldn’t leave the Lin family.

“Outsiders—you can’t escape that word. Why should she, with her own children, enter our Lin family? Besides, you sold my mother to the Lin family back then—what right do you have to claim kinship now?” Lin Ziyin looked at them coldly. “If they don’t want to leave, report it to the authorities.”

The last sentence was directed at Bai Jincheng.

“Yes, miss.” Bai Jincheng happily agreed.

They had been talking just fine—why bring in the authorities? The He family froze.

“No need to report them. Just throw these ruffians in jail for a while to teach them a lesson—let them learn who they can bully and who they can’t.” Before the Lin family could act, someone even more ruthless spoke up.

Chapter 452: A Disgrace (1)

“Steward Hei.” Lin Changshu took the initiative to greet the newcomer.

“Honored guest Lin.” Steward Hei also politely returned the greeting. “Young lady Lin, I have come today to deliver the wheat.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Take it to the workshop’s warehouse and have Jueming receive it.”

“This kind of ruffian, miss, you need not worry about them. Those who come to cause trouble should be arrested and sent to the yamen to enjoy prison.” Hei Yi’s voice was as cold as ice, his eyes like knives shooting toward the He family members.

“What are you?” He Bang was not only impulsive but also very reckless. He was naturally domineering, and Hei Yi’s words successfully ignited the anger in his heart. This man had no sense at all and did not realize what kind of person Hei Yi was.

The villagers of Shili Village heard his thoughtless words and could not help but laugh, then quietly stood by to watch the show.

“It has been many years since anyone dared to speak to me in such a tone.” Perhaps because the grain was too important, even the rarely seen Hei Er came over. Unlike Hei Yi’s cold face, he always had a smiling face, and his tone was gentle.

“Today, I just said it, what can you do?” The senseless He Bang did not know what fear was and actually confronted Hei Yi and Hei Er directly.

The villagers held back their laughter, each looking at He Bang as if he were a fool.

“Thank you for your trouble, Steward Hei.” Lin Ziyin did not expose them, thanked Steward Hei, and prepared to return to the courtyard. “Have the people followed?” She was asking about the people who were going to learn how to make kun noodles from her.

“The people have already followed. They work here during the day and return to the Prince’s estate to rest at night.” Hei Yi respectfully replied, no longer paying attention to the He family members. In the eyes of Hei Yi and Hei Er, no matter how much the He family members jumped around, they were nothing more than clowns.

“Alright, arrange for them to wait in the workshop first. In the afternoon, I will go over to teach them how to make kun noodles.” Lin Ziyin said.

Hei Yi hesitated a little. He was Chu Sui Feng’s confidant and knew that Lin Ziyin was busy doing important things for the Prince of Ling. If she was delayed because of making noodles, it seemed a bit unworthy.

“It won’t take too long.” Lin Ziyin seemed to know what he was thinking and reassured them with a smile.

The three of them talked as if no one else was present, completely ignoring the He family members. He Bang felt disrespected and immediately flew into a rage, rolling up his sleeves and preparing to attack.

He Zhen, with a livid face, pulled him back and also stopped the old woman who was about to rush forward.

Unlike He Bang, who had no brains and only knew how to charge forward and fight, He Zhen always relied on his mind to solve problems. Just now, he had heard clearly that the two men in black clothes mentioned the words “Prince.”

The northern lands were remote, and the only person who could be called that seemed to be the Prince of Ling. Thinking that the Lin family actually knew the war god of the northern lands, He Zhen almost collapsed on the spot.

No, it’s impossible. Subconsciously, he began to hypnotize himself. If the two men in front of him were really the Prince of Ling’s people, given He Bang’s attitude just now, their He family was doomed.

“You come over.” Hei Yi did not pay attention to them and was busy having his people come over to greet Lin Ziyin.

“Greetings to young lady Lin.” The few men who came over were all burly, with solid muscles, clearly trained fighters.

“You can go to the workshop first to unload the goods and familiarize yourselves with the environment. You will start work in the afternoon.” Lin Ziyin looked at the few men and nodded in satisfaction. Making kun noodles required people with enough strength. The noodles had to be repeatedly kneaded and beaten to have the right texture.

Chapter 453: A Disgrace (2)

The people Chu Sui Feng had sent over looked quite impressive and fully met her requirements.

“Yes, miss.” Several of them clearly understood Lin Ziyin’s importance in Chu Sui Feng’s heart, and each treated her with utmost respect, not daring to be the slightest bit negligent.

“What are you pulling me for?” He Bang saw that the two men speaking with Lin Ziyin were completely ignoring him, and his heart burned with anger. And yet, He San was still holding onto him, refusing to let go, which only made him even more furious.

“Bring these people in. Throw them into the yamen and let the jailer take good care of them.” Hei Yi sneered as he gave the order. As soon as the words left his mouth, several burly men emerged from behind the villagers.

These men’s eyes were fixed on the He family, their gazes filled with killing intent. The He family, who were usually so arrogant, had never seen such murderous looks before. Not only were the timid He Lian and the children terrified, but even the usually overbearing He Bang was so frightened that he gasped in shock.

“Sir, it’s a misunderstanding, truly a misunderstanding.” He Zhen was terrified, but for the sake of his family, he still trembled as he stepped forward with a forced smile to plead, “My mother is old and a bit confused. She acted a bit hastily. We really just wanted to come and see our nephew and niece. Since they’re doing well, we’re relieved.”

“Old Three.” The old lady was immediately displeased upon hearing this. Before seeing the Lin family’s courtyard, she hadn’t been particularly interested in staying, only thinking about getting more money from the Lin family. But now that she had seen the courtyard, she was determined to stay.

The Lin family’s courtyard was large, and they had servants attending to them. If she could stay, her life in her later years would be comfortable. “No matter what, I am their elder. If they don’t show me filial piety, I’ll go to the yamen and report them. The current emperor highly values filial piety.”

Lin Ziyin burst out laughing upon hearing this. She hadn’t expected the overbearing old lady to be so desperate that she would even bring up the emperor.

What did the emperor matter? Those who followed Chu Sui Feng had never had any good feelings toward the emperor and certainly wouldn’t be intimidated by the old lady’s words.

“Since you like the yamen so much, then go and stay there for a while.” Hei Yi sneered as he gave the order.

“Sir, sir, she’s old and confused. Please let her go.” He Zhen was so frightened that he knelt down with a thud.

Seeing that Hei Yi and Hei Er showed no reaction, he knelt there pitifully, looking at Lin Ziyin, Lin Changshu, and the others. “For the sake of our blood ties, please let us go. Rest assured, if you let us go, we will never come to Shili Village to bother you again. Big brother, big brother! I beg you, for the sake of our late father, say something.”

Chu Sui Feng was not only revered as the war god of the northern lands for his strength but also infamous for his cruelty and ruthlessness. He Zhen was no fool. From the way Hei Yi and Hei Er treated Lin Ziyin with such respect, he realized that the Lin family was not someone they could afford to provoke.

Compared to wealth, life was more important. So, after weighing his options, he had already given up on the idea of scheming against the Lin family and Uncle He Fuxing’s family.

“Old Three, how can you be so cowardly?” He Bang simply didn’t believe that Hei Yi and Hei Er were Prince of Ling’s men. In his eyes, the people before him were just putting on an act to scare them. Old Three wasn’t using his brain to think properly. The Lin family used to be a broken household. How could they possibly gain the Prince of Ling’s favor?

“Yes, Old Three. Get up for your mother. Why are you begging them? I don’t believe they can really send me to prison. I am their elder. No matter where I am sent, I have reason on my side.” Old Madame He was even more unwilling to accept this. She had lost all respect for her youngest son, whom she had once trusted the most.

Chapter 454: A Disgrace (3)

“Heh.” Hei Yi couldn’t help but be amused by He Bang’s foolishness as his identity was questioned.

“Miss, a few days ago, we went hunting and caught several deer. We brought them here specifically for you to enjoy,” Hei Yi said, ignoring the old woman’s shouting and handling the matter himself.

“Alive?” Lin Ziyin perked up at the mention, eager to see the deer.

“Bring them over.” Hei Yi waved his hand, and several people approached carrying cages. “Six of them.”

The villagers had seen deer before, but they had never seen live ones up close. Curious, they all gathered around. Lin Ziyin was also curious. She carefully examined the deer in the cages and noticed that four were male and two were female. Her mood immediately lifted.

“Could you help me catch a few more live deer?” she asked Hei Yi with a smile.

Hei Yi glanced at her and nodded. “No problem. In a few days, I’ll have someone catch a few more and bring them to you.”

“Fawns would be even better,” Lin Ziyin said excitedly. “Catch as many as you can.”

“Are you planning to start a deer farm, Miss?” Hei Yi asked in surprise.

“Yes, I want to give it a try,” Lin Ziyin replied cheerfully.

“Ziyin, you’re not joking, are you?” the village headman asked in astonishment. “Deer live in the mountains. Who has ever seen someone raise them?”

“Don’t worry, Uncle. Deer are valuable. We can enclose an area and feed them daily. I think it should work,” Lin Ziyin said with a hidden smile. Modern times already had deer farms; she was just pioneering the idea in ancient times.

“Miss, do you really want to raise deer?” Now it was Hei Yi’s turn to be surprised.

Lin Ziyin nodded vigorously, her eyes sparkling.

“Raising deer isn’t impossible,” Grandpa said hesitantly. “There are noble families in the capital who keep deer for meat or hunting.”

“We’re not doing it for fun,” Lin Ziyin shook her head. “We’ll raise the deer ourselves. When they mature, we can harvest the antlers, sell the meat, make wine with the blood, and even sell the hides for boots.”

“If we succeed, these fellows will all turn into silver,” the village headman said, his eyes gleaming as he looked at the deer. Wu Erli and the others also gathered around the cages, pointing and discussing. Everyone completely ignored the He family.

“Deer antlers can be harvested without harming the deer. We can do it twice a year, every year,” Lin Ziyin added with a faint smile. “If we have enough, we can even raise fawns and sell them as a local specialty of the northern lands.”

“Ziyin, you’re not thinking of selling the fawns directly, are you?” someone joked. Lin Ziyin’s words had opened up a new path for them. Although the northern lands had a harsh climate, they had unique advantages, such as abundant mountain goods and wild animals.

Like these deer, the villagers had occasionally caught them before, but whether dead or alive, they had always sold them to restaurants. No one had ever thought of raising them to make money like Lin Ziyin.

The surrounding villagers also pricked up their ears to listen carefully. They understood selling deer antlers, but how could they sell the fawns?

“Fawns are unique to our northern lands. If we can successfully raise them, we can not only sell the meat in city restaurants but also produce jerky, ham, or smoked meat on a large scale,” Lin Ziyin replied.

“If that’s the case, can we open another new shop?” someone asked loudly.

Chapter 455: Disgrace (4)

“Alright.” Lin Ziyin was also amused by the villagers’ eager expressions. “Besides, raising deer would be a good task for the older folks in the village.”

“Then let’s do it,” the village headman declared, slapping his thigh in excitement. “If we don’t have enough, we can have Old Man Yuanshan lead the young men into the mountains to find more.”

“Yes, yes, Old Man Yuanshan is a skilled hunter—no one in the village knows animals and the mountains better than him,” someone chimed in, especially the young men, who were so eager they could hardly wait to pair up and go hunting.

“Steward Hei, what do you think?” Lin Ziyin asked the dark-faced man beside her with a smile.

The young men fell silent at her question. Right, they couldn’t just act on impulse. They all had work to do—who had time to go into the mountains? Besides, with the Prince’s estate people around, when would it be their turn to act?

“Is this man named Yuanshan really that good at hunting?” Hei Yi was a steady man, not arrogant just because he worked for Chu Sui Feng.

“He used to make a living by hunting. No one in the village knows animals and the mountains better than him,” the village headman replied, his admiration for Yuanshan clear in his words.

“Let him guide us. I’ll arrange for people to go into the mountains. Miss, rest assured, the deer and roe deer we bring back won’t be harmed,” Hei Yi answered after a moment’s thought.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Give Old Man Yuanshan a holiday, and his wages will still be paid.”

“Alright, I’ll go tell him later. He’ll be overjoyed,” the village headman agreed cheerfully.

Old Madame He watched as the people of Shili Village carried on without a care for her family, her heart filling with silent rage.

Before the old lady could lose her temper, Concubine Lian stepped forward, swaying her hips. “Mother, look at them. These youngsters don’t have an ounce of respect for you. It’s a shame their aunt passed away early—no one’s been there to teach them, and now they’ve all gone astray.”

The old lady’s anger flared even more at these words.

He Zhen was so furious he wished he could silence Concubine Lian. What an ignorant woman—didn’t she have any sense? Pouring oil on the fire like this—was she trying to ruin the He family?

He Bang, however, didn’t see anything wrong with his wife’s actions. Instead, he eagerly fanned the flames. “Mother, you must teach them properly from now on. If they go out like this, they won’t just disgrace themselves—they’ll disgrace all of us too.”

“Second brother, if you don’t speak, no one will take you for a mute,” He Zhen snapped, his face dark with anger as he scolded his older brother.

“Third brother, we agreed before coming here that we’d live here from now on. Why are you going back on your word now?” Eldest sister-in-law An Shi, dazzled by the Lin family’s wealth, glared at He Zhen in displeasure.

“Third brother, if you want to play the good guy and leave, then leave. But I’m staying with Mother in this grand estate. Lin Changshu, hurry up and have someone come serve your grandmother,” He Lian shot a glare at He Zhen before turning to scold Lin Changshu.

The He family seemed to have completely forgotten—or perhaps deliberately ignored—Lin Ziyin and Hei Yi’s earlier opposition and threats.

“Hmph, it’s been years since I’ve had to deal with this, and now even a little rat dares to jump around in front of me,” Hei Yi sneered, his entire being radiating the terrifying aura of a demon bathed in hellfire, making everyone who looked at him shudder in fear.

Even the villagers of Shili Village, who were familiar with him, were intimidated by his presence. They all stopped their laughter and stood quietly to the side, waiting to see what would happen next.

“They’ve lost their minds. I’ll take them away now. Ziyin, for your grandfather’s sake, let’s spare them this once,” He Zhen gritted his teeth and pleaded again. If it weren’t for He Lian and Old Madame He being his own sister and mother, he would have run away long ago. He wouldn’t have stayed here, trembling in fear, putting himself in danger.

Chapter 456: Disgrace (5)

“Grandfather?” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile, “In our minds, such a person never existed. A man who, after his wife died, remarried and allowed his new wife to persecute his children from his previous marriage—can he even be called a man? Can he truly be considered an elder? Perhaps he was good to you, but he owes my mother and my uncle’s family a debt.”

“Regardless, he is your grandfather. That is an undeniable fact. Even if you hate him, you cannot speak ill of him,” He Zhen said bitterly.

“That may be true for you, but for me, reputation means little. As long as one lives without shame before heaven, earth, family, friends, and others, what is there to be ashamed of? We, the Lin siblings, are loving to each other, respectful to our elders, supportive of the villagers, and caring toward our friends. What do I have to be ashamed of? You, on the other hand, are nothing but leeches. Even if we share a drop of blood, I have no desire to be close to you. Instead of supporting you parasites, I would rather help the kind villagers around us prosper. At least they are good people and won’t scheme against the Lin family.”

The faces of the old woman and the others turned ashen. Asking them to give up on the Lin family was nothing but a pipe dream. Lin Ziyin thought she could dismiss them with a few words, but that was impossible.

“Hmph! If you don’t let us in, we’ll go to the yamen and accuse you of being unfilial. Let’s see who would dare marry you then,” He Lian threatened.

“Aren’t you worried about your own reputation? Don’t you care that the Lin family’s reputation will be ruined because of you?” Concubine Lian twisted her waist and sneered at Lin Ziyin.

“The Lin family’s reputation is none of your concern. Get lost,” Lin Changshu stepped forward. These people actually dared to bully Ziyin—were they asking for a beating?

Hei Yi and Hei Er nearly couldn’t hold themselves back from stepping forward to tell these people that Lin Ziyin had nothing to worry about. In the future, she would be the most noble woman in the northern lands. Why would she need their concern? Of course, for now, they wouldn’t allow anyone to bully their future mistress in front of them.

If the Prince found out that Lin Ziyin had been humiliated in front of them, they wouldn’t be able to breathe another word.

“Since you love the yamen so much, send them there,” Hei Yi said. Immediately, a group of well-trained men moved to seize the He family members.

“Ruffians! Thugs!” He Lian screamed in terror as soon as the men tried to grab her arms. Concubine Lian, An Shi, and the children also began cursing the Lin family loudly.

Hei Yi’s men had no intention of showing mercy. These men were experts Chu Sui Feng had specifically placed on the estate to protect Lin Ziyin. They had wanted to beat up the He family members as soon as they started shouting, but they had held back because neither Hei Yi nor Lin Ziyin had given the order. Now that they had their command, no one cared about the He family women’s screams.

Slap! Slap! Without hesitation, several men gave Concubine Lian and He Lian a few hard slaps. He Bang and He Nian, who had rushed forward, were kicked to the ground, spitting out blood.

“Break the arms and legs of anyone who resists,” Hei Yi lazily ordered.

The He family members were so frightened their eyes widened, and they didn’t dare make another sound. At this point, they roughly understood that Hei Yi was not someone they could afford to offend. “Tell the magistrate to take good care of them.”

“Yes.”

The men, like hawks catching chicks, each grabbed one person and carried them out. Even the old woman who had fainted earlier wasn’t spared.

“Elder brother, do you have the heart to do this?” He Zhen was the only one from the He family who hadn’t moved or cursed the Lin family, so he was able to stand and speak properly.

Chapter 457: Disgrace (6)

He Fuxing stared at the old woman who had fainted, then at the He family members—He Nian and the others—who were being dragged onto the ox cart like dead dogs, their mouths agape but no sound coming out.

“Father…” He Dingfan anxiously looked at his own father.

Aunt Yin couldn’t bear to watch and turned her head away, her heart heavy with guilt.

“Father, they…”

Before his eldest son could finish, He Fuxing stammered, “Ever since the severance letter was written, the He family has had nothing to do with us. If you hadn’t been so greedy, Steward Hei wouldn’t have dealt with them like this.”

“Are they really the Prince’s men?” He Zhen asked again, unwilling to accept it.

He Fuxing nodded. He Zhen’s face turned from iron-gray to ashen. It was over. He had been hoping that these people were just trying to scare them, but now he realized they were truly from the Prince of Ling’s estate. He felt as if the sky was about to collapse.

Half-conscious, He Nian and He Bang were so terrified they nearly wet themselves. They knew He Fuxing never lied. The He family had truly offended the Prince of Ling’s estate. They were doomed—every adult in the He family thought so.

“We’ll leave, we’ll leave right now! Let us go, we’ll never come back, alright?” He Nian, his face pale with fear, clung desperately to his children, sobbing and begging for mercy.

“I don’t want to go to jail!” He Lian cried, her breath ragged.

“After we let you go, can you guarantee you’ll never come to the Lin family again?” Lin Zige suddenly spoke, her voice heavy but brooking no argument.

“As long as you let us go, we’ll never come back!” The old woman, now fully awake, was also terrified. She finally saw clearly that the two men standing beside Lin Ziyin were not to be trifled with. Bullying the weak and fearing the strong had always been her specialty, but with the Lin family backed by the Prince of Ling and taking such a hard stance, what hope did she have left? “Please, let our family go. Eldest, for the sake of the dead old man, help us this one time. We promise we’ll never appear before you again.”

“Fine, we’ll give you this one chance. Listen carefully—if we ever see you again, we won’t let you off so easily. If you don’t believe me, you’re welcome to try.” Zige gritted her teeth as she spoke.

“Yes, yes, we’ll never come back!” He Zhen was the first to agree, followed quickly by He Nian and He Bang. When they had come, they had done some investigating and guessed that the pregnant woman speaking might be the eldest daughter of the Lin family who had married out.

They had heard that the Lin siblings were very close, and the entire He family was filled with hope. If the eldest daughter spoke up for them, perhaps they really wouldn’t have to go to jail.

“Alright, for my sister’s sake, I’ll spare you this once. Next time, you won’t need Steward Hei and his men to act—we Lin family will break your legs ourselves.” Lin Ziyin’s words were even more ruthless.

“Take a good look at these people’s faces,” the village headman said. “If they ever show up in our village again, everyone who sees them should give them a beating.”

“That’s right, beat those shameless bastards!” Several hot-blooded young men had long disliked the He family. With the village headman’s words, they deliberately showed off a few moves in front of the He family.

Seeing how skilled these young men were, the He family members regretted it so much they wished they could turn back time. If they had known the people of Shili Village were this ruthless and the Lin family had such powerful backing, they would never have come, no matter what.

As they thought about it, they began to resent Ma Zhicai, the one who had urged them to come.

“Actually, we didn’t know about your situation here. It was a pale-faced, long-faced man from your village who urged us to come.” Having gained nothing and nearly ending up in jail, He Nian decided to drag Ma Zhicai, whom he barely knew, down with him.

Chapter 458: Disgrace (7)

It turned out there was a traitor in the village! The villagers of Shili Village suddenly realized this, exchanging glances as they wondered who could have deliberately caused trouble for the Lin family behind their backs.

“Get out.” Hei Yi, seeing that the Lin family had agreed to let these scoundrels go, finally showed mercy and released them.

The moment the He family members regained their freedom, they hurriedly supported each other and fled, as if wolves were chasing them. It seemed they were truly terrified this time.

The He Fuxing family watched their fleeing backs, their hearts filled with mixed emotions. It was for the best—from now on, they were truly cut off. They no longer had to live in fear, worrying that the He family would come to leech off them and take advantage.

“Boss, something doesn’t add up. The more I think about it, the more I feel something’s off.” After some discussion, a villager finally spoke up.

“Big Brother Gao, what’s wrong?” Lin Ziyin looked at the tall man before him and asked.

“I feel like the person causing trouble behind the scenes sounds like Ma Zhicai,” Gao Dashan replied doubtfully.

“It must be that little white-faced Ma Zhicai. Isn’t that exactly who they’re describing?” Many people agreed.

“Don’t let his few days of schooling fool you—his heart is full of schemes. Boss, don’t go easy on him this time. Let us go beat him up. How dare he stir up trouble behind your back? He’s no good.” Some villagers shouted angrily.

“Enough nonsense.” The village headman glared at the rowdy young man, then turned to Lin Ziyin. “Ziyin, what do you think about this? Let’s have someone bring Ma Zhicai here to question him. If it really was him causing trouble behind the scenes, we’ll deal with his family according to village rules. If not, we’d be wronging him.” The village headman was indeed more thoughtful than the others.

“He definitely won’t admit it.” Someone grumbled. This sentiment was shared by most of the villagers.

But in reality, everyone had guessed wrong this time.

“Causing trouble behind the scenes? It definitely wasn’t Zhicai. He’s a scholar—he values propriety, righteousness, wisdom, and trust. How could he possibly incite trouble behind someone’s back?” When the villagers arrived at the Ma family residence to find Ma Zhicai, the Ma family, unaware of what had happened, all gathered. After hearing the full story, Ma Dalang was the first to stand by Ma Zhicai’s side.

“Whatever happened before was our fault. We’ve apologized countless times. Why won’t you let it go?” Mrs. Yan was so furious she nearly lost her composure.

Ma Xincai and his wife, along with their children, stood silently to the side, not getting involved.

“Let’s just hear what Ma Zhicai has to say.” The village headman spoke sternly. Hei Yi and Hei Er watched Ma Zhicai with half-smiles, their gazes as sharp as knives.

“A few days ago, while I was in the city to clear my mind before returning, I accidentally bumped into a dark-skinned girl, which led to an argument. Just as things were getting heated, He Dingyi and He Dingfan happened to be delivering furniture to the city. The girl and her family heard the commotion and stopped arguing with me. They knew I was from Shili Village and claimed to be relatives of the Lin family, then apologized and asked about you. I thought they were genuinely looking for family, so I answered them briefly.” While the other Ma family members firmly denied the villagers’ accusations, Ma Zhicai surprisingly admitted to it without hesitation.

“How could you be so careless?” Ma Dalang immediately scolded Ma Zhicai with a stern face. Mrs. Yan’s expression also darkened. “He didn’t do it on purpose. Why are you being so harsh on him?”

“So careless.” Ma Dalang looked at Ma Zhicai with a mix of frustration and disappointment.

“I truly apologize. I had no idea they were deliberately looking for trouble. I sincerely apologize to all of you.” With that, Ma Zhicai bowed deeply to Lin Changshu and the others.

“I think you did it on purpose.” A villager was still dissatisfied. Now that every household in the village relied on the Lin family for their livelihood, no one wanted to see anyone causing trouble for them. Since the information had come from Ma Zhicai, whether intentionally or not, everyone looked at him with disdain.

“I don’t know them. I think if it had been anyone else from the village, they would have honestly answered as well.” Ma Zhicai argued, his face turning red with earnestness.

The village headman and Grandpa exchanged a glance, both letting out a small sigh. If Ma Zhicai wouldn’t admit it, there was nothing they could do. After all, what he said was true—if someone came looking for family, the villagers would naturally be eager to help and provide directions.

In a way, Ma Zhicai hadn’t done anything wrong.

“Forget it. Since they’re gone, we haven’t suffered any losses. Let’s just drop the matter.” Lin Ziyin also saw it this way. “It’s getting late. Everyone, get ready to go to work.”

“Ziyin, you promised to give me a chance to try managing the accounts in the workshop. When can I start?” Just as everyone was about to disperse, Ma Dalang suddenly spoke up.

The noisy crowd fell silent, everyone staring at Ma Dalang as if he were a fool.

Chapter 459: Losses (1)

Shameless, truly shameless! That was the thought running through every villager’s mind at that moment.

The Lin family workshop had many branches, producing a wide variety of goods, and the number of merchants coming to purchase was countless. With such a thriving business, the position of shopkeeper and accountant naturally carried great responsibility—and great opportunities for personal gain. No one dared to tamper with the accounts, for the current head of the Lin family, Lin Ziyin, was a master of bookkeeping. Even if all the accountants in the world combined their skills, they wouldn’t match hers. Moreover, most of the accountants in the Lin family were indentured servants, bought and trusted.

However, though these accountants couldn’t skim from the books, they could still accept gifts from merchants—a practice Lin Ziyin tacitly allowed.

Given the constant flow of people in and out of the Lin family workshop, it was clear how lucrative the position of shopkeeper was. Such an important role was coveted by countless villagers, yet none had the connections to obtain it. And now, Ma Dalang, who had always been at odds with the Lin family, had the audacity to try and leap straight into the position? The villagers all agreed—this was the biggest joke in Shili Village this year.

Ma Dalang didn’t see anything shameful about his actions. He was confident in himself. After all, he had spent over a decade as a second shopkeeper in the city. His skills in accounting and management were surely far superior to these country bumpkins from Shili Village.

In a way, Ma Dalang and Ma Zhicai were very much alike—both hopelessly self-absorbed.

Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were furious, wishing they could kick the entire Ma family out of the village and be done with them.

But Lin Ziyin gave Ma Dalang a chance. “Fine, why wait for a better day? Since everyone’s here and it’s not yet time to start work, I’ll give you an opportunity.”

“Thank you, young lady Lin,” Ma Dalang replied, using the villagers’ customary address for her.

“Summon the shopkeepers from each workshop and bring five of the best arithmetic students from the schoolhouse,” Lin Ziyin instructed, ignoring him. After sending someone off to carry out her orders, she turned back to Ma Dalang. “I won’t play favorites. Anyone who comes to work for the Lin family must have some skill. Since you’re applying for the position of shopkeeper, you’ll have to show off everything you’ve got and compete fairly with our current shopkeepers.”

“Understood,” Ma Dalang agreed at once, confident in his ability to win.

“To ensure fairness, I’ll have the village headman and Ma Zhicai each prepare ten questions,” Lin Ziyin added.

Ma Dalang was even more pleased. He had been worried the Lin family might cheat, but now Lin Ziyin had proposed a condition that actually worked in his favor. He agreed without hesitation.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo moved quickly, soon gathering the shopkeepers from each workshop and the students from the schoolhouse.

The villagers of Shili Village were always busy, and it had been a long time since they’d had the chance to watch such a spectacle. Earlier, when the He family had caused trouble, they had all gathered here. Now, even merchants who had come to purchase goods but hadn’t yet begun their transactions rushed over. In no time, the dining hall was packed to bursting. Yes, Lin Ziyin had chosen the dining hall as the venue for today’s competition.

For the first time, Ma Zhicai found himself seated in a position of honor alongside the village headman and several visiting merchants, the center of so many gazes. His emotions were mixed. This kind of attention should have been his after passing the imperial examinations and becoming a scholar. But now…

The thought made his fists clench in his sleeves. One day, he would make every single person in Shili Village fear him. His name would be recorded in the village hall.

Most of the villagers in Shili Village were of mixed surnames, unlike other places with clan elders and ancestral halls. But the village had its own way of doing things. They had built a village hall where respected elders were elected to preside. If the village ever faced a major issue they couldn’t resolve, these elders and the village headman could fulfill the role of clan leaders.

Chapter 460: Losses (2)

If Ma Zhicai’s original ambition was to become an official, then his current goal had shifted to having his name inscribed in the ancestral hall of Shili Village.

This thought had recently become something of an obsession for him.

“You all ready? I’ll start with the questions,” the village headman announced. The villagers’ noisy chatter immediately fell silent.

“Ready,” Ma Dalang replied. Like the other shopkeepers and children, he had an abacus and writing tools set out before him.

Truth be told, Ma Dalang was deeply uncomfortable with Lin Ziyin’s decision to have several children compete alongside him. Wasn’t this a clear sign that Lin Ziyin didn’t trust him? That he was deliberately humiliating him?

But for the sake of his future prosperity, Ma Dalang didn’t dare show his displeasure. Instead, he smiled and sat down with the shopkeepers and children as if nothing were amiss.

Seeing that Ma Dalang had no objections, the village headman quickly presented a set of numbers. These weren’t just bare figures—he had, after all, once been the village headman of Shili Village, had studied for several years, and was now a minor expert in procurement for the Lin family. The questions he posed were mostly of a high standard, closely reflecting real-world applications.

A true expert reveals their skill at first glance. Ma Dalang was taken aback when he heard the village headman’s question. He hadn’t expected the man to come up with something so sophisticated. If he hadn’t spent so many years as a shopkeeper in the city, he might have been fooled.

“One hundred and fifty taels and three mace of silver,” someone called out before he could even begin. Ma Dalang looked around in surprise at the shopkeepers sitting beside him—most of them were young men with tattoos on their faces—and they were all holding up answer cards. What made his face burn with embarrassment was that even the children from the village school had solved it.

These children were a mix of villagers and servants’ children from the Lin family. Ma Dalang hastily scribbled down the answer and raised his card.

But no matter how fast he moved, he was still half a beat slower than the others.

For the remaining questions, Ma Dalang didn’t dare take them lightly. He focused all his attention on the village headman’s problems.

The village headman posed ten questions, most of which were slightly complex calculations. To Ma Dalang’s frustration, no matter how quickly he worked, he couldn’t match the speed of the Lin family’s shopkeepers or the children from the school.

He secretly suspected that the village headman had rigged the competition in advance, secretly feeding the answers to the Lin family’s participants.

Hmph. He wasn’t worried. He didn’t want to expose the village headman and Lin Ziyin’s trickery just yet. He would wait until his son, Ma Zhicai, had a chance to pose his own question. Then he would show his true skill. At that point, even without him saying a word, the villagers would see through their deception.

Steadying his thoughts, Ma Dalang diligently completed the village headman’s ten questions. Fortunately, though he was slow, he didn’t make a single mistake.

Mrs. Yan, Huang, and Ma Xincai stood nervously to the side. As members of the Ma family, they naturally hoped that Ma Dalang would secure a position in the Lin family’s shop. They had seen how life in the village had changed and envied it deeply.

Ma Dalang’s sluggishness made them even more anxious than he was. Like him, they suspected that the village headman and Lin Ziyin had conspired behind the scenes.

Finally, it was Ma Zhicai’s turn to pose a question. With the air of a refined scholar, he calmly announced a problem involving large and complex numbers.

Ma Dalang gave him an approving glance. Hmph. The more complex, the better. This would be the perfect opportunity to showcase his skills. He wanted to see how the Lin family would cheat their way through this one.

After Ma Zhicai finished speaking, he sat down and paid no further attention. After all, his role was only to pose the question. As for the answer, he had no idea. But Ma Zhicai didn’t feel the slightest bit ashamed. Arithmetic was merely a minor subject, a superficial pursuit. He had always aspired to be an official and had never bothered with such mundane matters.

Chapter 461: Losses (3)

What surprised and confused Ma Dalang’s family even more was that the Lin family’s shopkeeper and children were still faster than him. Faintly, they could hear the villagers rapidly calculating and discussing among themselves.

Those mud-legged peasants he looked down on actually had many who were faster than Ma Dalang.

After two rounds of calculations, Ma Dalang’s confidence began to waver.

In the first two matches, Ma Dalang was only slightly slower, and his accuracy was still decent. But in the third round, he broke out in a cold sweat.

The foreign merchant who set the questions had made the problems much more complex and difficult, involving calculations of taxes and compound interest, as well as accounting for different prices in purchases and sales. Quickly, Ma Dalang’s head spun from the complicated calculations.

At the end of the day, though he worked as the second shopkeeper in the city, the shop wasn’t very large, and he had a senior shopkeeper and the boss above him. How could he have had the chance to deal with such profound matters?

The Lin family was different. Not to mention skilled shopkeepers like Jueyuan and Yu Shaohui, who had to handle large and small transactions daily, even the children in the schoolhouse were taught modern arithmetic by Lin Ziyin—vertical calculations, mental math, and practical operations. Compared to Ma Dalang, who relied on self-taught experience, their methods were far more advanced.

Especially in calculating the flow of goods, the Lin family used statistical tables, while Ma Dalang used the old, complicated bookkeeping method. It was no wonder he lost.

The key was that Ma Dalang didn’t understand.

“This isn’t right. You must have colluded!” Finally unable to solve the problems, Ma Dalang, sweating profusely, threw down his brush and started acting shamelessly.

“Colluded?” Lin Ziyin looked at him with a playful expression. “Do you even deserve that?”

These words made Ma Dalang feel even more humiliated than losing.

“It must be! I don’t believe those little brats can solve such complex problems.” After meeting Lin Ziyin’s mocking gaze, Ma Dalang finally came to his senses, but he didn’t back down. Instead, he accused them indignantly, “How long have they even been learning?”

“With this little skill, you dare to go to the city to be a shopkeeper? Give it a rest.” Someone jeered.

“That’s right. Just now, even we were faster than him.” A young man laughed as he listed his faults. Normally, everyone in the village addressed each other with some form of respect due to seniority, but ever since the Ma family had done so many despicable things, the villagers had started mocking them openly.

As for titles, they could be omitted if possible. After all, they weren’t of the same surname, so there was no need to be so particular.

“What do you want to do?” The village headman asked sternly. If it weren’t for wanting Ma Dalang to give up, he wouldn’t have bothered to continue managing the situation.

“I’ll set the questions and have them solve them.” Ma Dalang quickly thought of a solution after calming down.

Hei Yi’s expression turned cold when he saw Ma Dalang’s insatiable behavior.

Lin Ziyin waved her hand and agreed to his request. “Fine, three questions.”

Everyone nodded. It was almost time to start work, and no one wanted to waste time with Ma Dalang’s family. Besides, after seeing Ma Dalang’s abilities, no one was interested in staying any longer. With someone like him managing the accounts in the workshop, they were worried their monthly wages and bonuses would be short.

Ma Dalang saw her agree and, after some thought, brought out three difficult problems he had encountered in the shop. The accounting in these problems was very complex and tedious.

Back then, it had taken him and the senior shopkeeper more than a day to sort them out.

When the questions were presented, the foreign merchants looked at Ma Dalang with a meaningful gaze.

Chapter 462: Losses (4)

Ma Dalang mistook this gaze for praise, and a hint of smugness flickered across his face.

Ma Zhicai, however, felt a sense of foreboding. Sure enough, in less than half an incense stick’s time, the Lin family’s shopkeepers and children had all provided their answers.

“How is this possible?” Ma Dalang nearly collapsed when he saw the answers clearly. Not a single one of them had made a mistake.

“If we didn’t have to make it understandable for you, we would have been even faster,” Yu Shaohui said coldly, glancing at him.

“That’s right, this counting method isn’t as fast as ours,” several of the younger children, lively and playful, teased Ma Dalang with mischievous grins after their victory. “This kind of problem is too easy—even children in the nursery class can solve it.”

The so-called nursery class referred to kindergarten, where children aged three to five were enrolled.

The villagers burst into laughter.

“Good boy, you’ve got talent,” Gao Shan said, patting his second son’s head with a smile.

“Maidservant, add more dishes to tonight’s meal,” Yang Shitou said, looking at his own maidservant with a grin.

“It’s impossible, it can’t be,” Ma Dalang muttered, his face flushed red as he stared at the answers.

“Back to work,” Yu Shaohui called out. The villagers laughed and left in groups, ignoring the Ma family entirely.

“Young lady Lin, what kind of calculation method is this?” All the merchants gathered around. They often dealt with the Lin family and knew their accountants were quick with transactions, but they had never imagined the Lin family had their own counting method.

“We use the Arabic numeral system, which is simpler than the current method,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“Can we take a look?” someone asked eagerly.

“Of course, you can ask Jueyuan and Yu Shaohui about it,” Lin Ziyin said without hesitation.

“It’s impossible, absolutely impossible,” Ma Dalang, clearly shaken, still hadn’t recovered from his defeat.

“Father, let’s go,” one of the Ma family members said. Compared to the lively merchants, the Ma family looked much more dejected.

Ma Zhicai saw Ma Dalang standing motionless and coldly dragged him out of the dining hall. Mrs. Yan bit her lip as Huang helped her follow.

Ma Xincai wanted to say something to Lin Ziyin, but he was too awkward with words. After opening his mouth several times, he couldn’t get anything out and finally left with his head down.

“Let’s go to the workshop,” Lin Ziyin said, letting out a long sigh as everyone who needed to leave had gone.

“Ziyin, about today…” Uncle He Fuxing approached with Aunt Yin, tears in his eyes, wanting to explain.

“Uncle, everything will get better from now on,” Lin Ziyin interrupted with a smile.

“Mmm,” Uncle He Fuxing nodded firmly, understanding everything without words.

“The method for making kun noodles is actually quite simple, but the difficult part is mastering the strength when kneading the dough,” Lin Ziyin said.

Her body was weak, and she didn’t have much strength, so she couldn’t demonstrate for these strong men. She could only guide them from the side.

Though kneading dough seemed simple, making kun noodles with the right texture required strong arms.

Fortunately, the men who came were all muscular. Under Lin Ziyin’s guidance, they kneaded the dough with all their might. The Lin family had chosen workers with strong arms, and since the two estates were on good terms but belonged to different factions, they began a friendly competition.

At the same time, Lin Ziyin attempted to produce hanging noodles using machinery.

Chapter 463: Losses (5)

Without electricity, everything relied on steam power. Fortunately, the noodle-making machine didn’t require much energy. Before long, the first batch of neatly cut noodles was ready.

“Cut so evenly,” Cui Da’s wife said happily as she looked at the noodles.

“Hang these noodles out to dry,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“Yes, miss,” Cui Da’s wife directed a few women to come and tidy up.

“Miss, with such a machine, why bother teaching them how to make kun noodles?” Hei Er asked, puzzled.

“Hang noodles don’t hold up well when boiled. In military camps with many people, they might be fine occasionally. But if used during marches or battles, the soldiers might end up with nothing but noodle broth in their mouths,” Lin Ziyin replied. “Kun noodles are different—they’re sturdy. Even after drying and boiling for a long time, they won’t turn mushy. More importantly, they keep you full longer.”

I see! Hei Er and Hei Yi looked at her gratefully. The men learning to make noodles listened intently and worked even harder.

“Tomorrow, we’ll take people into the mountains to find the deer herd. There are still quite a few in that area,” Hei Yi said.

“If it’s convenient, could you also find some forest frogs for me? If there are enough, I’d like to try raising them artificially,” Lin Ziyin said.

“That’s hard to do—they’re quick to escape. Artificial breeding might not work,” Hei Yi replied in surprise.

It wasn’t surprising he was taken aback. Forest frogs were common in the northern mountains, but they were small—even the poor didn’t bother catching them for food.

“Miss, forest frogs are too small. What do you plan to do with them?” Hei Er was also confused by her suggestion.

“To you, they’re just insignificant little creatures, but to me, they’re treasures. Without them, pests would devastate the forests. Each one can catch thirty thousand pests a year,” Lin Ziyin explained.

“So they have such abilities! Alright, if miss is worried about pests in the mountains, we’ll catch more for you while we’re out,” Hei Yi replied with a smile.

“But I’m not raising them to catch pests. Forest frogs can be made into snow toad paste, which is as valuable as blood swiftlet nests and ginseng,” Lin Ziyin added with a smile.

“Really?” Hei Yi and Hei Er were both startled by her words.

“Of course. Otherwise, why would I bother raising them?” Lin Ziyin replied calmly. “But in the future, the government should issue a decree prohibiting commoners from buying or selling forest frogs privately.”

Hei Yi and Hei Er immediately understood her meaning.

“Yes, when I return, I’ll report this to the Prince,” Hei Yi said, clasping his fists. He secretly resolved to find all the deer and forest frogs Lin Ziyin wanted during this trip.

“Your subordinate greets the Prince,” Mei Hanqing and the others finally met Chu Sui Feng in the Prince of Ling’s estate.

“Rise,” Chu Sui Feng said, though his face didn’t show surprise. His gaze toward Mei Hanqing and Shao Liu Feng was gentle. “You’ve had a long journey. Your residences have been prepared. Someone will take you to see them when you return.”

“Thank you, Prince,” Mei Hanqing and the others bowed in gratitude.

“This official should take up his post quickly. I hear the Prince has dealt with a group of people, and the yamen is short-staffed,” Yuan Yanhao said, bowing.

“No rush. The yamen has temporary replacements, so there’s no issue,” Chu Sui Feng said, genuinely pleased. He was patient with them. “I plan to establish an institution in the northern lands similar to the Hanlin Academy. I hope you, Lord Mei, and the others will put in some effort.”

Chapter 464: Losses (6)

“We will not fail Your Highness’s trust,” Mei Hanqing replied earnestly. They had just arrived from the capital and had not yet had the chance to serve the Prince of Ling, but he had already prepared so much for them. They were deeply grateful.

“Your Highness, the court has cut off the northern lands’ supply. What do you and Master Sutu plan to do?” Mei Hanqing asked directly, voicing the doubt in his heart. They were willing to give up the wealth and glory of the capital to come to the northern lands, not to enjoy themselves. If the court had not replaced military rations and pay with taxes, they would not have rushed over.

Even if they were to come, they would have waited a few more years to secure more advantages for Chu Sui Feng in the capital.

Indeed, the few officials sent by the court were Chu Sui Feng’s secretly cultivated confidants. The young top scholar in both literary and martial arts was one, and the aloof Mei Hanqing was another.

“Thank you for your support all these years,” Chu Sui Feng said sincerely to Mei Hanqing.

“Years ago, Your Ladyship showed kindness to me and the Mei family. I once swore to Your Ladyship that I would follow the Prince with my life. Do not worry about the Hanlin Academy, Your Highness. Soon, a group of young people will come to the northern lands. These people have been repeatedly tested by Yanhao and Liu Feng, and they are all passionate individuals. They will surely support the county yamen in various places,” Mei Hanqing said, looking at Chu Sui Feng with respect.

“I will also gradually open some free academies in the northern lands. The students must study both literary and martial arts,” Chu Sui Feng said. “Mei Hanqing will also manage the academies.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Mei Hanqing replied respectfully.

“Do not worry about military rations. This year, my estate has already grown wheat, corn, and rice. Next year, it can be fully promoted in the northern lands, and there will be no shortage of food,” Chu Sui Feng added.

“Really, Your Highness?” Mei Hanqing and the others exchanged glances, all delighted.

What did the northern lands lack the most? Of course, it was food. Since the Prince was not worried, there must be a way to obtain food.

They had been worrying unnecessarily. With the Prince and Si Tu Gong in the northern lands, how could they be troubled by the court’s schemes?

“Speaking of food, on my way here, I encountered a group of merchants who seemed to be from the Marquis’s mansion,” Wu Jie said without hesitation, voicing his doubts.

Chu Sui Feng fell silent, and the room became slightly gloomy.

Mei Hanqing and the others were not embarrassed. They knew Chu Sui Feng was thinking about the Marquis’s mansion buying and selling food.

In the northern lands, the only family that could bear the title of Marquis was the Li family.

The Li family was not just a simple Marquis’s mansion; it also represented the Prince of Ling’s maternal family and should be his staunch supporters.

But the Prince’s reaction seemed to indicate that he was unaware of the Li family’s private food trading.

“The northern lands have lost the support of several major families, so the buying and selling of food is indeed crucial. But I have already thought of a foolproof plan, and the Li family is not part of it,” Chu Sui Feng said. Since the people present were his confidants, he naturally had no reason to hide anything from them.

“Judging by the caravan, the Li family seems to have bought a large amount of food,” Yuan Yanhao explained.

“No matter how much, they should have a source. I allow anyone to do business, but I do not allow anyone to use their status to be a profiteer,” Chu Sui Feng said, his voice filled with killing intent.

Mei Hanqing and the others nodded slightly, smiles appearing on their faces. Food was the foundation of the people’s survival and the most important thing for those in power to control. The Li family, as the Prince’s maternal family and supporters, had actually engaged in large-scale food speculation. Their intentions were despicable!

Chapter 465: Losses (7)

The Prince of Ling’s words were law in the northern lands. The next day, official notices were posted on every street and alley in Fengcheng.

“What? No private price increases? We must sell grain at the price set by the government?” Li Jiesong, upon hearing the report from his servant, was so startled that he dropped the cup in his hand.

“How could this be?” He stood up anxiously, pacing back and forth in the room.

The servant who had come to deliver the news was so frightened that he didn’t dare say a word, keeping his head lowered.

“Go, see what the Yu family has to say,” Li Jiesong suddenly thought of a solution in his panic.

“Yes, Young Master,” the young servant at his side, upon receiving the order, immediately rushed out.

“You all go back and guard the warehouse. Don’t move anything for now,” Li Jiesong, after circling the room twice in frustration, noticed that the messenger hadn’t left yet. He immediately ordered them away in a bad mood.

“Yes, Young Master,” the messenger, upon receiving the order, respectfully backed out. Once in the courtyard, the servant wiped the sweat from his forehead. Heaven, this was too terrifying. He had been afraid that the Young Master would fly into a rage and he would meet his end right there in the Prince’s residence.

“Stop right there! Who are you?” Just as the servant let out a slight sigh of relief, a sharp voice called out from behind him.

The servant turned around to see Li Yanran, her face filled with anger. Although he was a servant who often worked outside, the young servant still recognized Li Yanran.

“Greetings, Miss,” the servant said, bowing. As a servant of the Li family, everyone knew that the eldest miss had a temper that was as changeable as the weather, making her difficult to serve. Facing Li Yanran’s anger, the servant felt like he wanted to die.

Today, he must have been cursed with eight generations of bad luck to have come to the Li residence to deliver this news. If he had known, he should have found an excuse to avoid it.

“What are you sneaking around for? Why don’t I recognize you?” Li Yanran asked angrily.

“I am a servant from the young mistress’s shop. I came today because of a small matter to ask the Young Master to come over,” the servant explained with a forced smile. “Because I was in a hurry, I didn’t see you, Miss. It’s my fault. Please punish me.”

“You’re one of my sister-in-law’s people?” Li Yanran’s tone softened slightly.

The servant quickly nodded. “Yes, I have always worked in the young mistress’s shop.”

“Next time you come to the residence, be more careful. With your clumsy and panicked nature, you’ll only embarrass the young mistress outside,” Li Yanran lectured him in the manner of a proper young lady.

The servant agreed repeatedly, hoping that Li Yanran would finish soon so he could leave.

“Hurry up and go,” Li Yanran’s maidservant, seeing that she was done, immediately glared at the servant with the authority of her mistress.

The servant, upon hearing this, gratefully bowed to Li Yanran and ran off.

“Sister-in-law doesn’t know what she’s been busy with lately. I never see her around,” Li Yanran muttered, pouting.

“Word is that the Old Matriarch of the Yu family is unwell, so it’s only natural that the young mistress is often there to care for her,” the young maidservant replied.

Li Yanran curled her lip but didn’t say anything.

Hmph, so what if they’re mother and daughter? Does that mean the wife of the Prince’s residence should serve a merchant’s wife?

Madame Yu was indeed at her maiden home, and she was currently overwhelmed with problems.

“Sister, we followed your advice and bought so much grain. If we sell it at the price the Prince has set, not only will we not make any money, but we’ll lose a lot. You know how hard business has been for the family these past few years. If we can’t sell this batch of grain, our whole family will be ruined,” the first madam of the Yu family cried, holding Madame Yu’s hand.

“Sister, we’re counting on you,” the second madam also looked at her with hopeful eyes.

“Mei’er, go back and ask the Prince for advice. We can’t just let this business rot in our hands,” Old Master Yu directly gave the order.

“Alright, stop crying. I understand. I’ll go back and think of something,” Madame Yu couldn’t bear her family’s distress any longer. She didn’t even eat lunch and immediately returned with her maidservant.

On the way, she happened to meet the young servant who had come to gather information. After the servant explained his purpose, she immediately sent him back.

“They’re blaming us now,” Li Jiesong, upon hearing Madame Yu’s words, immediately stood up with a fierce expression.

“Who could have predicted the Prince would do something like this?” Madame Yu was exhausted, both physically and mentally. Her family and her husband were blaming each other, and she was caught in the middle. No one considered her feelings.

“All our money is tied up in grain, and we even borrowed at high interest from the Black Master’s gambling den,” Li Jiesong was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, pacing around the room. “What will we use to repay it in half a year? Didn’t you say it would sell quickly?”

“I didn’t want to make more money. Who could have predicted the Prince would do something like this?” Madame Yu’s face was ashen. Useless man. When there was money to be made, he was more eager than anyone, but now that there was trouble, he was pushing all the blame onto her. Why?

“Make money? Now we’re losing so much we’ll have to sell the shop,” Li Jiesong roared.

Chapter 466: A Desperate Gamble (1)

“There must be a way to get rid of it,” Madame Yu said coldly. She was growing increasingly disappointed in her husband. He had no backbone—when faced with setbacks, he only knew how to shout and panic, but when good fortune came his way, he was the first to seize it.

“What way?” Li Jiesong’s face darkened. “If we don’t sell the shop to cover the debt, Black Master isn’t someone to trifle with. And even my father—if he finds out we’ve been hoarding grain, he won’t let us off easily.”

He deliberately emphasized the word “us,” a clear reminder to Madame Yu that as the head of the household, if he fell, she wouldn’t escape unscathed. Perhaps even the entire Yu family would be dragged down with them.

Madame Yu already knew this, and her thoughts ran even deeper. She was certain that if Lord Li discovered their scheme with the Yu family to hoard grain, he would throw the Yu family to the wolves first. After all, grain trade in the northern lands was no small matter. As the maternal family of Chu Sui Feng, Lord Li couldn’t afford to be seen as a stepping stone, risking the favor of the Prince of Ling and the Li family.

“Tomorrow, I’ll pay a visit to the gambling den,” Madame Yu decided after careful consideration.

“You want to go through Black Master to handle the grain?” Li Jiesong stared at her as if she’d lost her mind.

“That’s right,” Madame Yu replied calmly. Bit by bit, the Yu family and she herself had already brought in large quantities of grain from outside. If they sold it at the price Chu Sui Feng demanded, the losses would be far beyond what they could bear.

With no other options, she had to turn to the ruthless Black Master at the gambling den. Rumor had it that Black Master was a notorious bandit in the northern lands, with many skilled men under his command. They operated between Fengcheng, the northern kingdom, and the surrounding smaller states, dealing in all sorts of goods. Normally, such a man wouldn’t be favored by Chu Sui Feng or the ruler of the northern kingdom. Yet, to everyone’s surprise, Black Master’s influence had firmly taken root in the northern lands. Even in a heavily guarded place like Fengcheng, his business thrived.

Madame Yu didn’t waste time pondering the mysteries behind this. All she cared about now was how to convince Black Master to take the grain off her hands.

“What if Black Master refuses?” Li Jiesong was torn. He feared dealing with Black Master was like bargaining with a tiger, yet he also hoped Madame Yu could persuade him to take their burden. At the same time, he had no intention of facing Black Master himself.

Li Jiesong had thought it all through. If Black Master agreed and something went wrong, he could always shift the blame onto Madame Yu.

“I’ll think of something else if Black Master’s people refuse,” Madame Yu glanced at him, seeing right through his schemes. As his wife, she found it hard to bear having such a spineless husband. She didn’t want him to have it easy, so she deliberately asked, “Tomorrow, won’t you come with me to the gambling den?”

Li Jiesong hesitated, then awkwardly replied, “We can’t put all our eggs in one basket. I’ll go elsewhere and see if I can find another solution.”

“Very well,” Madame Yu replied, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

Li Jiesong’s expression turned sheepish. He knew he wasn’t being honorable, but people were selfish by nature. Was it wrong to look out for himself a little?

The residences of Mei Hanqing and Yuan Yanhao were grand and spacious. When Madame Mei and the others entered, they found the place already cleaned by the servants, with exquisite furniture and calligraphy adorning the rooms.

“The Prince has gone to great lengths,” Madame Mei said, running her hand over the table.

Chapter 467: A Desperate Gamble (2)

“Prince of Ling takes after the Virtuous Consort,” Mei Hanqing replied.

Madame Mei thought of that clever, beautiful woman from years past, her eyes growing distant. The Virtuous Consort had been the most renowned talent of her time, gifted in both beauty and intellect, no wonder she had won the favor of both the late Emperor and the current emperor. Yet such a kind-hearted woman had met such a tragic end—truly, the imperial family had always been heartless.

Now that Prince of Ling was thriving in the northern lands, would he too become as ruthless as the emperor?

At the thought, Madame Mei sighed in melancholy, the joy of moving into their new home dimming slightly.

“You needn’t worry,” Mei Hanqing softly reassured his wife. “Prince of Ling’s temperament is like the Virtuous Consort’s, nothing like the current emperor. He is not a heartless man. If we delve deeper, our Mei family is here to repay a debt of gratitude.”

Madame Mei said nothing, instead turning to grasp the large hand that reached for her. “Whatever you do, I will follow. I only hope that in the end, our Mei family meets a good fate.”

“Father.” Just as the mood grew somber, the three Mei brothers—Mei Junrui and his siblings—entered to pay their respects.

Mei Hanqing and Madame Mei looked at them, warmth flowing through their hearts like a gentle stream.

“Have you all settled in?” Mei Hanqing asked. His three sons were each accomplished in both literary and martial arts, carefully cultivated over the years for this very purpose—to shield Prince of Ling in the northern lands.

“Yes, Father, rest assured. Everyone is arranged,” Mei Junrui replied respectfully.

Mei Hanqing nodded in satisfaction. He had done well in raising his children; none of them had opposed his decision to come north. Even the daughters-in-law had not complained.

A harmonious family was the foundation of prosperity—what more could he ask for?

“Should I visit the Prince’s Residence tomorrow to present our calling card?” Madame Mei asked hesitantly.

“No need,” Mei Hanqing shook his head. “Prince of Ling has made it clear—stay away from the women in the back courtyard of the estate. Even if you encounter them, just mind your own affairs. If they overstep, there’s no need to show them any courtesy.”

Madame Mei’s eyes widened in surprise.

“They’re just toys sent by the official families and noble houses of the capital,” Mei Hanqing sighed. His words were borderline treasonous—after all, though Prince of Ling had no official consort, he had several consorts, most of them daughters of prominent capital families.

Could Prince of Ling truly treat them with such indifference?

“If you have time, visit the Luo, Wu, and Si families,” Mei Hanqing instructed.

“And the Li Family Residence?” Madame Mei asked nervously.

Mei Hanqing pondered for a moment before replying, “You may pay respects to the Old Matriarch, but ignore the rest.”

“I understand,” Madame Mei’s eyes brightened. Though she came from humble origins, she was clever and would never hold her husband back.

“In Fengcheng, you should know what kind of people to befriend,” Mei Hanqing began instructing his sons.

“The Third Young Master and the others aren’t in Fengcheng these days,” Mei Junrui said quietly.

“You’ve just arrived in Fengcheng. Making more friends will help you understand the city’s situation better,” Mei Hanqing emphasized.

“Yes, Father,” the second son, Mei Junlu, obediently agreed.

The arrival of Mei Hanqing and his family brought Chu Sui Feng considerable relief. The news was not deliberately concealed, and soon, the women in the back courtyard learned of it through their own means.

Chapter 468: A Desperate Gamble (3)

Thus, several of the higher-ranking consorts all sat waiting for the women of the Mei and Yuan families to take the initiative to come and pay their respects. They had been away from the capital for several years now, so long that it felt like a lifetime. Many had already begun to miss home, longing for the bustling streets of the capital and the people they missed.

But no matter how long they waited, no women from the Mei or Yuan families came to pay their respects.

The winds of change seemed to be shifting once more.

The method for making kun noodles was indeed simple. Once the technique was mastered, as long as the strength was sufficient, nothing could go wrong.

Five days later, the people who had come to learn had finally mastered how to make kun noodles. And the Lin family’s dining hall no longer had to endure the bizarre assortment of noodles every day.

“Miss, what do you think?” A man grinned, holding up the noodles for Lin Ziyin to inspect, his expression like a child seeking praise.

Lin Ziyin took the noodles and examined them, then had Cui Da’s wife quickly cook a bowl and bring it over.

Cui Da’s wife did not dare to delay and immediately busied herself in the kitchen.

Although they had eaten noodles for five days straight and their taste buds were already tired of them, under Cui Da’s wife’s culinary skills, everyone still happily tasted the noodles.

“Good, they’ve got a nice chew.” Several of the men making kun noodles laughed as they ate, their eyes eagerly fixed on Lin Ziyin, waiting for her final judgment.

No matter how well they did, if young lady Lin did not give her approval, it would not count as passing.

“Not bad, it meets the standard.” Lin Ziyin nodded, finally giving her verdict.

The workshop immediately erupted in hearty laughter, the kind that came from the heart.

“Miss, come out quickly and take a look! Steward Hei and the others have brought back a lot of deer and moose!” Just as everyone was celebrating, Lu Feishou rushed in, his face beaming with joy.

“So fast?” Lin Ziyin stood up in surprise.

“Not fast at all, they’ve been out for four days before coming back.” Lu Feishou was so excited he almost danced.

“Let’s go take a look.” Lin Ziyin was also excited. If the deer and moose farms could grow, they would become a major source of income in the northern lands in the future.

When Lin Ziyin went outside, she understood why Lu Feishou was so excited.

It turned out that the number of deer and moose that Hei Er and the others had brought back was indeed substantial. She counted and found that there were more than forty deer alone. Lin Ziyin suspected that they had captured an entire herd.

“We ran into a herd of deer. What luck! Steward Hei and the others are skilled. What a bunch of good men, each one of them, they went in and captured these beasts alive.” An elderly man with wrinkles on his face was animatedly recounting the story to everyone, his lively expression making him look several years younger.

“Old Man Yuanshan, you’re amazing! It only took you five days to find these big fellows.” The village headman patted his shoulder and said.

“It’s all thanks to Steward Hei and the others.” Old Man Yuanshan waved his hands vigorously in denial. “They caught deer there last time.”

“Caught them all, not a single one left.” Sure enough, Hei Er’s words confirmed Lin Ziyin’s suspicions.

“It looks like we need to build the deer farm as soon as possible.” Lin Ziyin looked at the large number of deer, clearly excited.

“What do you need, miss? Just give the order.”

“Find Master Yin and have him lead the people to build some fences and deer sheds.” Lin Ziyin stepped forward and touched a fawn.

The little one seemed to be frightened and kept hiding, its watery big eyes warily staring at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin casually took some tender grass from Qiao’er’s hand and then handed it to the fawn to eat.

The little one looked at it for a moment and finally could not resist its hunger. It stretched out its neck and started to eat.

Chapter 469: A Desperate Gamble (4)

“The forest frogs can’t be brought over just yet. It’ll take a few more days,” Hei Er explained.

“Alright, we’ll raise them in the mountain pond behind the back mountain,” Lin Ziyin had already decided on the location.

Hei Yi and Hei Er saw her confidence and silently resolved to find the forest frogs as soon as possible.

“We can’t just round them up like we did with the deer,” Lin Ziyin added.

“Yes.”

The deer farm in Shili Village would open up another source of income. Especially after the villagers heard about the potential profits from the deer, many were hoping the herd would multiply quickly, bringing them more silver.

Ma Erlang’s son, Little Dog, was only seven years old, at the age where children love to play.

He watched from afar as the villagers gathered to see the deer, his envious gaze fixed on the scene.

The village children refused to play with him. His father had disappeared, and his mother often lost her temper, forbidding him from playing with his brother Gouzi or the other children.

The village children went to school every day. On their days off, they busied themselves with social practice, taking small jobs at the workshop to earn pocket money, or helping in the vegetable fields for extra cash.

Even Gouzi had been taken by his mother to work in the fields, leaving Little Dog alone in the village, his days dragging on in loneliness.

“What are you staring at?” Gouzi, carrying a heavy load of pigweed, saw Little Dog’s envious gaze. He glared at the gathered villagers with hatred in his eyes, then roughly pulled Little Dog up from the ground. “Hurry home before Mother gets angry when she can’t find you.”

At the mention of Mrs. Bao, Little Dog immediately slumped and followed Gouzi home.

Since most villagers had gone to see the spectacle, Gouzi and Little Dog didn’t encounter many people on their way.

As they reached their doorstep, they suddenly heard voices coming from inside the house.

One was their mother’s, the other a man’s.

Gouzi’s eyes narrowed. He quickly dropped the basket from his back and rushed into the house like a gust of wind.

“Mother!” he called out before even entering.

“What are you shouting for?” Mrs. Bao glared at him impatiently.

“Second Brother.” Gouzi thought his mother was so exhausted she wanted to find a wild man. But the man sitting inside was none other than their second cousin, Ma Zhicai, who had always looked down on their family. “What are you doing here?”

He stared at Ma Zhicai in surprise, the words slipping out before he could think.

“Can’t I come?” Ma Zhicai coldly glanced at him.

“Second Cousin.” Little Dog, who had entered after Gouzi, paled and greeted him softly.

“It’s just that we don’t see Second Brother often, so we’re curious.” Gouzi answered awkwardly.

“Go cook.” Mrs. Bao ordered.

“Yes, Mother.” Gouzi didn’t dare to refuse. Though he was exhausted from a day’s work, he obediently went to the kitchen.

“You go help your brother.” Mrs. Bao then looked at Little Dog.

“Oh.” Little Dog reluctantly agreed and followed Gouzi to the kitchen.

“Say what you have to say.” Mrs. Bao looked at Ma Zhicai mockingly. “I wouldn’t want to delay the study time of a future imperial examination scholar like yourself.”

Ma Zhicai’s face flushed red with humiliation, and he stood up in anger. But remembering why he had come, he sat back down with a cold expression. “Have Little Dog stand guard at the door. Don’t let anyone hear what I’m about to say.”

Mrs. Bao didn’t understand but continued to look at him mockingly.

Ma Zhicai knew Mrs. Bao held a grudge against their family. After all, ever since Ma Erlang had fled after his misdeeds, their family hadn’t taken good care of Mrs. Bao and her children. Her resentment was understandable.

Chapter 470: A Desperate Gamble (5)

But Mrs. Bao had her own hands and feet, and since the two families had already split, why should she be expected to support them? Of course, under the current circumstances, Ma Zhicai could only keep this thought to himself.

“Regarding Uncle Ma…” Ma Zhicai saw her confusion and immediately struck hard.

“Why bring up that dead man?” Mrs. Bao remained unmoved, clearly still harboring deep resentment toward Ma Erlang.

“Uncle Ma asked me to bring you some silver.” Ma Zhicai lowered his voice.

At the mention of silver, Mrs. Bao’s figure immediately stirred. “Little Dog, go stand guard on the small path by the door. Don’t let anyone near our house.”

Gouzi, listening from the kitchen, was filled with suspicion. He was twelve years old now and understood some things. He didn’t understand why his mother, who had always resented the elder brother’s family, was now talking to his second cousin, and so secretly at that.

“Little brother, listen carefully to what they say,” Gouzi whispered to Little Dog. “If you listen well, I’ll buy you some candy.”

At the mention of candy, Little Dog immediately perked up and ran out the door.

“Stand farther away.” Mrs. Bao carefully watched the door and, seeing Little Dog standing right beside it, immediately frowned and ordered.

Little Dog had no choice but to move farther away.

“Even farther.” Mrs. Bao snapped.

Little Dog, frightened, immediately ran far away and stood still.

“Good, now we can talk. Where’s the silver?” Mrs. Bao returned and sat back down across from Ma Zhicai.

“This is the forty taels of silver Uncle Ma brought for you.” With that, Ma Zhicai placed the basket he had brought on the table.

Forty taels of silver? Mrs. Bao’s eyes immediately lit up.

She lifted the blue cloth covering the basket and saw some vegetables. Pushing them aside, she indeed found the silver hidden beneath.

Silver, so much silver. Mrs. Bao touched the silver, unable to tear her gaze away.

“Is it all here?” Suddenly, Mrs. Bao fixed her gaze on him and asked.

What did she mean? Ma Zhicai was a scholar, intelligent, and of course understood what Mrs. Bao was implying.

“Is there more? Do you think I swallowed the silver?” Ma Zhicai’s expression grew colder.

Mrs. Bao stared at his angry eyes for a long time before finally averting her gaze. “What is he doing now?”

She didn’t ask about his health, didn’t ask how Ma Erlang was doing, only asked what he was doing. People were indeed selfish. Ma Zhicai glanced at Mrs. Bao mockingly. “He’s doing business, big business.”

“Why hasn’t he come back yet?” Mrs. Bao grew somewhat desperate. Just thinking about Ma Erlang somewhere enjoying himself while she and her three children suffered at home made her emotions spiral out of control.

“The business he’s in isn’t something to be seen.” Ma Zhicai coldly replied. “Don’t think about asking more. I can’t tell you. I can only tell you this much. If you keep asking, you’ll regret it.”

“I won’t regret it.” Mrs. Bao blurted out in her desperation.

“Even if it costs you your life?” Ma Zhicai’s tone grew even colder.

Mrs. Bao’s voice abruptly stopped. What kind of business could threaten one’s life? She stared back at Ma Zhicai’s eyes.

Ma Zhicai didn’t avoid her gaze, letting her stare.

“I won’t ask anymore. As long as he’s doing well, that’s enough.” Finally, Mrs. Bao conceded.

Ma Zhicai nodded, thinking she wasn’t completely foolish. “That’s best. Don’t tell anyone that I’ve seen Uncle Ma. If there’s a chance in the future, I’ll bring you more silver. But the opportunities to see him are few and far between, and it will be troublesome. Don’t worry about me embezzling your silver. I don’t have the power to do bad things behind Uncle Ma’s back.”

Chapter 471: Desperate Measures (6)

Ma Zhicai made no attempt to hide his past desire to embezzle the silver.

Strangely, this admission put Mrs. Bao at ease.

“No one will ever know about today,” Mrs. Bao whispered in assurance.

“I’m leaving now,” Ma Zhicai stood up, smoothing out his clothes before turning to Mrs. Bao. “Put away the silver and the greens. I need to take the basket back with me.”

Mrs. Bao hurriedly stood up, frantically gathering the silver and carrying it into the house. She then emptied the greens onto the ground before handing the basket to Ma Zhicai, completing the entire sequence of actions in one fluid motion.

Ma Zhicai took the basket and left without a backward glance.

After he was gone, Mrs. Bao re-entered the house, running her hands over each silver ingot before falling into a daze for a while.

“Mother, dinner’s ready,” Gouzi called out to Little Dog, curious about what Ma Zhicai had said to his mother.

But Little Dog had been kept at a distance by Mrs. Bao and had no idea what had transpired. Seeing that Mrs. Bao had gone into the inner room and hadn’t come out, he had no choice but to shout loudly.

“I’m coming. Serve the food first,” Mrs. Bao snapped out of her reverie, quickly lifting the bed board to hide the silver in the secret compartment. She then straightened the bedding before emerging as if nothing had happened.

“What are you doing with that basket?” Mrs. Yan spotted Ma Zhicai the moment he entered the courtyard.

“Uncle isn’t home. Aunt and her children are having a hard time, so I brought them some greens,” Ma Zhicai replied impatiently.

“Do they not have hands and feet to grow their own?” Mrs. Yan was immediately annoyed.

“It’s just some greens,” Ma Zhicai frowned, even more displeased, and went into the house.

“One after another, acting like this. Do I owe you all something?” Mrs. Yan, having been ignored, stood in the courtyard and cursed loudly.

Ma Xincai and his wife huddled in their room with their child, sighing but not daring to come out and mediate.

True to her word, Madame Yu arrived at Black Master’s gambling den the next day with several maidservants and servant women.

Inside the gambling den, the air was thick with noise and excitement, filled with gamblers in high spirits placing their bets.

Madame Yu arrived discreetly, her face veiled, with her maidservants and servant women similarly concealed. She had to be cautious; as long as she was in Fengcheng, she couldn’t let anyone recognize her.

If she had a choice, she wouldn’t have come at all. But she owed Black Master silver—a man rumored to be a formidable bandit leader. Even though this leader had never opposed the Prince of Ling nor harmed the common folk of the northern lands without cause, Madame Yu still feared this seemingly insignificant figure.

If she didn’t come, the only person in her household who could negotiate this debt with Black Master was her useless husband, Li Jiesong. But Li Jiesong refused to come, so she had no choice but to come herself.

The alluring beauty standing in the gambling den immediately drew the attention of many gamblers.

However, in Black Master’s gambling den, no one dared to cause trouble. Even though the gamblers eyed Madame Yu and her group hungrily, none of them dared to approach.

“Sorry, the upper floor is not open to guests,” Madame Yu and her group headed straight for the stairs.

But before she could even set foot on the first step, she was stopped by someone from the gambling den.

“I’m not here to gamble. I’m here to discuss a large business deal with Black Master,” Madame Yu spoke softly, her voice low, afraid someone might recognize it.

“Look carefully. This is a gambling den, not a place for business. You’ve come to the wrong place,” the man guarding the stairs sneered.

Chapter 472: A Desperate Gamble (7)

“If Black Master doesn’t want to do this batch of business, I’m afraid he won’t be able to get back the silver he lent out,” Madame Yu stated calmly.

“Quite bold,” the man guarding the stairs said, his expression darkening. “No one has ever dared to deceive Black Master about his silver.”

“It’s not deception, but if this deal doesn’t go through, Black Master will have to collect his silver from the dead,” Madame Yu replied with resolve.

The guard hesitated, clearly not expecting her to be so unafraid of death.

“Let her come up. Take the rest to the back courtyard,” a lazy voice called from above.

The guard immediately stepped aside, gesturing for Madame Yu to proceed.

Thus, Madame Yu continued upward while her companions were led away by the gambling den’s men. Those in the den watched her ascend with astonished expressions.

In the second-floor room sat a young man with a silver mask, his eyes filled with arrogant mockery as he regarded Madame Yu.

Madame Yu removed her veil. “We borrowed Black Master’s silver, but now we can only repay it through business.” She knew that before Black Master, she had no choice—no room for clever tricks. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire, even for the daughter-in-law of a marquis.

“Using Black Master’s silver for business, then making him run errands for you? You have quite the imagination,” the silver-masked man sneered, his gaze heavy with killing intent.

Madame Yu was tense but not afraid. “That’s right, I borrowed Black Master’s silver to do business. But if Black Master is willing to join this venture, he stands to gain extra income. It’s not that he’s doing business for me—rather, it’s a win-win situation.”

“Now that puts it in an interesting light,” the silver-masked man chuckled. “What kind of business? Tell me.”

“Can you speak for Black Master?” Madame Yu countered, not indulging his request.

“Anything that happens in Fengcheng, I can decide on Black Master’s behalf,” he replied with a sudden shift to a flirtatious tone. “Including how I choose to deal with you.”

Facing his teasing, Madame Yu remained composed, coldly replying, “The grain trade. Is Black Master interested?”

“Madame certainly knows how to do business,” the silver-masked man laughed. “Everyone in Fengcheng knows that among all trades, the grain business is the hardest. Are you here to joke with me?”

“I have a large quantity of grain. Though Prince of Ling controls the grain trade strictly, for someone like Black Master, smuggling a little grain shouldn’t be a problem, should it?” Madame Yu’s face showed no hint of a smile, her gaze serious. “Otherwise, he wouldn’t be Black Master.”

“What’s the price?”

Madame Yu quickly stated the figure.

“Are you joking?” The silver-masked man’s eyes filled with killing intent after hearing the price. “You should know this price is higher than what the shops in Fengcheng are selling for. Do you expect us to take a loss to help you?”

“The price is indeed high, but our initial cost was already high, and with labor and transportation fees, this price is reasonable. As for the market price, it’s only temporary. Those grain merchants won’t take a loss to maintain peace in the market for Prince of Ling.”

“How much do you have?”

Madame Yu directly stated the amount.

The silver-masked man fell silent for a moment before speaking again. “For now, if this business is to make money, the grain will have to be transported out of the northern lands.”

Madame Yu was startled. Transporting it out of the northern lands—sending it back to Jiangnan was impossible; all her grain had been painstakingly brought from Jiangnan. Returning it would be foolish. If not Jiangnan, and not Fengcheng, then the only option was to send it to the Tartars in the northern kingdom.

“What’s wrong? Scared?” The silver-masked man mocked her. “I thought you had some courage, at least smarter and more capable than that legitimate son of the marquis. Turns out you’re just a woman who’s never left home.”

Madame Yu felt embarrassed, not for herself, but for Li Jiesong—the legitimate son of the marquis the silver-masked man had mentioned was her husband.

“If the deal doesn’t go through, how do you plan to repay Black Master’s silver?” the silver-masked man continued to taunt.

Madame Yu composed herself. “I’m only doing ordinary business with Black Master. As for who else Black Master wants to do business with, how could a mere woman like me interfere?”

“Truly bold,” the silver-masked man laughed. “I hope you don’t regret this.”

“Rest assured, since I’ve come, I won’t regret it,” Madame Yu said firmly.

“Alright, in three days, I’ll send someone to contact you,” the silver-masked man finally said seriously.

“I want the silver first before delivering the goods,” Madame Yu stated.

The silver-masked man stared at her for a long time, but Madame Yu held his gaze without flinching.

“Deal,” he finally conceded.

A few days later, Chu Sui Feng received the first batch of crossbows from Lin Ziyin. This time, Mei Hanqing accompanied him, showing just how much trust he placed in Mei Hanqing.

Chapter 473: The Development of the Private School (1)

“Kun noodles?” Even as a civil official, Mei Hanqing recognized that the crossbow before him was the most advanced weapon of the era. When he learned that this crossbow had been crafted by Lin Ziyin, a young girl, he stood dumbstruck for a long while before finally composing himself and bowing deeply to her in respect.

Lin Ziyin did not know him, but she understood that if Chu Sui Feng had brought this man to see her, he must be someone worthy of trust. She returned the bow with equal sincerity.

Chu Sui Feng gazed at Lin Ziyin with warmth in his eyes. “The spring wheat, the rice—all of it was planted by her. And the corn you saw along the way? That’s her doing too.”

“How did a young lady like you come up with so many farming methods?” Mei Hanqing asked in astonishment. On his way here, he had seen how every inch of land around Shili Village had been put to use, thriving with lush greenery.

For a nation to progress, agriculture must be prioritized. The northern lands were harsh and barren; aside from beans and potatoes, almost no crops could grow there. So when Mei Hanqing saw the flourishing fields, he was so moved that he walked a great distance on foot, overcome with emotion.

He had never imagined that the person behind this miracle—the one who had successfully grown rice in the north—would be a young girl barely out of childhood.

“I just read some books and came up with a few ideas,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, downplaying her achievements. “Fortunately, my family indulged me, and I never expected it to actually work.”

“That bearded crop—what did you call it? Corn?” Mei Hanqing had spent years in the Hanlin Academy, but few knew that he came from humble origins and had always taken a keen interest in agriculture. “Is it high-yield?”

He often exchanged ideas with the Minister of Agriculture in private, making him a man of vast knowledge. Yet even someone as learned as him had never dared hope that the northern lands could grow rice or introduce new crops.

“It is high-yield,” Lin Ziyin confirmed. “Corn is cold-resistant and can, to some extent, replace wheat. The northern lands can grow spring wheat, but the taste is far inferior to wheat from other regions.”

“Just being able to grow it at all is no small feat,” Mei Hanqing sighed. “Only when the people have full bellies can they till the land, defend their homes, and protect the nation. You are truly talented, miss.”

“In a few more days, the corn should be ready for harvest,” Chu Sui Feng said, his eyes filled with quiet pride as he looked at Lin Ziyin.

“If nothing goes wrong, this year should be a good harvest,” Lin Ziyin added, her own pride evident. Though she hadn’t tended to the fields every day, she had poured her heart into them. The bounty of Shili Village was, in part, her doing.

“Raising deer?” Chu Sui Feng asked with a soft chuckle.

“Not just deer—moose as well,” Lin Ziyin replied.

Mei Hanqing was slightly taken aback by the easy familiarity between Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin. He realized he could no longer treat her with casual indifference.

“Lord Mei, since you will soon oversee the academies of the northern lands, why not first observe the teaching model of Shili Village’s private school?” Chu Sui Feng finally tore his gaze away from Lin Ziyin and turned to Mei Hanqing.

“A private school in the village?” At the mention of his area of expertise, Mei Hanqing’s interest was immediately piqued.

“Hah! Lord Mei, you haven’t seen Shili Village’s private school yet,” came a hearty voice from outside the door. “If you ever want to cultivate talent for the Prince, you absolutely must take a look at it.”

Chapter 474: The Development of the Private School (2)

Chu Sui Feng remained seated, unmoving.

Mei Hanqing, however, stood up excitedly and stepped forward. “Brother Sutu?”

“Brother Mei, it’s been years,” the newcomer, Si Tu Gong, replied, his clothes dusty from travel.

“Let’s not rush into catching up,” Si Tu Gong said with a smile, waving his hand to calm Mei Hanqing’s excitement.

Mei Hanqing realized he had indeed been too eager, completely forgetting that Si Tu Gong had yet to greet the Prince of Ling upon entering.

“Your Highness, young lady Lin,” Si Tu Gong surprised Mei Hanqing by mentioning Lin Ziyin and the Prince of Ling in the same breath.

“Master Sutu,” Lin Ziyin dared not accept his bow and quickly prepared to stand and return the gesture.

“You have done so much for the northern lands; it is only right that you receive his bow. From now on, whenever he sees you, he must bow to you. You must get used to it,” Chu Sui Feng’s words carried a deeper meaning.

“Your Highness is right. Young lady Lin has done so much for the northern lands; all the people here should remember her great kindness,” Si Tu Gong agreed earnestly. “Her name will forever be recorded in the annals of the northern lands. I dare not be arrogant in her presence.”

Lin Ziyin knew he wasn’t being sincere.

She understood why Si Tu Gong was bowing to her, but this respect wasn’t what she wanted.

“Your Highness, I am but a woman…” Unable to reason with Si Tu Gong, she turned her gaze to Chu Sui Feng, her master, hoping to persuade him.

“From now on, not only him, but anyone in the northern lands—officials and commoners alike—who dares not bow to you or show you disrespect will have to answer to me first,” Chu Sui Feng said with a slight smile, raising an eyebrow. Instead of helping Lin Ziyin, he had delivered an even harsher blow.

Mei Hanqing’s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. He wasn’t a fool; if he couldn’t understand what the Prince of Ling was implying, he wouldn’t have come to the northern lands at all.

“Please forgive me, miss, for my earlier disrespect,” Mei Hanqing said, somewhat awkwardly. Although the Prince of Ling had already acknowledged the young lady before him as the mistress of the Prince of Ling’s estate, he had not yet given her an official title. Mei Hanqing didn’t know how to address himself in front of Lin Ziyin.

Calling himself “your humble official” felt odd because Lin Ziyin was currently just a peasant girl. Calling himself “I” seemed extremely disrespectful to her, and the Prince of Ling might not be pleased to hear it. So, he simply omitted the address.

“Lord Mei is joking. When have you ever disrespected me?” Lin Ziyin shot Chu Sui Feng a fierce glare before turning to Mei Hanqing with an embarrassed smile. “His Highness is just teasing us.”

Teasing? Chu Sui Feng only smiled in response, neither refuting nor explaining.

“Let’s go see the private school. The students should be in class now,” Chu Sui Feng changed the subject.

Lin Ziyin let out a small sigh of relief, though her heart still felt a pang of melancholy. Chu Sui Feng had only privately expressed his intention to marry her, but today, he had almost torn through that veil. What should she do next? She secretly touched the jade bracelet on her wrist, then tucked it back into her sleeve.

Mei Hanqing had been eager for some time. Since the Prince of Ling had suggested visiting the academy, the private school must have something extraordinary about it. As the owner of the private school, Lin Ziyin had already shown him her exceptional qualities, and he was full of anticipation for the school they were about to visit.

The private school in Shili Village was located at the back of the village, not too far from the workshop but not too close either. Nearby was the pharmacy. As the number of children in the village grew, and with children from neighboring areas following their working parents to study here, the school had long since outgrown its original few thatched-roof houses.

Chapter 475: The Development of the Private School (3)

“Quite impressive.” Mei Hanqing followed Lin Ziyin and the others into the courtyard, carefully observing the environment of the school.

The main gate of the study had a gatekeeper, preventing idle people from entering freely. Inside, various flowers and tall trees were planted, with a small bridge over flowing water, giving it a touch of Jiangnan charm. If he hadn’t seen it with his own eyes, Mei Hanqing would have found it hard to imagine that a private school could be so elegant. The long wooden corridors were neatly arranged with various chairs and stools.

From several courtyards, the sound of students reading aloud could be heard, which seemed no different from other schools.

Lin Ziyin remained composed, while Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong appeared relaxed. Only Mei Hanqing carefully examined his surroundings.

“Teacher, I think this part is incorrect.” As they approached a courtyard, they heard a student questioning the teacher.

Mei Hanqing slightly furrowed his brows.

In Great Qin, the relationship between teacher and student was akin to that of father and son. The students in this private school were quite bold to dare question their teacher face-to-face. In other schools, such a student would surely be punished, or even expelled in severe cases.

“Let’s hear it.” To Mei Hanqing’s surprise, the teacher inside did not get angry but calmly encouraged the student to share their views.

Next, they heard the young student’s voice explaining their interpretation of the Analects.

Mei Hanqing was slightly surprised by the student’s views. Judging by the voice, the student seemed young, but their interpretation broke conventions and actually made sense.

“Are there any other differing opinions?” The teacher’s voice inside the room asked again.

“I do.”

“Teacher, I also have some views.”

Seven or eight different voices responded from inside the room.

Lin Ziyin stopped in his tracks, not disturbing the teacher and students inside.

Mei Hanqing listened quietly for a while and finally understood why the Prince of Ling had brought him here to see.

“Have you memorized the mnemonic?” After listening for a while, Lin Ziyin finally moved on. They arrived outside another room. To Mei Hanqing’s surprise, this small private school even offered arithmetic classes. Great Qin valued literature over martial arts, and subjects like arithmetic were only occasionally taught in larger schools, not to make everyone proficient but as a way for students to relax.

But in this private school, arithmetic seemed to be treated as a subject as important as literature.

“Vertical calculation?” Mei Hanqing stood outside the window and listened for a while, shocked almost to the point of being speechless.

The teacher’s explanation of vertical calculation and mental arithmetic methods seemed unfamiliar even to the well-educated Mei Hanqing. The teacher inside was not very old, but he taught with a clear structure and great seriousness. As Mei Hanqing listened, he gradually became engrossed.

“Mr. Mei, there’s a martial arts class later. Would you like to go and see?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Alright, let’s go and see. Thank you, young lady Lin.” Mei Hanqing no longer dared to underestimate the private school.

Behind the private school was a large open space, surrounded by a large circular road where students were running. Around them were many strange pieces of equipment, with students busily working on them.

In the middle of the open space, a young man was seriously instructing children in sparring.

Although the children were young, their movements were well-formed, showing that they would be the future hope of the northern lands.

“Good, good, good, excellent.” Mei Hanqing couldn’t help but repeatedly praise.

Chapter 476: The Development of the Private School (4)

“Young lady Lin’s private school seems to place special emphasis on both literary and martial arts,” Mei Hanqing said, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he looked at Lin Ziyin.

“I value the cultivation of virtue even more,” Lin Ziyin replied. “In our academy, we encourage every student to strive for comprehensive development in morality, intellect, physical fitness, aesthetics, and labor. Additionally, we tailor education to each student’s strengths and have them engage in social practice during holidays and free time.”

“What is social practice?” Mei Hanqing asked, hearing the term for the first time. He looked at Lin Ziyin in confusion, hoping she could enlighten him.

“Reading ten thousand books is not as good as traveling ten thousand miles. Learning for practical use is another educational philosophy we advocate in our private school,” Lin Ziyin answered. She then briefly introduced the subjects offered in the academy and how they usually guided the students.

The more Mei Hanqing listened, the more excited he became. He was not rigid in his thinking, nor did he share the outdated ideas of the old scholars of Great Qin. The educational methods Lin Ziyin described were more suitable for the situation in the northern lands.

“I brought you here to study in the academy,” Chu Sui Feng said. “In the future, the academy in Shili Village will grow larger. Many of my subordinates’ children have already enrolled here.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Mei Hanqing respectfully agreed. Even without the prince’s orders, he would have studied diligently. After all, cultivating practical talents for the prince was his most urgent goal at present.

The northern lands were near the border city, with the treacherous Tartars to the north and the watchful court to the south. It was as if wolves were on both sides. If the prince wanted to accomplish anything, it would inevitably cause unrest. If every academy in the northern lands could produce scholars who were both literate and martial, it would undoubtedly be the best repayment to the prince.

Dong, dong, dong. A deep bell toll echoed, and soon groups of children came running out from various courtyards. There were boys and girls, all with happy and confident smiles on their faces.

“You also accept girls here?” Mei Hanqing asked in puzzlement.

“In my view, men and women are the same,” Lin Ziyin said, not wanting to discuss gender equality with an old acquaintance. “In fact, I think girls might even be stronger than boys.”

Mei Hanqing looked at her in surprise. This was the first time he had heard that women could be stronger than men.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong had been smiling faintly as they watched her, showing no sign of disagreement or displeasure.

“Greetings, Your Highness, miss,” the children said, smiling as they came over to greet her.

“Greetings, Your Highness, miss,” Qian Xuan said. He wore a white robe, his black hair tied back with a white jade hairpin, giving him a refined and elegant appearance. Beside him stood Physician Xu, his head full of white hair. They had come over specifically to greet Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng.

“No need for formalities,” Chu Sui Feng said indifferently.

Qian Xuan and Physician Xu thanked him and stood to the side with dignity.

Mei Hanqing was surprised again. The branding on their faces marked them as lowly slaves.

The academy had already shattered his preconceptions. He had always been a calm and steady scholar, but today he was more excited and confused than ever before.

“In the academy, the teacher is the most respected,” Lin Ziyin said, bowing respectfully to them.

Qian Xuan and Physician Xu returned the gesture, their movements and attitudes natural. It was clear that Lin Ziyin was not just putting on a show for them.

Mei Hanqing sighed softly in his heart and looked at Lin Ziyin with approval. On his way here, he had heard that the true owner of this academy was actually Lin Ziyin.

As the boss, Lin Ziyin showed such respect to two teachers of lowly status in front of everyone, setting the most practical and effective example for the students. If even the boss treated the teachers with such courtesy, how could the students and villagers of Shili Village dare to slight or disrespect them?

Chapter 477: The Development of the Private School (5)

“This is Qian Xuan, the first headmaster of our academy. Lord Mei, if you have any questions, you may ask him.” Lin Ziyin took the initiative to introduce the two. “Qian Xuan, this is Lord Mei, who serves by the Prince’s side. Do your best to assist him.”

“Yes, miss.” Qian Xuan replied calmly, showing no sign of intimidation or inferiority due to the other’s status.

Mei Hanqing admired him greatly. A man like this would surely produce excellent students. But he wondered about Qian Xuan’s scholarly abilities—could he truly handle the role of headmaster?

What followed was Qian Xuan proving his worth through his actual knowledge.

Mei Hanqing approved of the teaching methods at Shili Village’s private school, so naturally, most of his questions concerned educational matters. Of course, he also intended to probe Qian Xuan’s limits.

Qian Xuan did not disappoint Lin Ziyin’s trust. He answered all of Mei Hanqing’s profound questions one by one, often adding his own unique insights rather than giving conventional responses.

After the exchange, Mei Hanqing sighed inwardly. A talented young man like Qian Xuan had been wrongly sent to the northern borderlands. The court’s corruption had truly seeped into its very bones. The Prince had cut off his own retreat, risking a shortage of supplies to allow the northern lands to govern themselves—a foresighted move, no doubt.

“Miss Lin, what if I ask Teacher Qian to assist me in establishing an academy? Would that be possible?” Mei Hanqing believed Qian Xuan was a man of genuine talent and experience, especially since he was already a teacher at the private school. He wanted to replicate Shili Village’s educational methods and establish several academies in the northern lands. After careful consideration, Qian Xuan was the perfect candidate.

“I have no objections,” Lin Ziyin said politely, though inwardly she was far from pleased. Damn it, I discovered the talent, I guided the methods, I trained him into an elite, and now this old man comes along and tries to poach him? What does he take me for? “But in the end, Lord Mei, you’ll have to ask Teacher Qian himself.”

Before Mei Hanqing could speak, Qian Xuan had already declared his stance calmly. “I am a servant purchased by the miss, and I will follow her until death. As long as the miss does not sell me, I will never leave the private school.”

Mei Hanqing was both surprised and regretful. If Qian Xuan followed him, an educational supervisor, his future would certainly be much smoother. At the very least, leaving Shili Village would free him from his slave status, making him a commoner—a dream for many lowly slaves. He hadn’t expected Qian Xuan to be so resolute!

“Thank you for your kindness, my lord, but I know my limitations. I am only suited to stay in a small private school like this one in Shili Village.” After stating his resolve, Qian Xuan bowed deeply to Mei Hanqing.

Lin Ziyin noticed how much more polished he had become and felt secretly pleased.

“I won’t hide it from you, miss—I wish to learn from your private school’s methods and establish free academies in various counties and prefectures across the northern lands. I wonder if you could bear to part with a few teachers for me?” While speaking with Qian Xuan, Mei Hanqing had been sneaking glances at Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong, hoping they might put in a good word for him.

Unfortunately, Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong had been listening with smiles, showing no intention of helping. Left with no choice, Mei Hanqing thickened his skin and directly asked Lin Ziyin for teachers.

“Lord Mei, I don’t mean to offend you,” Lin Ziyin began, and Mei Hanqing’s heart sank. It seemed she had no intention of giving him even one person.

Sure enough, Lin Ziyin continued, “The number of students at the private school is growing, and so is the shortage of teachers. If I send people to you, what will happen to the school here? We’re both in the business of education—surely we can’t open one academy only to let another fall into ruin?”

Chapter 478: The Development of the Private Academy (6)

This argument seemed reasonable, but Mei Hanqing was no fool—he could clearly tell that Lin Ziyin was just humoring him.

Though Mei Hanqing was a scholar, he had a stubborn streak. Lin Ziyin’s blunt refusal hadn’t dampened his expectations. “Young lady Lin, for the sake of His Highness and Master Sutu, won’t you help this official? After all, I am here in the northern lands on His Highness’s orders, and I am still new to this place. Consider this a favor to me. I will never forget your kindness.”

“Even if the academy doesn’t provide personnel, we can still help ease Lord Mei’s burdens,” Lin Ziyin replied with a forced smile, still not yielding.

Physician Xu, listening from the side, let out a quiet sigh of relief.

If he had been new to the northern lands, he would have seized such an opportunity without hesitation and followed Lord Mei. But now, he was just as unwilling to leave Shili Village. Or rather, even if he wanted to leave, the surviving descendants of the Xu family refused to go.

His sons, grandsons, and granddaughters not only held important positions in the medical research institute jointly established by His Highness and young lady Lin but were also researchers at the Lin family’s cosmetics workshop. His son had once said that the joy and fulfillment they found in Shili Village surpassed everything from the first half of their lives.

Most importantly, just a few days ago, young lady Lin had discussed with him the future establishment of a medical college in Shili Village. The curriculum would include traditional medicine, surgery, and even obstetrics and gynecology. Which physician wouldn’t want to be the founding master of such advanced techniques? Physician Xu was certain that their family’s work in surgery—experimenting on convicts and the deceased—would secure the Xu family’s legacy in history. At the very least, no physician in the northern lands would ever surpass them again.

A fine steed only reveals its true potential when it meets its master. The entire Xu family regarded Lin Ziyin and the Prince of Ling as their masters. Naturally, they were eager to repay their kindness in any way they could.

“Does young lady Lin have any good ideas? I’d love to hear them,” Mei Hanqing urged anxiously.

“Our private academy can open its doors to Lord Mei without reservation. Any scholars he sends can attend classes here as auditors. Once Lord Mei approves, they can return to assist him. Additionally, each year, scholars from various academies can be sent here at any time,” Lin Ziyin suggested with a smile.

“This is a fine idea,” Si Tu Gong was the first to agree.

Chu Sui Feng also nodded slightly. “Each year, the most learned scholars from various academies can come here. Gathering such talent will be both a test and an opportunity for them to learn.”

“Well said, Your Highness,” Lin Ziyin praised, glancing at Chu Sui Feng. “In learning, a hundred schools of thought can flourish, each with its own strengths and weaknesses. If everyone has the chance to study and exchange ideas together, it will promote mutual progress and correct each other’s shortcomings.”

The method was sound, but Mei Hanqing felt a twinge of regret—it would be better if he could keep the talent under his own control. However, he quickly reconsidered. Since Lin Ziyin might one day become the mistress of the Prince of Ling’s estate, she would surely not withhold anything. If necessary, he could arrange for scholars from various academies to take turns studying at the private academy. “Young lady Lin is indeed wise and virtuous. This official thanks you for your selfless assistance.”

Lin Ziyin, considering herself just an ordinary citizen, didn’t dare accept his gratitude without cause. She quickly stood and returned the gesture.

Qian Xuan and Physician Xu, hearing their conversation, felt a surge of joy. With Lord Mei’s words today, they could already envision the brilliant future of the private academy.

Just imagining that all the scholars in the northern lands would one day study at the private academy filled them with excitement.

Chapter 479: The Development of the Private Academy (7)

“Now that everything is settled, why don’t we return to Fengcheng, Your Highness, Lord Mei?” Master Sutu suggested with a smile.

“Have you prepared everything as instructed?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

“Rest assured, Your Highness, everything is ready,” Master Sutu replied with a bow.

“Seven days from now is my grandmother’s birthday. At that time, you will accompany me to offer congratulations,” Chu Sui Feng said, looking at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin looked at him in surprise. “Your Highness, that might not be appropriate. I am not familiar with the Old Matriarch, nor have I had any contact with the Marquis’s estate. If I were to suddenly appear, it would invite criticism.”

Lin Ziyin’s reasoning was simple. Chu Sui Feng’s suggestion was clearly not just empty words. The Old Matriarch of the Marquis’s estate was the Prince’s grandmother, and from what she had heard, the Old Matriarch was very fond of Chu Sui Feng. Chu Sui Feng had also expressed his respect for her on multiple occasions. For the Old Matriarch’s birthday, even with his noble status, he would surely attend. But if Chu Sui Feng were to bring her along, what role would she play? A maid? A business partner? Or perhaps Prince Ling’s consort?

The first two options were clearly inappropriate, and as for the last one, Lin Ziyin was strongly opposed. Even though she knew Chu Sui Feng’s feelings for her were not simple, she still did not want to get too close to him, let alone enter the Prince’s Residence. The thought of the many women in the back courtyard of the Prince’s Residence filled her with disgust.

Chu Sui Feng had once explained to her that he would deal with the women in the back courtyard, but Lin Ziyin still harbored resentment. In her past life and this one, she had never properly been in love. During her time at university in the modern world, many boys had pursued her, but they had all been scared off by her cold demeanor.

Among them, there had been those as persistent as Chu Sui Feng, but they had always been careful and polite, their enthusiasm tempered with courtesy. None had been as domineering as Chu Sui Feng, deciding her fate without her consent.

Lin Ziyin felt a mix of confusion, helplessness, and anger at not being respected.

“Miss Lin,” Master Sutu, ever perceptive, noticed Lin Ziyin’s resistance to the Prince’s high-handedness. The Prince rarely showed such vulnerability over a woman, yet the young lady seemed entirely indifferent to him. He wondered if the Prince would grow angry at being rejected.

“Regardless, you will accompany me. This year is different from previous years; my grandmother’s health is not good. She may not make it through the winter,” Chu Sui Feng explained patiently, though his tone still carried a hint of stiffness. “She is a kind old woman. I must bring you with me.”

He was skilled in battle, but when it came to winning over a woman, Chu Sui Feng found himself at a loss. All he could do was emphasize the Old Matriarch’s importance to him.

Perhaps this sincerity touched Lin Ziyin, for in the end, she did not resist.

This pleased Chu Sui Feng greatly.

For some reason, as Lin Ziyin watched Chu Sui Feng struggle to explain himself, she was reminded of her lonely self in the modern world. In some ways, Chu Sui Feng, who had grown up in a temple, was very much like her. Her mother had died young, and her father had been absent, leaving her to endure harassment and oppression from his side. Her uncle, only a few years older than her, had been burdened by business, unaware of how to care for her, only buying her the most expensive toys.

Back then, how lonely she had been, longing for someone to talk to, yet finding it so difficult.

Lin Ziyin drifted into thought, marveling at how she had endured those years.

“I must return to handle some matters. I will come for you in seven days,” Chu Sui Feng interrupted her reverie.

“Ah,” Lin Ziyin nodded in a fluster.

Chu Sui Feng gave her a concerned look, but she avoided his gaze. Without further inquiry, he left with his bow and subordinates, his mind filled with questions.

Master Sutu did not leave immediately. Instead, he took a winding path to the vegetable garden outside the village, where he found the old man working in the fields.

“Master Sutu,” the old man, covered in sweat, first noticed the black cloth shoes before looking up to see Master Sutu’s radiant smile.

Master Sutu often visited the Lin family residence with Chu Sui Feng, so the old man was familiar with him. Even so, the old man remained polite, his tone always respectful.

“Old man,” Master Sutu spoke even more politely, a tone that would make his enemies suspect the old man’s true identity.

There were fewer than five people in the world whom Master Sutu held in such high regard!

“Old man, do you have a moment to spare?” Master Sutu asked with a smile. “I would like to have a chat with you.”

Chapter 480: The Prince of Ling’s Bride (1)

Si Tu Gong, as Chu Sui Feng’s strategist, was undoubtedly a busy man. It was hard to believe that he would take the time to chat with an old farmer in the fields.

Grandfather Lin looked at him deeply.

Si Tu Gong maintained a smile under his meaningful gaze.

“Master Sutu is a busy man. It is an honor that he would take the time to chat with an old man like me,” Grandfather Lin finally said with a slight nod.

“I dare not,” Si Tu Gong replied politely. “Food is the foundation of survival in the northern lands. Speaking of being busy, you are not idle either, Grandpa.”

Grandfather Lin only smiled faintly at his flattery and did not continue the pleasantries.

Not far from the vegetable fields, there were houses for the workers to rest. Grandfather Lin had also requested one here as a place to rest.

The room was small and simple, with a small bed covered in a clean and tidy quilt, a small table, and some tea utensils on it.

Grandfather Lin walked to the table and personally poured a cup of tea for Si Tu Gong and himself. “It’s almost autumn, but the weather is still quite hot. This is some cooled herbal tea. Please make do with it, Master Sutu.”

“Thank you,” Si Tu Gong said, taking the cup and drinking a sip. The tea was not just cooled boiled water but a true herbal tea with medicinal ingredients, slightly sweet. As a northerner, Si Tu Gong was not particularly fond of the taste. “It’s a bit sweet.”

“I forgot that you are from the north,” Grandfather Lin said apologetically.

“Although I don’t like it much, it’s good to have some on such a hot day,” Si Tu Gong said with a smile.

“Master Sutu, if you have something to say, you can speak directly. There are only the two of us here,” Grandfather Lin said, getting straight to the point without wasting Si Tu Gong’s time.

“Grandpa is indeed no ordinary man,” Si Tu Gong said with a smile. “I came today to discuss the matter of the Prince and young lady Lin.”

His expression turned serious.

“Ziyin has her own mind,” Grandfather Lin said, cutting off the topic.

“I know that coming today is somewhat abrupt,” Si Tu Gong said with a bitter smile. “Normally, a master’s marriage is not something for people like us to discuss. But this concerns the survival of the people in the northern lands. I cannot afford to delay or be negligent.”

“Master Sutu is overestimating her. She is just a young lady. How can she bear the responsibility of the survival of the people?” Grandfather Lin was somewhat displeased, his tone turning cold.

Si Tu Gong was somewhat embarrassed but did not back down. “Young lady Lin is not an ordinary young lady. Have you considered that soon, the court might learn of young lady Lin’s name and all that she has done? Not to mention anything else, just the rice, corn, and wheat alone are enough to make young lady Lin a focal point of the court’s attention.”

Grandfather Lin fell silent.

“Others might not understand what I mean, but I believe with your wisdom, you should be able to grasp what I am trying to express,” Si Tu Gong urged. He was Chu Sui Feng’s strategist and knew how to persuade others. “A person’s abilities determine the responsibilities they bear. Given young lady Lin’s current abilities, becoming the mistress of the Prince of Ling’s estate is the best choice. The court is corrupt, and the current emperor will stop at nothing to achieve his goals. Even the princes with their own territories have their own agendas…”

“Why must you discuss the affairs of the court with an old farmer like me?” Grandfather Lin interrupted him directly.

“Because young lady Lin is not an ordinary person, and you are not an ordinary man either. Even if you want to stay out of these matters, some things cannot be avoided just because you want to. If the emperor decrees that young lady Lin enter the palace, or if the main branch of the Lin family comes to propose a marriage, what will you do then? Or if the princes with their own territories come to ask for her hand in marriage, perhaps you can refuse them, but have you considered how long the Lin family can resist the constant disturbances? Moreover, the Tartars in the northern kingdom have always had spies in Fengcheng. If they learn that young lady Lin has the ability to improve their lives, do you think they will just sit back and do nothing?” Si Tu Gong’s words grew sharper with each sentence, leaving Grandfather Lin almost unable to counter them.

Chapter 481: The Prince of Ling’s Bride (2)

The words Si Tu Gong spoke today were the very same that had troubled him for the past half-year. The northern lands were harsh and desolate—how many men could truly be worthy of his granddaughter?

A tree that stands out in the forest will be felled by the wind. Though he had tried his best to shield Lin Ziyin and the Lin family, this old tree was no longer strong enough. The Lin family’s current prosperity was all thanks to Lin Ziyin, and even the transformation of Shili Village was her doing. In the future, she would undoubtedly become a renowned figure across Great Qin. But with his limited strength, how could he protect her from the storms to come? Even her brother, Changshu, lacked the ability to safeguard her.

If there was anyone in Fengcheng who could protect Ziyin, it was none other than the Prince of Ling.

“Grandpa, you can rest assured,” Si Tu Gong said, skillfully reading the old man’s hesitation. “Even if the Lin family lacks the influence to protect young lady Lin, it doesn’t matter. The Prince values her not for her abilities, but for who she is. He is even willing to swear before the world at Ding’an Temple that he will have no other woman by his side for the rest of his life, and that his children will be born only to her.”

The old man remained silent.

“Even if something were to happen to her, he would never take another wife or have another child,” Si Tu Gong added, his voice heavy with reluctance. As the Prince’s advisor, he too hoped for more heirs to fill the Prince’s Residence.

For years, the Prince of Ling had endured loneliness in the northern lands. Of course, a livelier household with more children would be ideal. But Chu Sui Feng was stubborn—once he made up his mind, not even nine oxen could pull him back. No matter how close Si Tu Gong was to him, he was still just an advisor, powerless to change the Prince’s reckless resolve.

“And, if I may be honest,” Si Tu Gong continued with a hint of regret, “I hope young lady Lin can fully display her talents and bring prosperity to the people of the northern lands. A place as small as Shili Village is beneath her. She deserves more.”

Si Tu Gong rarely admired anyone—fewer than five people in the world, in fact—and Lin Ziyin was one of them.

Lin Ziyin herself was reluctant to enter the Prince’s Residence as its mistress, and Chu Sui Feng was terrible at expressing himself. As his advisor, Si Tu Gong had his hands full—not only did he have to monitor the border’s situation, but now he also had to meddle in his master’s marriage.

Beneath her? Si Tu Gong’s words struck the old man deeply.

“Sir Si has said all he can,” Si Tu Gong concluded, not pressing for an immediate answer. He bowed and took his leave.

The old man’s mind was in turmoil. He barely acknowledged Si Tu Gong’s departure, merely nodding absently in response.

Si Tu Gong left the small house with a smile. If all went well, he had accomplished his goal.

That evening, the old man indeed summoned Lin Ziyin to his room. The rest of the Lin family was also present.

“Grandpa, didn’t you say sister’s marriage was her own choice?” Zige protested, her voice trembling with emotion. In her eyes, her sister was a woman of extraordinary talent—few men in the world could match her.

Though the Prince of Ling was of noble birth, she had heard rumors—his back courtyard already had other women. Forcing Ziyin to share a husband with them would be an insult.

“The Prince already has several consorts,” Guo Huiniang added, rubbing her swollen belly. “Last time, Ziyin was injured because one of them deliberately provoked her. Our Lin family has no influence—if Ziyin enters the Prince’s Residence, we won’t be able to protect her. Those women in the estate are all refined ladies from noble families. What if they bully her?”

Chapter 482: The Prince of Ling’s Bride (3)

“Sister won’t marry.” Although Changting was young, he understood what Sister and sister-in-law were saying. Thinking of Lin Ziyin being bullied by a group of women in the future, he immediately jumped out to object.

“No marriage.” Yan Zhi also shook his head to express his stance.

“Changshu, Da You, what do you think?” Grandpa wanted to test the two men of the family.

“Since Grandpa is persuading us, there must be a reason. Although I don’t know what exactly made Grandpa change his mind and agree to this marriage, I believe Grandpa has always doted on Ziyin and would never harm her for the sake of profit.” Lin Changshu hesitated in his reply.

His mind was in turmoil. On one hand, he didn’t want to agree to Lin Ziyin marrying into the Prince of Ling’s estate; on the other hand, he trusted Grandpa’s wisdom. When Grandpa asked for his opinion, he truly didn’t know how to answer.

Grandfather Lin then looked at Wu Da You.

Wu Da You’s palms were sweating from nervousness. He moved his mouth but couldn’t make a sound for a long time.

“Speak when you’re told to.” Zige glared at him, hoping Wu Da You would support her viewpoint.

“Sister has already accepted the Prince’s bracelet, and Grandpa has agreed. I think this marriage is quite good.” However, Wu Da You, being a henpecked husband, did not follow Zige’s wishes.

“That bracelet was clearly forced upon Sister by the Prince of Ling.” Zige retorted in frustration. “I think you’re up to no good.”

This accusation was quite serious. Wu Da You looked at Zige with a grievance and received a fierce glare in return.

Scared, he immediately lowered his head and honestly stated his opinion, “Sister Ziyin is very capable. If she were in a wealthy family, it would be fine, but our small family… if someone covets her, it might actually harm her. Although Shili Village has changed a lot now, if we encounter a powerful figure, we would be no match for them.”

“In the end, you’re just afraid for yourself.” Zige was truly annoyed, and her words became unfiltered.

“No, it’s really not what you think.” Wu Da You waved his hands to prove himself, “I have already married you, and Ziyin is like my own sister. You know I’ve always treated her as my own sister.”

“Don’t cause trouble,” Grandpa glared at Zige, “Continue.”

Encouraged by him, Wu Da You relaxed a bit, “Shili Village is too small. With Sister’s abilities, Shili Village will definitely not be able to hold her back in the future. If the Prince agrees to protect Sister well, this marriage might be acceptable. We, the people of Shili Village, are rooted here and cannot leave the northern lands. In the northern lands, only the Prince has the most power. If something happens, he will protect Sister. However, even if we agree to this marriage, we should make some requests, some requests that are beneficial to Sister.”

Wu Da You’s words weren’t very logical and seemed a bit rambling, but Grandpa listened with satisfaction and nodded, “Good boy, how did you come up with these ideas?”

“In the mountains, only the fierce beasts survive.” Wu Da You replied, flattered.

Lin Ziyin looked at everyone with a bitter smile. Privately, Grandpa had already told her the reasons.

She had also quietly considered it herself. Most of the potential dangers Si Tu Gong had mentioned were indeed likely to happen.

The court had been suppressing the Prince of Ling and definitely didn’t want the northern lands to become a granary. Once the corn and rice were harvested, the court might soon find out about her, this “meritorious official.” What should she do then? The one in the court was a ruthless and cunning master. Moreover, Great Qin was corrupt. If the court wanted to send a few people to kidnap her, it would be easy.

Chapter 483: The Prince of Ling’s Wife (4)

As for the Tartars in the northern kingdom, they might soon discover the existence of soybean milk powder and milk powder, as well as the production of wool yarn. At that time, those people might also harbor ill intentions toward her.

Lin Ziyin pondered this and suddenly felt she still had the potential to be a “red-haired calamity.” However, these were not the fundamental reasons that swayed her. What truly moved her was the condition Chu Sui Feng had proposed.

In ancient times, descendants were of utmost importance. Wealthy families wished they could marry a hundred women to bear children for them. Chu Sui Feng, a prince who needed descendants the most, was willing to make such a heavy vow. At this moment, after calming her mind, Lin Ziyin believed what Chu Sui Feng had said earlier—that the women in the back courtyard of the Prince of Ling’s estate might indeed be nothing more than decorations.

Thinking this way, she recalled many of Chu Sui Feng’s good qualities.

Perhaps heaven had allowed her to be reborn to change the poverty of the northern lands. Chu Sui Feng’s usual kindness to her also lingered in her mind.

To be honest, Chu Sui Feng was not someone who knew how to please women, nor was he skilled at sweet-talking. But he had a sense of responsibility and could be considerate at times. Lin Ziyin thought of the ice blocks in summer, the fur coats in winter, the daily tonics, and the conveniences he provided her.

She was someone who had lived two lives. Her heart had been tempered countless times, and she was long past the age of romantic fantasies. If she were to marry, she wanted a man who could settle down and live a domestic life.

Chu Sui Feng was definitely not the type of man suited for domestic life. His status was noble, his burdens heavy, and when faced with matters, he would never prioritize his small family first. His “family” was too vast—one could say all the people of the northern lands were his “family.”

Lin Ziyin was somewhat worried she might not be able to be a good “mistress” of this large family in the northern lands.

“One should only eat as much as one’s stomach can hold,” Grandpa sighed softly. “Master Sutu is right. Publicly and privately, entering the Prince’s Residence is the best choice for you. But Grandpa still says this: everything should follow your own wishes. Today, I just want you to see the current situation clearly and then follow your heart.”

The Lin siblings all looked at Lin Ziyin, their faces showing ambiguous expressions. At this moment, they also understood Grandpa’s intentions. Everyone was waiting for Lin Ziyin’s choice.

“There are still seven days until the birthday celebration. I will think carefully about it,” Lin Ziyin sighed and said.

“Good,” Grandpa did not force her to make a decision. He only sighed deeply, then stood up, clasped his hands behind his back, and walked out of the flower hall. “You are a child with your own mind. Don’t rush. Think carefully before making a decision.”

“Sister, don’t marry,” Changting’s eyes were filled with tears. He didn’t care how noble the Prince’s status was. He only knew that there would be many bad women in the Prince’s Residence, and if Sister married into the Prince’s Residence, those bad women would bully her.

He wasn’t grown up yet and couldn’t be a pillar of support for his sister. What should he do?

“Don’t marry,” Lin Changting’s sorrow infected Yan Zhi, and the little one also tightly hugged Lin Ziyin’s leg, acting coquettishly.

Lin Ziyin did not speak. She reached out and touched Changting’s head, then Yan Zhi’s head.

“If you don’t want to marry, even if the sky falls, I will hold it up for you. I know I’m not capable, but when faced with matters, I won’t be afraid,” Lin Changshu looked up at her and said resolutely.

Wu Da You also looked at Lin Ziyin firmly. “What Big Brother says is what I mean.”

“Good,” Lin Ziyin did not thank them. Among family, sincerity was precious. If she thanked them, it would profane that sincerity.

Chapter 484: The Prince of Ling’s Bride (5)

She suspected that when Lin Changshu and Wu Da You spoke those words, they might have only considered the consequences of her refusing Chu Sui Feng’s anger, or perhaps the court’s suppression of the Lin family, but they never imagined the most severe outcome.

She was neither Lin Changshu nor Wu Da You. As a business elite in the modern world, she had experienced countless schemes and conspiracies. She could see through the various severe plots she would face in the future.

“Don’t worry, I’ll tell you when I’ve thought it through,” Lin Ziyin explained with a faint smile.

“There’s something on your mind, don’t keep it to yourself,” Zige cried, tears in her eyes.

“Pregnant woman, you should take care of yourself. It’s not like I’m going to the execution ground,” Lin Ziyin tried to liven up the atmosphere, but unfortunately, she was naturally cold and not good at joking. Zige cried even harder after hearing her words.

Guo Huiniang also cried, blaming herself for not being able to take good care of Ziyin.

After finally settling the two crying pregnant women, Lin Ziyin returned to her room. After washing up, she lay directly on the bed. Although her eyes were closed, she had no sleepiness at all.

The words Grandpa said last night kept swirling in her mind. One moment, she thought of the bits and pieces of her time with Chu Sui Feng, and the next, she considered the risks and troubles that would come with a change in her status.

In a daze, it wasn’t until the third watch that she finally managed to fall asleep. Even in her dreams, she wasn’t truly at peace. The Chu Sui Feng in her dream stared at her so realistically all night.

The next day, after being woken up by Hong Ying and Qiao’er, she appeared very listless.

“Miss, are you feeling unwell?” Qiao’er asked with concern.

“No,” Lin Ziyin had something on her mind but wouldn’t share it with the maidservants beside her. After eating, she quietly went to the side courtyard alone and continued making crossbows.

Several maidservants saw her state and were all worried. The Lin family members saw it too, and it pained their hearts. However, since Lin Ziyin didn’t say anything, they all tacitly agreed not to press her.

On the third day, Lin Ziyin returned to normal. Although the Lin family didn’t know her choice, they all finally breathed a sigh of relief.

During this time, Chu Sui Feng acted as if nothing had happened and continued to send tonics to the Lin family. Lin Ziyin, accustomed to his pressure, obediently ate the stewed tonics on time.

On the fifth day, the Prince of Ling’s estate sent many valuable jewelry pieces and ready-made new clothes.

“Please try them on, miss,” Hong Ying and Lu Luo vaguely guessed some things and became even more careful in their actions. They often intentionally or unintentionally revealed some information about the major nobles in Fengcheng to Lin Ziyin.

“Let’s go with that goose-yellow one,” Lin Ziyin casually pointed to a brightly colored but not exaggerated dress.

“Miss has fair skin; this goose-yellow dress will best complement your complexion,” Lu Luo smiled and flattered.

Lin Ziyin nodded, appearing somewhat absent-minded. Since that day, Chu Sui Feng had truly disappeared like a gust of wind. Someone came every day, but unfortunately, she didn’t catch a glimpse of the person she wanted to see.

She was puzzled. Where did Chu Sui Feng get his confidence from? Wasn’t the Prince of Ling afraid that she would embarrass him? Logically, shouldn’t he send someone to teach her some “rules”?

Chu Sui Feng was indeed confident in her. It wasn’t until the day of the birthday celebration that he appeared at the Lin family residence.

Before dawn, he came to Shili Village to pick up Lin Ziyin and take her into the city.

“Have you thought it through?” Seeing Lin Ziyin in her splendid attire, Grandpa’s eyes were slightly moist. When had the little girl who once played at his feet grown up? Grown up enough to shelter the Lin family, the Prince of Ling’s estate, and even the people of the entire northern lands from the wind and rain?

Chapter 485: The Prince of Ling’s Wife (6)

“I’ve made up my mind.” Lin Ziyin nodded, her eyes also slightly moist. She knew that once she stepped out of the Lin family residence today, her life would undergo earth-shattering changes.

“Go on, with the Prince there, he will protect you.” Grandpa softly reminded her.

“Mm, Grandpa, I’ve grown up. Besides, it’s just to celebrate an elder’s birthday, you don’t need to worry.” Lin Ziyin gently hugged Grandpa. If anyone else saw this, Lin Ziyin would surely be scolded.

In this era, even relatives wouldn’t have such intimate gestures between men and women. But Lin Ziyin did it naturally. Having been in the northern lands for two years, though the Lin family’s money was earned by her, the true pillar of the family was the old man before her. She genuinely regarded him as her closest kin.

Grandpa’s face turned red. He hadn’t considered the impropriety, but at this moment, he felt Lin Ziyin’s respect and affection for him—the reliance of a junior on a senior. Instantly, his heart ached, and tears nearly welled up.

“Can we leave now?” Chu Sui Feng entered and saw their grandfather-granddaughter moment, feeling a mix of envy and sadness.

This kind of familial love was something he longed for but couldn’t have. Perhaps the reason he was willing to come to the Lin family in the first place was because he was drawn to their harmony and genuine affection.

“Alright.” After just a hug, Lin Ziyin let go of the old man. “Grandpa, I’ll leave the fields to you. I’ll go first. When I get to the city, if I see anything good, I’ll bring some back for you.”

“Are you treating Grandpa like a child, bringing pastries back to coax me?” Grandpa finally laughed.

“In my heart, Grandpa is the same as Changting and Yan Zhi.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response, and the atmosphere finally lightened.

“Rest assured, Grandpa, I will take good care of the young lady.” Chu Sui Feng chimed in.

“Who’s the young lady?” Lin Ziyin glared at him.

Chu Sui Feng’s eyes crinkled with laughter. He was truly happy. From today onward, Lin Ziyin was finally willing to accept him.

“Go on, if you don’t understand something, be sure to listen to the Prince.” Grandpa couldn’t help but remind her again.

Chu Sui Feng listened and smiled faintly. “She is the mistress of the Prince of Ling’s estate. Whatever she does is right. Even if she does something inappropriate, it doesn’t matter. No one would dare say anything.”

Grandpa fell silent.

Lin Ziyin glared at him. This man just had to ruin the moment. Grandpa was giving his granddaughter a few words of advice—what did it have to do with him? The warm moment had been shattered.

But in Chu Sui Feng’s eyes, this angry look was another kind of charm. Rarely did he see such a beauty pouting at him. It made him feel utterly at ease.

“Your Highness, it’s getting late.” From Yi couldn’t bear to watch any longer. If they didn’t leave for Fengcheng soon, he would have to step forward and remind them, or they might delay their departure.

“Let’s go.” Chu Sui Feng laughed and pulled Lin Ziyin out of the courtyard. Grandpa followed them out, watching until Lin Ziyin boarded the carriage and disappeared before turning back into the courtyard.

Inside Fengcheng, the Marquis’s estate was bustling with activity.

The estate was packed with people inside and out. Though Lord Li and his brother weren’t well-liked, the Old Matriarch’s birthday celebration had drawn all the prominent figures of Fengcheng. And not just any representatives—they were all the important masters of their respective households.

Because everyone knew that while the Prince of Ling didn’t care for his two uncles, he held the Old Matriarch in high regard.

And those who served under the Prince of Ling naturally had the sense to curry favor with those he respected.

“Minister Wu, Minister Luo, please come in.” Lord Li greeted the guests with a face full of springtime pride. He and his wife had prepared for over a month to celebrate his mother’s birthday.

Chapter 486: Prince of Ling’s Wife (7)

The Li family also hoped to use the Old Matriarch’s birthday celebration to strengthen their ties with various noble households and re-enter the public eye.

“Congratulations, Lord Li.” Minister Wu and Minister Luo exchanged glances, then responded with polite smiles.

The Wu, Luo, and Si families were all clans most trusted by the Prince of Ling. They knew full well what the Prince thought of Lord Li. If not for the Old Matriarch’s birthday, even if Lord Li sent lavish gifts, they wouldn’t have set foot in the Li Family Residence.

Meanwhile, Madame Mu was warmly holding the hands of Madame Wu and Madame Luo, engaging them in conversation.

The two madams responded with perfect courtesy, skillfully deflecting Madame Mu’s attempts to flatter them without giving any offense. They regretted not following the Si family’s example and arriving later, sparing themselves from having to sit there like wooden dolls, smiling foolishly.

Madame Mu seethed inwardly. The Mu family’s status in the capital was unparalleled. The current Empress herself was from the Mu family, albeit a daughter from a concubine. In the capital, many noblewomen would fawn over her. But in Fengcheng, everything had gone awry. What were the Wu and Luo families, really? Nothing more than dogs kept by the Prince! They shouldn’t forget that the Li family was the Prince’s maternal family. As long as the Old Matriarch lived, they wouldn’t decline.

If they truly angered the Li family, who knew who would come out on top? If something serious happened, would the Old Matriarch stand by and let Chu Sui Feng act against his own maternal family? She doubted the Old Matriarch would allow it.

The Old Matriarch sat in the hall, dressed in a vibrant red birthday gown, surrounded by a crowd of madams and young ladies who laughed and flattered her. Li Yanran and Madame Yu stood on either side of her, dressed in their finest, basking in the envious gazes of others.

Li Jiesong stood at the second gate, greeting guests, but he was displeased. As the eldest son of the Marquis’s estate, he was the rightful heir to everything, yet lately, his father seemed to favor his second brother, Li Jieyong. Many important matters in the estate were now handled by Li Jieyong, leaving him sidelined. Why should he have to stand beside Li Jieyong to greet guests today?

“Old Matriarch Si, Lord Si, Madam Si, and all the ladies.” Li Jieyong was well aware of his elder brother’s discontent, but he didn’t care. A fool wasn’t worth his attention. If he performed well today, his future path would be smooth.

“Are you the second son?” Old Matriarch Si asked warmly.

“Yes, I am Li Jieyong, the second legitimate son of the first branch of the third generation,” Li Jieyong replied respectfully but without flattery. “I’m honored that you remember me.”

“Not bad.” The Old Matriarch nodded in satisfaction.

Li Jiesong fumed, convinced that Li Jieyong was deliberately showing off in front of the Si family to steal his spotlight.

“Grandmother, it seems we’re late.” Before Li Jiesong could step forward, Si Jin Yu had already approached, playfully taking the Old Matriarch’s arm.

“Come in.” The Old Matriarch patted her hand with a smile. “You’re just in time.”

“Please.” The Si family was the Prince’s strongest supporter, so Li Jieyong didn’t dare to be negligent. He personally led them deeper into the courtyard.

The Old Matriarch was delighted to see Old Matriarch Si and beckoned her to sit beside her. The Old Matriarchs of the Wu and Luo families were already seated nearby, along with many other madams and young ladies. It seemed the Old Matriarch enjoyed lively gatherings.

“Why are you only arriving now?” The Old Matriarch chided Old Matriarch Si as soon as she sat down.

“The Prince has arrived.” Before Old Matriarch Si could explain, a voice outside the courtyard announced his arrival.

“The Prince is here.”

“The Prince has arrived.” Everyone except the Old Matriarch stood up.

“Grandmother, Cousin is here.” Li Yanran’s face lit up with joy, her eyes filled with anticipation. She had already asked her grandmother to speak to Chu Sui Feng about her marriage. Perhaps from this day forward, everyone in the northern lands would know she was the mistress of the Prince’s Residence.

Chu Sui Feng had many women in his back courtyard, but there was no official princess in the Prince’s Residence. At important banquets, no woman had ever been seen by his side. Thus, every legitimate daughter of the great families in Fengcheng harbored feelings for him. The reason so many guests had come to the Li Family Residence today was because of Chu Sui Feng.

The atmosphere was lively and bustling. Amid the anticipation, Chu Sui Feng finally appeared, calm and composed. His arrival left many gasping in surprise! This time, the Prince of Ling had a woman by his side!

Chapter 487: Storm Brewing (1)

The usually solitary Prince of Ling had a woman by his side, and all eyes turned to Lin Ziyin.

Most of these gazes were filled with curiosity and jealousy, but Lin Ziyin had already made up her mind when she chose to follow Chu Sui Feng. Facing the complex expressions, she stood calmly by his side, her smile serene, putting people at ease.

Among the guests at the Marquis’s estate, many recognized Lin Ziyin—people from the Si, Luo, and Wu families. The matriarchs and madams of these three families looked at her with complicated expressions, silently wondering if they had ever slighted her in the past.

Regardless of why the Prince had brought Lin Ziyin or what her future status would be, based on Chu Sui Feng’s attitude toward her today, no one in Fengcheng—no, in all the northern lands—would dare to offend her.

Ever since Lin Ziyin appeared, Li Yanran’s eyes had been like poisoned daggers. Why does this woman seem to be my natural enemy? she thought. Why is she the one standing beside Cousin? That place should belong to me, Li Yanran!

Rivals in love burned with envy, and Li Yanran marked Lin Ziyin as her number one enemy in her heart.

“Your Highness.” Lord Li was the first to step forward and greet him, breaking the silence in the courtyard.

“Dispense with the formalities, Lord Li.” Chu Sui Feng merely raised his hand in a perfunctory gesture. Hearing him address him as “Lord Li,” Lord Li’s heart trembled. A clever man could tell from the title alone how distant Chu Sui Feng was toward him.

Chu Sui Feng had no time to spare for Lord Li. He hadn’t come for him.

“Come with me to pay respects to Grandmother,” Chu Sui Feng turned and said softly to Lin Ziyin. “Don’t be afraid. She’s a kind old woman.”

Lin Ziyin nodded slightly.

Chu Sui Feng was known as the God of War and the God of Slaughter in the northern lands. In public, he always wore a stern expression with a killing aura. The gentle look he gave Lin Ziyin today was something almost no one had ever seen, leaving many stunned.

“Honglin.” The Old Matriarch beckoned to Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng walked over in a few strides and stood before the Old Matriarch, responding in a low voice, “Grandmother, today I’ve brought someone important to see you.”

The Old Matriarch’s gaze had already been on Lin Ziyin. Following Chu Sui Feng’s line of sight, her eyes returned to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin wore a goose-yellow ruqun dress with a white chest wrap, her waist tied with a bright yellow sash. Her hair was adorned simply with a single jade hairpin and two small pink silk flowers. She wasn’t exceptionally beautiful, but she looked radiant and gave off a comfortable feeling.

What caught the Old Matriarch’s attention wasn’t Lin Ziyin herself, but the jade bracelet on her wrist. She recognized it. Strictly speaking, the bracelet came from her maternal family. Even as the legitimate daughter, she had never received it. Her mother had passed it directly to her daughter.

The meaning behind the jade bracelet was clear. The Old Matriarch thought of the pleas her granddaughter and son had made in her room a few days ago, and her mood grew heavy.

She wasn’t unaware of Chu Sui Feng’s cold attitude toward her two sons, nor of his dislike for her granddaughter, Li Yanran. But what could she do? Both were her flesh and blood. She doted on Chu Sui Feng, but the Li family children were also her descendants. She was old and truly wished to see her family live in harmony and happiness before she passed.

The Li family had once been suppressed by the Emperor, forcing them to flee to the northern lands. If she were to pass away, and the Li family lost the Prince of Ling’s protection, they would soon be stripped of their status as a noble family in the north.

Chapter 488: The Storm Rises (2)

If such consequences were to arise, how could she face the ancestors of the Li family in the afterlife?

“Cousin, the young lady Grandmother wanted you to introduce is young lady Lin, isn’t it?” Li Yanran, fearing that Chu Sui Feng might say something earth-shattering, spoke up first.

She smiled sweetly at Lin Ziyin, as if they were long-lost sisters. “Grandmother, this young lady Lin is quite remarkable. The roast duck shop in the city and the vegetarian feast at Ding’an Temple are both ventures she and Cousin have partnered in.”

Young lady Lin? Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. She knew Li Yanran’s character well—this girl was too malicious, petty, and jealous. She and this girl would never become good friends.

She believed Li Yanran must be seething with rage right now, wishing she could tear her apart, yet calling her so affectionately. She wondered if Li Yanran felt stifled inside.

Li Yanran was indeed stifled. The rage burning in her heart made her want to turn Lin Ziyin to ashes. But with Chu Sui Feng present, she didn’t dare!

Chu Sui Feng acted as if he hadn’t heard Li Yanran’s words. He turned and pulled Lin Ziyin in front of the Old Matriarch.

From Yi, from somewhere, found two cotton cushions and placed them on the ground. Chu Sui Feng dragged Lin Ziyin down to kneel. “Grandmother has been urging me to marry soon. Today, Honglin has brought his bride for you to see.”

Bride? Li Yanran’s mind went blank, and the world seemed to spin before her eyes. She looked at Chu Sui Feng through tears but didn’t dare speak. She hated Lin Ziyin with all her heart and blamed Chu Sui Feng just as much. Did Cousin even understand what the word “bride” meant?

Lord Li and Madame Mu were also stunned. The surrounding guests no longer dared to openly stare at Lin Ziyin.

They all understood the meaning behind Chu Sui Feng’s words.

Si Jin Yu sighed softly in her heart. She lowered her head, appearing calm. The Old Matriarch Si suddenly reached out and quietly took her hand.

Si Jin Yu almost cried. She tightly gripped the Old Matriarch Si’s hand, using nearly all her strength.

“She is my grandmother, a woman I respect. From now on, you will also call her Grandmother.” Chu Sui Feng turned to take care of Lin Ziyin.

“Grandmother.” Lin Ziyin obediently called out.

Everyone held their breath, waiting for the Old Matriarch’s reaction.

Although Lin Ziyin was remarkable, her status was far inferior. If the Old Matriarch opposed this marriage, would the Prince quarrel with her?

“Ziyin is a gentle and considerate woman. She will surely manage the Prince’s Residence well and take good care of her grandson. I don’t want to wrong the woman I love.” Chu Sui Feng tightly held Lin Ziyin’s right hand, not caring how bold his actions were in public.

With every word he spoke, Li Yanran felt as if a drop of blood fell from her heart. She had liked Chu Sui Feng for many years and had never heard him speak so tenderly to her. She nervously awaited the Old Matriarch’s decision.

“Good child.” The Old Matriarch’s face was already filled with a kind smile. After Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng kowtowed three times to her, she gently pulled Lin Ziyin up and looked her over carefully. Her gaze carried the affection of an elder for a younger one.

“Honglin has always been busy with government affairs and has no experience taking care of a girl.” The Old Matriarch held Lin Ziyin’s hand without letting go. Lin Ziyin felt a slight resistance inside.

She had never liked being too close to strangers, even though she now felt the Old Matriarch’s kindness toward her. She still felt uncomfortable. However, she didn’t struggle. Instead, she smiled at the Old Matriarch. “Thank you for your kindness, Grandmother. The Prince treats me very well.”

Chapter 489: The Storm Rises (3)

Upon hearing her self-introduction, many noble ladies’ faces showed mockery. As expected of someone from a humble background—she didn’t even know the proper way to address herself. In such an important occasion, she should have referred to herself as “this young lady,” yet she dared to use “I” in front of the Old Matriarch and the Prince. Truly, she had no manners at all.

“You’re a good child,” the Old Matriarch’s tolerance toward Lin Ziyin exceeded many people’s expectations.

“Honglin didn’t even send someone to inform me in advance. He really caught this old woman off guard and made you suffer unnecessarily, girl,” the Old Matriarch complained while instructing someone to fetch a box from her room.

The person beside her moved quickly, and soon, the nanny brought out an exquisitely carved box.

The Old Matriarch handed the box to Lin Ziyin. “The contents of this box were left to me by my mother when I married. Now, I pass it to you. I hope you will take good care of the Prince in the future. This child has been alone for so many years—far too lonely.”

Lin Ziyin detected the regret and self-reproach in her tone. Though she didn’t know what was inside the box, the pear wood carving was so intricate, and knowing it was part of the Old Matriarch’s dowry, she realized this gift was far too precious.

Hesitantly, she glanced at Chu Sui Feng.

“Why are you looking at him?” the Old Matriarch said, pushing the box into her hands without further ado. “Though I asked you to take care of this boy, I didn’t say you had to seek his approval for everything.”

Chu Sui Feng’s smile was warm. He seemed to enjoy seeing the Old Matriarch and Lin Ziyin getting along so well.

“Grandmother, I’m your real grandson,” he joked. The people around them, whether genuinely amused or not, laughed along.

“Are you still so old that you’d compete with your own wife for attention?” the Old Matriarch teased.

“How could I not be jealous? Grandmother gave her such a grand gift the moment they met. I never saw you give me anything like this,” Chu Sui Feng bantered easily, the atmosphere lively and harmonious.

“Miss Lin is wise and kind. It’s only natural that the Old Matriarch favors her. The Prince mustn’t steal the spotlight,” Old Matriarch Si teased.

“That’s right. Old Matriarch, later you must share some of Miss Lin’s time with us,” Madame Wu said with a smile. “These days, we’ve been wanting to see her.”

“Look at you all—she’s just arrived, and you’re already trying to take her away from me,” Old Matriarch Li joined in the laughter.

“Miss Lin will be your granddaughter-in-law soon. You can see her whenever you like, unlike us, who find it difficult to even catch a glimpse of her. She’s a very busy woman,” Madame Luo chimed in with a smile.

The atmosphere became particularly lively.

Behind Old Matriarch Li, Li Yanran and Madame Yu’s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. They knew how precious the gift the Old Matriarch had given Lin Ziyin was. They had often tried to please the Old Matriarch to get their hands on that box, but she had never shown the slightest intention of giving it to them.

Yet today, she had presented it as a meeting gift to Lin Ziyin, whom she had just met. Why? Why? The two women’s eyes turned red with envy.

“Your Highness,” a man from another courtyard came forward to greet Chu Sui Feng.

“No need for formalities,” Chu Sui Feng replied, his good mood evident in his unbroken smile.

“Si Jin Yu, Luo Yanlan, I entrust my princess to you,” he said, turning to the two beautiful young ladies in the room. “I must go to the front courtyard. If anything comes up, send a maidservant to inform me.”

“Your Highness, rest assured. With Grandmother and the two young ladies here, I will take good care of myself,” Lin Ziyin replied calmly.

Chapter 490: The Storm Rises (4)

“I will not disappoint Your Highness’s trust.” Si Jin Yu and another young lady bowed in assurance.

Chu Sui Feng nodded, then left with a group of men.

The courtyard was once again left to the women. They were all dressed in splendid attire, each one radiant and elegant, making Lin Ziyin, with her light makeup, stand out as a rarity.

“Miss Lin, your skin is truly flawless. Is the Lin family shop about to release new cosmetics?” Though Chu Sui Feng had left, no one dared to act recklessly in front of Lin Ziyin. The atmosphere grew eerily tense until the young lady Chu Sui Feng had assigned to care for Lin Ziyin finally broke the silence.

“Currently, the creams and lotions on the market are standard. Soon, the shop will introduce premium and luxury versions. We’ll also be launching makeup removers, cleansers, and face masks.” Lin Ziyin replied with a gentle smile. She wasn’t skilled at conversation, and being surrounded by so many women in the Li Family Residence made her slightly uncomfortable.

Luo Yanlan gave her an opening, and she seized it.

Women loved beauty, and as the owner of the Lin family shop, Lin Ziyin was likely the most knowledgeable about cosmetics. Soon, a crowd of women gathered around her, laughing and chatting.

“Ah, youth is wonderful.” Old Matriarch Si watched the young ladies and sighed.

“Don’t mind them. I know you all want to go ask questions too. If you want to ask, go ahead. No need to keep an old woman like me company.” Old Matriarch Li smiled at the slightly older ladies around her.

Madame Mu and Li Yanran were seething with jealousy, but since Lin Ziyin was under their roof, they couldn’t afford to let anything go wrong. For now, they didn’t dare make any moves against her.

“Grandmother, since we’re all ladies here, why don’t we play a game of drumming and poetry?” Madame Yu’s eyes flickered as she thought of a plan. They couldn’t bully Lin Ziyin openly, but if they played dirty, how could Lin Ziyin defend herself?

“Grandmother, yes! With so many people, drumming and passing the flower would be the most fun. But what should the theme of the poem be?” Li Yanran wasn’t about to miss such a perfect opportunity to humiliate Lin Ziyin.

Hmph, Lin Ziyin came from a farming family—she probably didn’t even know what poetry was. Let’s see how she’ll make a fool of herself later.

“So many people, why not just chat? Why must you insist on drumming and passing the flower?” Old Matriarch Li disapproved, annoyed. She sighed inwardly—her descendants were all troublesome. Didn’t they see how the Prince of Ling had behaved today? Yet they still wanted to use such petty tricks to humiliate Lin Ziyin. Didn’t they fear that after she was gone, the Prince of Ling would no longer look after the Li family?

Truly a bunch of shortsighted fools.

Old Matriarch Si, Madame Luo, and Madame Wu were all close confidantes of Chu Sui Feng. Lin Ziyin would one day be the mistress of the Prince of Ling’s estate, meaning she would be their mistress too. They certainly wouldn’t allow her to be humiliated.

“Yes, though I’m old, I’d still like to take this chance to ask Miss Lin about cosmetics.” Madame Wu chimed in with a smile.

“In a few days, Shili Village will host a free trial and product showcase for cosmetics. The Lin family will have professional makeup artists present. If any of you ladies are interested, you’re welcome to visit Shili Village in three days.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. “Since today is a rare gathering, and Young Mistress Li and Miss Li want everyone to have fun, why not play the game?”

Old Matriarch Si and the others were slightly taken aback. Lin Ziyin must have known that Li Yanran and Madame Yu were trying to make things difficult for her, yet she had actually agreed to Li Yanran’s suggestion.

Chapter 491: The Storm Rises (5)

However, the Old Matriarch then thought of Lin Ziyin’s abilities, and her tense mood immediately relaxed.

Si Jin Yu also let out a sigh of relief. No matter how disappointed she felt inside, she had to protect Lin Ziyin. This was the task the Prince had entrusted to her, and as a retainer of the Prince of Ling’s estate, she had to fulfill it. “Grandmother, we want to play too.”

“Yes, in a few days we can go to Shili Village again. While there are many people, we can let everyone have a good time with the Old Matriarch,” Luo Yanlan agreed with a smile.

Li Yanran watched Lin Ziyin’s performance with a cold smile. Pretend all you want. A farm girl trying to act refined? Soon enough, you won’t be able to laugh.

“Alright, how about this? Later, whoever composes the best poem will receive a prize,” Madame Luo suggested with a smile. “This old woman is a bit older, so I’m willing to contribute one hundred taels of silver to add to Madame Li’s celebration.”

“If my elder sister is willing to contribute silver, I’ll add another one hundred taels to the pot,” Old Matriarch Si and Madame Wu also laughed as they pledged their support.

“Today is my birthday celebration. If you all are contributing silver, how can I just sit by and watch? Alright, I’ll add five hundred taels. The first prize will be five hundred taels, second prize two hundred, and third prize one hundred. The theme will be chrysanthemums,” Madame Li said, finally getting into the spirit as she saw the young people’s enthusiasm.

“Ladies and young misses, since the matriarchs have put up such prizes, you must all do your best to win them,” Madame Yu joked, her beautiful eyes glancing sideways at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin was happily chatting with Si Jin Yu and Luo Yanlan beside her, seemingly unaware that Madame Yu was deliberately targeting her.

“Let the young people have their fun. We’re too old for such games; we’ll just watch from the side,” Madame Wu said with a smile.

“There are many young misses and young wives here. How about this? Let’s set a rule: any madam whose children are engaged or married should not participate in this game,” Madame Li said enthusiastically.

No one dared to refuse the birthday celebrant’s suggestion. Soon, the servants of the Marquis’s estate prepared all the necessary items for the game of passing the flower.

The drummer was a maidservant from Madame Yu’s side. Her eyes were covered with a red cloth, so she couldn’t see the players.

“Begin,” Madame Mu commanded with a smile.

The drum began to sound, and the crimson silk flower started passing through the fair, delicate hands of the ladies.

In the neighboring courtyard, the servants came to report the activities, and everyone burst into laughter.

“They’re having their own fun,” Luo Yan joked. “They didn’t think of us at all.”

“You’re a grown man, yet all you think about is playing. Aren’t you afraid of losing face?” General Luo glared fiercely at his son.

“Life is short. If you don’t play, you’re just cheating yourself,” Luo Yan replied with a smile. In front of others, he always played the role of a frivolous young master, so he could say whatever he wanted.

However, no one dared to underestimate this second young master of the Luo family. If Si Jinhan was a smiling tiger, then this Luo Yan was a cunning wild wolf. It was said that in the Qingya Bureau, countless Tartar spies had died at his hands. Even if a nobleman committed a crime and ended up in the Qingya Bureau, they would surely lose a layer of skin.

One could say that in Fengcheng, Luo Yan was practically synonymous with the Prince of Hell. Therefore, even though General Luo scolded him harshly, no one present dared to slight Luo Yan.

Li Jiesong, upon seeing this man, felt his legs go weak.

Although Li Jiesong prided himself on being refined and often called himself a romantic scholar in Fengcheng, in the presence of Si Jinhan, Luo Yan, and Wu Mian, he could only behave himself and not dare to make a sound. The reason he was so obedient was that since childhood, he had been beaten by Si Jinhan, Luo Yan, and Wu Mian so many times that the number of times he had suffered losses was as numerous as the hairs on his head.

Chapter 492: The Storm Rises (6)

“You unfilial son, you’re going to be the death of me!” General Luo’s beard bristled with fury as his son humiliated him in front of everyone. If they weren’t guests at the Li Family Residence, Luo Yan would have surely gotten a thorough beating. “Can’t you do anything properly?”

“Properly?” Luo Yan looked at General Luo with a playful glint in his eyes, then casually asked, “Why don’t I help Your Highness smooth out the grain trade channels?”

The word “grain” was far too sensitive. The lively chatter in the room instantly died down.

Li Jiesong’s legs trembled in fear. Why on earth did they have to bring up grain trade? He had a guilty conscience, terrified that Chu Sui Feng’s people would uncover his secret dealings. If things blew up, even if Chu Sui Feng spared his life for the sake of the Marquis’s estate, he wouldn’t escape punishment. He had no desire to spend the rest of his days in prison.

“Not a bad idea,” Chu Sui Feng replied coolly.

“I’ve heard that Your Highness’s estate has successfully cultivated rice and wheat. Next year, might Your Highness allow us to join in the planting? I have some land granted by Your Highness, so I’ll shamelessly ask for a favor.” Shao Liu Feng spoke up with a smile.

“Your Highness, I also have some land, but I’m just a rough soldier who doesn’t know how to manage it. You can’t favor the top scholar and forget about me!” Wu Jie suddenly stood up and cupped his fists toward Chu Sui Feng.

With both the literary and martial top scholars speaking up, many others followed suit, asking for guidance.

Lord Li listened with a slight shock, feeling even more excluded. Though the two top scholars and the martial top scholar were newcomers, everyone present knew they were Chu Sui Feng’s trusted confidants, including Mei Hanqing, who had come from the court.

Chu Sui Feng’s influence had reached even the court, clearly a slap in the face to the emperor. It wouldn’t be long before those in the court realized that Mei Hanqing and the others weren’t spies but had come to the northern lands to wholeheartedly assist Chu Sui Feng. He wondered what their expressions would be like then.

The implications behind this migration of talent were even more thought-provoking.

Chu Sui Feng had cut off court supplies, choosing self-sufficiency in the northern lands. On the surface, it seemed like a major loss, but those who thought deeper would realize that Chu Sui Feng had actually gained the upper hand.

The northern lands were harsh and cold, but vast—likely several times larger than Jiangnan and the capital combined. The court had assumed the northern lands were resource-poor, with no high-yield crops, forcing Chu Sui Feng to rely on them forever.

But now, the northern lands could grow not only wheat but also rice, with yields reportedly higher than Jiangnan’s. Though the downside was that the northern lands could only harvest once a year, the sheer size of the land could compensate for the lower frequency.

With self-sufficiency in grain and the Lin family’s businesses bringing in merchants, the northern lands would undergo earth-shaking changes. As the king of these lands, what couldn’t Chu Sui Feng do?

A terrifying possibility struck Lord Li, and his back broke out in a cold sweat. If Chu Sui Feng declared himself emperor, how could the court overlook the northern lands? And what if the Tartars in the north rose up to attack? The northern lands might face a pincer attack from both sides. The thought made Lord Li’s back drench in another wave of cold sweat.

“If you want to plant rice and wheat next year, you can learn from my or the princess’s estate,” Chu Sui Feng replied with a faint smile.

Chapter 493: The Storm Rises (7)

The mention of the Princess brought a flicker of joy to everyone’s hearts, but the Li family was filled with bitterness. Could it be that the Prince truly intended to abandon the Li family?

“With the Prince and Princess’s method of trading grain, they’ve likely shattered the dreams of those with ulterior motives. How does the Prince plan to deal with those who dare to dream?” Luo Yan smiled faintly, his gaze sweeping over everyone.

Li Jiesong’s back broke out in a cold sweat. Why did he feel like Luo Yan’s words were directed at him?

He couldn’t afford to delay—he needed to sell off his grain as quickly as possible. He didn’t want to end up with silver in his hands but no life to spend it.

“Kill without mercy.” Chu Sui Feng’s face held a faint smile, but his words carried a decisive air of slaughter.

Li Jiesong nearly fainted upon hearing this. He couldn’t bear it—he needed to get rid of his grain immediately. Not a single grain from the Yu family could be left as evidence.

“The Prince is right. Those who dare to disrupt the grain trade must be dealt with decisively. Otherwise, it will only plant the seeds of future trouble.” Mei Hanqing agreed, and many others followed suit.

The Li family father and son were restless, especially Lord Li. He wished he knew nothing of Chu Sui Feng’s plans.

The more you know, the faster you die. Chu Sui Feng didn’t trust the Marquis’s estate, yet he revealed so much in front of them. What was his true intention?

“Go, find out the results of the game next door.” Suddenly, Chu Sui Feng instructed From Yi behind him.

The abrupt shift from official matters to personal affairs left Lord Li disoriented. He sat there, dazed, without reacting.

But those who had long followed Chu Sui Feng were familiar with his personality. Not a single person showed surprise.

“I’m quite looking forward to the Princess’s performance.” Luo Yan added, seemingly unafraid of death.

Li Jieyong’s mouth twitched. Was the Prince worried that Lin Ziyin would be wronged? He sighed bitterly. His younger sister and sister-in-law were truly courting disaster. They were so eager to vent their frustration, but did they not consider that if Lin Ziyin were truly humiliated in the Marquis’s estate, the Prince of Ling would never let the Li family off the hook?

The Prince had brought Lin Ziyin to pay respects and publicly acknowledged her as his wife. This was a clear statement of his stance. Did they really think that by making things difficult for Lin Ziyin and embarrassing her, they could change anything?

What puzzled Li Jieyong was why Old Matriarch and Madame Mu had not stopped Li Yanran and Madame Yu from causing trouble.

“Young lady Lin, your luck is truly something today. The flower has fallen into your hands again.” Li Yanran mocked, looking at Lin Ziyin.

Si Jin Yu and Luo Yanlan were furious. This was the third time the flower ball had landed in Lin Ziyin’s hands. If it weren’t for Li Yanran and Madame Yu’s interference, they would never believe it.

“Bold! How did you strike the drum so that it landed in the honored guest’s hands again?” Before Si Jinhan and Luo Yanlan could stand up in anger to demand justice for Lin Ziyin, Madame Yu had already begun scolding the maidservant who had struck the drum. “Someone, drag this wicked servant away and give her twenty lashes!”

Everyone’s expressions changed dramatically.

It was clear to all that Madame Yu was using the maidservant as an excuse to make things difficult for Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin sighed inwardly. The Marquis’s estate was indeed not an easy place to be. She knew that Madame Yu and Li Yanran had tampered with the drumming, but she couldn’t just stand by and let them punish the maidservant. Otherwise, the rumors would only tarnish her own reputation.

Perhaps in the past, she wouldn’t have cared about her reputation, but now she couldn’t afford to. Because at this moment, she represented Chu Sui Feng, she represented the face and magnanimity of the Prince of Ling’s estate.

“Why is the young mistress angry?” With this thought, she smiled faintly and spoke, “It’s just a game. Besides, she had her eyes covered and couldn’t see me. Could it be that she has a third eye and is deliberately making things difficult for me?”

Old Matriarch Si and the others listened and nodded inwardly, their opinion of Lin Ziyin rising even higher.

Lin Ziyin’s words seemed like a joke, but upon closer thought, they were a blatant slap in the face to the Li family. Yet, the Li family couldn’t accuse Lin Ziyin of anything. After all, Lin Ziyin was generously pleading for the maidservant, not directly accusing the Li family of cheating and making things difficult for her, the future Princess. Everyone looked at Madame Mu with sympathy as her expression changed dramatically. She was the mistress of the Marquis’s estate.

“Leave.” Madame Mu couldn’t sit still any longer. “What nonsense are you spouting? Young lady Lin is not the kind of person to hold grudges. Even if you’re uneasy, you can’t punish the maidservant without cause.”

These words were even more beautiful, but everyone knew the truth. Some lowered their heads and smiled, while others openly revealed mocking smiles.

“Yes, Mother and young lady Lin have taught me well. I was too hasty and scolded the maidservant.” Madame Yu quickly distanced herself.

“Since the flower ball is in my hands, I’ll perform again.” Lin Ziyin timely changed the subject.

Everyone held their breath and watched her once more.

“Autumn clusters around the house like Tao’s home, circling the fence as the sun gradually sets. It’s not that I favor chrysanthemums among flowers, but once these flowers bloom, there are no more.” This time, Lin Ziyin chose Yuan Zhen’s “Chrysanthemums.”

As soon as the poem was recited, the room fell silent once again. The previous two poems Lin Ziyin had performed were Tao Yuanming’s “Drinking Wine V” and Chen Yi’s “Autumn Chrysanthemums.”

The three poems, whether in imagery or rhythm, far exceeded what anyone present could comprehend.

Chapter 494: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (1)

Most poems written by women were filled with romantic sentiments or light, whimsical themes. Rarely did one encounter verses like those composed by Lin Ziyin—poems brimming with rhythm, grandeur, and profound meaning.

Li Yanran stared at Lin Ziyin as if she had seen a ghost, her eyes unblinking for a long time. How could a mere farm girl produce such exquisite poetry? She refused to believe it. Who could tell her what was really going on?

Almost simultaneously, the men in the adjacent hall also learned of Lin Ziyin’s three poems.

“Brilliant poetry, truly brilliant!” Mei Hanqing nearly slammed the table in admiration.

“I, a man, am no match for the Princess,” Yuan Yanhao sighed, his eyes unwilling to leave the verses.

“An extraordinary woman,” Shao Liu Feng praised without restraint.

Everyone passed the poems around, each exclaiming in awe.

Even Lord Li and Li Jieyong couldn’t help but admire Lin Ziyin. A woman capable of such magnificent poetry was undoubtedly a true talent. Who would have thought a simple farm girl could be such a prodigy? Chu Sui Feng’s taste was indeed exceptional.

In comparison, Li Yanran paled in every way.

The Si, Wu, and Luo families were equally astonished upon reading the poems. Combined with their knowledge of the changes Lin Ziyin could bring to the northern lands, their respect for the newly appointed Princess grew.

Li Yanran had intended to humiliate Lin Ziyin through the game of passing the flower, but she never expected Lin Ziyin to turn the tables and shine instead. Frustrated by her failed scheme, she even blamed Madame Yu, who had suggested the game in the first place.

Lin Ziyin’s brilliance had caught Madame Yu off guard as well. For the rest of the game, she and her niece-in-law tacitly ensured the flower never reached Lin Ziyin’s hands again.

“Today is the Old Matriarch’s birthday. I wonder what gift young lady Lin has brought?” As the game ended and everyone settled at the banquet tables, Li Yanran seized another opportunity to provoke Lin Ziyin.

The women around them gasped in shock. To embarrass the future Princess of Ling, the Li family was willing to disregard all decorum.

Even in ordinary households, a host would never ask a guest outright what gift they had brought. How could a young lady from a noble family like the Marquis’s estate be so ignorant of propriety?

“Yanran, apologize to young lady Lin at once,” Madame Mu snapped, her face flushed with anger. She was furious at her daughter’s lack of restraint and even more so at Lin Ziyin’s performance, which left no room for mercy. “Please forgive her, young lady Lin. Yanran has been spoiled by me—she’s young and speaks without thinking.”

“Madam, speaking of age, isn’t young lady Lin even younger than Miss Li?” Luo Yanlan rose with a faint smile, defending Lin Ziyin. The Prince of Ling had entrusted Lin Ziyin to her care, and she would not allow the Li family to insult her. “Miss Li may be young, but her ambitions are not.”

Si Jin Yu also stood, smiling. “Young lady Lin came with the Prince to celebrate the Old Matriarch’s birthday. The gifts he brought naturally include hers as well. If Miss Li is curious, she can check the gift registry. Asking outright in public… those who know her might think she’s just innocent and curious. But those who don’t? Who knows what they might say.”

Madame Mu’s face burned with humiliation. She hated Lin Ziyin even more now, and her resentment extended to Luo Yanlan and Si Jin Yu. The insolent girls had the nerve to mock her and the Li family, showing no respect whatsoever. If it weren’t for the Old Matriarch’s birthday and the Prince of Ling being just next door, she would have given those two girls a piece of her mind.

Chapter 495: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (2)

Madame Mu could only suppress the anger in her heart. “Did you hear that? Miss Si and Miss Luo are not much older than you, yet they conduct themselves with far more maturity. You, on the other hand, rely on the Old Matriarch and me spoiling you, acting spoiled without regard for the occasion. After today, you must pull yourself together.”

While lightly reprimanding Li Yanran, Madame Mu subtly insinuated that Si Jin Yu and Luo Yanlan were cunning and scheming. Chu Sui Feng’s willingness to entrust Lin Ziyin to their care proved they were not to be trifled with.

“Enough!” The Old Matriarch’s face had long since darkened. She slammed the table so hard that Li Yanran and Madame Yu jumped in fright.

Madame Mu stiffened and turned to face the Old Matriarch. Seeing the fury on her face, her mind cleared. She had made a mistake—letting Si Jin Yu and Luo Yanlan provoke her into forgetting her place and the matter at hand. If the Prince of Ling’s estate found out about this, they would surely hold even more resentment toward the Marquis’s estate.

“Are you trying to make things difficult for this old woman? Do you wish me dead so I won’t stand in your way?” The Old Matriarch’s heart ached with anger. She should never have allowed her son to marry a woman of low birth. Everything Madame Mu said and did was unworthy of the Marquis’s estate’s mistress.

And look at how she had raised her daughter—petty, narrow-minded, and twisted. With a personality like Li Yanran’s, how could Chu Sui Feng ever look favorably upon her?

Amid her grief, the Old Matriarch finally saw the truth: her granddaughter was not fit to be the Prince of Ling’s principal wife.

“The Old Matriarch is the Prince’s grandmother. Would the Prince not show filial piety by sharing his treasures with her?” Lin Ziyin had been watching the commotion for a while. When the moment seemed right, she finally spoke. Her voice was gentle, as if Li Yanran’s behavior did not bother her at all. “Miss Li is lively—are you afraid the Old Matriarch favors the Prince and overlooks you?”

Madame Mu was taken aback. She had not expected Lin Ziyin to step in and smooth things over for Li Yanran and herself.

Li Yanran, scolded by both Madame Mu and the Old Matriarch, had reddened eyes. She did not appreciate Lin Ziyin’s intervention. Instead, her hatred for Lin Ziyin deepened. If Lin Ziyin had not appeared, she would have been the center of attention today, and the Prince of Ling would surely have noticed her. But all her careful preparations had been ruined by Lin Ziyin. Now this scheming woman was trying to use her to gain a reputation for being magnanimous—how shameless!

The other ladies, however, nodded to themselves. Lin Ziyin truly had the bearing of a mistress. Only those with broad minds could go far. There was no doubt that Lin Ziyin was not only broad-minded but also exceptionally clever.

No matter how overbearing the Li family was, as long as the Old Matriarch lived, their position was unshakable. If Lin Ziyin had stormed off today after being provoked by Li Yanran, the Prince would likely have reconsidered his opinion of her.

Clever people always knew how to take the indirect path.

“Though I did prepare a small gift for the Old Matriarch in private,” Lin Ziyin continued, ignoring Li Yanran’s ugly expression. “It’s nothing valuable, just some pastries I made myself. I don’t know if the Old Matriarch will like them.”

Hearing that Lin Ziyin had also prepared a gift for the Old Matriarch—and that it was pastries she had made herself—all the ladies and young misses grew curious.

The Old Matriarch’s expression had already returned to normal, and her gaze toward Lin Ziyin grew even more affectionate. “You little rascal, why hide it if you prepared a gift? Hurry and bring it out so this old woman can take a good look.”

Chapter 496: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (3)

“Since the Old Matriarch has spoken, I shall do my best.” Lin Ziyin clapped her hands. “Go, bring the cake here.”

“Yes, miss.” Hong Ying replied and immediately went to prepare it.

Everyone stretched their necks curiously. Before long, the men also took their seats on the other side of the screen.

“Oh my!”

“Ah?!”

…

The women’s side occasionally let out exclamations of surprise, leaving the men’s table puzzled as they couldn’t see what was happening.

“I wonder what good things they got over there?” Luo Yan asked with a smile.

“We’ll know soon enough.” Someone replied.

“Since men from each household have come, why not remove the screen and let them see these rare treasures?” The Old Matriarch’s joyful voice came from behind the screen.

“Yes, Old Matriarch.” Madame Mu agreed, then glanced at the mountain of pastries on the table, secretly resentful. Lin Ziyin was too fond of showing off, even using the Old Matriarch to make a spectacle—simply unreasonable.

As the screen was removed, the men finally saw why the women had been cheering so loudly.

On the table stood a massive tray holding a dish of pastries unlike anything they had ever seen. The tray was stacked in layers, nine in total. But that wasn’t the most astonishing part—what truly caught their eyes was the decoration on the pastries. The first layer depicted a Peach Banquet of the Immortals, with celestial cranes, peaches, and green pines—all symbols of longevity—adorned on the large cake.

Today was the Old Matriarch’s birthday, and seeing these auspicious symbols naturally filled her with joy. The second layer of the cake featured the Old Matriarch’s zodiac sign, the tiger—playful tiger cubs and majestic adult tigers, lifelike in their portrayal. The third layer was adorned with various fresh flowers, while the upper layers were too high for many to see clearly.

“Child, what kind of pastries are these? I’ve never seen them before.” The Old Matriarch asked Lin Ziyin with a smile.

“This is cake, made from eggs, flour, and milk. The word ‘cake’ sounds like ‘high longevity.’ I came up with this myself, hoping the Old Matriarch would like it.” Lin Ziyin replied respectfully and politely, without any hint of boasting.

“Very good, you child are too thoughtful.” The Old Matriarch was delighted, though a hint of sadness lingered in her heart. She had many children and grandchildren, but how many of them were willing to put in such effort for her?

At her age, she had long since lost interest in material things. Instead, she valued the bonds between family. From the cake, the Old Matriarch clearly saw Lin Ziyin’s filial piety toward her.

“Old Matriarch, forgive this servant for speaking out of turn. Our miss worked on this cake from the third watch of the night.” Lu Luo took the opportunity to sing Lin Ziyin’s praises.

“Very good, you child have worked hard.” The Old Matriarch looked at Lin Ziyin, her eyes filled with warmth.

“Grandmother, there’s actually a tradition to eating cake on birthdays.” Lin Ziyin stood up with a smile to explain.

“What tradition?” Old Matriarch Si asked in surprise.

“Before eating the cake, you light candles on it. Then, while the candles are burning, you close your eyes and make a wish. They say wishes made this way are especially likely to come true. After making the wish, everyone blows out the candles together and shares the cake, so everyone can share in the birthday star’s good fortune.” Lin Ziyin finished with a smile, secretly amused by the captivated expressions on the faces of the surrounding madams and misses.

Turns out she had a talent for being a charlatan—quite good at fooling people!

“Old Matriarch, later we must share in your good fortune.” Madame Wu smiled at Old Matriarch Li.

“Yes, yes, we all must.” Si Jin Yu laughed loudly.

Chapter 497: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (4)

The guests all voiced their agreement.

“Light the candles,” Lin Ziyin instructed Hong Ying.

“Yes, miss,” Hong Ying replied, taking several colorful candles from the wooden box and lighting all six of them.

“Old Matriarch, hurry and close your eyes to make a wish!” A group of young ladies and wives, overcome with curiosity, eagerly urged Old Matriarch Li, completely forgetting their usual restraint and decorum.

For a moment, the scene was lively and bustling.

Lin Ziyin watched as the Old Matriarch closed her eyes and made her wish with utmost sincerity, then glanced at the six lit candles, feeling a surge of emotion. The Old Matriarch was only sixty years old, yet her life was already nearing its end. No wonder people often said that reaching seventy was rare.

On her journey to the northern lands, the Old Matriarch had encountered a terrible blizzard and even overturned her carriage. It was a miracle she had survived and made it to the northern lands. Though her life had been spared, the blizzard had left her with a severe illness. Over the years, if not for the relentless efforts of Master Huizhen and the others at Ding’an Temple, she might have passed away long ago.

However, the Old Matriarch was unaware that her time was limited. This secret was unknown even to the others in the Marquis’s estate.

Seeing the Old Matriarch’s kind and smiling face in the candlelight, Lin Ziyin felt a pang of sadness.

Chu Sui Feng seemed to sense her melancholy and gazed at her intently through the crowd.

Lin Ziyin noticed his earnest stare and was taken aback, her face flushing red. She dared not look at Chu Sui Feng again.

Chu Sui Feng’s smile deepened.

“Can we eat now?” Si Jin Yu asked excitedly.

Lin Ziyin turned and saw that the Old Matriarch had finished making her wish. She quickly signaled for everyone to blow out the candles, then personally cut the first slice of cake, placing it on a small plate and handing it to the Old Matriarch.

It was a cake shaped like a crane with its neck raised in song, a symbol of good fortune.

The Old Matriarch smiled as she took it and ate the first bite. “Delicious, so fragrant.”

“We want some too!” Some of the young ladies and wives clamored.

So, Hong Ying and Lu Luo began serving the cake.

The top three layers were removed and taken to the men’s side.

“Ah, so it’s a sleeve design, allowing the layers to be removed freely,” Luo Yan said, finally understanding the secret as he looked at the tray.

“So good.”

“It’s too sweet and fragrant, Miss Lin. Could the pastry shop offer such delicious pastries in the future?”

“If they do, when it’s time for Grandmother’s and Mother and Father’s birthdays, we’ll buy some from the shop.”

“No, I’ll buy some for my own birthday too.”

…

Disregarding their usual restraint and the proximity of the men’s table, the women’s side became lively.

“The cake is quite troublesome to make. Eggs and flour are simple, but the cream layer on top is the hardest part. The control of heat is also very strict—one careless moment and it can be overcooked or undercooked. So, the shop can’t offer cakes for now,” Lin Ziyin apologetically explained.

Li Yanran sneered at her, thinking she was making excuses. No one would believe this ridiculous thing was hard to make. Clearly, Lin Ziyin was just trying to curry favor with the Old Matriarch by saying this.

“What a shame,” Luo Yan said, shaking his head as he ate. “It seems the Princess doesn’t plan to make this again. What a pity for such a delicacy.”

“Delicious,” Mei Hanqing and General Luo, who usually didn’t care for sweets, found themselves enjoying the cake after trying it. Each piece had unique flowers and patterns, making it almost too beautiful to eat.

Chu Sui Feng was in high spirits throughout the banquet, smiling the entire time. When officials and guests came to toast him, he responded with a smile.

Chapter 498: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (5)

Most officials were smooth-talking individuals, and they could clearly see that Chu Sui Feng’s good mood was inseparable from Lin Ziyin.

Among the women, the matriarchs and favored legitimate daughters of various households treated Lin Ziyin with the same reverence as the moon surrounded by stars. As for Li Yanran, whose jealousy had turned her eyes red, almost no one was willing to spare her a glance. This stark contrast made Li Yanran feel even more wronged, her heart filled with hatred, wishing that Lin Ziyin would choke on a sip of water.

The etiquette Lin Ziyin displayed at the banquet also surprised many of the ladies. Rules and etiquette were fundamental skills that daughters of noble families had to learn. Large families usually hired specialized tutors to teach girls these skills when they were eight or nine years old.

How could a country girl like Lin Ziyin know all this? Even if Prince Chu had sent someone to teach her in secret, it wouldn’t be possible to train her so well in such a short time.

This was the first time Lin Ziyin had shown her poised and tactful side at a banquet. She gracefully deflected all the flattery with a smile, neither arrogant nor inferior. Many ladies secretly admired her, thinking that with such confidence and elegance, few would believe she was just a country girl.

After the banquet ended, it was already the afternoon. Although it was early autumn, the courtyard was still quite hot. The Marquis’s estate, fearing that the guests would be uncomfortable listening to the opera, had set up a stage in the courtyard. Despite the rows of shade from the trees, the guests still felt the heat.

To please the Old Matriarch, the Marquis’s estate had placed blocks of ice around the pavilion. The ice melted quickly in the hot weather, but the estate didn’t seem to mind the cost. Barrels of ice were placed around the pavilion as if they were worthless.

The opera was old-fashioned, and Lin Ziyin didn’t particularly enjoy the drawn-out singing. However, given her position, she couldn’t leave on her own.

“Is it pleasant to listen to?” The Old Matriarch seemed quite fond of Lin Ziyin, always smiling as she held her hand and sat beside her.

“It is pleasant.” Lin Ziyin smiled and nodded in response.

“Old Matriarch, it’s time for your afternoon nap.” An old nanny reminded her.

“Ah, I’m getting old. If I don’t take a short nap in the afternoon, I can’t even keep my eyes open.” The Old Matriarch’s energy was indeed waning. She apologetically explained to Madame Si and the others.

“We feel the same way. We also take a short nap every day.” Madame Wu smiled and said, “If it weren’t for the pleasant opera, we wouldn’t have lasted this long.”

“Old Matriarch, don’t worry about us. Please go and rest. We’ve almost finished watching the opera, and we were just about to leave.” Madame Luo also chimed in.

The Old Matriarch nodded and then looked in Chu Sui Feng’s direction.

Chu Sui Feng seemed to sense her gaze and turned his head to look at her, then walked over from the group of men. “Grandmother, are you tired?”

“I’m getting old.” The Old Matriarch replied with a hint of apology, “You should go back too. Have I delayed you for quite some time today?”

“It’s not a problem. After Grandmother rests, I’ll take Ziyin and leave.” Chu Sui Feng’s tone was always gentle when speaking to the Old Matriarch.

“Alright.” The Old Matriarch looked at him kindly, then stood up, “Help me inside. Everyone, please continue enjoying the opera.”

All the guests politely responded.

Lord Li and Li Jiesong were somewhat anxious. They hadn’t found an opportunity to speak privately with Chu Sui Feng. Currently, many officials in the northern lands had been removed by Chu Sui Feng, and various government offices were short-staffed.

Lord Li didn’t want to be assigned an idle position and spend his days in retirement at home. He hoped that through this celebration of the Old Matriarch’s birthday, Chu Sui Feng would feel more familial affection toward the Marquis’s estate. If their private conversation went well, perhaps even Li Jiesong and Li Jieyong could secure suitable positions.

Chapter 499: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (6)

The second master of the Li family was also somewhat anxious. Although he had been forced to choose the path of commerce instead of entering the official scene, and had accumulated some wealth, it did not mean he wished for his descendants to follow in his footsteps, spending their lives confined to the business world.

“Today’s festivities are lively, and the Hong family troupe is not easy to invite. Don’t you want to stay a little longer, Mother?” he said, feigning concern for the Old Matriarch.

“Yes, Grandmother, today is your birthday. It’s so lively, can you bear to leave?” The eldest son of the second branch, Li Jierui, echoed his father’s sentiments.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression grew slightly cold, but he remained silent.

The Old Matriarch sighed even more deeply in her heart. If these descendants of the Li family truly entered the official scene, she feared it would only bring them harm in the end.

“Second Uncle, Elder Brother, taking a midday nap has always been Grandmother’s habit. If we force her to break this habit, she will feel unwell,” Li Jieyong said, though he too did not want Chu Sui Feng to leave the Marquis’s estate so soon. However, he did not force the Old Matriarch to stay.

Li Jiesong glared at him fiercely, cursing him silently in his heart. Useless thing, he thought. The Prince’s visit to the Marquis’s estate was such a rare opportunity. It was one thing for him not to seize it himself, but to try to play the good guy and stop others? What nonsense.

“I’m tired. I really am getting old. Let’s watch the play another time,” the Old Matriarch said with a smile, standing up. She allowed the nanny beside her to support her, then apologized to the guests before leaving.

“May Grandmother live a long and healthy life,” Chu Sui Feng said softly as he saw her off. Lin Ziyin, standing beside him, noticed his restrained demeanor and, based on his words, guessed that the Old Matriarch had a hidden illness and truly did not have much time left.

Watching the Old Matriarch’s slightly unsteady steps, Lin Ziyin felt a pang of sympathy for the kind old woman.

All the guests who had come to the Li Family Residence today were not there to watch the play but to celebrate the Old Matriarch’s birthday. Now that the Old Matriarch, the host, had left, many turned their attention to Chu Sui Feng’s movements.

As expected, Chu Sui Feng did not stay long at the Li Family Residence. Even though Lord Li and the others were anxious, they did not find an opportunity to say more than a few words and could only watch as Chu Sui Feng left with Lin Ziyin.

Li Yanran had been glaring at Lin Ziyin with hatred, which Lin Ziyin could feel but did not take too seriously. She knew that no matter how much Li Yanran hated her today, she would not dare to harm her in front of Chu Sui Feng. In Lin Ziyin’s eyes, Li Yanran was at most a rabid dog, and with her current status, she truly did not fear her.

As soon as the Prince of Ling and Lin Ziyin left, the guests who could no longer contain themselves began to take their leave in twos and threes. Lord Li, Madame Mu, and the others had to hurriedly stand at the door to see them off.

“Old Matriarch, all the officials have indeed left with the Prince. The remaining guests are either business associates of the second master or relatives from the young mistress’s family,” a nanny reported in the courtyard. The Old Matriarch had not truly gone to take a nap but had been sitting on her bed, waiting with her eyes wide open.

The nanny’s report made the Old Matriarch’s eyes moist.

Indeed, she had been deliberately testing them. Even if the medicinal monks of Ding’an Temple did not tell her about her condition, she could feel it herself. After all, it was her own body. Recently, she had been feeling inexplicably fatigued, and at night, she would feel a faint pain in her chest. Coupled with Chu Sui Feng’s unusual behavior today, bringing a woman to see her, the Old Matriarch guessed that her remaining days were few.

Knowing that her time was limited, the old woman naturally wanted to make more arrangements for her descendants. That was why she had returned to her courtyard early, to see how much affection the Prince of Ling still had for these uncles and cousins in the Marquis’s estate, and to see how many officials were still willing to get closer to the Marquis’s estate. Unfortunately, the results of her test left her disheartened.

Chapter 500: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (7)

Old Matriarch Li had never imagined that after her husband, the old Marquis, passed away, her son, the young Marquis, would manage to offend so many officials. With the Li family losing Chu Sui Feng as their external support, it seemed they truly had no one left to rely on.

In just a moment, the once bustling Marquis’s estate fell silent. The maidservants and young servants, seeing their master’s darkened expression, quickly and quietly began cleaning, not daring to make a sound.

“Is the Old Matriarch’s condition really beyond help?” In the carriage, Lin Ziyin didn’t want to see Chu Sui Feng looking so distressed and lonely. Even though the man before her hadn’t said a word to her, she could still see the sorrow and loneliness in his eyes. After all, she had worn that same helpless, sorrowful, and lonely expression for many years herself.

In a way, she and Chu Sui Feng were the same—both had once lacked love yet longed for it desperately.

She was just luckier; she had found that love first, while Chu Sui Feng was still lost in confusion. Perhaps she was the source of warmth he needed in his heart.

“Her cold has invaded her heart. Years ago, Master Huizhen sealed it with silver needles and medicine. But now, her age has made her too weak to resist.” Chu Sui Feng’s voice was heavy with sorrow.

Lin Ziyin didn’t know how to comfort him. Having been in the military, she wasn’t one for false words, so she simply reached out and gently patted the back of his hand.

But Chu Sui Feng turned his hand and enclosed her small one in his larger palm.

This time, Lin Ziyin didn’t pull away.

“Grandmother truly cared for me,” Chu Sui Feng said, his voice thick with emotion. “When I was very young, I was sent to Ding’an Temple. Every first and fifteenth of the month, she would come in her carriage to visit me, staying the whole day. She would coax me, watch me practice swordsmanship, and bring me delicious food.”

He was lost in his memories, and Lin Ziyin sighed softly. Everyone had someone they cherished, and the Old Matriarch was the warmth and familial love in Chu Sui Feng’s heart.

“Perhaps there’s still a way,” Lin Ziyin awkwardly tried to comfort him.

“Even Master Huizhen said there was no hope. Who in this world could have such extraordinary medical skills?” Chu Sui Feng replied with a bitter smile. Then he lifted his gaze to meet Lin Ziyin’s, speaking earnestly, “Birth, old age, sickness, and death are natural. No one can escape them. I’m not sad because I’ve lost my grandmother. From now on, I still have you by my side.”

Suddenly, he pulled Lin Ziyin into his embrace, holding her tightly. The strength of his grip nearly crushed her waist.

Lin Ziyin let out a soft cry.

“Miss, what’s wrong?” Hong Ying, hearing the noise from outside, asked worriedly.

Chu Sui Feng didn’t let go.

Lin Ziyin had no choice but to answer loudly, “It’s nothing. I bumped my head on the carriage wall.”

Hong Ying didn’t ask further.

“Just for a little while,” Chu Sui Feng said, his voice weary.

Lin Ziyin nodded.

A brief silence settled in the carriage.

“Once we’re back at the estate, if anyone comes to bother you at night, you must assert yourself as the Princess. Those women are spies sent by court officials or my so-called brothers. For now, I can’t eliminate them completely, but you don’t need to worry. Do as you please; I’ll handle everything.”

Lin Ziyin wasn’t foolish, nor was she the type to scheme and harbor jealousy all day. As soon as Chu Sui Feng finished speaking, she understood why the back courtyard of the Prince of Ling’s estate was filled with beautiful women.

Chu Sui Feng had his own struggles. No matter how capable the Prince of Ling was, the northern lands were impoverished. He lacked both grain and silver. Even if he lost his temper and removed the first batch of women, those who wanted to monitor the Prince of Ling’s estate would always find a way to send spies to Fengcheng. It was better to keep the spies under his watch than to passively accept their presence.

Still, while she could appreciate the logic, the thought of facing a group of hostile women in the next few days made her head ache. She wasn’t skilled in the art of household intrigue.

“Don’t worry,” Chu Sui Feng adjusted her position in his embrace to make her more comfortable, then continued, “I’ve arranged someone to manage those women in the back courtyard. If you’re unhappy, you can ignore them. But if anyone dares to disrespect you, you have my permission to deal with them as you see fit. If you can’t stand them, kill them!”

Lin Ziyin knew he wanted her to establish her authority in front of those women. She obediently nodded, then shook her head. “With your arrangements in place, I don’t want to be the villain.”

Chapter 501: A Resounding Slap (1)

Chu Sui Feng lowered his head to look at the person in his arms, noticing her expression seemed to be a mix of coquettishness and seriousness. He secretly wondered if she was truly angry. When it came to matters of the heart between men and women, Prince of Ling was still a novice, plagued by anxiety and insecurity. Especially since he knew Lin Ziyin was someone who could not tolerate even the slightest transgression in matters of love. This time, he had brought up the women in the back courtyard of the residence, and Chu Sui Feng felt a pang of guilt.

“If you don’t want to deal with them, the steward can handle it for you. Soon enough, they will be dealt with,” he said after much deliberation, tentatively asking.

“I don’t want to deal with them, but if they dare to bully me, I will make sure they know I’m not someone to be trifled with. And when that happens, you better not feel sorry for them,” Lin Ziyin said, glancing at him sideways.

“Nonsense,” Chu Sui Feng replied, having never interacted with women before. He couldn’t tell if she was just being coquettish or using a bit of cunning. Hearing her words, he immediately grew anxious.

Lin Ziyin looked at him with a smile that wasn’t quite a smile, not bothering to argue.

Anxious, Chu Sui Feng couldn’t win the argument. In his desperation, he lowered his head and lightly pecked her lips. “Are you jealous?”

Lin Ziyin felt a hint of shyness, but mostly disdain. She had lived two lifetimes, her mind far more mature. If she were to be jealous over a few irrelevant women, she might as well not bother living in this ancient time. “Your Highness, have you forgotten? The Lin family workshop produces plenty of vinegar. What kind of vinegar am I eating?”

Chu Sui Feng heard her deliberately mixing the two concepts and felt a mix of regret and happiness. As the Prince of Ling and the ruler of the northern lands, the women by his side were bound to be extraordinary. If Lin Ziyin were to fuss over every little imagined slight, he truly wouldn’t have the patience or time to coax her. But her current display of indifference also hurt his heart.

As a man newly in love, Chu Sui Feng wished he could occupy every corner of Lin Ziyin’s heart.

“The winters in the northern lands are cold, with thick snow. Has Your Highness trained your subordinates in skiing and ice skating?” Lin Ziyin, seeing his troubled expression, felt a bit awkward. Emotionally, she was willing to try opening her heart to Chu Sui Feng, but in reality, she was also a beginner and had no idea how to treat or take care of him.

Two emotionally immature people, when together, inevitably had moments when their rhythms didn’t align. Lin Ziyin, feeling embarrassed, decided to bring up a topic that interested both of them.

“Skiing, ice skating?” Chu Sui Feng slightly loosened his hold on her, looking at Lin Ziyin in confusion. “What use do they have?”

“Snow and ice are common in the northern lands during winter. If the soldiers learn to ski and ice skate, they can gather much faster during battles. If they encounter enemy pursuit, they can better shake them off,” Lin Ziyin explained. “Even when using ice rivers and sleds to transport food in winter, the speed will be much faster.”

Chu Sui Feng’s eyes lit up. “No one in the army knows how to ice skate or ski. What should we do?”

“Don’t rush to train the soldiers. If skiing and ice skating are taught properly, the techniques can be mastered in a few days. But now it’s just the beginning of autumn, and the weather isn’t cold enough. There’s no snow or ice to train on. When winter comes, Your Highness can send some soldiers over, and I’ll train them for a few days. Once they master the techniques, they can apply them in practice and should get the hang of it quickly. However, to transport food using sleds, Your Highness will need to find sled dogs to train first, because they won’t be pulled by horses but by those dogs.”

Chapter 502: A Resounding Slap (2)

The last time she had visited the border city, Lin Ziyin had already carefully observed the river channels from Fengcheng to the border city. Though the northern lands were bitterly cold, they were rich in rivers, with a large river running between Fengcheng and the border city. She believed that with proper training, transporting goods over ice would be much faster than relying on carriages trudging through the snow.

“You’ll have to work hard,” Chu Sui Feng said apologetically, looking at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin straightened her posture and smiled faintly. “Your Highness is too kind.”

Chu Sui Feng was taken aback for a moment. Then he realized that Lin Ziyin would soon become the mistress of the northern lands, meaning this land would also belong to her. It was only natural for the mistress to labor for her own territory. His earlier politeness had made him seem distant from her. “I was being overly sentimental,” he said with a smile, looking at Lin Ziyin. “I take back what I just said.”

Hearing this, Lin Ziyin knew he understood her intentions and couldn’t help but smile as well. The two gazed at each other in silence, yet their unspoken words conveyed more than a thousand could.

For the first time, Chu Sui Feng felt that Lin Ziyin was particularly close to him.

The distance from the Marquis’s estate to the Prince of Ling’s estate wasn’t short, but it wasn’t particularly far either. Traveling by carriage at a leisurely pace, it would take about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.

“Your Highness, miss.” Steward Bai had already led the servants to wait at the entrance of the estate.

Lin Ziyin slightly lifted her head and carefully examined the gate of the Prince of Ling’s estate. Above the gate hung a plaque with the words “Prince of Ling’s Estate” inscribed in large characters, gold background with red lettering. The calligraphy was both elegant and forceful, quite extraordinary. On either side of the gate stood two rows of guards clad in black armor, weapons in hand. Below the steps were two majestic stone lions crouching. Even before entering the estate, Lin Ziyin could already sense the strictness of the estate’s defenses.

“Is everything ready?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

“In response to Your Highness, everything is prepared. Master Sutu has already given instructions, and everything is arranged according to Your Highness’s requirements,” the steward replied earnestly.

“He is Bai Xian, the steward of the estate. If you need anything, just find him. In the estate, he is as important as Master Sutu.” Chu Sui Feng turned his head to inform Lin Ziyin.

“Mr. Bai.” Lin Ziyin nodded slightly, acknowledging him. Given her current status, she didn’t need to perform a grand courtesy to a steward, even if this steward was very important to the Prince of Ling.

Although Bai Xian had always been in the estate and had never been to the estate, as one of Chu Sui Feng’s most trusted people, he was naturally familiar with Lin Ziyin. He knew all about the things Lin Ziyin had done for the estate. So, even though it was their first meeting, Bai Xian showed a very loyal attitude towards Lin Ziyin.

“I dare not.” Bai Xian slightly turned his body, not daring to accept her nod. From now on, in front of Lin Ziyin, he, Bai Xian, could only appear as a servant. “Miss Lin must not let this servant lose his life.”

The word “servant” fully expressed Bai Xian’s attitude towards Lin Ziyin.

“Mr. Bai’s words are too much. His Highness respects you, and Ziyin does not dare to be presumptuous in front of you. In the future, Ziyin will still have to rely on your help.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly, without any arrogance. “Ziyin comes from a poor background and is definitely lacking in matters of stewardship. I hope that in the future, if you see any shortcomings in Ziyin, you can point them out in time.”

As a business elite in the modern world, Lin Ziyin naturally understood the importance of a top-notch steward. If she were to enter the Prince of Ling’s estate in the future, she would have to get along well with the estate’s steward. Because as the mistress of the estate, she would have many dealings with Bai Xian.

“You are too kind, miss. If you have any needs, just instruct this servant to do it.” Bai Xian was pleased that Lin Ziyin held him in such high regard, but his face showed even more respect.

Chapter 503: A Resounding Slap (3)

Chu Sui Feng watched with satisfaction as Lin Ziyin and Steward Bai exchanged greetings. He was especially pleased to see the respectful attitude with which Steward Bai treated Lin Ziyin, and his smile deepened. “Let’s go inside.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Steward Bai stepped aside to clear the way.

The guards at the gate stole glances at Lin Ziyin, and when they saw Chu Sui Feng reach out to take her hand, their eyes widened in shock.

From Yi and From Er, along with the others, proudly glanced at the guards before striding confidently behind Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin into the estate.

“From now on, seeing her is the same as seeing me. She may come and go freely within the Prince’s Residence without needing to report to anyone.” Chu Sui Feng, holding Lin Ziyin’s hand, had only taken a few steps before suddenly stopping. He turned to look sternly at the guards outside the gate.

The guards were startled but quickly understood. As well-trained guards, they naturally grasped the Prince of Ling’s meaning. “Yes, Your Highness.”

Only after giving his instructions did Chu Sui Feng continue leading Lin Ziyin into the Prince’s Residence.

The Prince of Ling’s estate was not as luxurious as Lin Ziyin had imagined. There were few flowers, plants, or trees in the courtyards, but the pavilions and towers were all present, making each courtyard appear particularly spacious.

“This is the courtyard prepared for you.” After passing through several gates and walking down a long corridor, Chu Sui Feng finally stopped with her at the entrance of a courtyard.

“Mama pays respects to Your Highness.” The two women guarding the gate were somewhat older, appearing to be in their forties. Both wore the clothing of servants, and upon seeing Chu Sui Feng approach, they immediately bowed in greeting.

“You are to take good care of the young lady from now on. If she suffers even the slightest grievance, I will not spare you.” Chu Sui Feng did not allow them to rise but instead spoke sternly with a stern expression.

“Yes, Your Highness.” The two women answered in surprise, but neither dared to steal a glance at Lin Ziyin.

“Servant pays respects to Your Highness.” Unexpectedly, there were more people inside the courtyard. Hearing the commotion outside, all the maidservants in the house came out. Lin Ziyin secretly counted and found there were eight maidservants.

“She is your new mistress. From now on, your lives belong to her.” Chu Sui Feng coldly instructed the maidservants who had come out.

“Yes, Your Highness.” No one dared to disobey the Prince of Ling’s orders.

“Rise.” Chu Sui Feng spoke, then turned his head, his expression softening into one of tenderness. “Go inside and take a look. If there’s anything you don’t like, I’ll have someone change it for you.”

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile.

The two walked side by side into the courtyard, with Hong Ying and Lu Luo following closely behind. Steward Bai also accompanied them, while all the guards remained at the courtyard gate.

“From Yi, is she really going to be the new mistress?” A maidservant whispered in surprise to From Yi.

Before From Yi could answer, one of the nannies guarding the gate sharply rebuked, “Is the Prince’s business something you can discuss? Do you want to die?”

“Nanny, I was just curious.” The young lady was startled and quickly explained in a low voice.

“This is the Prince of Ling’s estate. Countless people wish to enter here. If you don’t want to stay, ask Steward Bai to replace you immediately. Don’t cause trouble later and implicate all of us.” The nanny showed no mercy.

In noble households, the masters most despised servants who gossiped and stirred up trouble. The Prince of Ling’s estate was especially strict about this!

If it weren’t for the new mistress, the Prince of Ling’s estate would never have had maidservants. These maidservants were chosen to serve here, yet they dared to pry into the masters’ private affairs. It was utterly unacceptable.

Chapter 504: A Resounding Slap (4)

“Nanny, she’s just young and curious, she didn’t mean any harm,” From Er pleaded with a smile.

The nanny shot him a cold, sidelong glance, showing no leniency just because he was close to the Prince. “You should be saying that to the Prince, From Er.”

From Er was silenced, not daring to say another word.

“Anyone the Prince asks us to respect must be respected,” another nanny said, her expression turning icy. “Don’t even think about gossiping behind their backs.”

These two nannies might have acted like obedient grandchildren in front of Chu Sui Feng, but the maidservants and guards at the courtyard gate knew better. Their status was far higher than it seemed. For the Prince to assign such formidable women to guard the entrance to this courtyard spoke volumes about the importance of the woman inside to the Prince of Ling.

“From now on, the miss is the lady of the Prince’s Residence,” From Yi, the highest-ranking guard among them, declared coldly. “There will never be another.”

These maidservants were no ordinary servants—they were elite assassins handpicked from the shadows. Each was a master of martial arts with unique skills. Having grown up training alongside Chu Sui Feng, their loyalty to the Prince ran deep. Transitioning from assassins to maidservants was no small feat.

Lin Ziyin, led by Chu Sui Feng, stepped into the courtyard and found it surprisingly spacious. Unlike the front courtyard, this one was filled with rare flowers and plants, and a sizable pond with a grand pavilion at its center. Three bridges connected the shore to the pavilion, and the architecture bore a distinct Jiangnan style.

“Let’s go inside,” Chu Sui Feng said, his gaze warm as he looked at her.

Lin Ziyin nodded and followed him in.

The interior was even more luxurious. The furniture was carved from pearwood, and the glass in the doors and windows left her in awe.

“Your Highness?” Lin Ziyin reached out to touch the glass, her eyes on Chu Sui Feng.

Seeing her astonishment, Chu Sui Feng couldn’t help but laugh. “You mentioned glass before, so I asked a Persian merchant about it. Colorless, transparent glass is extremely rare—it took quite some effort to obtain.”

Steward Bai stood silently behind Chu Sui Feng, marveling inwardly. Glass was not only rare but exorbitantly expensive. Only the Prince of Ling’s estate could afford such extravagance, embedding it in doors and windows. Yet, it did make the room remarkably bright.

“Miss, this mirror is so clear!” Qiao’er exclaimed, looking at the dressing table mirror. “Is it made of glass too?”

“Your Highness, this must have cost a fortune,” Lin Ziyin asked with a smile.

“Indeed,” Chu Sui Feng admitted. “The pavilion in the pond also has glass windows. In summer, you can enjoy the cool breeze by the lake, and in winter, you won’t have to worry about wind or snow.”

“Did Uncle and his men make the furniture?” Lin Ziyin asked. She had heard the workshop had taken on a yellow rosewood order but never expected the client to be Chu Sui Feng. Clearly, he had been preparing this place for some time.

“Are the colors to your liking?” Chu Sui Feng asked from his seat. “I chose them based on your preferences.”

“I love them,” Lin Ziyin nodded.

Unlike most girls, she didn’t care for bold reds or purples. She preferred blues and soft yellows, and this room was decorated primarily in those shades, with other colors serving as accents.

Chapter 505: A Resounding Slap (5)

Chu Sui Feng had put in a lot of thought into this room. It resembled the one Lin Ziyin had stayed in at the Lin family residence, though the decorations and furnishings here were far more luxurious.

Lin Ziyin had no complaints about her boyfriend going to such lengths for her.

“Did you not eat well at the Li Family Residence this afternoon? There were too many people,” Chu Sui Feng asked with a smile.

Lin Ziyin nodded, not the least bit upset.

“Prepare the meal early,” Chu Sui Feng instructed.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Steward Bai replied.

“Go with him to the kitchen and have them prepare what the young miss likes,” Chu Sui Feng then ordered Qiao’er.

This time, Qiao’er did not refuse. She eagerly followed Steward Bai to the kitchen.

“Come, follow me to the study,” Chu Sui Feng said, not lingering in the room for long.

Lin Ziyin was taken aback. Wasn’t the study a restricted area? It was her first time at the Prince’s Residence, and Chu Sui Feng was already eager to take her there. Wasn’t that a bit too hasty?

Chu Sui Feng paid no mind to her complicated thoughts and directly pulled her toward the study.

The study’s courtyard was right next door and was where Chu Sui Feng currently resided. Compared to Lin Ziyin’s courtyard, this place was much more desolate. There wasn’t a single tree, not even a blade of grass.

Too monotonous, Lin Ziyin thought to herself.

“Your Highness,” the guards at the gate, all clad in black armor, bowed in unison upon seeing Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin.

“From now on, she may come and go as she pleases,” Chu Sui Feng said without breaking stride, pulling Lin Ziyin into the study.

The black-armored guards were stunned, their mouths agape. Who was this woman that the Prince trusted so much?

“Keep your eyes open. You’re looking at the future Princess,” From San teased with a grin.

Princess? The black-armored guards’ eyes widened even further in shock.

The Prince of Ling’s estate was vast, but no matter how large, it had its boundaries. The women living in the back courtyard soon learned through their own channels that the Prince had brought back a mysterious woman that day.

Instantly, the back courtyard buzzed with activity.

“How could there be a woman by the Prince’s side? You must have seen wrong, you little fool,” a shrill voice came from Beauty Gao’s courtyard.

“This servant only heard it from the kitchen staff. I wouldn’t dare lie,” a maidservant in a green dress trembled as she replied.

“I don’t believe it! I don’t believe it!” Beauty Gao’s expression twisted. She knew that many of the women in the back courtyard had come with their own agendas, but she was different. Though she had been bestowed upon the Prince by the emperor, she truly loved Chu Sui Feng.

From her initial reluctance to the moment she first saw Chu Sui Feng riding a warhorse before her, her heart had been lost to him. Over the years, she had not dared to defy the emperor’s decree, but the messages she sent out were nothing more than trivial matters, hardly a betrayal of the Prince. She had been waiting to become the true mistress of the Prince’s Residence.

Why had the Prince brought back some unknown woman today? She refused to accept it!

“Interesting,” Consort Lin sneered at the maidservant beside her.

“Miss, should we send this news back?” the maidservant asked in a low voice.

“Not yet. Let’s see how things develop,” Consort Lin said, her gaze sharp.

The maidservant shuddered, breaking out in a cold sweat. She knew she had overstepped. “Miss, this servant was only concerned for you.”

“It’s fine,” Consort Lin’s tone cooled slightly.

Chapter 506: A Resounding Slap (6)

“Yes, this servant understands.” The maidservant respectfully stepped aside. She had served Consort Lin since childhood and was an assassin sent by the Lin family to protect her in the northern lands. Naturally, she dared not provoke Consort Lin.

“I wonder just how beautiful the beauty the Prince has brought back is?” Consort Wang slowly spoke, her voice dripping with venom despite her calm demeanor.

“Consort Lin is as beautiful as a flower under the moon—how could any common woman compare?” Several beauties in the room chimed in, each trying to outdo the other with flattery.

“Perhaps she’ll be so ashamed when she sees Consort Lin’s beauty that she’ll throw herself against a wall.”

…

Consort Wang listened with a smile plastered on her face, but inwardly, she scoffed at these women. Did they really think she was a fool? Their sweet words were nothing but attempts to goad her into confronting the Prince.

What good was beauty if the Prince didn’t favor her? If he didn’t even glance her way, she would forever remain nothing more than a weed by the roadside.

It wasn’t until the candles were lit that Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng finally sat down at the dining table.

The chefs of the Prince of Ling’s estate were skilled, and the spread before them was all prepared to Lin Ziyin’s taste. By the end of the meal, she was thoroughly stuffed.

“Have some tea to aid digestion.” Chu Sui Feng watched her set down her bowl with satisfaction and immediately handed her a cup of tea.

As soon as Lin Ziyin took the cup, the fragrance of the tea wafted up. “What excellent tea.”

After taking a sip, her mouth felt refreshed. It was indeed fine tea, just like the kind Chu Sui Feng usually sent her.

“If you like it, take some more back with you.” Chu Sui Feng said casually.

“There’s no need. I still have plenty at home.” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

Eating together was about warmth and companionship. Eating alone was merely about filling one’s stomach. The Prince of Ling’s estate had once only had Chu Sui Feng as its master, and he couldn’t remember the last time he had enjoyed a meal with such warmth.

“I should return tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin said. “While the Tartars are quiet, I need to make more crossbows.”

“Don’t rush back tomorrow. Let the others see you first.” Chu Sui Feng stopped her.

“They don’t usually come for meals?” Lin Ziyin asked, puzzled. The question was abrupt and perhaps a little unwise, but she couldn’t help herself. Maybe this was what love did to a woman—it made her intolerant of even the smallest grain of sand in her eye.

“They’re all in the back courtyard. They’re not allowed to leave its gates without permission. There are people assigned to manage them there.” Chu Sui Feng explained.

“How pitiful.” Lin Ziyin sighed. Thinking about the women in the back courtyard, their lives hadn’t been easy these past years. They had entered the Prince’s Residence with their own agendas, but Chu Sui Feng had refused to accept them. They had wasted their most vibrant years confined within those walls. Though they lived in luxury, how could they be happy? They came from noble families and could have had excellent marriages, yet they ended up in the Prince of Ling’s estate.

To them, the Prince of Ling’s estate was no different from a prison.

“I’ve already sent someone to the village to inform them that you’ll be staying at the estate for a few days before returning.” Chu Sui Feng said softly.

“Thank you, Your Highness.” Lin Ziyin relaxed. She hadn’t planned to stay overnight in the city and had been worried her family would be waiting for her. She hadn’t expected Chu Sui Feng to be so considerate as to send word ahead.

It was a small thing, but it truly showed how much he cared for her.

Chapter 507: A Resounding Slap (7)

“Release them tomorrow,” Chu Sui Feng said, his eyes fixed unblinkingly on Lin Ziyin. “Let some news spread. The news of the autumn harvest will soon get out. The facade will be torn apart sooner or later.”

“The emperor will not agree to Your Highness marrying a commoner as your princess,” Lin Ziyin said calmly.

“So what if he doesn’t? It’s my marriage, not his. No one can dictate my marriage,” Chu Sui Feng replied with a faint smile. “After this passes, I will personally bring the matchmaker to Shili Village. I guarantee you will have a grand wedding.”

“What if the emperor is angry?”

“His anger is his own business. What does it have to do with me?” Chu Sui Feng answered indifferently.

“After the engagement, I will immediately bring you into the Prince’s Residence. The residence has been without a mistress for too long. It’s too quiet,” he added after a pause, a hint of melancholy in his voice.

“Who wants to marry you? You’re so shameless,” Lin Ziyin retorted, her face flushing slightly at the mention of marriage.

The pace was too fast. Even though she had transmigrated, she couldn’t keep up.

Chu Sui Feng burst into laughter. “Of course, it’s you marrying me. I wouldn’t want anyone else.”

Outside the room, From Yi and the others heard the hearty laughter from inside, and their hearts filled with joy. Everyone hoped that Lin Ziyin would soon marry into the Prince’s Residence.

It had been many years since anyone had heard the Prince laugh like this. It seemed the future princess had a way with him.

It was said that when a man and a woman were alone in a room, unless they were enemies, their feelings would often intensify. Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin were in such a situation. Though they were talking about trivial matters, their hearts unknowingly grew closer.

In the courtyard, even the breeze carried a warm touch.

The next morning, as soon as Lin Ziyin put down her rice bowl, the courtyard became lively.

“Concubine greets Your Highness,” the spacious room suddenly felt crowded with the arrival of a group of beauties.

Lin Ziyin sat beside Chu Sui Feng at the head of the room, sneezing continuously from the overpowering scent of rouge and powder.

Chu Sui Feng’s face darkened immediately, his fierce gaze sweeping over all the beauties.

The chattering beauties, who had been trying to curry favor, fell silent. The room was so quiet that one could hear each other’s breathing.

Consort Wang and the others lowered their eyes, but they had already stolen glances at the woman at the head of the room.

After seeing Lin Ziyin, each beauty sneered inwardly. So this was the type the Prince liked. The girl looked so young and inexperienced, her appearance at best could be called delicate, not even as refined as the maidservants beside them.

Alas, they had miscalculated. They had always dressed themselves to the nines, never imagining that the Prince actually preferred this kind of innocent, small-town beauty. Many of them decided then and there that when they returned, they would dress themselves up like young girls.

“What are you doing here?” Chu Sui Feng asked coldly.

“Your Highness, we heard that a new sister has arrived at the residence. We came to see her and ask if we could hold a welcoming banquet for the new sister,” Consort Wang replied softly, her eyes downcast.

“Your Highness, last time I didn’t know that this miss was yours. I offended her. Sister, as they say, no fight, no friendship. Please forgive my unintentional mistake. From now on, if you need anything, I will help you without hesitation as an apology,” Qin said, her face pale with anger since she entered and saw Lin Ziyin.

She had always known that Lin Ziyin was no good. She must have been fated to clash with her. Originally, she had entered the residence as a consort, but now she had been demoted to a beauty, a full rank below the shameless Lin. She had been laughed at by many in the back courtyard.

All of this was because of Lin Ziyin.

At this moment, Qin no longer blamed Li Yanran. She felt that Li Yanran had actually been helping her, giving her warnings. Lin Ziyin had indeed been trying to seduce the Prince all along. If she had been more ruthless back then and dealt with Lin Ziyin directly, she wouldn’t be in this predicament now. That shameless vixen, once she really entered the Prince’s Residence, she would see how she would deal with her.

Lin Ziyin looked calmly at the people below, then turned to Chu Sui Feng. “Your Highness, I remember I only have one sister and one sister-in-law. Even if I include my cousin and cousin-in-law, that’s only two more. Where did these sisters come from?”

“Drag them out and slap them twenty times each,” Chu Sui Feng commanded coldly, looking at Qin and Consort Wang.

Steward Bai beckoned, and four sturdy servant women entered. They each grabbed Qin and Consort Wang by the arms. “Forgive us.”

Though they apologized, their hands showed no mercy, gripping the beauties’ arms tightly.

“Your Highness, what did I do wrong?” Consort Wang exclaimed in shock.

“Your Highness, spare me. Why am I being punished?” Qin cried, her face drained of color.

Chapter 508: Ruthless (1)

“She is my future princess. If you disrespect her, don’t you deserve punishment?” Chu Sui Feng’s gaze swept coldly over the group of women before him.

Princess? The word sent shockwaves through the room. Every woman in the Prince of Ling’s estate back courtyard held a noble status. How could this peasant girl possibly be worthy of the title of princess?

Even though Chu Sui Feng had never shown them affection, treating them merely as informants, as women nominally under the Prince of Ling, these beauties refused to accept that the estate’s princess would be of lower status than themselves.

According to Great Qin’s customs, wasn’t the princess supposed to be appointed by the emperor? Among these beauties, Consort Wang held the highest status—she was the legitimate daughter of the Crown Prince’s tutor. Most of the women in the back courtyard followed her lead. Today, Chu Sui Feng’s public reprimand made it clear to everyone that the Prince was standing up for his future princess. As for Qin, “standing up” should really be “venting anger.”

Everyone present knew that Qin had once slapped Lin Ziyin at the gates of Ding’an Temple. The Prince’s actions today spoke volumes. This was clearly a warning to the others—a show of force to ensure no one dared to look at Lin Ziyin with defiance again.

“Have you had enough of this noise?” Chu Sui Feng, who was usually gentle only with Lin Ziyin, treated everyone else—regardless of age or gender—with the same coldness.

At his low, commanding voice, the room fell silent once more.

Lin Ziyin sat quietly beside Chu Sui Feng, neither speaking nor moving, allowing the beauties to scrutinize her. She accepted their complex gazes, taking the opportunity to study their faces in return.

“Your Highness, this concubine is not convinced,” Qin struggled against the servant woman’s grip, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t break free. Though her body was restrained, her mouth was not. “Your Highness, how can she possibly be the princess?”

“Take her away,” Chu Sui Feng ordered, his anger flaring at her unrepentant attitude.

“Wait.” Lin Ziyin finally spoke.

The beauties couldn’t help but smirk, their eyes gleaming with schadenfreude as they prepared to watch her humiliate herself.

But Chu Sui Feng’s reaction disappointed them.

“What is it?” Unlike his tone with them, his voice toward Lin Ziyin was so gentle it could drip water.

“I just want to ask, why can’t I be Your Highness’s princess?” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile, her gaze flickering between amusement and mockery as she looked at the still-struggling Qin.

As if that needs explaining! All the beauties thought in unison.

Chu Sui Feng turned to Qin. “Let her go.”

The two servant women immediately released their hold.

Qin, now free, secretly rejoiced and quickly crawled toward Chu Sui Feng’s legs.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression turned slightly cold.

“Qin should kneel properly when speaking,” the servant woman, noticing the dangerous glint in his eyes, hastily stopped Qin.

Qin cursed the servant woman in her heart. Just a lowly slave, yet she dares to bully me. Once she regained favor, she would make these insolent servants pay.

“Let’s not even talk about your status—you’re just a lowly peasant girl, unworthy of His Highness. And as princess, you’ll need to share His Highness’s burdens. Do you have any skills to help him?” Qin sneered at Lin Ziyin, showing no respect. Seeing that Chu Sui Feng made no move to stop her, she grew bolder, a hint of triumph in her voice. “You don’t actually think you can manage this vast estate just because you can do a little accounting, do you? Look around—every sister here is of higher status than you, each accomplished in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Do you really think you’re worthy of His Highness?”

Chapter 509: Truly Ruthless (2)

Qin grew more and more desperate, clearly intending to drive Lin Ziyin out of the Prince’s Residence.

“Among all the ladies present, who can truly respect you?” Qin declared haughtily. “Don’t believe me? Go ahead and ask them one by one.”

Though the other beauties were pleased to see Qin belittle Lin Ziyin, they were furious when they realized Qin was trying to drag them into this mess. Some even regretted that the Prince hadn’t given Qin a beating earlier.

“You all feel the same way?” Lin Ziyin asked, as expected.

The room fell silent. Even Chu Sui Feng remained quiet, showing no sign of anger.

Outside, From Yi and the others shook their heads in pity. These women were truly foolish compared to the future Princess. Didn’t they realize that even the Prince had been humbled before young lady Lin? What more proof did they need?

“Today, while I haven’t officially entered the residence, I’m giving you all a chance to speak your minds,” Lin Ziyin said calmly. “If you don’t say anything now, then in the future, you’d better behave yourselves when you see me.”

Qin, still panting from her earlier outburst, shot Lin Ziyin a venomous glare before turning to the other women in frustration. “Aren’t you the ones who always talk the toughest? Now that you have the chance, why won’t any of you speak up? Go on, say something while the Prince is here!”

Qin had been so confident that the women of the back courtyard would stand with her, but their reactions were completely unexpected. She was stunned, then panicked.

“Consort Wang, Sister Shi, Sister Hua—didn’t you all say on the way here that Lin Ziyin isn’t worthy of the Prince?” When no one responded, Qin grew desperate enough to name names.

The women she called out paled, cursing her silently in their hearts. Yes, they had complained in private, but how could she bring that up in front of the Prince? This brainless woman was going to ruin them all.

“The Prince’s Residence has the Prince to make decisions. What right do we have to speak?” Madame Hua stepped forward with a forced laugh, offering a dry explanation.

“But it seems someone did speak behind my back,” Lin Ziyin mocked, her gaze fixed on Madame Hua. “Why the silence now? Am I some kind of tiger?”

Though Lin Ziyin didn’t know Madame Hua, she assumed that since this woman had stepped forward now, she must be one of the few Qin had just named.

“Speak,” Chu Sui Feng roared. “If you won’t take the chance I’ve given you, then you won’t need your mouths at all.”

“Your Highness, spare me! This concubine will speak!” Madame Shi usually had a sharp tongue, but she was actually quite cowardly—and spineless. When she heard Qin name her, she was so furious she nearly lunged forward to tear Qin’s mouth apart.

But she didn’t dare act recklessly in front of Chu Sui Feng. She could only glare at Qin, silently begging her to stop dragging her into this.

In her panic, Chu Sui Feng’s outburst made her drop to her knees immediately. “This concubine only agreed with a few careless words. There was no deeper meaning!”

Lin Ziyin sneered at Consort Wang. “Among you all, it seems your status is the highest?”

Consort Wang trembled with rage at the mocking look. If this were the capital, someone of Lin Ziyin’s standing wouldn’t even be worth a flick of the Wang family’s wrist.

Lin Ziyin was only able to act so arrogantly because she had the Prince’s favor—that was all.

Chapter 510: Truly Ruthless (3)

“Are you really going to take a few casual jokes between women so seriously?” she gritted her teeth, glaring at Lin Ziyin.

“Not at all,” Lin Ziyin’s smile turned faint. “I just wouldn’t want to wrong you. After all, you won’t have many more opportunities to speak so openly in the future. If you’re afraid of the Prince punishing you for speaking, I can assure you that no matter what you say, the Prince won’t punish you.”

Consort Wang’s eyes tightened at this.

The other beauties around her began whispering among themselves, while Chu Sui Feng remained silent, just as Lin Ziyin had predicted.

“Very well. Since young lady Lin is so straightforward, I’ll be bold as well.” Beauty Gao stepped forward. “What I say today is not for my own sake. I speak only for the Prince’s benefit and the welfare of the people in the northern lands.”

“Go on,” Lin Ziyin nodded.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo looked furious. These women really thought they could bully young lady Lin, one after another jumping out to attack her, clearly not taking her seriously at all.

“The northern lands face the threat of the Tartars and suffer from a shortage of supplies. How much can the Princess really help the Prince?” Beauty Gao looked coldly at Lin Ziyin, her face calm, as if she truly had no ill intentions. “The northern lands are vast but sparsely populated. The Prince has so much to do every day. If young lady Lin can’t help him, what’s the point of becoming Princess?”

“That’s right. What Sister Gao says makes sense. We sisters only have the Prince’s best interests at heart. Young lady Lin can’t manage the household or help the Prince. If she takes the position of Princess, none of us will accept it.”

A few voices spoke up, and soon others joined in.

“You?” Lin Ziyin waited for her to finish, then suddenly leaned forward, smiling as she looked at the beauties. “Are you all helpful to the Prince?”

“Of course. My Zhang family is a prominent clan with deep roots. Naturally, we can be of assistance to the Prince. Unlike young lady Lin, who can’t offer any support from her family when the Prince needs it,” one beauty replied proudly.

“That’s right. The least of our families are fifth-rank officials in the court. If the Prince ever faces difficulties, we can all lend a hand.”

…

“So the Prince is a kept man,” Lin Ziyin commented lightly after listening.

All the women’s faces paled in shock, and they looked at Chu Sui Feng in terror.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression remained cold and ruthless, silently sweeping his gaze over them, making their faces turn even whiter.

“You’re slandering us! When did we ever say the Prince was a kept man?” Qin was furious, pointing at Lin Ziyin as she demanded.

“Of course none of you said it. The Prince heard it all. I was the one who asked, and the Prince heard it very clearly,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “But isn’t that what you meant?”

“Nonsense!” Madame Hua glared at Lin Ziyin. “We sisters clearly meant that we can help the Prince, while young lady Lin is just trying to stir up trouble. You should watch who you’re talking to.”

After her righteous condemnation of Lin Ziyin, Madame Hua turned to Chu Sui Feng with tears in her eyes. “Please, Your Highness, give your concubine justice.”

“Does Ziyin want me to be a kept man?” Chu Sui Feng didn’t even glance at her, instead smiling at Lin Ziyin. “If Ziyin wants, I’m willing to be kept by the Lin family.”

The beauties were shocked once again.

Today’s Chu Sui Feng was too strange. Normally, he was always cold and ruthless, his face filled with killing intent. Even in the Prince’s Residence, he always wore a blank expression. Who would have thought that today he would openly flirt with Lin Ziyin in front of everyone?

Chapter 511: Truly Ruthless (4)

“Your Highness, you’ve got the wrong person. The Lin family is but a humble household. Forget about letting Your Highness live off us—even if we served you steamed buns every day, I doubt we’d have the means,” Lin Ziyin joked.

The beauties listened, feeling she was deliberately provoking them. Their gazes toward Lin Ziyin grew even more hostile.

“Beauty Ming, Consort Liu, and Consort Lin request an audience,” a voice suddenly announced from outside.

“Enter,” Chu Sui Feng commanded.

The remaining two consorts arrived. Lin Ziyin curiously lifted her eyes to look.

Three beauties, each with their own allure, entered from the doorway.

“Concubine greets Your Highness and miss,” the woman in white at the front said, bowing respectfully to both Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin’s eyes narrowed slightly. This one knew her place—she even bowed to her. Interesting.

She observed the woman carefully and saw genuine respect in her expression. Her gaze was composed as she studied Lin Ziyin.

“Concubine greets Your Highness,” the two women behind her said, bowing first to Chu Sui Feng before turning to Lin Ziyin with a slight curtsy. “Miss, may you be well.”

Chu Sui Feng waved his hand, and the three women silently moved to the side, not uttering another word.

Consort Wang watched Consort Lin and Consort Liu’s actions, her heart filled with regret and jealousy. If she had known better, she wouldn’t have let herself be provoked into causing trouble. Now that she had incurred the Prince’s displeasure, she didn’t know if she would ever have good days ahead in the Prince’s estate.

“You all think my status is too low to be the Princess of the Prince of Ling’s estate,” Lin Ziyin said. “So what? Your opinions don’t matter. As long as the Prince favors me and acknowledges me, what does it matter what you think?”

Her voice wasn’t loud, but it stunned every woman in the room. Though her words were bold, they left the others speechless.

Indeed, what good was their opposition? As long as the Prince of Ling loved Lin Ziyin and doted on her, what were they?

Consort Wang felt like a clown, as if everyone around her was waiting to laugh at her.

They had come to mock Lin Ziyin, but in the end, they were the ones who looked the most ridiculous and pitiful.

“Having the Prince protect you means nothing. Don’t forget there’s still the Emperor above him,” Qin said, her face flushed with humiliation as she pointed at Lin Ziyin and cursed. “Let me tell you, no matter where you go, you’ll never change the fact that you’re nothing but a lowly woman.”

The others gasped and quickly lowered their heads. Qin truly had no sense—how could she dare to curse someone in this situation? She wasn’t just insulting Lin Ziyin now.

Lin Ziyin was the Prince’s beloved, the one he had brought into the estate. By calling Lin Ziyin a lowly woman, wasn’t she also implying that Chu Sui Feng was one?

Any woman with half a brain realized the situation had escalated beyond control.

Consort Liu and Consort Lin kept their heads down, silent and composed, avoiding eye contact with anyone. Beauty Ming, however, knelt down. “Please, Your Highness and miss, forgive me. It was my failure to manage properly.”

“If you don’t want your tongue, then cut it off. And for daring to point at the Princess—such disrespect. Break her finger,” Chu Sui Feng said indifferently, not even glancing at the kneeling woman.

“Please, Your Highness, punish me,” Beauty Ming’s face paled.

“If you can’t manage properly, you can be replaced,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly.

“Please, Your Highness, give me another chance,” Beauty Ming’s face grew even paler.

Chapter 512: Truly Ruthless (5)

“Go and receive fifty lashes each,” Chu Sui Feng declared, clearly enraged. “Anyone who came here will be confined to the courtyard for three months, and their monthly wages will be withheld for two months.”

“No, Your Highness! You can’t cut out my tongue or break my hands! Please, I did it all for you, only for you!” Qin wept, trying to rush forward to plead with Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression remained cold and unmoved.

This time, it wasn’t just the servant women who had come—From Er and From San were also present.

The guards by Chu Sui Feng’s side acted immediately, proving that the prince’s words were not empty threats. Qin finally realized the gravity of the situation and was truly terrified.

No one dared to question Chu Sui Feng’s orders now. Instead, the women felt a wave of relief that they hadn’t spoken out of turn earlier.

“Lin Ziyin, you promised that no matter what we said, we wouldn’t be punished! You can’t lie!” Qin, seeing Chu Sui Feng’s indifference, knew her pleas were useless.

Chu Sui Feng was heartless—she had been blinded by jealousy when she came to provoke him.

In her fear and regret, her gaze landed on Lin Ziyin, who stood composed and refreshed. Desperate, Qin latched onto her like a drowning woman to a straw, shouting, “I did say you could speak your minds, but I never said I would let others insult me.” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile before turning to Chu Sui Feng to intercede—not for Qin, but for the other women present. “Your Highness, since I promised that whatever they said wouldn’t warrant punishment, perhaps you could reconsider your decision.”

All eyes turned to Chu Sui Feng, awaiting his final verdict.

“This is none of your concern,” Chu Sui Feng said calmly. “I ordered them to stay in the back courtyard and not come out without reason, but they clearly forgot. Since they forgot, I must remind them. And if I were to punish them for their disrespect toward you, it would be enough to take their lives.”

His words sent a chill through the crowd, their faces draining of color.

“All of you will watch the punishment,” Chu Sui Feng added.

“No, no!” Qin wailed, abandoning all dignity as she knelt before Lin Ziyin, begging, “Please, young lady Lin, have mercy! Spare me!”

“The punishment was ordered by His Highness. What good would it do to beg me?” Lin Ziyin remained unmoved. “Besides, I am just a woman—a small woman at that. I’m not magnanimous enough to plead for someone who insulted me.”

Rejected! This outcome stunned all the women. Logically, Lin Ziyin hadn’t even entered the Prince’s Residence yet. Today, she had already offended a whole group of them. Didn’t she fear being isolated once she moved in? If she were smart, she would have taken this opportunity to grant Qin’s plea, earning her gratitude, the others’ goodwill, and a reputation for kindness. Why would she pass up such a chance? Did she truly believe that in the Prince’s Residence, the prince’s favor alone was enough?

“Lin Ziyin, you heartless wretch! May you die a terrible death!” Qin, consumed by despair and fury, began cursing again. For a young woman, losing her beauty and becoming crippled was worse than death.

But Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t even grant her that. “Still cursing? Good. Break both her legs and knock out her teeth.”

Despite the brutality of his words, Chu Sui Feng spoke as if it were nothing, his tone as light as a breeze.

Chapter 513: Truly Ruthless (6)

Lin Ziyin remained silent, her gaze calm as she observed everything before her.

She felt uneasy, sympathizing with Qin, but she was no fool who would beg for mercy. Whether in ancient times or the modern world, as an elite, she understood one truth: showing sympathy to an enemy was digging her own grave. Back then, Qin had given her no chance to survive at the gates of Ding’an Temple.

Today, Chu Sui Feng was avenging her. If she were ungrateful and pleaded for Qin, that would be true foolishness.

From Er and From San, hearing Qin’s harsh curses, immediately dragged her away. The servant women also pulled Consort Wang out of the room.

Having her tongue cut out, her hands and feet severed—this was torture for Qin. But for the beauties forced to watch the execution, it was also a form of torture.

Several of the more timid ones fainted at the sight of the tongue being cut out.

Unfortunately, as soon as they fainted, the servant women doused them with water. Everyone was forced to watch the entire execution.

In comparison, Consort Wang being beaten to a pulp barely drew any attention.

Chu Sui Feng’s tactic of killing the chicken to scare the monkeys worked well. By noon, almost none of the beauties in the back courtyard could eat their meals.

“Word is that she was beaten terribly and had to be carried back,” whispered a few beauties nervously in Consort Lin’s room. “Consort, should we report this back?”

“Let’s wait and see,” Consort Lin replied darkly. “The Prince’s Residence is heavily guarded. It’s best to be cautious. We’ll wait until the storm passes.”

“You’re right, Sister,” agreed another beauty in a green dress.

“And don’t wander around unnecessarily,” Consort Lin added.

The beauties all agreed.

“Madam, let me apply medicine for you,” said a maidservant in a quiet room, tending to the beauty lying face down on the bed.

“The executioners were too harsh on you, Madam. They knew you belonged to the Prince, yet they dared to be so heavy-handed,” another maidservant lamented, handing over a handkerchief.

“Precisely because I belong to the Prince, my punishment must be harsher when I err,” Beauty Ming said, frowning. “Only then can the Prince command respect.”

“But the Prince would never bear to punish you so severely!” the maidservant protested.

“It’s all because of that Lin Ziyin,” the younger maidservant said angrily as she handed over the handkerchief.

“If you dare disrespect the Prince and the Princess again, you won’t be allowed to stay in the back courtyard,” Beauty Ming suddenly sat up, ignoring the pain in her back.

“Madam, please calm down,” the two maidservants quickly knelt in fear.

“After all these years, don’t you know what should and shouldn’t be said? Whatever the Prince does is right. Whatever the Princess does is also right. Because this entire residence belongs to them—do you understand?” Beauty Ming’s anger was palpable.

“We understand, Madam,” the two maidservants dared not lift their heads.

“Though you are my maidservants, I have always treated you as sisters. In the back courtyard, as long as you are truly loyal to me, I don’t want to see you lose your lives one day because of your recklessness or loose tongues,” Beauty Ming said softly, her tone gentler.

“We know Madam is looking out for us. We won’t speak carelessly again,” the two maidservants promised through tears.

“Get up,” Beauty Ming sighed. “Remember, the true master of this residence is the Prince.”

Chapter 514: Truly Ruthless (7)

The two maidservants nodded vigorously.

“Your Highness has drawn their hatred for me,” Lin Ziyin said, sitting leisurely in the pavilion at the center of the lake, watching the withered lotus leaves in the water.

Chu Sui Feng saw her relaxed demeanor and smiled as he peeled a few grapes, placing them in the bowl before her. “As long as we intimidate them, they won’t dare act recklessly in front of you in the future. Soon, the court might cut off our supply lines.”

Lin Ziyin understood his meaning. The “supply lines” Chu Sui Feng referred to were not military provisions but the grain trade carried out by ordinary merchants in the northern lands.

“We’ve arranged for the merchants to bring enough grain to last until next autumn. Moreover, Your Highness’s estate and my estate will soon have harvests. As long as we don’t levy grain from the common people, they can hold out until next autumn.” Lin Ziyin analyzed, “What the northern lands lack most now is manpower. Has Your Highness considered bringing more people here?”

“The northern lands are vast and sparsely populated, and it’s a harsh, cold place. Who would come here without reason?” Chu Sui Feng replied with a bitter smile.

“If Your Highness is determined to bring people in, it’s not entirely impossible,” Lin Ziyin answered after some thought.

“What method?” Chu Sui Feng’s eyes lit up.

“Your Highness has many soldiers under his command, and many of them are injured and disabled, unwilling to return to their hometowns. In other words, even if they were allowed to go back, they might not have a good life there. Take Fengcheng as an example—it’s already thriving. Your Highness could have these soldiers write letters home, inviting their families to come. We can provide free housing and allow them to reclaim land.” Lin Ziyin laid out her plan.

“I’m afraid their families won’t be willing,” Chu Sui Feng was not optimistic about this approach.

“Not all places are prosperous, and most people wouldn’t want to leave their homes to come to the northern lands. Moreover, the northern lands’ ‘fierce reputation’ makes it hard to attract people. But everything has two sides. Your Highness can target those from poorer regions, show them the development model of your estate, and I believe some will be willing to come.” Lin Ziyin was far more optimistic than Chu Sui Feng.

“I’ll give it a try,” Chu Sui Feng sighed, clearly not holding out much hope for this plan.

“If there are people willing to come, we can entrust the merchant caravans to bring them here, with all expenses covered by us.” Lin Ziyin suggested.

Chu Sui Feng’s eyes brightened—this was indeed a good idea.

The two discussed more details before finalizing the plan.

Over the past few days, the nobles of Fengcheng had been closely watching the Prince of Ling’s estate. When they learned that the Prince had fiercely punished the beauties in his back courtyard for the sake of his beloved, all the noble households grew anxious. Their attention toward Lin Ziyin also increased.

On the third day, many people brought gifts and came to visit of their own accord.

Unfortunately, they did not get to see Lin Ziyin herself. Early that morning, she had already returned to Shili Village.

“Young lady Lin enjoys tranquility and does not wish to be disturbed these days,” Steward Bai repeated Chu Sui Feng’s words with a smile. “If you have any matters, you may leave them with me.”

Though Steward Bai was merely the steward of the Prince of Ling’s estate, none of the visiting nobles dared to underestimate him.

“Since young lady Lin is busy, we naturally wouldn’t dare to disturb her.”

“Please accept these gifts, Steward Bai. They are a small token of our Zhang family’s regard for Your Highness.”

…

None of the visitors came empty-handed, and Steward Bai accepted all the gifts on Lin Ziyin’s behalf without refusal.

Though the visitors did not get to see her, they left in high spirits after seeing Steward Bai accept the gifts.

“None of it can be kept. Apart from the grain set aside for household use, not a single bit can remain,” Li Jiesong said anxiously in the Marquis’s estate. “Hurry and find Black Master to transport the grain away as soon as possible.”

“What’s the rush?” Madame Yu looked at him displeasedly. “Black Master said the inspections along the way are tight. He told us to wait a couple of days. If needed, he will send someone to notify us.”

“How long is a couple of days?” Li Jiesong raged. “If we don’t act soon, I’m afraid we won’t even keep our lives!”

“But what did Your Highness say the other day?” Madame Yu asked in shock.

“Lin Ziyin and Your Highness’s estates have had a bountiful rice harvest. I heard Your Highness is about to start investigating the grain merchants in Fengcheng. If he finds out we’ve hoarded so much grain, he’ll force us to sell it at market price. By then, we’ll be ruined.” Li Jiesong sneered. “After all this effort, if we end up losing money, you wouldn’t want that, and I doubt Black Master would either.”

Madame Yu froze. He was right. They could afford to sell the grain at a slight loss, given the Marquis’s estate’s resources. But not this time—they truly couldn’t afford to lose money. After all, they had been greedy, borrowing so much at high interest to hoard the grain.

Chapter 515: Threatening with Death (1)

“No matter what, we must get Black Master to dispose of the grain as soon as possible,” Li Jiesong fretted anxiously. “And make sure the Yu family behaves themselves.”

Madame Yu found his words grating but reluctantly agreed, “Fine, I’ll go to the gambling den tomorrow.”

Seeing her compliance, Li Jiesong nodded in satisfaction and stopped his nagging, showing no self-awareness as a man.

This was what Madame Yu despised most about him—his incompetence, yet he loved to put on airs in front of her. Humph!

Li Yanran had been suffering even more these past few days. The thought of Chu Sui Feng having another woman by his side was torture she couldn’t bear. Every time she recalled how Chu Sui Feng had protected Lin Ziyin, she wished she could kill Lin Ziyin on the spot.

“Mother, I don’t care. I’m going to ask Grandmother to help me,” Li Yanran declared, unable to endure the pain any longer. Fortunately, she hadn’t lost her mind to jealousy yet.

First, she sought out Madame Mu to pour out her grievances. “Why can that wretched Lin Ziyin enter the Prince’s Residence, but I can’t be with Cousin?”

“His Highness holds a grudge against our Marquis’s estate. If it weren’t for your grandmother, he wouldn’t even glance at us, let alone allow you into the residence,” Madame Mu saw through the situation clearly.

“It’s all Father and Mother’s fault. If they hadn’t been so cruel to Cousin back then, he wouldn’t resent our family,” Li Yanran cried bitterly. “Now, even I’m suffering because of it.”

“How dare you!” Madame Mu was stunned that her precious daughter would blame her. The pain nearly took her breath away. Furious, she raised her hand, ready to slap Li Yanran to knock some sense into her.

“Madam, you mustn’t!” The nanny beside Madame Mu gasped and quickly stopped her.

Li Yanran, already in tears, saw that her usually doting mother was about to strike her. She wailed even harder, “Go ahead, hit me! Kill me! Cousin doesn’t want me anymore, and I don’t want to live either!”

“Oh, the misery, the misery!” Madame Mu’s heart ached for her, yet she was furious at her stubbornness. Her raised hand trembled in midair, tears welling in her eyes.

“Fine, go ask your grandmother. I won’t stop you. But when you hit a wall, don’t come crying to me,” Madame Mu relented, unable to bring herself to punish Li Yanran severely.

“Fine, I won’t ask you, Mother,” Li Yanran agreed immediately, ignoring her swollen eyes, and hurried off with her maidservant toward the Old Matriarch’s courtyard.

“Madam, what about the Old Matriarch?” The nanny watched Li Yanran’s determined figure with concern.

“Leave her be. Over the years, I’ve spoiled her too much. Only by hitting a wall will she learn that some things aren’t up to her whims,” Madame Mu sighed, gritting her teeth.

“Yes, Madam. But the young lady is still so young. What if she can’t take it and does something reckless?” The nanny voiced the worst-case scenario.

Madame Mu didn’t find her meddlesome. She knew how stubborn Li Yanran could be. If the matter with Chu Sui Feng wasn’t resolved, her daughter might truly do something extreme. Besides, the nanny was her personal maidservant from the Mu family, always loyal to her.

The nanny had watched Li Yanran grow up and doted on her. Today’s words came from genuine concern.

“Keep an eye on her,” Madame Mu finally softened, unable to be too harsh with her own daughter.

“Yes, Madam. This servant will send Jia Bai to watch her,” the nanny hurried away.

Left alone in the room, Madame Mu sighed repeatedly. She felt she had sighed more today than in all the years before combined.

Chapter 516: Forced to the Brink of Death (2)

Li Yanran had made a scene at Madame Mu’s place for half the day before she finally got the chance to visit the Old Matriarch’s courtyard.

“Miss,” the senior maidservant Qingmei greeted her with a smile as soon as she entered the Old Matriarch’s courtyard, offering her respects.

“Has Grandmother woken up?” Li Yanran asked, her eyes red and swollen, her voice still thick with the remnants of tears.

“The Old Matriarch just woke up,” Qingmei replied, secretly wondering where she had been wronged this time, coming to seek the Old Matriarch’s justice.

“Miss has arrived at just the right time. Miss Yue and Second Miss are also inside,” Qingmei revealed with a smile.

Li Yanran’s face twisted in frustration as she bit her lower lip.

Li Wan Yue and Li Wan E were the daughters of the second branch’s second uncle. They always enjoyed picking fights with her. Li Yanran had never liked them. Those two sisters always tried to bully her, one against two. Hmph, they should think twice—she, Li Yanran, was the legitimate daughter of the Marquis’s estate. Her status was far nobler than theirs.

“I heard Grandmother didn’t eat much last night, so we sisters went to the kitchen to prepare some congee for her. We learned how to make it from the vegetarian feast, adding chicken broth and preserved eggs. We were worried Grandmother wouldn’t like it,” Li Wan Yue’s voice was soft and sweet, pleasant to the ear.

“Fortunately, Grandmother enjoyed it, so we can rest easy,” Li Wan E chimed in, her tone lively.

“Good, you sisters have gone to great trouble,” the Old Matriarch’s voice carried a note of delight.

Li Yanran stood outside the door, her face flushing red and then pale. She was furious at the two sisters’ cunning, but also regretted not thinking to bring a gift herself.

Now she had become nothing more than a foil to those two sisters.

“Miss, please,” Qingmei noticed her standing motionless at the door and smirked inwardly. Still, she stepped forward to lift the curtain for Li Yanran.

Li Yanran took a deep breath before stepping inside.

Li Wan Yue and Li Wan E turned their heads at the sound. When they saw Li Yanran empty-handed, nearly twisting her handkerchief to shreds, the sisters exchanged a knowing glance.

“Sister,” Li Wan Yue exclaimed, rising to greet her. Truthfully, she was older than Li Yanran, so by rights, she should be the one called “Miss.” But Li Yanran was domineering, relying on the Marquis’s authority to suppress her. Now she was reduced to being called Miss Yue, which made Li Wan Yue seethe with resentment.

Along with that, she and her sister had always disliked Li Yanran. Unfortunately, their mother forbade them from confronting her directly. Left with no choice, Li Wan Yue had to pretend to be a good sister every time she saw Li Yanran. “Have you come to visit Grandmother as well?”

“Grandmother just said she’s feeling better, and here you are,” Li Wan E added with a smile, playing along. “Oh dear, Sister, what’s wrong? Who made you so upset?”

In truth, as soon as Li Yanran entered, the sisters had noticed her red, swollen eyes. Clearly, she had just been crying. They pretended not to see, deliberately waiting to watch Li Yanran make a fool of herself.

Moreover, even without much thought, they could guess why Li Yanran was crying.

Li Yanran was usually domineering. Madame Mu managed the household and doted on her, and even the Old Matriarch treated her better than her own sisters. Who in the estate dared to offend Li Yanran?

The only one who could make Li Yanran so heartbroken was the Prince of Ling, Chu Sui Feng, whom she adored.

Li Wan Yue and her sister also had their eyes on Chu Sui Feng, the most powerful figure in the northern lands. But they were smarter than Li Yanran. They knew Chu Sui Feng didn’t favor them. So, for now, their plan wasn’t to become the Princess of Ling, but to use the Old Matriarch’s influence to secure a place in Chu Sui Feng’s household.

Chapter 517: Forced by Death (3)

Of course, the women in the back courtyard of the Prince of Ling’s estate were not having an easy time, and they knew the secret. On this point, the two sisters had the same idea as Li Yanran.

Chu Sui Feng was a man of deep affection. As long as the Old Matriarch was willing to help them enter the Prince’s Residence, Chu Sui Feng would definitely treat them well for the sake of the Old Matriarch’s face.

At that time, as long as the two sisters joined forces and showed their gentle side in front of Chu Sui Feng, they were not afraid that Chu Sui Feng would not truly fall for them. For now, Li Yanran was just a test. After all, they were all young ladies from the Marquis’s estate. Why could the young lady from the first branch enter, but not the young ladies from the second branch?

As for Li Yanran, with her foolishness, the two sisters did not take her seriously at all.

“What’s wrong?” After the Old Matriarch had eaten and drunk her fill, she was in a good mood, having been flattered by Li Wan Yue and her sister. At first, due to her old age and poor eyesight, she had not noticed anything wrong with Li Yanran. Only after Li Wan E’s reminder did she notice Li Yanran’s red and swollen eyes. “Who has bullied you?”

“Grandmother.” Seeing the Old Matriarch, Li Yanran could no longer hold back, and all the grievances in her heart burst forth. Before she could speak, her unruly tears fell again. “Please, Grandmother, fulfill my wish.”

With that, she knelt down with a thud.

Li Wan Yue and Li Wan E’s hearts tightened. Sure enough, it had come.

They nervously watched the development of the situation. If Li Yanran succeeded in her plan, then the two sisters would also have a chance to enter the Prince’s Residence together.

“Get up. Whatever grievances you have, sit down and talk. The ground is cold, and young ladies must not catch a chill.” The Old Matriarch was startled and signaled the servant woman beside her to pull Li Yanran up.

“Miss, the Old Matriarch has told you to sit down and talk. Whatever grievances you have, sit down and talk. The Old Matriarch will definitely help you. If you kneel on the ground like this, the Old Matriarch will be very worried.” Nanny Qi Lan smiled and stepped forward to help Li Yanran up.

Qi Lan had been with the Old Matriarch since she was young, and the Old Matriarch valued her greatly. Although Qi Lan was just a servant, her prestige in the estate was very high. Even young masters like Li Yanran had to give her some face.

She personally stepped forward to help Li Yanran, and Li Yanran did not dare to continue being willful. Following the force, she stood up. “Thank you, Nanny.”

“That’s right. Miss, your eyes are red and swollen from crying. The Old Matriarch is very worried.” Nanny Qi Lan smiled and persuaded her.

“Speak.” The Old Matriarch saw that Li Yanran had sat down and asked lovingly, “Have your parents scolded you again?”

“No.” Li Yanran shook her head in denial. “Today, your granddaughter has come with a thick face to ask Grandmother to fulfill my wish.”

“A wish?” The Old Matriarch seemed thoughtful, and her eyes became sharp.

“Yanran begs Grandmother to please take the trouble to persuade Cousin to let Yanran marry into the Prince of Ling’s estate. Yanran is willing to serve Cousin for a lifetime.” Li Yanran pleaded while crying.

“Sister wants to marry into the Prince’s Residence?” Li Wan Yue particularly emphasized the word “marry.”

In ancient times, only the main wife could be married. Li Yanran’s ambition was not small!

“The Prince has just publicly stated that Lin Ziyin is the future Princess. Sister, you?” Li Wan E seemed to be shocked by Li Yanran’s words and hurriedly spoke halfway before realizing her mistake.

“How can Lin Ziyin be worthy of being the Princess? She is just a peasant girl. If Cousin really can’t bear to part with her, at most, let her follow into the Prince’s Residence as a concubine.” Li Yanran gritted her teeth and replied. Letting Lin Ziyin enter the Prince’s Residence as a concubine was already the limit of what she could tolerate.

“Say that again.” The Old Matriarch’s tone turned cold, but unfortunately, Li Yanran, who was in the middle of a tantrum, did not notice.

Chapter 518: Threatening with Death (4)

Nanny Qi Lan’s eyes widened in shock, but she didn’t dare speak. The four head maidservants turned pale, each at a loss for what to do.

“Grandmother, Cousin is bewitched! Lin Ziyin is just a peasant girl—how can she become the Princess of the Prince’s Residence? It’s all that vixen Lin Ziyin’s fault. Cousin was only confused because of her. If Grandmother speaks up, Cousin will surely listen. Let me marry into the Prince’s Residence instead. We are cousins, after all, and I am the only one who truly cares for him,” Li Yanran sobbed violently.

“Get out,” the Old Matriarch roared, trembling with fury. “If I hear another word of this nonsense, don’t blame me for being ruthless. From now on, you are forbidden from stepping into my courtyard.”

If word got out that the Prince of Ling had taken Lin Ziyin as his wife, what would people think of him? Would they say he was obsessed with women, a worthless drunkard? And what of Chu Sui Feng’s public declaration that Lin Ziyin would be the future Princess? If he went back on his word the very next day, what would that say about the Prince’s integrity?

The Old Matriarch knew her granddaughter had always been infatuated with the Prince of Ling. But even so, after careful observation, she was certain Li Yanran was in no way fit to be the Princess.

Though the Old Matriarch didn’t know Lin Ziyin well, she trusted Chu Sui Feng’s judgment. For him to take notice of a peasant girl, she must have something extraordinary about her. Over the years, the Old Matriarch had watched her grandson suffer in silence, unable to do anything to help. Now that he had finally found someone he cared for, regardless of her background, the Old Matriarch was grateful.

And from what she had seen, Lin Ziyin was no ordinary peasant girl. Her poise and capabilities surpassed many noble ladies of Fengcheng. Forget her literary talents—just the way she effortlessly won the admiration of so many noblewomen, all while remaining composed and commanding, proved she was more than worthy to stand by Chu Sui Feng’s side.

The harsh realities of the northern lands demanded that the woman by Chu Sui Feng’s side be strong, not some weak, jealous creature. Lin Ziyin had conducted herself with grace in front of so many people, her poise and presence making her a perfect match for Chu Sui Feng.

“No, Grandmother!” Li Yanran had been speaking with such conviction, she never expected this reaction.

She froze, her tears finally stopping.

“Do I need to repeat myself?” The Old Matriarch’s eyes burned red with rage.

“Sister, quickly apologize to Grandmother,” Li Wan Yue seized the moment, pretending to mediate while secretly stirring the pot.

“Grandmother, you’ve always doted on me the most,” Li Yanran refused to believe what she was seeing and hearing. She couldn’t accept that the Old Matriarch would treat her so harshly.

“Drag her out! Didn’t you hear me?” the Old Matriarch bellowed.

“No, Grandmother! I want to be Cousin’s Princess! If you don’t agree, I’ll kneel here and never get up!” Li Yanran wailed, throwing a tantrum.

The Old Matriarch trembled with fury.

Nanny Qi Lan and the four maidservants, fearing the Old Matriarch might harm herself in her rage, quickly dragged the kneeling Li Yanran out.

“I won’t leave! How dare you treat me like this!” Li Yanran had always walked with arrogance through the Marquis’s estate, never having suffered such humiliation. She screamed, her words growing increasingly vicious. “You’re just servants! Take your filthy hands off me!”

The Old Matriarch heard it all. She closed her eyes briefly, her disappointment in Li Yanran reaching its peak. And with that disappointment came regret—for she, too, bore some responsibility for Li Yanran’s current state. She shouldn’t have indulged her so much.

Chapter 519: Threatening with Death (5)

“Let me in, you wretches!” Li Yanran refused to give up, trying to rush into the Old Matriarch’s room with her maidservant, but she was firmly blocked by four maids.

The four maids by the Old Matriarch’s side were no ordinary servants—they were all martial artists. Li Yanran, a delicate woman, was no match for them.

“Miss, please go back. The Old Matriarch will not agree,” Nanny Qi Lan sighed and advised.

“Nanny, please help me. Beg the Old Matriarch on my behalf. I truly love Cousin, and I will take good care of him in the future. Does she trust an outsider more than me?” Li Yanran pleaded, switching her target.

“The Old Matriarch’s decisions cannot be changed by anyone,” Nanny Qi Lan shook her head and refused.

“If the Old Matriarch doesn’t agree, I will kneel here in the courtyard until she does!” With that, Li Yanran knelt down on the bluestone path.

“If she wants to kneel, let her,” a stern voice came from inside the room, cutting off Nanny Qi Lan’s attempt to persuade her.

Nanny Qi Lan sighed and shook her head before entering the room.

Li Yanran stubbornly remained kneeling in the courtyard. Her two maidservants had no choice but to kneel beside her.

“You may leave now. I am tired,” the Old Matriarch dismissed Li Wan Yue and Li Wan E.

“Yes, Grandmother,” Li Wan Yue and Li Wan E were much smarter than Li Yanran. Their branch of the family had risen through business, and the two sisters had seen much of the world, making them more cunning. As soon as the Old Matriarch spoke, they obediently stood up and took their leave.

“Grandmother, please rest well. Don’t blame Sister—she is young and impulsive,” Li Wan Yue said in Li Yanran’s defense before leaving.

“Yes, Grandmother, Sister has loved Cousin for a long time. Everyone in Fengcheng knows…” Li Wan E’s words only made the Old Matriarch’s expression darken further.

“Sister, what nonsense are you spouting?” Li Wan Yue scolded her sister.

“I apologize, Grandmother. I spoke too hastily,” Li Wan E and Li Wan Yue worked together seamlessly, subtly degrading Li Yanran.

“Enough. You may leave,” the Old Matriarch waved them away impatiently.

The two sisters achieved their goal and respectfully left the Old Matriarch’s room.

Outside, they saw Li Yanran kneeling under the scorching sun in the courtyard and secretly smirked. Serves her right, this spoiled girl. The Old Matriarch has already made it clear—Li Yanran will never marry into the Prince’s Residence.

But if Li Yanran could endure this, she might still enter the Prince’s Residence as a concubine. However, neither Madame Mu nor the Old Matriarch would accept such a status for her.

“Sister, why suffer like this?” Li Wan Yue still tried to play the good sister.

“Don’t pretend to care. I know what you’re thinking,” Li Yanran sneered. “Do you think you’re the only clever ones? Don’t you love Cousin too? The difference is, I dare to say and do what I feel, but do you?”

“Sister, how can you say such things? You’re ruining both our reputations,” Li Wan E said pitifully.

“Stop acting like a victim. If you don’t have feelings for Cousin, dare to swear to the heavens in front of the Old Matriarch’s courtyard? If you do, I’ll believe you. Otherwise, get lost,” Li Yanran sneered. “If you won’t, then scram as far as you can.”

“You…” Li Wan E was about to explode in anger.

Li Wan Yue glanced nervously at the Old Matriarch’s room before putting on a magnanimous front. “Since Sister won’t listen, there’s nothing we can do. Take care of yourself. But don’t anger Grandmother further—her health is fragile.”

Chapter 520: Threatening with Death (6)

After speaking, she feared that Li Yanran, this mad dog, would continue to bite at her and her sister, so she quickly pulled Li Wan E away.

The early autumn weather was still quite hot. By midday, the sunlight was particularly intense. Li Yanran and the two maidservants were drenched in sweat, especially Li Yanran, the eldest miss, who was nearly sunstruck. But she gritted her teeth and endured it.

Nanny Qi Lan couldn’t bear to watch and brought her food at noon, but she didn’t even glance at it.

Madame Mu quickly received news of this and felt heartbroken but helpless. She gritted her teeth, enduring the pain, pretending not to know, and didn’t come to take a look.

In the afternoon, the weather suddenly changed. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and a heavy rain began to pour.

The raindrops stung as they hit her face. Li Yanran, who had never suffered before, felt her face go numb, and her knees ached as if they weren’t her own. But she still didn’t get up to seek shelter.

“Old Matriarch.” Nanny Qi Lan looked worriedly at the courtyard.

“Don’t mind her.” The Old Matriarch closed her eyes slightly, continuously turning the Buddhist beads in her hand, not relenting.

Nanny Qi Lan sighed and continued to watch the three figures kneeling in the courtyard through the rain.

“Madam, the rain outside is too heavy. If it continues like this, the miss will be drenched.” In Madame Mu’s courtyard, the nanny couldn’t sit still.

“Don’t mind her, wait a little longer.” Madame Mu gritted her teeth and hardened her heart.

Since the path was chosen by her daughter, a mother should follow her child’s wishes. Moreover, the Prince of Ling was indeed excellent. If the Old Matriarch agreed to mediate, Chu Sui Feng would surely give the Old Matriarch face.

Currently, the Marquis’s estate’s position in the northern lands was neither high nor low, quite awkward. If Li Yanran could truly marry into the Prince of Ling’s estate as the primary princess, it would be a tremendous boon for the Marquis’s estate. No matter what, Madame Mu also wanted to gamble with her daughter.

She looked at the heavy rain outside, only hoping that the rain would stop soon.

Unfortunately, things didn’t go as wished. By evening, the rain not only didn’t stop but grew heavier.

By the time the lamps were lit, Madame Mu couldn’t sit still anymore. “I’ll go take a look.”

“What good will it do for you to go?” Lord Li frowned and reprimanded. He had returned to the estate and knew that Li Yanran had gone to plead with the Old Matriarch but didn’t go to take a look. Li Yanran’s wish was actually his wish as well, especially after knowing Chu Sui Feng’s intentions, this wish became even stronger.

“It’s been a whole day, she can’t hold on. If it’s really not possible, I’m willing to kneel with my daughter to plead with the Old Matriarch.” Madame Mu sighed and had someone hold an umbrella as she walked towards the Old Matriarch’s courtyard.

Upon entering the courtyard, under the dim light of the corridor lanterns, Li Yanran was still stubbornly kneeling. One of the maidservants beside her had fainted, but she persisted. However, at this moment, she was drenched from head to toe, her makeup washed away by the rain, her face pale, and her lips frozen blue.

Madame Mu’s heart ached, and tears immediately welled up in her eyes.

She silently walked to Li Yanran’s side, then knelt down, and had the servant woman holding the umbrella take it away.

A few more figures knelt in the courtyard.

“Mother.” Li Yanran looked at Madame Mu sadly.

Madame Mu didn’t speak.

The house was also silent, with only the sound of dripping rain inside and outside.

At the second watch of the night, Nanny Qi Lan finally came out with a lantern, “The Old Matriarch asks the madam and the miss to go back and change clothes. Come to the Old Matriarch’s room tomorrow. It’s too late today; the Old Matriarch has gone to sleep.”

Agreeing, Li Yanran was overjoyed. “Mother, Grandmother agreed.”

“As you wished.” Madame Mu felt cold all over but was also happy. However, when she saw Li Yanran faint on the ground, she panicked immediately, “Quickly carry the miss back to the room.”

Chapter 521: Forced by Death (7)

Instantly, the courtyard was in chaos. No one had expected to see the Old Matriarch lying alone in her room, silently weeping.

Lin Ziyin had returned in the midst of the heavy afternoon rain.

Chu Sui Feng had originally wanted her to stay at the Prince of Ling’s estate until the next day before leaving, but Lin Ziyin had too much on her mind to stay any longer.

Seeing that he couldn’t persuade her to stay and not trusting anyone else, Chu Sui Feng decided to personally escort her back to Shili Village.

Just as Lin Ziyin had feared, her family had been worried sick since she left.

As soon as Changting saw her return, he disregarded the rain and rushed into the downpour to embrace her. “Sister, why were you gone for so long?”

“Too long,” Yan Zhi echoed, running out as well.

“It’s raining. Let’s go inside,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, pulling the two children under her arms to shield them.

Chu Sui Feng held the umbrella for her. Seeing her protect the two children, he felt a pang of jealousy. “Don’t just protect them while you get soaked.”

Lin Changting, emboldened, secretly glared at him.

Previously, Chu Sui Feng had been the great hero in his eyes. But now, humph, daring to take his sister away, the Prince of Ling had instantly become his enemy.

“Back?” Guo Huiniang greeted her happily upon seeing her. “I’ll have the kitchen prepare more dishes.” She then sneaked a glance at Chu Sui Feng.

“Sister-in-law, Sister, be careful. You’re both about to give birth. The ground is slippery from the rain; don’t walk around too much,” Lin Ziyin said, already leading the two children under the covered walkway.

“It’s good that you’re back,” Grandpa said with a wide smile. These past few days, he had been worried sick. Wealth and nobility might sound good, but living with them wasn’t necessarily pleasant!

“It’s raining heavily outside. Let’s talk inside,” Zige excitedly pulled her into the house.

“Your Highness, please,” Grandpa and Lin Changshu politely invited Chu Sui Feng.

“Grandpa, Brother, Brother-in-law, please,” Chu Sui Feng replied even more politely, though his tone was somewhat stiff, his attitude was sincere.

Perhaps this was the first time he had addressed the Lin family with such intimate terms. Both sides felt a bit awkward.

“And me,” Lin Changting felt left out as the only male of the Lin family and was displeased.

“Little Brother,” Chu Sui Feng added, feeling a strange sense of a mighty tiger being bullied by dogs. However, this feeling was oddly pleasant.

Lin Zige was most concerned about what Ziyin had experienced in Fengcheng. Inside the house, in front of Chu Sui Feng, she bluntly asked about it, clearly afraid that Ziyin had been wronged.

“Sister, I just went to celebrate an elder’s birthday and met some people. Oh, in a few days, the cosmetics workshop is launching many new products. I convinced some noblewomen to come try them,” Lin Ziyin deflected with a smile. If Zige continued asking, she might even find out how many times she had used the bathroom at the Prince’s Residence.

“That’s good,” sure enough, as soon as business was mentioned, Zige forgot her previous questions and started focusing on business matters. Lin Changshu and Wu Da You also joined the conversation, and the room quickly became lively.

Chu Sui Feng took the opportunity to distribute the gifts he had brought for the Lin family—clothing, food, and daily necessities—which delighted Yan Zhi.

At this point, the Lin family truly accepted Chu Sui Feng as their son-in-law, and the Prince of Ling finally let out a sigh of relief.

“How did you get in?” That night, after washing up and returning to her room, Lin Ziyin found someone had already taken over her bed. She glared at the person lying there, displeased.

“I missed you and couldn’t sleep, so I came over,” Chu Sui Feng replied without a hint of embarrassment. What should have been the sweetest words between lovers came out of his mouth as the most casual conversation.

“You’re lying on the bed. Where am I supposed to sleep?”

“Here,” Chu Sui Feng scooted over, “I’ll leave in a bit. I just wanted to discuss how to bring people in. Without household registration, they can’t even enter Liaocheng.”

Hearing serious talk, Lin Ziyin became serious as well.

She was a modern woman and didn’t have so many scruples. Besides, both she and Chu Sui Feng were fully clothed, so nothing would happen. Thus, she lay down on Chu Sui Feng’s left side as he suggested.

The two genuinely talked, analyzing the potential problems of bringing people in and discussing strategies.

As Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng had feared, before the Lin family’s corn and rice could be harvested, the court received the news.

“Ministers, what do you think of this matter?” the Emperor asked from his high seat. “Rice has been grown in the northern lands.”

“Your Majesty, even if rice can be grown in the northern lands, what about the yield? Moreover, the northern climate is cold, allowing only one harvest per year. Even with the yield of one mu of land in Jiangnan, it’s nothing to fear,” the Grand Preceptor said somewhat arrogantly, not taking the news too seriously.

“Your Majesty, it’s just the Prince of Ling experimenting on his own estate. Next year, who knows how it will turn out. As long as Your Majesty decrees a ban on transporting Great Qin’s grain to the northern lands, the Prince of Ling will surely come to Your Majesty for help,” the Chancellor also offered his advice.

Chapter 522: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Grass Nest (1)

“Chancellor is correct,” another official stepped forward. “As long as we control the flow of grain from Great Qin to the northern lands, Prince of Ling will have no choice but to continue seeking aid from the Emperor. This way, the situation in the northern lands will remain firmly in the Emperor’s grasp.”

“I concur with Chancellor and Minister of Rites,” another minister added. “Even if the northern lands can grow rice, the climate will prevent large-scale cultivation, and yields will never match those of Jiangnan. Though the northern lands are vast, they are sparsely populated. Even if Prince of Ling had three heads and six arms, he could not overcome the limitations of population and climate. As long as the Emperor remains vigilant, Prince of Ling will have no choice but to rely on the Emperor and will not dare harbor rebellious thoughts.”

Every official sought to claim credit, and one after another, they echoed the Chancellor and Minister of Rites.

These two were both supporters of the Crown Prince.

The Crown Prince was the future heir, so naturally, they sought to curry favor with him.

“Your Highness, I believe we should not dismiss the northern lands entirely,” someone voiced dissent.

The Crown Prince’s face darkened as he turned to see the speaker was one of the Third Prince’s men. His displeasure was evident. “According to Minister Yin, are we to support Prince of Ling with grain?”

The Emperor, seated above, also frowned.

Supporting Prince of Ling would imply disloyalty to the Emperor. No ruler in any dynasty would tolerate a minister with divided loyalties.

Minister Yin, terrified, immediately knelt and explained, “I am willing to serve the Emperor with my life and have no selfish motives. Currently, shops across Great Qin sell pastries, cakes, cookies, and white jade cakes from the northern lands, as well as milk buns, soybean milk powder, and nuts. These goods have spread to every street and alley. Especially soybean milk and cow’s milk—many young masters and ladies of noble households drink them daily. If we completely cut off the grain supply, Prince of Ling has already declared he will cease all exports.”

At this, the officials below began to murmur again.

Minister Yin’s words made sense. Soybean products and vegetable oil from the northern lands had become staples in many households. Cutting them off abruptly could cause trouble.

“I believe we must not allow grain to be sent to the northern lands,” the Crown Prince stood firmly against it. “Great Qin managed perfectly fine without vegetable oil before. As for pastries, we have plenty of our own varieties. And for soybean milk and milk powder, noble families have wet nurses—what is there to fear?”

“Crown Prince is correct,” the Chancellor, a staunch supporter of the Crown Prince, added. “If Prince of Ling has sufficient grain, he will completely break free from the court’s control.”

“Your Majesty, I believe fair trade is not impossible,” the dissenting minister persisted. “Any food can serve as a substitute for grain. Our merchants bring grain to the northern lands but return with pastries. This exchange does not affect the fundamental grain supply of the northern lands.”

The Emperor grew increasingly displeased as he observed the officials below. He was well aware that the court was now divided into two factions—one supporting the Third Prince, the other the Crown Prince. As for Prince of Ling? He had been sent to the northern lands as a child, and not a single high-ranking official had any ties to him.

“Grain is the foundation of the nation. How can we allow it to flood into the northern lands for mere food?” Just as the two factions were locked in heated debate, the Emperor, who had remained silent, finally spoke.

“I am humbled,” the ministers supporting the Third Prince said, breaking out in cold sweat. It seemed the Emperor was siding with the Crown Prince.

The Emperor’s word was law. No matter how fiercely the ministers debated, the final decision rested with him. The ministers of the Third Prince’s faction, fearing accusations of treason, dared not voice further opposition once the Emperor had spoken.

Chapter 523: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Grass Nest (2)

“Convey my decree: from this day forth, no merchant shall transport grain to the northern lands.” The emperor issued the order with a cold expression.

Even if the Third Prince’s supporters opposed it, they could only keep their objections to themselves.

As the emperor’s words spread, the common people of Great Qin soon learned of the decree.

The people discussed it fervently. Though the northern lands were the fief of the Prince of Ling, they were also the borderlands of Great Qin, where five hundred thousand soldiers—all from ordinary families—were stationed.

The emperor forbade the transport of grain to the northern lands, and everyone knew that the region was vast and sparsely populated, unsuitable for farming. His actions were no different from forcing the border soldiers to their deaths.

Families with relatives in the northern lands wept bitterly. Their loved ones guarded the frontier for Great Qin, willing to sacrifice their lives, yet the emperor treated them with such cruelty. Some scholars even secretly spoke out in defense of the Prince of Ling, Chu Sui Feng.

The reason was simple. When the Virtuous Consort was alive, she had done many good deeds, and the people still remembered her kindness. Moreover, the stability of Great Qin over the years was largely due to the efforts of the Prince of Ling. Sent away from the capital as a child, he had shouldered the burden of protecting Great Qin since his teens, working tirelessly without complaint.

Yet the emperor had cut off the Prince of Ling’s lifeline over baseless rumors, leaving the people disheartened.

The merchants were even more anxious.

When young lady Lin and Chu Sui Feng had agreed to trade with them, the condition was to exchange goods for grain. Many products from the northern lands had become bestsellers across Great Qin—vegetable oil, vinegar, various soy sauces, sesame oil, and fermented bean curd had entered countless households, becoming daily necessities. Wealthy families and restaurants relied on these goods. If trade were suddenly cut off, they would suffer heavy losses.

Additionally, the northern lands supplied various seasonings that other regions could not replicate. With milk powder, wool yarn, and related products, the potential losses were unbearable.

“Fortunately, young lady Lin and the Prince of Ling were far-sighted.” The larger merchants had a plan.

“Please tell the Prince that we will certainly fulfill the task he entrusted to us.” In the back courtyard of a restaurant, several merchants whispered among themselves. “We also ask that the honored guest help us secure more goods.”

“Seasonings, seafood, and vegetable oil we can guarantee, but the rest, the Prince has said, must be temporarily halted.” The young man in white across from them replied softly, “But the Prince will not forget your kindness in the future.”

“How could we dare?” The middle-aged man smiled in response.

“Then I shall take my leave and return to the northern lands.” The white-clad man stood and politely excused himself.

“Please do. When the honored guest has time, I, Jia, will certainly treat you to a good time in the capital.”

“Thank you. I will remember this invitation.” The young man smiled in agreement, their relationship seemingly quite close.

“Boss, was this a bit too risky?” When the middle-aged man returned to the back courtyard, an old man with a goatee standing behind him asked worriedly.

“Of course it was risky. But right now, only our Yipin Restaurant has vegetable oil for sale, and our seasonings are abundant. How could business not be good? As long as we fulfill the Prince’s request, the silver we earn in three months will surely surpass a whole year’s profits.” The middle-aged man explained with a smile. “However, taking benefits means we must put in effort. Though it’s dangerous, at least those involved have household registrations. We’re just doing normal business, and helping out is no crime. Even if the yamen finds out, what can they do? Don’t forget, we have the support of the Virtuous Consort and Prince Suqing.”

Chapter 524: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Grass Nest (3)

The man with the goatee nodded in agreement. Indeed, businessmen would never let go of a chance to make money. And as the boss had said, their Jia family ran a legitimate business, backed by Prince Suqing and the virtuous princess. This deal was quite practical.

Meanwhile, across the various provinces of Great Qin, anyone who had business dealings with the Prince of Ling was busy recruiting and transporting people. This time, the business was unusual, but there was no doubt that every merchant involved would reap substantial profits.

“Congratulations, Master! Best wishes, Master! Good fortune has come to your door!” On this day, none of the Lin family’s masters went to work because the Prince of Ling had personally come to inform them a few days prior that he would be bringing matchmakers to propose marriage today.

A marriage proposal was a significant event, and the Lin family naturally took it very seriously.

Lin Ziyin disliked high-profile affairs, so none of the villagers knew that today was a big day.

Crackle! Pop!

The deafening sound of firecrackers exploded at the entrance of the Lin family residence.

The workers in the workshop were all startled, wondering which household in the village had such a joyous occasion.

Logically, since they were all from the same village, any family’s joyous event would be common knowledge. But when they asked around, no one seemed to know whose family was celebrating.

Most of the Lin family’s servants, however, were aware of the news, though none of them spoke out of turn.

The villagers soon forgot about the firecrackers as they went about their work.

“How did so many things get sent here?” Lin Ziyin looked at the courtyard filled with boxes, her head aching as she asked.

“When I come to propose marriage, the betrothal gifts must naturally be sufficient.” True to his reputation as the war god of the northern lands, he approached everything with decisiveness and efficiency. Coming to propose marriage, he had even brought the betrothal gifts with him.

“Shouldn’t the first step be the presentation of gifts?” Zige looked at Chu Sui Feng in confusion.

“A few days ago, I went to Ding’an Temple and asked the abbot to match our birth dates. The abbot said our birth dates were a match made in heaven, the most compatible pair. Since our two families have already expressed interest and our birth dates align, I thought it best to skip the unnecessary formalities and proceed directly with the betrothal gifts. In a few days, it will be the autumn harvest season, and everyone will be busy. It’s more efficient to get everything done in one go.” Chu Sui Feng replied with a smile, his good-natured demeanor on full display.

Zige was stunned. Wasn’t it customary for wealthy families to be even more particular about such things? She glanced at Chu Sui Feng, who was staring intently at Ziyin, and guessed that the Prince of Ling must be afraid the Lin family would back out, hence his decision to skip steps.

“Grandpa, Eldest Young Master, here is the gift list.” Whenever there was a significant event, Si Tu Gong would always appear. Today, Si Tu Gong was dressed in a dark blue long robe, looking neat and energetic.

“They’re live geese.” Yan Zhi was captivated by the pair of live geese in the courtyard.

Grandpa took the gift list and quickly scanned it before handing it to Lin Changshu. “You and Hui Nian should both take a look, then give the list to Ziyin. She should keep her own things.”

“Yes, Grandpa.” Lin Changshu respectfully took the gift list. With their parents no longer in the world, as the elder brother, he had to review it, though it was just a formality. He wouldn’t take even a single item from his sister’s betrothal gifts.

He glanced over it briefly, then was left speechless. “This…?”

Hui Nian hadn’t seen the gift list clearly, but seeing her husband’s expression, she asked in surprise, “What’s wrong?”

“Ziyin, you keep it yourself.” Lin Changshu didn’t say much and directly handed the gift list to Ziyin. Even though the Lin family was now prosperous and considered wealthy, after seeing the gift list, Lin Changshu was still stunned by the Prince of Ling’s “generosity.”

Chapter 525: A Golden Phoenix Rises from the Nest (4)

The matchmaker stood to the side, not daring to say much, only forcing a smile that made her face ache. This was by far the easiest matchmaking job she had ever done.

From the moment she entered the house and offered her congratulations, there was hardly anything for her to do. The young couple had already happily started chatting, leaving no room for her to speak.

“Grandpa, what’s the happy occasion? Why are there firecrackers at the door?” The village headman and Gao Dashan, along with a few others, shouted loudly before even entering the courtyard.

“Could it be that Hui Nian has given birth?” A group of women also gathered.

“Your humble subjects pay respects to Your Highness.” As soon as they entered, they saw the courtyard filled with boxes, each tied with red silk ribbons. Everyone froze in shock. Then they noticed Chu Sui Feng standing beside Grandpa and Lin Changshu, his face beaming with joy. Everyone quickly came forward to pay their respects.

“Dispense with the formalities.” Chu Sui Feng was in high spirits today. Seeing the villagers approach, he didn’t put on his usual stern face. Instead, his face was filled with joy.

“What is this?” Cousin-in-law Guihua looked at the boxes filling the courtyard in surprise, turning to Hui Nian.

“Today is the day His Highness comes to propose, a great joyous occasion for the Lin family.” Grandpa, as the head of the household, announced.

A proposal? A great joyous occasion for the Lin family? Everyone was momentarily stunned.

“Young lady Lin is graceful and virtuous, kind and gentle. His Highness has come today to propose, what a great joy, a great joy indeed.” The matchmaker finally found her use, stepping forward to offer her congratulations to the Lin family.

“Rewards.” Chu Sui Feng, in his happiness, was generous with his gifts.

“Add more dishes to the dining hall for lunch.” Grandpa quickly gave the order.

Only then did everyone react, rushing forward to offer their congratulations to Chu Sui Feng and the Lin family. Around Lin Ziyin gathered the young wives and girls of the village, all looking at her with envy.

“A great joy, a truly great joy.” The village headman slapped his thigh. “We need to set off more firecrackers.”

“Yes, we’ll go set them off right away.”

“My family has some too.”

…

Everyone chattered excitedly, expressing their joy. Although the Prince of Ling had come to propose to the Lin family, Lin Ziyin, as a member of Shili Village, becoming the future princess was also a great joy for the village.

Three years ago, no one would have believed that a golden phoenix like Lin Ziyin could rise from a poor village like Shili.

However, everyone was only shocked for a moment before calmly accepting the fact that Lin Ziyin would become the princess. Perhaps, over the past year, the changes Lin Ziyin had brought to the village were too great, and the miracles surrounding her had become commonplace.

“Isn’t it just a proposal? Why set off so many firecrackers?” Lin Ziyin looked at everyone, a little embarrassed.

“We must set them off. This is a great joy for Shili Village.” The village headman was quite insistent.

“I’ll go tell everyone the good news right away.” An eager villager had already rushed out, completely forgetting that Chu Sui Feng, the prince, was still there.

“Let them be happy.” Chu Sui Feng saw that the villagers were genuinely happy for him and was very pleased. He specially instructed From Yi and the others, “Immediately have the estate send over some chicken, duck, fish, and meat. Add more dishes for lunch.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” From Yi respectfully agreed before turning to instruct a servant to return to the estate.

It was rare for the Prince of Ling’s estate to have such a joyous occasion. The prince was always busy with the affairs of the northern lands, and it was rare to see him genuinely smile. Today was a special day. From Yi and the others saw the sincere smile on Chu Sui Feng’s face and were all moved, infected by his joy.

Chapter 526: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Nest (5)

“Ziyin, why didn’t you give any hint at all?” Guihua scolded her with a playful pout.

“I only said they were coming to propose, who knew they would bring the betrothal gifts directly?” Lin Ziyin had never seen such a grand spectacle in either of her lives. With so many people surrounding her and teasing her, she was truly embarrassed. “I was planning to invite Uncle and Aunt over for lunch.”

“Sister-in-law, you should come too, so we don’t have to go invite you later,” Hui Nian casually extended the invitation.

If the Prince of Ling had only brought matchmakers to propose, the Lin family would have handled it quietly. They would have only invited Uncle He Fuxing and his wife for a meal as a gesture. But Chu Sui Feng had brought the betrothal gifts directly, which made it a grand affair. The Lin family would surely invite several dignitaries to be present.

As the closest relatives of the Lin family, Uncle He Fuxing’s family naturally had to attend. Of course, the village headman and some respected elders of the village could not be absent from such an occasion.

“Fire the firecrackers!”

“How loud! What a good omen!”

As they spoke, the sound of firecrackers exploded one after another throughout the village, and soon, many villagers gathered at the entrance of the Lin family residence to watch the spectacle.

According to village customs, when a new son-in-law presented betrothal gifts, they had to be displayed. This was not done for comparison among families.

A few years ago, Shili Village was still poor, and the surrounding villages were not much better. Poor families could not afford many betrothal gifts. Displaying them was just for the festive atmosphere and to show the sincerity of the new son-in-law to the villagers.

“One box of South Sea black pearls, one box of white pearls, twenty pairs of jade ruyi…” Si Tu Gong announced the gift list. The Prince’s grand occasion was not meant to be low-key; the Prince of Ling’s estate intended to display the betrothal gifts as grandly as possible.

As Si Tu Gong’s voice rose and fell, gasps of amazement could be heard from the crowd. Heavens, pearls could be as big as fists? What an eye-opener.

Not all the workers in the Lin family workshop were from the village; many came from nearby villages. At this moment, these outsiders wished they could rush back to their villages to boast about the grand event they had witnessed.

Seeing so many rare treasures in one’s lifetime was truly worth it.

“Wretched woman.” Mrs. Yan muttered to herself in the courtyard. She had just heard the villagers’ discussions and felt both regretful and angry. If her family had not severed ties with the Lin family, her son Ma Zhicai would now be the Prince of Ling’s brother-in-law. His official career would surely be smooth, and perhaps their family would have become a prominent clan in Fengcheng.

The more Mrs. Yan thought about it, the more distressed she became. But now, the situation had developed beyond her control. Helpless, she could only vent her frustration through cursing.

Ma Dalang was even more distressed. In his life, what he cared about most was whether his family could produce an official. When Ma Zhicai was young, he was the smartest among the three sons, so Ma Dalang spent a lot of money sending him to a private academy, hoping that one day Ma Zhicai would earn him the title of an official. But who would have thought it would all come to nothing?

He had always considered himself a clever man who never suffered losses and would never allow anyone to take advantage of him. But he never expected that in his son’s marriage, he would suffer a great loss and become a laughingstock for the villagers.

“Why do all the good things happen to the Lin family?” Unlike Mrs. Yan, Ma Dalang, no matter how distressed he was or how dissatisfied he was with the Lin family, would not curse openly. Instead, he chose to silently calculate.

But no matter how much he thought, he could not come up with a good solution. Whether it was the Lin family or the Wu family, they had grown to a scale that his small Ma family could no longer scheme against.

Chapter 527: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Grass Nest (6)

On the contrary, what Ma Dalang needed most right now was to find a way to ingratiate himself with the Lin family, so that he too could work in their workshop like the other villagers.

After the last competition, Ma Dalang had long given up on the positions of shopkeeper or steward, knowing full well he couldn’t compare to the workshop’s current managers. So he had to settle for less—hoping the Lin family would overlook past grievances and let him work in the workshop.

The Lin family paid their workers over two taels of silver a month, plus bonuses. A worker could easily earn twenty-five taels a year—more than what Ma Dalang had made as a shopkeeper in Fengcheng.

And that wasn’t all. Working for the Lin family came with many other benefits. Just the sight of their vast fields of rice and corn was enough to make his eyes turn red with envy. How had heaven favored Lin Ziyin so much, allowing her to cultivate such crops?

Every time Ma Dalang saw the endless fields of rice and corn, jealousy and envy gnawed at him.

And now that Lin Ziyin was to become the Princess of Ling, the Lin family’s status would only rise higher. No matter what, their future was bright. Flattering them could only bring good fortune to the Ma family, never harm.

Ma Zhicai listened to the deafening firecrackers outside, a mocking smile curling at the corner of his mouth. Let them have their moment of glory, he thought. Soon, the border city will become a battlefield, and Fengcheng will surely be affected. Who knows? Maybe Fengcheng will even fall.

Jealousy had made Ma Zhicai forget that he too was a man of the northern lands. His mind was fixed on one thing: how to crush the Lin family beneath his feet.

Since returning from Fengcheng, he hadn’t seen his second uncle, nor had he made contact with the Tartars. His impatience was growing.

But then again, what did he really have to report? He couldn’t very well bother them with trivial village matters.

Crackle! Pop! A burst of firecrackers shattered his thoughts.

Looking out the window, he saw that the neighbors had set them off.

What are they so proud of? Ma Zhicai sneered. It’s not like their new son-in-law is coming over. A bunch of fools. Do they really think the Prince of Ling will become their son-in-law just because they set off some firecrackers?

Son-in-law? A sudden thought struck Ma Zhicai. Had he forgotten something?

After sitting alone in the house for a while, he suddenly stood up. That’s it! He chuckled to himself. Ma Zhicai may be a small, powerless man, but even small men can achieve great things. A golden phoenix from a chicken coop is still just a chicken in the end, no matter how it tries to disguise itself!

“Young Master, where are you going?” Mrs. Yan spotted him as soon as he stepped outside.

She watched Ma Zhicai nervously. Though she was just a country woman, Mrs. Yan had always been proud and ambitious. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have caused trouble for the Lin family time and time again. Now that the Lin family was at the peak of their influence in the village, she feared Ma Zhicai would go out and disgrace them, making them the laughingstock of the village.

“I’m going into the city. It’s none of your concern,” Ma Zhicai replied impatiently.

“Why go into the city again?” Mrs. Yan frowned at him. Ever since the master had lost his position as the second shopkeeper in the city, their family income had plummeted. Life wasn’t as comfortable as it used to be, and they didn’t have much silver to spare for their son to squander. “We don’t have much money left. We’re saving it for your studies.”

In the end, Mrs. Yan hadn’t given up. She still hoped Ma Zhicai would return to the private academy and study hard, so he could earn her the title of madam. The Lin family’s recent success had only fueled her ambitions further.

Chapter 528: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Grass Nest (7)

Ma Xincai and Mrs. Huang, hearing Mrs. Yan’s words in the house, both furrowed their brows. If they had to keep sending Ma Erlang to school, they would never see a single coin of their hard-earned money again.

“I won’t study anymore. I’ll go out and find work,” Ma Zhicai replied sternly. The once ambitious dreams had now become a joke.

“No!” Mrs. Yan jumped up in protest. Over the years, they had spent countless taels to educate their son. Without any return on that investment, she refused to let it go to waste. “I tell you, if you dare stop studying, I’ll have your father break your legs!”

“It’s not that I don’t want to study, Mother. If you can get the Prince of Ling to let me study properly, then I’ll listen to you,” Ma Zhicai said coldly. “Do you think studying will do any good after we’ve wronged the Lin family?”

Mrs. Yan froze, the water ladle in her hand clattering to the ground.

Ignoring her, Ma Zhicai grabbed a small bundle and walked out of the courtyard.

Having offended the Lin family, their son’s education was now hopeless. Years of dreams shattered in an instant, leaving Mrs. Yan utterly forlorn.

Ma Xincai and Mrs. Huang, hearing this in the house, secretly sighed in relief. Good, no more studying. They had been working tirelessly from dawn till dusk, only to see all their hard-earned money go to their second son. It had been a bitter pill to swallow.

Studying was a bottomless pit of expenses. Now, finally, it was over. Their second son wouldn’t be studying anymore, and they could finally breathe easy and raise their own children.

Ma Zhicai walked along the path out of the village, ignoring the cheerful atmosphere around him. He quickened his pace and soon reached the village entrance.

“Zhicai.” Just as he reached the entrance, a hesitant voice called out to him.

Ma Zhicai stopped and looked up, seeing Mrs. Bao in her worn-out clothes.

“Do you need something, Auntie?” he asked coldly.

“Are you going into the city?” Mrs. Bao’s eyes were eager, but she kept her voice low. “Can you let me see your uncle?”

“No.” Ma Zhicai refused without hesitation. “If you want your husband to live a long life, don’t ask any questions, and don’t go looking for him. Even if you happen to see him in the city, pretend you don’t know him.”

It was a clear warning. Ma Zhicai wasn’t trying to help Mrs. Bao; he was just trying to avoid trouble. Working for the Tartars in the northern lands was a grave offense, and he certainly didn’t want any complications.

“I won’t ask.” Mrs. Bao glanced around furtively, seeing no one, and grew bolder. “These are some new clothes I made for him. I don’t care what he’s doing out there, as long as he keeps us three in his heart, I’ll be content.”

Looking at her ashen face, Ma Zhicai’s heart softened. No matter how harsh Mrs. Bao could be, she was a good mother who truly loved Big Dog and Little Dog. Unlike his own mother, who seemed kind but always had ulterior motives.

“It’s best to keep a low profile in the village to avoid drawing attention,” he said, taking the bundle from Mrs. Bao and giving her a quiet reminder.

“I know. Zhicai, you’re a scholar, a man of great potential. If you can, please look out for your uncle and give him some guidance.” Mrs. Bao said worriedly. Though she was just a farmer’s wife, she wasn’t foolish. Ma Zhicai’s repeated warnings to be careful and not get caught made her realize the situation was serious.

Moreover, she knew her husband, Ma Erlang. She wasn’t looking down on him, but he wasn’t the kind of man who could handle big things. Yet this time, he had sent so much money through Ma Zhicai. Unless he was doing something bad, there was no way Ma Erlang could earn that much money with his abilities.

“He is my uncle,” Ma Zhicai said, leaving the rest unsaid. But Mrs. Bao understood his meaning and looked at him gratefully.

Ma Zhicai carried the two bundles into the city, while Mrs. Bao stood at the village entrance like a stone waiting for her husband, lingering for a long time before finally leaving.

“Congratulations, Your Highness.” The Lin family’s joy was the village’s joy. Everyone had seen countless treasures, broadening their horizons. After admiring the treasures, the dining hall added more food, delighting everyone.

“Congratulations, Your Highness.” At the dining table, the elders and the village headman who had come to keep him company felt honored but also constrained.

Everyone took turns toasting Chu Sui Feng, and he accepted each toast without refusal.

Grandpa and Lin Changshu, fearing he might get drunk, quickly helped him drink a few cups.

“I’m happy, this little bit of wine won’t affect me,” Chu Sui Feng said, drinking freely.

Lin Changshu and Grandpa had no choice but to let him drink. However, the guests were perceptive and, after offering one toast, did not offer a second.

Even so, Chu Sui Feng drank quite a bit. By the end of the meal, he was noticeably drunk.

Chapter 529: The Terrifying Nature of Small People (1)

Si Tu Gong, From Yi, and the others had also drunk quite a bit. As people close to the Prince of Ling, they were considered noble in the eyes of the villagers. So, during the banquet in the dining hall, many villagers came forward with cups of wine to toast them.

One cup per person, and with so many villagers, Si Tu Gong and the others nearly couldn’t withstand the enthusiasm of the crowd.

Chu Sui Feng was truly happy. Not only had he sent chickens, ducks, fish, and meat to the dining hall, but he had also dispatched cooks and even brought wine. His goal was to share his joy with the villagers.

The “drunk” Prince of Ling naturally couldn’t leave the Lin family residence immediately.

Fortunately, Si Tu Gong and the others were used to this, and since the Lin family had a room prepared for Chu Sui Feng, he went straight to his room to rest after the meal, while Si Tu Gong took his leave first.

Lin Ziyin looked at the courtyard full of betrothal gifts but couldn’t sit still. She directed Yu Shao’en and the others to move the gifts into the Lin family’s secret chamber. There were so many gifts that Yu Shao’en and the others were kept busy until evening.

“Tomorrow, we can start harvesting the corn, followed by the rice and sugar beets. The soybeans will also be ready soon.” Lin Ziyin looked at the person lying sprawled on her bed, feeling a bit helpless. Ever since the engagement ceremony that morning, Chu Sui Feng had boldly entered her room in the evening under the watchful eyes of her grandfather and the others.

She wondered if her grandfather, brother, and sister-in-law would read too much into this. Just thinking about it made her face burn as if on fire.

Ancient people were conservative by nature. Didn’t Chu Sui Feng worry about ruining his reputation?

Moreover, she was embarrassed too.

It was clear that Chu Sui Feng was quite comfortable and showed no signs of embarrassment.

“Don’t worry, I’ll send some of the guards to help. Even the soybeans in the wasteland will be harvested.” Chu Sui Feng gave her a reassuring word.

Lin Ziyin’s face indeed lit up with a smile upon hearing this. Although the reclamation work on Chu Sui Feng’s estate and her own had never stopped, and machines had been used to help with the reclamation, when she had planted soybeans in the spring, she had sent people to sow some seeds in the depths of the unclaimed wasteland.

At the time, she had just been experimenting. After all, leaving such a large piece of land uncultivated made her heart ache. Soybeans didn’t require much from the soil, and as long as the seedlings could grow, they could cover the low weeds. As for taller wild grasses, even if they couldn’t be covered, it didn’t matter; the soybeans could still produce, though the yield would be much lower.

In fact, the soybeans had grown exactly as Lin Ziyin had initially guessed. The soybeans in the vast wasteland were thriving, though the wild grasses were even more abundant. But even so, the harvest should still be decent. At the very least, the yield would be much higher than the seeds she had initially sown.

With the autumn harvest approaching, Lin Ziyin was temporarily too busy to worry about the soybeans in the wasteland. But with the Lin family’s machines, the harvest should be completed quickly. After the soybeans matured, they would burst open, which was a concern for Lin Ziyin. However, since Chu Sui Feng said he would send people to harvest them, she felt at ease.

“I’ll keep the soybean stalks and corn stalks to feed the cows. I’ll also keep some rice straw to feed the cows and sheep. The saved soybeans and such can be sent as feed for the horses.” Lin Ziyin shared her plans. “The soybeans from the wasteland will definitely have grass seeds mixed in, so they can also be sent as feed for the horses. And the alfalfa hay we can harvest is all prepared.”

“You’ve thought of everything.” Chu Sui Feng smiled as he looked at her.

Lin Ziyin nodded. Whether she was the future princess of the Prince of Ling’s estate or not, as long as she and her family lived in the northern lands, she had to consider the well-being of the region. Protecting the northern lands was, in fact, protecting herself and her family. Therefore, she had never been stingy with what she could do.

Chapter 530: The Terrifying Nature of Small People (2)

Chu Sui Feng was particularly pleased that Lin Ziyin always had his best interests at heart.

Rice straw could actually be processed to feed horses, though the horses might not like it much.

Thinking of the vast fields of rice straw and corn stalks, Chu Sui Feng felt a surge of ambition. From now on, the northern lands would no longer have to rely on the court. He could act without restraint.

“The grain harvested from the estate, I will buy it at market price. How much do you want to keep for yourself?” Chu Sui Feng asked her with a smile.

“We need a batch as seeds. After a year, our efforts to reclaim the wasteland have been quite successful, and the cultivated land has reached a considerable scale. Next year, with others following our lead, the demand for quality seeds will not be small. Also, the estate needs to stock up on grain,” Lin Ziyin replied.

The court had cut off the northern lands’ grain supply. If war broke out at the border, the period from winter to next autumn would likely be the most difficult time for the northern lands. The estate now had many people—over a thousand slaves had been purchased, and with the villagers, the amount of grain needed for a year was certainly not small.

“Do as you see fit,” Chu Sui Feng replied casually.

Military provisions had already been stored. Lin Ziyin’s methods were particularly good. Merchants who traded goods for grain in the northern lands had already prepared a large quantity of grain for the region. Combined with the reserves in the market’s grain shops, the northern lands’ small population and their cultivation of sorghum and soybeans were enough to sustain them for a year.

As long as the people of the northern lands did not riot, even if war truly broke out, Chu Sui Feng would have no worries. A year of preparation had given him great confidence.

He looked at Lin Ziyin tenderly, and this confidence was all thanks to her.

Ever since he came of age, he had been unwilling to be controlled by the Great Qin court. But he had been powerless, and even Si Tu Gong and the others, despite their efforts, had not dared to take that step lightly. Because even if the northern lands could temporarily stockpile grain, it would not last long.

But now, things were different. The successful cultivation of rice and spring wheat, the planting of corn, and the series of products derived from soybeans had filled Chu Sui Feng with vigor. He no longer had to fear running out of steam!

Thinking of this, he rolled out of bed, walked to Lin Ziyin’s side, and pulled her into his arms. Then he lowered his head and kissed her forehead. “Ziyin, thank you.”

He held her very tightly, and Lin Ziyin felt as if her slender waist was about to snap.

Does he even know how to hug someone? Lin Ziyin thought resentfully.

“If war really breaks out, I want to go to the border city to see,” Lin Ziyin said.

“No,” Chu Sui Feng firmly refused.

Lin Ziyin was someone he cared about deeply, and if war truly broke out at the border city, it would be extremely dangerous. He would not allow the person he loved to be in any danger.

“I just want to go and see, not go to the battlefield,” Lin Ziyin said. She was a bit anxious. Although she had told Chu Sui Feng how to break the Fire Ox Formation, she was not confident. In terms of strategy and tactics, she was only half-baked. The little knowledge she had about warfare was either learned from chatting with friends in modern times or seen in military exercises.

Modern warfare and ancient warfare were, after all, very different.

Lin Ziyin was afraid that her strategy would not work and would instead harm the soldiers of the northern lands. If she did not go and see the process of breaking the formation with her own eyes, she would not be at ease.

“I have Hong Ying, Lu Luo, and Jueming protecting me. Nothing will happen,” Lin Ziyin tried to persuade him again.

“No,” Chu Sui Feng held her tightly and continued to insist. How could he not know that Lin Ziyin was worried about him? But as a man, he had his own pride.

Chapter 531: The Terrifying Nature of Small People (3)

“The Fire Ox Formation is extremely dangerous. I won’t feel at ease unless I see it with my own eyes. You know, my expertise isn’t in formations or warfare. The idea was mine, so I can’t rest easy.” Lin Ziyin sighed. “If you don’t agree, I’ll just sneak over there with some people.”

Chu Sui Feng stiffened as he held her arm.

He knew all too well how stubborn Lin Ziyin could be. If he dared not take her with him, she would really go to the border city by herself.

“If war breaks out, you’ll follow me,” Chu Sui Feng sighed in resignation. In all his life, few had ever been able to threaten him. Even the court, after all these years, had only managed to restrain him, rarely daring to provoke or threaten him. But when it came to Lin Ziyin, he truly had no recourse. Perhaps this was what it meant to love someone.

“Ziyin… Ziyin…” Chu Sui Feng’s breath carried a faint scent of wine as he held her, murmuring her name over and over, unable to utter any more sweet words.

But to Lin Ziyin, the way Chu Sui Feng called her name with such deep affection was more moving than any sweet nothings.

“I’m here,” she replied, sensing his cherishment. They had once walked the same path and understood each other’s hearts. “As long as you don’t betray me, I will always be by your side.”

“I, Chu Sui Feng, swear to the heavens that I would rather lose my own life than ever betray Lin Ziyin.” Chu Sui Feng, emboldened by the wine, made a solemn oath.

Lin Ziyin was slightly moved. Ancient people were different from modern ones—they took oaths very seriously. Chu Sui Feng’s words reflected his true feelings at that moment.

The future of their relationship might be uncertain, but in ancient times, if a man could do this much for you, then she would surely cherish this love.

The room was filled with warmth.

“Miss!” Qiao’er’s hurried footsteps suddenly came from outside.

Lin Ziyin immediately broke free from Chu Sui Feng’s embrace.

Losing the warmth in his arms, Chu Sui Feng’s expression darkened. Humph, if the maidservant didn’t have an important reason to report, he would surely punish that thoughtless girl.

“What’s the matter?” Lin Ziyin asked, slightly embarrassed. She had hastily pulled away from Chu Sui Feng’s embrace and hadn’t had time to tidy herself up. What if Qiao’er came in and saw her disheveled state?

Even though she hadn’t done anything improper, Lin Ziyin still felt a little shy.

Chu Sui Feng had never seen Lin Ziyin look so coy and delicate. The corners of his mouth curled up. No matter what, his woman was the most beautiful.

“Miss,” Qiao’er had already reached the door but hesitated to enter.

“Come in,” Lin Ziyin said, ignoring Chu Sui Feng’s dark expression.

Chu Sui Feng glared angrily at the door, waiting for Qiao’er to enter so he could confront her. Humph, if the maidservant couldn’t give a good reason, he would see how he punished her.

“Miss,” Qiao’er entered and stole a glance at Chu Sui Feng before properly greeting both of them. “The eldest miss is in labor. It seems she’s about to give birth.”

Zige was going into labor. Lin Ziyin immediately became anxious. “Has the midwife arrived? Xu Danhua must be there.”

“Don’t worry, miss. The midwife and Miss Xu are already there. Old Physician Xu is also waiting there,” Qiao’er reported calmly.

“Let’s go. I need to see for myself.” Lin Ziyin was still worried. Ancient medical practices were primitive, and childbirth was like walking through the gates of hell. Zige was very important to her. She couldn’t just sit at home waiting for news.

Chapter 532: The Terrifying Nature of Small People (4)

Chu Sui Feng didn’t actually want Ziyin to go. He had heard that women who hadn’t given birth shouldn’t watch other women give birth, or they might be frightened and have trouble later.

Since he and Ziyin were married, he naturally didn’t want Lin Ziyin to be scared by childbirth.

But he also knew how much Lin Ziyin valued her family, so even though he didn’t want her to go, he wouldn’t stop her.

“Don’t run too fast. It’s dark outside, be careful not to fall,” Chu Sui Feng softly reminded her. “I’ll take you there. It won’t happen right away.”

Lin Ziyin thought he made sense, nodded, and slowed her pace.

When they arrived at the main courtyard, Lin Ziyin found that her sister-in-law, Hui Nian, and her grandfather, Changting, were there, but her elder brother, Lin Changshu, wasn’t. She guessed that Lin Changshu had gone ahead.

Sure enough, when her grandfather saw her, he said, “Your sister-in-law is about to give birth too, so she won’t go. Changshu has already gone to check. When we get word from there, if the baby is born, you can go see.”

Since there were no female elders in the family, her grandfather had to make arrangements.

“Grandpa, don’t worry, I’ll go check first,” Lin Ziyin reassured her grandfather. She saw the worried look in his eyes and his restless demeanor.

“That won’t do, Ziyin,” Guo Huiniang stopped her. “You’re not married yet, you can’t go.”

“Sister-in-law, don’t worry. My brother-in-law’s family has no elders, and my brother is a man, so it’s inconvenient. I’ll go take a look and help arrange things. I’ve seen everything, I won’t be scared,” Lin Ziyin reassured them, knowing what they were worried about.

Her grandfather and Guo Huiniang were taken aback, then remembered that Ziyin often went to the Prince’s estate to observe in the medical laboratory, seeing dead and injured people, so she had seen a lot.

And what she said made sense. Wu Da You’s family had no elders, and Zige was giving birth for the first time, so they were really worried. If Ziyin was there to take care of things, their hearts would be more at ease.

“It’s all my fault,” Guo Huiniang felt a little guilty. Normally, as the elder sister-in-law, she should be there to help with Zige’s delivery, but… she looked down at her big belly, a little helpless.

She wasn’t afraid of hard work, but she was also about to give birth, and with such a big belly, she might not be able to help and would become a burden instead.

“Go ahead,” her grandfather finally said.

“I’ll go with her,” Chu Sui Feng immediately spoke up.

Her grandfather looked at him in surprise, but in the end, he didn’t say anything else. “Go ahead. With the Prince protecting you, I’ll be even more at ease.”

Lin Ziyin giggled, and her grandfather and Chu Sui Feng immediately turned their gaze to her.

“It’s nothing, let’s go quickly,” Lin Ziyin blushed and hurried out the door. She had laughed just now because she felt that her grandfather’s words made Chu Sui Feng sound like a household deity.

“What are you laughing at?” As they walked out the door, Chu Sui Feng walked beside her and finally couldn’t help but ask in a low voice.

“When did I laugh?” Lin Ziyin wasn’t willing to tell him the reason. When she heard him ask, she immediately changed the subject.

“Just now,” Chu Sui Feng joked with her as they walked, but he was careful to watch his step, stretching out his arm to protect her in his embrace.

The posture was too ambiguous. Qiao’er, behind them, was very conflicted, wondering whether to go remind the young lady. If the villagers saw this, they would surely gossip about the young lady again.

Cui Duo’er, however, was overjoyed. This girl was carefree. She saw that the Prince of Ling was good to Lin Ziyin, so she was directly happy that Lin Ziyin could find a good husband.

Chapter 533: The Terrifying Nature of the Small (5)

From Yi and the others kept their distance, not daring to glance over. As good guards and servants, they naturally wouldn’t disturb their masters’ private moments.

Even Hong Ying and Lu Luo stayed far away. Both were quick-witted and perceptive—since the young miss wasn’t angry, they didn’t need to interfere and play the villain.

“I was just trying to comfort Grandpa,” Lin Ziyin was still bickering with Chu Sui Feng.

“Learned bad habits.”

“Who’s bad?”

“You.”

…

Amidst the bickering, they soon arrived at Wu Da You’s home.

Wu Da You’s courtyard had been built by Lin Ziyin herself, so it wasn’t too far from the Lin family’s main residence. When the two arrived, they found quite a few people already there.

Not only were Sister Zhang and Wei Shi present, but Qiao Shi and Cui Da from the Lin family were also there, along with several women from the village who had experience with childbirth.

“Your Highness.” Lin Changshu and Wu Da You were in the front hall of the back courtyard. Seeing them approach, Lin Changshu quickly came forward to greet Chu Sui Feng.

“Brother, no need for formalities.” Chu Sui Feng stopped him from bowing. “How is your wife doing?”

“She hasn’t given birth yet. The midwife and Physician Xu are inside with her,” Lin Changshu replied.

Wu Da You, however, was in a panic. Even with Chu Sui Feng’s arrival, he was too anxious to remember his manners, stretching his neck to peer into the house.

“I’ll go take a look.” Lin Ziyin said.

Chu Sui Feng frowned slightly.

“You can’t go in.” Lin Changshu directly blocked her path.

“It’s fine, I’m not a child.” Lin Ziyin smiled reassuringly at everyone before turning and heading into the house with Qiao’er.

Sister Zhang and the others were preparing hot water and other things. With the midwife and physician inside, they could only wait anxiously outside.

“Miss.” Physician Xu stood up to greet her as she entered.

“You’ve worked hard.” Lin Ziyin nodded.

Sister Zhang and the others saw her heading straight into the house and wanted to stop her, but then they saw Chu Sui Feng, Wu Da You, and Lin Changshu following behind, so they all silently closed their mouths.

Inside the house, Lin Zige was clutching her stomach, crying out in pain. This was her first child, and the birth wasn’t happening quickly.

“How is she?” Lin Ziyin asked worriedly as she entered, seeing Zige covered in sweat.

“Replying to the miss, the eldest miss’s baby is in the correct position. There’s no danger—it will definitely be a smooth birth. The pain she’s feeling now is a normal reaction,” the midwife replied. Another midwife and Xu Danhua were attending to Zige.

“How did you get in here?” After enduring another wave of pain, Zige was surprised to see Lin Ziyin. “You’re not even married yet.”

“It’s fine, Sister. Push a little harder. You and the baby are both healthy, and the baby is in the right position. Endure this a little longer, and you’ll see your child soon.” Ziyin leaned forward to encourage her.

“Okay.” Zige nodded forcefully, forcing back the tears in her eyes. Though she had no parents, she still had a family who loved and cared for her. She would be fine!

The pain came again, and Lin Zige didn’t cry out this time. She gritted her teeth and pushed as the midwife instructed.

“How could this be? So much blood.” Wu Da You stood outside the door, watching as basin after basin of bloody water was carried out. His legs went weak.

Lin Changshu was also afraid, but he already had children and was more experienced with such scenes. “Everything will be fine. You’ll see them both soon.”

Chu Sui Feng watched Qiao Shi and the others bustling about, marveling at how difficult childbirth was for women. If it were Ziyin in this situation, he would be even more worried than Wu Da You.

Chapter 534: The Terrifying Nature of the Small (6)

A loud cry of a newborn baby stirred excitement in everyone outside the house.

“Congratulations, Brother-in-law! The eldest miss has given birth—a little miss!” Qiao Shi came out to announce the good news. She glanced at Wu Da You with some concern, afraid that the new father might not be pleased. After all, men naturally preferred sons.

“Congratulations!”

“Congratulations, Da You, you’re a father now!”

Sister Zhang and the others rushed forward to offer their congratulations.

A father now—yes, that was right. Wu Da You snapped out of his stunned state and happily slipped into the room.

“Brother-in-law!” Cui Da’s wife and the others were taken aback and tried to stop him.

“Let him go in and take a look. Sister has suffered so much for him,” Lin Ziyin said. In modern times, men were expected to be by their wives’ sides during childbirth. How different it was from ancient times, when childbirth was considered unlucky, and men stayed far away. It was strange how the children still took their fathers’ surnames.

A string of firecrackers exploded, announcing to the village that another new life had arrived.

“It’s a girl. You don’t mind, do you?” Zige had maintained her strength through her martial training, so she only felt a little tired now, not exhausted enough to fall asleep.

Under her watchful gaze, Wu Da You kept smiling. “A girl is good. Daughters are affectionate. Any child of ours is precious.”

Zige finally seemed satisfied. Though she was happy to have a daughter, she had been worried about what Da You might think. After all, he was the last of his family line—it was only natural he would want a son to carry on the family name.

Wu Da You was perceptive. Seeing her slight sigh of relief, his heart ached. “Don’t worry. I truly love children. Even if all our future children are girls, I’ll love them all. You’ve worked so hard.”

Sweet words didn’t need to be elaborate—they just needed to sound right.

Zige couldn’t hold back her tears. “Silly man.”

“I have nothing but my strength. The fact that you don’t look down on me makes me happy. With you—and now with the child—my heart is at ease. I’m no longer alone, and this place finally feels like a home.” Wu Da You wiped away Zige’s tears with his finger. “Your Highness gave so many betrothal gifts, but I have no ability…”

Her hand suddenly covered his mouth. “As long as you have a home in your heart, with me and the child, that’s better than anything. Even though Sister built the house, you worked hard too. If you mention it again, be careful—our daughter might hear and get upset with you.”

Wu Da You nodded vigorously.

“Everyone, please go home and rest. You’ve all worked hard.” Outside, Lin Ziyin had already rewarded the midwife and Xu Danhua. Though both were from the Lin family clinic, giving red envelopes was customary.

The midwife and Xu Danhua happily accepted the thick red envelopes. Physician Xu also received his share and left with his granddaughter.

“Thank you all, aunts, Aunties, and sisters-in-law. Come over in a few days for the celebration. Make sure to drink a few extra cups then.” Lin Ziyin thanked everyone.

“What are you thanking us for? This is what we aunts should do,” Sister Zhang replied with a smile.

“We’ll definitely drink an extra cup at the celebration. It’s a joyous occasion!” Auntie Bai also smiled in response.

As they spoke, the third watch of the night arrived, and everyone gradually dispersed.

“From now on, having one child is enough.” On their way back, Chu Sui Feng whispered in her ear.

They hadn’t even started planning, and he was already thinking about children. Lin Ziyin’s face flushed red, and she glanced guiltily at Lin Changshu ahead of them.

Chu Sui Feng pulled her closer into his embrace. “Childbirth is too painful for women.”

Chapter 535: The Terrifying Nature of Small People (7)

Lin Ziyin instantly understood his meaning—this fellow had been frightened. But hearing him say it, her spirits soared. Having someone willing to consider her was always a joyous thing.

She obediently let Chu Sui Feng hold her as they walked forward. From Yi and the others had sharp ears and had already heard Chu Sui Feng’s words. Seeing that even the Prince could speak sweet nothings, they all secretly grinned in the darkness.

Ma Zhicai’s entry into the city had not gone smoothly. He had wandered around for half a day but had not seen the person he was supposed to contact.

He had already released a pigeon, waiting for someone to come and meet him.

After a full day of searching, he simply decided to book a room at the same inn he had stayed in before and wait.

Three days passed in this wait. He didn’t have much silver in his pocket, nowhere near enough to sustain himself in the capital. Three days of waiting left him anxious and restless. Yet, his second uncle, Ma Erlang, and those disguised Tartars seemed to have vanished without a trace—he couldn’t spot a single one of them.

Just as he was losing hope, Ma Erlang and the others finally appeared.

“What’s the matter? Speak,” Ma Erlang said, leading him into the Heavenly Room before cautiously shutting the door.

“I have no silver,” Ma Zhicai replied, not reporting the important information directly but instead uttering a nonsensical statement.

“Seeking death,” the bearded Tartar growled, reaching out to grab Ma Zhicai by the throat.

Ma Erlang was startled but couldn’t just stand by and watch his nephew suffer. “Sir, please calm down, calm down! He’s just confused, talking nonsense!”

The bearded man’s expression darkened, but his grip did not loosen in the slightest. The other Tartars also looked displeased. Over the years, they had never been threatened by anyone. Yet this scrawny chicken dared to be so bold, threatening them the moment he arrived.

Did he truly believe that without him, nothing could be accomplished?

“Zhicai, apologize to the sir at once!” Ma Erlang turned and urgently scolded Ma Zhicai, secretly signaling him with his eyes.

Ma Zhicai’s face turned ashen, but his tone remained defiant. “Without silver, I’m as good as dead.”

What a bold one! The Tartars’ expressions grew even uglier.

Ma Erlang wished he could slap some sense into him. Clearly, his life was on the line, yet all he could think about was silver.

“Let him go,” a young man spoke up.

The bearded man glared fiercely at Ma Zhicai before releasing his grip.

Ma Zhicai gasped for fresh air, his mouth gaping like a dying fish, making the Tartars frown in disgust.

“As long as the information you provide is useful enough, silver won’t be an issue,” the young man said, his face dark as he spoke slowly and deliberately.

Ma Zhicai secretly rejoiced—he had bet correctly. “The information is certainly useful. Sir, don’t blame me for being greedy. I truly have no choice but to speak so boldly. I’ve offended the future Princess of the northern lands. Without silver, how am I to live?”

A Princess in the northern lands? The Tartars were taken aback. Their previous intelligence had made no mention of such a figure. Who could the Princess of the Prince of Ling be?

The Tartars pondered, mentally reviewing all the eligible noble daughters in Fengcheng.

Not enough. This news did not particularly concern them.

Ma Zhicai sneered inwardly. Good, they weren’t taking it seriously. Soon, they would be shocked by what he had to say.

“Stop wasting time,” the bearded man barked, clearly impatient with irrelevant talk.

“The Princess the Prince of Ling is to marry is a village girl from Shili Village,” Ma Zhicai replied with a smirk, his face now much calmer. He could already imagine how important the news he was about to deliver would be.

“A village girl?” The young Tartar’s curiosity was indeed piqued.

“Sir, this boy is dishonest, always bringing up irrelevant matters,” the bearded Tartar grumbled, clearly disdainful of Ma Zhicai’s cowardly nature.

“Continue,” the young Tartar, the apparent leader, quickly realized that Ma Zhicai was about to reveal something significant.

“That village girl is named Lin Ziyin,” Ma Zhicai licked his lips and spoke slowly, in no hurry.

“What? Lin Ziyin has become the Princess?” Ma Erlang exclaimed in shock.

The Tartars shot Ma Erlang a disapproving glance, and he immediately fell silent.

“Lin Ziyin is quite capable. She has opened many workshops in Shili Village,” Ma Zhicai continued, clearly enjoying the slow reveal of his information.

“Sir, this boy is too dishonest,” the bearded Tartar growled in frustration. They were here to gather intelligence on the Prince of Ling’s military deployments, not to listen to this pretty boy’s gossip.

“Continue,” the young Tartar said, his patience wearing thin.

Ma Zhicai, sensing the right moment, continued, “Sir, don’t underestimate that woman. On her estate, she has successfully cultivated wheat, rice, and corn. Corn is a new type of grain—high-yielding and delicious, even more important than wheat. The Prince of Ling and Ding’an Temple, under her leadership, have joined forces to cultivate several thousand mu of rice. Corn also covers several thousand mu, and wheat is estimated to be over a thousand mu. Additionally, soybeans and other crops are being grown. I’ve heard that next year, all farmers in the northern lands will be planting rice and corn.”

Chapter 536: The War Begins (1)

“What?” Several Tartars exclaimed in surprise.

Especially the young man in the middle, who seemed restless. As spies of the northern kingdom, they knew how important the news Ma Zhicai brought was. Over the years, they had only paid attention to the movements of Prince Ling’s army and some important strategies in the northern lands, but never to the agriculture there.

Because everyone knew how barren the land in the northern lands was. Over the years, even the northern kingdom had many people trying to achieve success in agriculture, but how many had succeeded?

Now, a woman in the northern lands had not only successfully grown rice and wheat but also another crop?

They had been too careless! The development of agriculture meant that Prince Ling would no longer have to worry about a shortage of provisions.

And provisions were the backbone of war. In previous years, the soldiers in the northern lands had been poorly clothed and fed, making it easier for the northern kingdom to attack. But now, with Prince Ling having abundant provisions, they would be at a significant disadvantage.

Ma Zhicai observed the changing expressions on the Tartars’ faces and sneered inwardly. Look down on me? Now you’re anxious, aren’t you?

“Lin Ziyin not only helped Chu Sui Feng grow crops but also brought him a lot of money,” he continued, fanning the flames, wishing the Tartars would immediately return to the northern kingdom and bring an army to destroy Chu Sui Feng.

As long as Prince Ling was dead, Lin Ziyin’s good days would be over.

“She’s also a merchant?” the bearded Tartar asked disdainfully. Not only in the northern lands but even in the northern kingdom, merchants were looked down upon. He couldn’t believe that Prince Ling, the war god of the northern lands, would be willing to marry a merchant’s daughter as his princess.

The Tartars couldn’t understand what Chu Sui Feng was thinking.

“As far as I know, your northern kingdom near the border has bought a lot of wool,” Ma Zhicai continued. He noticed the interested expressions on the Tartars’ faces and knew they were very interested in what he was saying.

“You sell your wool at a low price, but in Lin Ziyin’s hands, after some processing, the price can increase several times. Now, not only do the various states of Great Qin need this wool yarn, but even neighboring countries and merchants from the Western Regions are willing to buy wool yarn from the Lin family workshop. Because this wool yarn comes in many colors, is of good quality, and most importantly, doesn’t prick the skin. If you want to buy blankets and sweaters made from this wool yarn, the price is even higher,” Ma Zhicai said, not knowing what his mindset was, but he felt a hint of pride when mentioning the Lin family workshop’s business.

Perhaps it was the pride of being from Shili Village that was at work.

“In addition, the soybeans grown in the northern lands were originally the main food for the army, but now, after processing in the workshop, they have been turned into soy milk. Oh, and many places in the northern lands have tried raising your cattle and sheep. Lin Ziyin has also turned milk into milk powder and sold it everywhere. I hear that this milk powder is the favorite food of children. The price is very high,” Ma Zhicai tried his best to stimulate the Tartars further.

“Milk powder?” This word was new. “Go out and buy some to bring back.”

The young Tartar became serious. If this was true, then the princess recognized by Prince Ling was indeed formidable.

The emergence of a new formidable figure in the northern lands was not good news for their northern kingdom. After all, having money and food was essential for fighting a good war.

“I’ll go out now.” A burly man volunteered and hurried out.

“This is one hundred taels of silver. You continue to pay attention to the movements of that future princess in the village,” the young Tartar had his subordinate throw a one hundred tael silver note to Ma Zhicai. “From now on, every ten days, you will stay in the Heavenly Room of this inn. We will arrange someone to come. If you have any news, you can immediately pass it on to us.”

Chapter 537: The War Begins (2)

The young Tartar fixed Ma Zhicai with a stern gaze, his eyes brimming with warning.

“Yes, sir,” Ma Zhicai replied, his excitement barely contained. A hundred taels of silver had come to him so easily, and his demeanor toward the young Tartar had grown far more respectful.

Ma Erlang watched his nephew with a hint of envy. Ma Zhicai had a knack for making money—far quicker than he ever had. After over a year in the northern kingdom, Ma Erlang had barely scraped together a pittance. Truly, scholars had clever minds.

“Dismissed,” the young Tartar said after studying Ma Zhicai for a moment. The man remained composed, showing no trace of unease.

“Farewell, sir,” Ma Zhicai murmured, bowing his head in feigned deference before turning to leave.

“Sometimes, being too clever gets you killed quickly,” the young Tartar remarked casually just as Ma Zhicai’s foot crossed the threshold.

Ma Zhicai hesitated, and the young Tartar’s eyes narrowed in satisfaction.

Ma Zhicai continued on his way, while Ma Erlang stood frozen among the Tartars, not daring to move an inch.

“Your nephew is quite capable,” the young Tartar said, tossing a fifty-tael silver note toward Ma Erlang. “Go on, you’ve been away from home long enough. Take this money back with you.”

“Thank you, sir!” Ma Erlang immediately knelt in gratitude. Only after the young Tartar nodded did he gather the silver note and hurry out.

“Sir?” Once Ma Erlang was gone, the other Tartars in the room tensed, their eyes fixed on the young man.

“Patience,” he said. “We’ll wait until Huda returns with the supplies. I think we need to change our approach. The situation in the northern lands is more complicated than we thought. We only relayed the Great Qin emperor’s threats, but we overlooked another unexpected factor.”

“Damn it! Who would’ve thought someone could grow rice in a godforsaken place like the northern lands?” one Tartar cursed.

“Have that pretty boy keep an eye on things—see how the rice and corn yields compare.”

“Yes, sir.”

War required knowing both friend and foe, and food was undeniably a decisive factor. If the northern kingdom wanted to win this war, they had to prepare thoroughly.

Back in Ma Zhicai’s room, Ma Erlang scolded him in a low voice, “You were too reckless. The Tartars are savages—dying at their hands would be a waste.”

Ma Zhicai remained silent. Reckless, perhaps, but he had succeeded in drawing the Tartars’ attention.

“You shouldn’t take this lightly,” Ma Erlang continued, his voice tinged with sorrow. “The longer you deal with them, the more you’ll realize—working with Tartars means keeping your head on a swivel. That’s why I tried to stop you in the first place.” He sighed. “You’re my own flesh and blood. I may be a fool, but I’d never harm you. Listen to me—stay away from the Tartars in the future.”

“Why don’t you leave, then?” Ma Zhicai countered with a faint smile.

“If I could, I would’ve left long ago,” Ma Erlang said, his face pale. He wouldn’t tell Ma Zhicai that to earn the Tartars’ trust, he had once killed someone in the border city. If his deeds were ever exposed, he would be a dead man. And Shili Village? He could never return. The world was vast, but there was no place for Ma Erlang. All he could do was follow the Tartars, taking each day as it came.

Ma Zhicai listened in silence. Ma Erlang’s words sounded noble, but he knew the truth. He had already taken the Tartars’ silver—trying to back out now was a fool’s dream. Besides, why should he retreat? The Prince of Ling and Lin Ziyin had already cut off his escape. Did they expect him to spend his life as a nobody in the northern lands, drifting aimlessly forever?

Chapter 538: The War Begins (3)

Why should he? He needed to soar to great heights, and under the current circumstances, only the Tartars could help him achieve his ambitions. As for swearing loyalty to the Prince of Ling? That was nothing but a pipe dream.

“This is the clothing your second aunt brought for you,” Ma Zhicai said, not wanting to dwell on the topic with Ma Erlang any longer.

“Clothing for me? What else did she say?” Ma Erlang asked, his eyes glistening with tears.

“She told you to take care of yourself out there,” Ma Zhicai replied, tossing him a bundle.

Ma Erlang hastily unwrapped the package and found several garments inside—cotton-padded jackets and long robes. As he ran his fingers over the thick fabric, tears streamed down his face. He didn’t know if he would ever see his wife and children again.

Though Shili Village was close to Fengcheng, he dared not return. In the city, few would recognize him, especially with his beard and disguise. Even if he ran into an acquaintance, they likely wouldn’t recognize him.

But Shili Village was different. It was his roots, his home. He feared that anyone there might see through him in an instant.

Ma Erlang couldn’t take the risk.

“Take these banknotes back with you. Make sure my wife and children live well. Once I’ve earned enough, I’ll have them leave Shili Village and settle somewhere else—buy land, build a house, start over.” Ma Erlang pulled out the banknotes he had just received.

Ma Zhicai nodded, took the money, and tucked it safely into his robe.

He had money of his own now, so he wasn’t tempted by Ma Erlang’s banknotes.

“You should head back soon. Don’t stay out too long, or you might draw suspicion.” Perhaps because of all he had been through, Ma Erlang seemed like a different person—rambling on, even showing concern for others.

Though Ma Zhicai found it a little annoying, he saw the genuine worry in his eyes and nodded in acknowledgment.

Inside the room, Black Master sneered at the anxious Madame Yu. “We’ve already taken the first batch of grain, but the city is on high alert, and the border is even more tense. We can only collect the grain in batches. The rest, you’ll have to hide yourselves.”

How could she not be anxious? Madame Yu was on the verge of panic.

She hadn’t expected her family to be even greedier than she was. The Yu family had staked nearly all their wealth on this grain. If they couldn’t sell it, her family would be ruined. And with such a massive quantity, there was no way to keep it hidden.

Thinking of Chu Sui Feng, the god of slaughter, Madame Yu trembled. “Black Master, can’t you move faster? If you hadn’t given us such high expectations in the first place, we wouldn’t have kept buying more!”

“So, Madame Li is blaming us?” Black Master’s eyes turned cold and vicious as he glared at her.

Madame Yu’s heart skipped a beat, but she held her ground. “Black Master, I respect you, which is why I agreed to partner with you on this deal.”

Her expression turned stern. She was gambling—gambling that Black Master wouldn’t dare lay a hand on her in Fengcheng. No matter the relationship between the Marquis’s estate and Chu Sui Feng, as long as she bore the title of the Marquis’s daughter-in-law, Black Master wouldn’t dare touch her.

With the Old Matriarch still alive, Chu Sui Feng couldn’t ignore what happened in the Marquis’s estate. And even if the Old Matriarch were gone, if someone in Fengcheng dared harm the daughter-in-law of a noble family, Chu Sui Feng, the war god of the northern lands, would never let such an insult stand.

Black Master wouldn’t dare provoke Chu Sui Feng recklessly.

Black Master’s gaze grew colder. Madame Yu continued with a faint smile, “We all profit together, but if something goes wrong, no one can escape. Just a few days ago, His Highness the Prince personally sent fine gifts to the Old Matriarch at the estate.”

Chapter 539: The War Begins (4)

Speaking with intelligent people, one never needed to be too explicit.

“Madame Yu’s courage is indeed remarkable. Very well, I’ll give you this face. Seven days later, I’ll send someone to transport the second batch of grain,” Black Master suddenly laughed heartily, his tone carrying a hint of newfound appreciation for Madame Yu.

“Courage is something I have, but it’s also because my partner in this venture has enough courage that I dare to take on this business,” Madame Yu flattered smoothly.

Black Master laughed even more heartily.

Overall, Madame Yu’s visit this time had fulfilled her wishes.

After Madame Yu left with her people, Black Master’s expression grew even darker.

“Black Master, should we…?” The man behind him made a killing gesture.

“Do not act rashly.” Black Master glanced at him, and the man immediately lowered his head, not daring to say another word.

Interesting. A woman actually dared to challenge him. Did she really think Black Master feared the Marquis’s estate? True, under current circumstances, Black Master didn’t want to provoke Chu Sui Feng, but dealing with some small figures was still possible. Like Madame Yu’s maternal family, the Yu family.

Li Yanran’s ruse of self-inflicted suffering was quite successful. The Old Matriarch ultimately couldn’t bring herself to punish her severely, instead sending someone to the Prince of Ling’s estate to invite the Prince to visit. Unfortunately, the news Nanny Qi Lan brought back was disappointing.

Because the autumn harvest had begun at the estate, the Prince was staying there to oversee it personally.

Though the Old Matriarch didn’t go out, she still knew about major events in Fengcheng. Grain was a major concern for the northern lands, and the Old Matriarch had been very pleased ever since learning that the northern lands had successfully cultivated rice, happy for Chu Sui Feng.

“The autumn harvest is a major matter. The Prince is personally overseeing it, so your matter will have to wait for now,” the Old Matriarch said to Li Yanran, her once most beloved granddaughter, now without the former affection in her eyes.

“Grandmother…” Li Yanran felt anxious, fearing that delays might lead to unexpected changes.

“What? Can’t you even wait this long?” The Old Matriarch’s eyes revealed a stern gaze.

“Grandmother, it’s not that your granddaughter is impatient. I heard that Cousin has already taken matchmakers to the Lin family to propose, and even sent betrothal gifts,” Li Yanran thought of that scene, her heart aching so much she could barely breathe.

Chu Sui Feng was hers, Li Yanran’s! How dare Lin Ziyin try to steal him—she was courting death!

“The position of principal consort, don’t even think about it. Lin Ziyin is the Princess personally chosen by the Prince of Ling, so that position is as good as set in stone. The late Emperor issued a decree that the Prince of Ling could choose his own Princess, not even the current Emperor can interfere.”

“But Granddaughter…”

“You entering the estate can only be as a consort at best. Qin’s position has been vacated. Think carefully—either enter the Prince’s Residence as a consort, or find a noble family to be the main wife. The choice is yours.” The Old Matriarch cut her off, looking extremely weary.

“Granddaughter must enter the Prince’s Residence,” Li Yanran bit her lip, determined. So what if she was a consort? Though she would be one rank below Lin Ziyin, with her skills, once inside the Prince’s Residence, she would surely bear the first heir. Then Lin Ziyin would have to live by her rules. Besides, she had the Marquis’s estate as her backing. What could Lin Ziyin, a mere farm girl, rely on? She would have to obey her.

“Go back. I’m tired.” The Old Matriarch truly didn’t want to see this granddaughter anymore. The Marquis’s estate was quite prestigious, and as the legitimate daughter of the Marquis’s estate, if Li Yanran hadn’t been so fixated on entering the Prince of Ling’s estate, with the Marquis’s estate’s status, she could have freely chosen any noble heir in the northern lands to marry. Unfortunately, this girl preferred to be a concubine rather than a principal wife. Enough, everyone had their own fate.

Chapter 540: The War Begins (5)

The Old Matriarch felt she had grown old and could no longer manage the affairs of her descendants.

Li Yanran gritted her teeth as she left the courtyard, her face dark with resentment. She harbored grudges against the Old Matriarch—after all, she was the Old Matriarch’s own granddaughter. Yet the Old Matriarch was willing to let the Prince of Ling marry a peasant girl rather than help her become the Princess of the Prince of Ling’s estate. How could she not hate her for that?

Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin stood side by side at the edge of the field, watching the men, women, and children bustle about in the harvest.

The Lin family workshop had closed for the day, allowing everyone in Shili Village—young and old—to come help with the harvest. Even Ma Xincai and Mrs. Huang, despite their shame, had come to work as extra hands. When Lin Changshu and the others saw them, they said nothing.

Even more people from neighboring villages had come to help. Many marveled at the plump, heavy corn in the fields, both envious and tempted. They never expected such fertile crops to grow in the northern lands. This new crop was highly productive, and they wondered if they could buy some seeds to plant next year. If they grew this, no one would have to fear hunger again.

“Spread the word—the corn only needs to be husked, no need to remove the kernels,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“Yes, miss,” Yu Shaohui replied before quickly relaying the message.

The women of Shili Village were formidable. They wrapped their faces tightly with headscarves, leaving only their noses and eyes exposed, then sat in the open field, diligently husking the corn. The men swung their blades, cutting down the corn stalks to make way for mechanical plowing. Cattle, horses, and people all worked together, even the children had been given leave to help. The entire village was alive with activity.

“Miss,” a few outsiders hesitantly approached during a break. “Will you need help harvesting rice and beans as well?”

“Yes,” Lin Ziyin nodded.

A cheer rose from the crowd. Though they couldn’t work in the Lin family workshop, the Lin family and the Prince’s estate had vast lands. After the corn, there would still be beans, rice, peanuts, sweet potatoes, and regular potatoes to harvest. They would be busy for a long time. Once they earned their wages, they wouldn’t have to worry about winter. And when spring came, Shili Village and the Prince’s estate would have more work. Though the outsiders envied the villagers’ lives, they didn’t dare resent them. After all, Shili Village was now the Princess’s maternal home—who would dare compare themselves to them?

Still, living near Shili Village had its advantages. At the very least, they could find work here. Life was improving day by day, and next year, if they performed well, young lady Lin might even lead them in planting rice.

Fueled by hope for the future and gratitude, those who had come to work did so with all their might. Not a single one dared to slack off.

Ma Xincai and Mrs. Huang worked even harder, hoping to earn some extra money. Once this busy season passed, they could go into the mountains to gather pinecones. Though the work was tiring, at least they would have some spare cash.

Ma Dalang and Mrs. Yan did not come. First, the Lin family would never hire them, and second, Ma Dalang had never done manual labor in his life—he wouldn’t be able to handle the work.

Watching the bustling activity inside and outside the village, Mrs. Yan sat at the entrance of her courtyard, her chest tight with bitterness.

“Truly high-yield,” Mei Hanqing remarked, holding a large ear of corn, his smile never fading.

“Excellent,” Wu Jie echoed as he and his men worked tirelessly. The sturdy men’s shoulder poles bent under the weight of their loads.

Put-put-put. A small tractor pulled away, carrying a cart full of corn.

“Still, this thing is useful,” Mei Hanqing craned his neck to watch. “I truly admire the Princess.”

Chapter 541: The War Begins (6)

Lin Ziyin smiled as she looked at him. “Lord Mei, bringing your entire family along—aren’t you worried your sons might tire themselves out?”

“Let them work a little; only then will they understand the hardships of the common people. When they become officials in the future, they’ll truly know how to care for the people.” Mei Hanqing replied without hesitation.

Lin Ziyin nodded in agreement. With such awareness, the young masters of the Mei family would surely become good officials.

Even Madame Mei and Miss Mei were not idle. They had the maidservants boil water and bring it over. Not far away, young servants and maidservants from various households were bustling about.

Lin Ziyin finally understood what Chu Sui Feng had meant—this was how they had gathered so many hands.

“Big corn!” Si Tingwei, covered in sweat, carried several large ears of corn over to Lin Ziyin. “Princess, can we stir-fry the corn today?”

“No,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “It’s too old. Stir-frying and boiling are best for the tender ones. These can only be eaten as grain, though they can also be made into popcorn.”

“What’s popcorn?” Si Tingwei asked curiously. “Is it good?”

“It’s delicious, buttery, and you can eat as much as you want without getting tired of it,” Lin Ziyin laughed. “But we’re in the middle of the harvest now; there’s no time to make it for you. If you want to try it, you’ll have to wait until later.”

“I’ll use the ones I peeled!” He picked up the basket and chased after Lin Changting.

“Though it’s just coarse grain, the yield is quite high,” Chu Sui Feng’s smile never faded.

“Lord Mei, next year, do you want to plant corn or rice?” Lin Ziyin asked jokingly.

“I’ll leave it entirely up to the Princess,” Mei Hanqing replied with a grin. “It would be best to plant some of both.”

The Mei family had not been in the northern lands for long, but they could send their servants to reclaim wasteland. The northern lands were vast, and what they lacked least was land. Mei Hanqing was already considering buying a few prisoners to specialize in farming.

With many hands, the work went quickly. In just a few days, the cornfields were harvested. The children, eager for a taste, followed Lin Ziyin’s example and had the adults peel sections of corn stalks to chew on. To their surprise, the stalks were sweet, offering a unique flavor that left them savoring every bite.

Seeing this, the adults also followed suit.

“These are the winter feed for the old oxen; you should save some,” Lu Feishou joked with everyone. The group burst into laughter—so they were competing with the oxen for food!

The two estates worked together for seven or eight days straight, finally finishing the corn harvest. Then, everyone turned their attention to the soybeans, while the machinery was busy harvesting the rice.

What everyone cared about most was the rice. For the people of the northern lands, rice was a luxury. Everyone wanted to see just how much the rice yield per mu would be. Many experienced old farmers had already made their guesses in private. Judging by the growth of the rice, they estimated that one mu would yield at least eight shi.

Some even thought the yield might be higher.

Lin Ziyin also estimated that the yield per mu could reach over eight hundred jin. In reality, after the first harvested rice was dried, the yield per mu had already soared to one thousand jin.

This yield was incredibly high!

“How could it be this high? Unbelievable, truly unbelievable!” Mei Hanqing held the golden rice in his hands, nearly laughing to the heavens. In truth, tears streamed down his face. “Heaven has eyes, Heaven has eyes—there is always a way out!”

Lin Ziyin was delighted with the high yield. The land was fertile, and there was plenty of organic fertilizer from the pig, cattle, and chicken farms. Plus, the seeds they had selected were plump and of high quality. A bountiful harvest was only natural.

Though this yield was still far from modern standards, she was very satisfied.

“Miss, next year, our Si family estate will send people to learn—you can’t keep it a secret,” Si Jin Yu said with a smile as she approached.

Chapter 542: The War Begins (7)

“We from the Wu family have also sent people over.”

…

Since many servants from various estates had arrived, some young masters and ladies had also come along. First, they wanted to show their faces before Chu Sui Feng and gain his favor. Second, this was Chu Sui Feng’s command, and they dared not disobey. Third, ambitious young people wanted to learn something. Grain was a precious commodity, especially in the northern lands. Each estate owned vast fields, and a good harvest would make managing finances much easier.

The people conscripted for labor were treated poorly by Chu Sui Feng, who didn’t care about their food or drink. The masters of each estate had no choice but to bring their own provisions. Fortunately, there was plenty of space, so each estate set up simple earthen stoves, cooked rice, and stir-fried some meat and vegetables to get by.

The servants dared not complain. The Prince had decreed that every estate must send people to work for free during the autumn harvest, and no estate could refuse. They were essentially serving a special form of corvée labor.

“Sister-in-law, don’t worry. All the grain has been stored in the warehouse.” Lin Ziyin returned home and heard that Guo Huiniang was restless, constantly fretting about the fields. She had no choice but to bring the maidservants with her. Just as the autumn harvest began, Guo Huiniang had given birth to another son for the Lin family. The baby was quite plump, weighing a full seven jin, over one jin heavier than Zige’s daughter.

When Wu Da You heard this, he was quite displeased. He went home and fussed at Zige, insisting she eat more, believing she had been at a disadvantage during her pregnancy. This left Zige both amused and exasperated.

“There’s no need to stay in bed for so long. When I gave birth to Yan Zhi, I was back on my feet in just three days. There’s no need to be so delicate. It’s been half a month already.”

“The fields are being taken care of by Yu Shaohui and the others. You don’t need to worry about it. Just focus on taking care of yourself and the baby.” Lin Ziyin looked at the infant in the cradle, her face full of smiles. “Take this opportunity to recover from the toll on your body.”

Seeing her serious expression, Guo Huiniang could only nod in agreement.

The news of Shili Village’s high yield per mu was quickly relayed to the Tartars by Ma Zhicai. Upon receiving the accurate information, several Tartars immediately turned back.

Ma Zhicai returned to the village from Fengcheng and, seeing Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin standing in the distance, couldn’t help but sneer.

“Your Highness, there’s an emergency at the border.” Three days later, a guard on horseback appeared before Chu Sui Feng. “A secret letter from the general.”

Chu Sui Feng took the letter and quickly scanned it. His expression darkened instantly. “Good. This time, I will ensure they never return.”

“Pass the order. Have General Wu mobilize the troops to the border city. The monk soldiers of Ding’an Temple must be prepared.” Chu Sui Feng gave his commands. “Have Luo Yan and the others come to see me at once.”

Soon, the steward, Luo Yan, and a masked man appeared in the Prince’s Residence.

“You two will guard Fengcheng. This time, I will go to the border city myself.” Chu Sui Feng issued his orders. “The matters of the residence will be left to you.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Your Highness, rest assured. This official will handle all matters in Fengcheng.” Mei Hanqing, Wu Jie, and the others all had solemn expressions.

The guards in and around Fengcheng were immediately mobilized, and Lin Ziyin soon received the news at the estate.

“What? You’re going to the border city with His Highness?” Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang both looked at Lin Ziyin in surprise.

“His Highness is going to handle important matters. Don’t go and cause trouble.” In Lin Changshu’s mind, although his sister was formidable, she was still a woman. The battlefield was no place for her.

“Go.” But Grandpa spoke up. “We’ll take care of things here with your brother and sister-in-law. Nothing will go wrong. After the autumn harvest, the villagers can return to their normal work.”

“Grandpa, rest assured. The Prince and I will return safely.” Lin Ziyin comforted the old man, feeling a pang of guilt. The path she had chosen always made him worry. As his granddaughter, she felt she had failed in her filial duty.

“Grandpa.” Lin Changshu grew anxious.

“Brother, I know what I’m doing. From now on, you’re the brother of the Princess. You need to think more long-term.” Lin Ziyin smiled at him.

Grandpa sighed softly. If it were the old Lin family, Changshu, as the eldest son, would never have such a narrow perspective or shallow understanding. But ever since his son passed away, the burden of the family had fallen entirely on Changshu, the eldest grandson. How could there be time for guidance? Country folk were always busy with their daily meals, and it was hard on the child.

Grandpa’s heart felt heavy.

Lin Changshu opened his mouth but didn’t know what to say. In the end, he gritted his teeth and agreed, “Don’t worry. I’ll take care of everything here with Grandpa. I may not be good at much, but I can at least watch over the house.”

“Brother and sister-in-law are amazing. Thank you.” Lin Ziyin took their hands and thanked them.

“Go. Don’t keep His Highness waiting.” Grandpa urged.

Lin Ziyin nodded and immediately made arrangements. The people who would accompany her had already been chosen: Hong Ying, Lu Luo, Juehui, and Juexin. Four people would be enough.

Chapter 543: The Border (1)

This wasn’t a leisurely outing, so there was no need to bring too many things. However, the border city was about to go to war with the Tartars, so some special and necessary items still needed to be prepared.

“Everyone should bring sleeve arrows and crossbows,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Yes,” Juehui replied, “Miss, rest assured, everything is ready.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. At that moment, Qiao’er approached with reddened eyes, carrying a large bundle containing some of Lin Ziyin’s spare clothes. This time, Lin Ziyin was going to the border city without bringing her. Qiao’er felt both anxious and helpless. She knew her own strength was insufficient, and Lin Ziyin didn’t trust her enough to let her come along.

But as Lin Ziyin’s personal maidservant, Qiao’er was extremely worried about her journey to the border city.

“Miss, I’ve prepared all your spare clothes. Once you reach the border city, you must be careful,” she said, tears of worry falling as her voice choked up.

“Why are you crying?” Lin Ziyin smiled at her. “I won’t be going to the battlefield, so you don’t need to worry. Maybe after some time, I’ll come back.”

Qiao’er nodded forcefully. “Miss will definitely return safely.”

Then, she turned to Juehui and Juexin. “You two must protect Miss and ensure her safety.”

“Rest assured, we will naturally protect Miss and bring her back safely,” Juehui reassured her.

Juexin didn’t say much but nodded at her, silently giving her a promise. Since they all worked for the Lin family and Qiao’er was Lin Ziyin’s personal maidservant, they were quite familiar with each other, so there wasn’t much formality between them.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo stood to the side, looking awkward. As maidservants, they wouldn’t leave Lin Ziyin’s side. Logically, Qiao’er should have been the one to remind them to take care of Lin Ziyin.

But Qiao’er chose to trust Juehui and Juexin instead, not reminding them. It was clear that in Qiao’er’s eyes, they were untrustworthy—at the very least, not as trustworthy as Juehui and Juexin.

The reason Qiao’er didn’t trust them was simple: she believed they were the Prince of Ling’s people. If something happened, they would surely prioritize the Prince. In Qiao’er’s heart, Lin Ziyin came first.

In comparison, Hong Ying and Lu Luo felt somewhat ashamed. They silently resolved to prove themselves with actions so that the people of the estate would truly accept them.

“All matters in the estate will be handled by Shaohui and Jueming, and the clinic will be managed by Physician Xu,” Lin Ziyin said. The Lin family had many and varied businesses. In the estate, the people Lin Ziyin trusted most were the Yu family and Jueming. Moreover, Jueming and Shaohui were involved in managing all the businesses, so they were well-informed about the current arrangements. Lin Ziyin entrusted the workshop to them, so she could leave the estate with peace of mind.

“Miss, be careful,” Shaohui and Jueming both looked at her with concern.

“Take good care of Miss,” Jueming reminded Juehui and Juexin, his expression grave.

“Elder Brother, rest assured, we will protect Miss and bring her back safely,” Juexin replied.

“Miss, why not bring Jueyuan and Juewu along?” Jueming was truly worried, feeling that Lin Ziyin had too few reliable people with her.

“The estate’s grain harvest is abundant, and there’s the workshop. Who knows how many people are watching in the shadows. Don’t be careless. Make sure to arrange enough people for daily patrols,” Lin Ziyin said coldly.

“Yes, Miss,” Jueming replied. “Rest assured, Miss, everything is arranged.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “If anything happens, contact Hei Yi.”

Chapter 544: The Border (2)

“Yes.” Yu Shaohui also agreed. Deep down, he wished he could stay by Lin Ziyin’s side, but the matters at the estate were also important. He understood that everything at the estate was the result of the young lady’s hard work. With her away, he would naturally guard the estate for her.

Anyone who dared to scheme against the estate would have only themselves to blame for his ruthlessness.

Lin Ziyin arranged the business and farm matters before going out to bid farewell to her family.

Zige was still in confinement, and among her siblings, she was the most impatient. Lin Ziyin simply had her family keep the news of her trip to the northern lands from her. As for the people at the estate, she kept the news low-key and didn’t leak a single detail.

Lin Changshu was both worried and busy preparing a carriage for her. Guo Huiniang was anxious, and Lin Ziyin comforted her for a long time before finally leaving with From Yi, who had come to escort her.

Chu Sui Feng had left the city and was waiting for her at the entrance of Ding’an Temple. The army of over ten thousand men who would accompany him to the border city was also standing by, awaiting orders.

“Your Highness.” From Yi went to report.

Chu Sui Feng didn’t wait for him to continue speaking and instead quickly stepped forward to greet her.

Lin Ziyin, who had left the house, was not dressed in women’s clothing. She had changed into men’s attire—a long green robe, her black hair tied back with a white silk ribbon. From afar, she looked like a frail scholar.

Her appearance was unremarkable, her attire ordinary, and she would blend into any crowd without standing out.

Many soldiers did not recognize that the frail young man before them was actually their future princess. Many were curious about the Prince of Ling’s eager welcome, each secretly guessing Lin Ziyin’s identity.

“Young lady, are you coming along too?” Master Huizhen saw her and asked with a smile.

“Yes, I’m coming along to take a look.” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, “It seems Master Huizhen is also coming along.”

“That’s natural.” Master Huizhen nodded. Behind him stood a group of warrior monks. Unlike the soldiers, these warrior monks all knew Lin Ziyin. They often followed Master Huizhen to the Lin family residence to freeload meals, and their exploration of anatomy and suturing wounds in the medical school was all based on Lin Ziyin’s suggestions. Only then did the art of treating wounds truly flourish.

Now, the medical monks’ wound treatment skills had improved beyond measure compared to before.

External injuries were the most common on the battlefield, and the art of treating wounds could save many soldiers’ lives.

Although Lin Ziyin did not know medicine, the medical monks’ respect for her was no less. It was she who had brought new changes to the medical monks of Ding’an Temple.

“You will ride in the carriage, and I will ride on horseback.” Chu Sui Feng softly reminded her. With a great enemy before them, there was no time for sentimental displays.

“Don’t worry about me. Even if I ride a horse, I can manage.” Lin Ziyin replied softly. She knew what she had to do when she went to the border city—it wasn’t to enjoy comfort. Naturally, she would choose to share the hardships with the soldiers.

Chu Sui Feng, however, did not give her this opportunity. “Ride in the carriage.”

Lin Ziyin would not openly defy his arrangements and obediently nodded before entering the carriage.

The army immediately set off. Though there were many people, they moved in an orderly and disciplined manner.

Lin Ziyin watched the soldiers’ performance through the window and silently admired them. From their conduct, it was clear how strict Chu Sui Feng’s usual demands were on his soldiers.

Chu Sui Feng truly cared deeply for Lin Ziyin, as evidenced by the carriage arrangements. Likely fearing that the carriage would be too bumpy and uncomfortable for her, the wheels were fitted with simple shock absorbers—a luxury in this alternate world. Inside the carriage were thick cotton blankets and quilts. From a hidden compartment on one side, a small table could be flipped out, complete with a small teapot and hand warmer for boiling water. There were also plenty of pastries and snacks.

Chapter 545: The Border (3)

If not for the orderly footsteps of the marching army outside, this scene would have seemed like a leisurely outing. It turned out that even the iron-faced Prince of Ling had a selfish side when it came to his beloved.

Since they were heading toward the border city, the soldiers on foot appeared quite exhausted. They mostly jogged along the way, with only brief breaks at noon. Their meals consisted of dry rations they carried themselves, and sometimes they couldn’t even get hot water to drink.

“Young lady, you certainly know how to keep your composure,” Master Huizhen remarked with a smile as she sat on the grass, watching Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin also held some dry rations in her hand. Hers were of better quality—snacks and pastries made in Shili Village. All things considered, her fiancé, Chu Sui Feng, still showed her some favoritism.

As the Prince of Ling, Chu Sui Feng ate the same as all the other soldiers—a flatbread wrapped with pickled vegetables and fried dough sticks.

Lin Ziyin felt a pang of sympathy but understood. Since ancient times, forced marches had always been the hardest on the soldiers. Despite the harsh conditions, the soldiers ate with relish.

These flatbreads were actually Lin Ziyin’s invention, and the pickled vegetables were produced by the Lin family. In fact, each soldier’s backpack also contained a few duck eggs, another contribution from Shili Village. Many of them couldn’t bear to eat the eggs and saved them, opting to eat the pickled vegetables first.

“Why aren’t you eating?” Chu Sui Feng asked, his gaze apologetic. “We’ve been rushing along the way and haven’t had time to cook. Once we reach the border city, I’ll have Hong Ying make you something good to eat.”

“Your Highness, you mustn’t forget your old master just because of your beauty,” Master Huizhen teased, holding a flatbread in one hand.

“My master will be taken care of by others,” Chu Sui Feng replied calmly, naturally accepting the cup of hot water Lin Ziyin poured for him.

Master Huizhen grinned widely, winking at Lin Ziyin. “Young lady, he’s not very likable. You mustn’t eat alone without sharing.”

“Don’t worry, Master. If I have something to eat, I won’t forget you,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile, pouring him a cup of hot tea as well.

The guards sitting near Chu Sui Feng gazed longingly at the hot water in Lin Ziyin’s hands, though they only admired it from afar and didn’t dare ask her to pour them any.

After resting in place for half an hour at noon, the army set off again.

Bored in the carriage, Lin Ziyin picked up a book about the border city to read.

“Don’t read in the carriage; it’s bad for your eyes,” Chu Sui Feng said softly beside the carriage. “If you’re bored, just close your eyes and take a nap. You might not sleep well tonight.”

“Alright, I’ll sleep when I get tired of reading,” Lin Ziyin agreed, though she didn’t put the book down. Years ago, she had camped and fought alongside soldiers, though that had been a long time ago.

The marching troops maintained a steady pace. Only when it grew too dark to see the road did the army finally stop near a water source.

Their meals were simple during the day, but at night, fires were lit everywhere. The makeshift mess area filled the air with rich, savory aromas.

“Miss, noodles,” Hong Ying and Lu Luo each brought over a tray.

The trays held several bowls and chopsticks. The bowls were filled with steaming noodles, topped with slices of cured meat and a few bright green vegetables.

In the middle of the wilderness, such a bowl of noodles was a true delicacy.

The soldiers ate happily from their bowls. Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng smiled as they sat together with their noodles. Their spot was the most secluded; none of the soldiers dared to disturb them, not even Master Huizhen, who tactfully stayed away.

Chapter 546: The Frontier (4)

“Noodles are very practical,” Chu Sui Feng said, transferring all the meat slices from his own bowl into Lin Ziyin’s. “Cured meat and ham are also good. In the future, when they march, they can have a hot meal.”

“I’m glad I can help Your Highness in some small way,” Lin Ziyin replied playfully, then with a smile, she transferred the meat slices back into Chu Sui Feng’s bowl. “Sitting in the carriage all day with pastries and snacks to eat, I’m not hungry.”

“The nights will be cold, eat more,” Chu Sui Feng said, trying to put more meat into her bowl.

“Your Highness,” Lin Ziyin sighed, looking at him. “I usually eat very little in the evenings. I can’t finish such a large bowl of noodles. Besides, we just left the estate, so I’m not lacking in nourishment.”

Seeing how insistent she was, Chu Sui Feng had no choice but to eat heartily himself, though his heart was as sweet as honey. Having a woman willing to share hardships with you, willing to care for you, was such bliss.

“I really can’t finish all this,” Lin Ziyin said, looking at the large bowl of noodles. To save time, all the soldiers’ bowls were extra large. She lowered her head, almost burying it in the bowl.

“Give it to me,” Chu Sui Feng said, realizing she truly couldn’t finish it, so he extended his own bowl toward Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin was slightly taken aback.

Chu Sui Feng smiled faintly, finishing the noodles in his own bowl in a few bites, then using his chopsticks to transfer a large portion of hers into his bowl. “I won’t mind.”

Lin Ziyin burst into laughter. This guy, highly intelligent but slightly lacking in emotional intelligence. What should have been a sweet and romantic line to please a girl came out so blunt and unromantic.

“I really thought Your Highness would mind,” Lin Ziyin said, staring at him, then transferring the remaining bit from her bowl into his. “Would Your Highness mind if it’s leftovers from someone else?”

She teased Chu Sui Feng with a wink.

In front of Chu Sui Feng, Lin Ziyin had always appeared clever and composed. Chu Sui Feng had never seen her so lively and mischievous like a little girl, and for a moment, he was mesmerized.

“Would you like another bowl?” Lin Ziyin’s face turned slightly red, feeling a bit embarrassed.

“No need,” Chu Sui Feng replied. She ate little, so he had almost eaten two people’s portions.

The pine branches burned in the fire, occasionally crackling. From Yi and Hong Ying, among others, had tactfully found a spot a little farther away to sit. Chu Sui Feng used a branch to stir the fire, and the flames flared up. “At night, cover yourself with more blankets. You’ll sleep in the carriage, and I’ll keep watch beside you.”

“Mmm,” Lin Ziyin responded. Though Chu Sui Feng treated her like a delicate flower in a greenhouse, she didn’t dislike this novel feeling at all.

The urgent march was all about time, so the two didn’t linger for long. After finishing their meal, orders quickly came to rest in place. Since Lin Ziyin had come with the army, she naturally wouldn’t ask for special treatment and chose to rest early like everyone else.

She had the best sleeping conditions—inside the spacious carriage, with thick blankets and quilts laid out, and a blanket covering her.

She stuck her head out and saw Chu Sui Feng resting on the ground beside the carriage, covered only by a blanket. She felt a pang of sympathy for the man. “Go, take this blanket to His Highness.”

She picked up the blanket and handed it to Hong Ying.

“But miss,” Hong Ying hesitated as she took the blanket.

“The blankets below are thick, I can just use this quilt. Besides, I’m inside the carriage with you, so I won’t be cold,” Lin Ziyin replied, frowning.

Chapter 547: The Frontier (5)

As soon as she saw her expression, Hong Ying knew she was displeased and quickly lowered her head, taking the blanket and leaving.

Outside, she handed the blanket to From Yi and whispered a few words. From Yi glanced at her, then carried the blanket toward Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng took the blanket and looked at her. Lin Ziyin smiled faintly at him, then waved her hand.

In the darkness, though they couldn’t see each other’s expressions clearly, they both understood each other’s intentions. Seeing Lin Ziyin wave him off, Chu Sui Feng immediately abandoned the idea of swapping the blanket back.

Lin Ziyin had spent the entire day in the carriage, and this blanket still carried her scent. Chu Sui Feng covered himself with it and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

“Miss, it’s time to get up and eat,” Lu Luo softly called, waking Lin Ziyin inside the carriage.

Even though they had changed locations last night, Lin Ziyin had still slept soundly. Woken by Lu Luo, she opened her dazed eyes. The light inside the carriage was dim, but the noisy footsteps and low voices of the soldiers outside reached her ears.

So she had slept that deeply. Lin Ziyin smiled self-deprecatingly. It seemed that as long as Chu Sui Feng was by her side, she felt especially at ease.

After straightening her clothes, she stepped out of the carriage and realized it wasn’t that she had overslept—everyone had simply risen too early. At this moment, the only light came from the campfires on the ground, while the surroundings remained shrouded in darkness.

“After breakfast, the army will set out immediately,” Chu Sui Feng said. He had been up for a while, still wearing yesterday’s robes. Lin Ziyin guessed he hadn’t slept much, yet she saw no trace of discomfort on his face.

“Young lady, regretting coming along?” Master Huizhen asked with a smile as he approached.

Lin Ziyin smiled slightly. “Why would I regret it?”

“Getting up so early is such a hardship. If you had stayed at the estate, no one would dare disturb you at this hour. Let me tell you, this is just the beginning,” Master Huizhen teased. “Should I send you back?”

“No need,” Lin Ziyin replied decisively.

“You really are a devoted wife, following your husband’s lead,” Master Huizhen said, his wide eyes making him look rather comical.

“Master, are you jealous?” Lin Ziyin laughed.

“You little rascal, daring to tease a monk. Aren’t you afraid of being struck by lightning?” Master Huizhen glared at her.

“Not afraid,” Lin Ziyin lowered her voice. “If the abbot found out you’ve been sneaking meat, hehe.”

“You should discipline this girl. She’s too lawless,” Master Huizhen complained to Chu Sui Feng, pointing at Lin Ziyin.

“Isn’t she right?” Chu Sui Feng shot Master Huizhen a glance. “I’ve heard the pheasants on the back mountain go limp at the sight of someone, and the fish in the river seem to have ended up in someone’s stomach quite often…”

As he spoke, he fixed Master Huizhen with a mischievous stare.

Too wicked! They truly were a match made in heaven—birds of a feather flock together. Facing their combined assault, Master Huizhen was completely deflated.

Lin Ziyin knew Master Huizhen was deliberately reminding her, trying to prepare her mentally for the hardships ahead.

She appreciated his good intentions, but Master Huizhen had no idea how deeply she understood the life of a soldier. Apart from killing, she had experienced every hardship a soldier faced.

Being on the road was already inconvenient, let alone traveling with an army on an urgent march. Lin Ziyin held her small cup, using her personal toothbrush to rinse her mouth and brush her teeth. No matter how harsh the conditions, as long as it was possible, she would maintain her personal hygiene.

Chapter 548: The Border City (6)

Many soldiers looked down on Lin Ziyin for her actions.

During the rapid march, only a few high-ranking leaders knew of Lin Ziyin’s identity. The vast majority of the troops were curious about her. After all, there were very few people who could earn the respect of the Prince of Ling and the many generals. After observing Lin Ziyin’s every move, many were confused. How could someone like Lin Ziyin, with her delicate and effeminate appearance, earn the Prince’s favor?

Some secretly guessed that Lin Ziyin might be a member of Tianji Tower. But even if she was from Tianji Tower, she would still be under the Prince of Ling’s command. Logically, the Prince shouldn’t be so polite to her.

If it weren’t for the strict discipline of the Prince of Ling’s troops, Lin Ziyin would have been cornered and questioned by curious soldiers long ago.

The morning meal was surprisingly rice, a luxury, but understandable. After all, at noon, everyone could only fill their stomachs with a few pancakes. If they didn’t eat well in the morning and evening, their energy wouldn’t last the day.

“Eat more,” Chu Sui Feng urged her, deftly serving her a piece of meat. Taking care of someone he liked seemed to have become a habit for him, done with ease.

Lin Ziyin obediently ate it. She wouldn’t mistreat her own stomach. This morning meal had to sustain her for the entire day. After finishing the meal, the eastern sky had just begun to brighten, and the army had already set off.

After seven days of arduous marching, on the eighth day at noon, the army finally arrived at the border city.

Entering the border city, Lin Ziyin immediately felt the tense atmosphere of war. The once bustling streets were now deserted, with no pedestrians or vendors in sight. Even the shops along the streets were mostly closed.

Lin Ziyin took a special look around and found that the few open shops were selling grain and sundries. She sighed in relief. It seemed that her and Chu Sui Feng’s previous efforts had not been in vain. As long as the main city stood, essential supplies like food and salt could not be cut off. Only with these basics could the people feel at ease.

“Subordinate greets Your Highness.” As the army entered the military camp, they began to set up camp. Luo Heng, who had rushed over upon hearing the news, hurriedly came to see Chu Sui Feng. However, Si Jinhan and Si Tu Gong, who had already settled in the border city, were nowhere to be found.

“Sit.” Chu Sui Feng pointed to the lower seat and instructed.

Luo Heng thanked him and sat down respectfully. After sitting down, he glanced at Lin Ziyin, who was sitting next to Chu Sui Feng.

Lin Ziyin had met Luo Heng once before when she came to the border city. So when she saw him looking at her, she smiled and nodded, “General Luo, we meet again.”

Although Luo Heng was a martial general, he was not foolish. Knowing that Lin Ziyin was a woman and recalling that the Prince of Ling had already arranged a marriage, he immediately guessed Lin Ziyin’s identity.

Realizing this, he immediately stood up respectfully and bowed to Lin Ziyin, “Subordinate greets young lady Lin.”

Since Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng had not yet married, his address was quite appropriate.

“Young lady Lin, no need for such formalities.” Lin Ziyin smiled and nodded in acknowledgment. Given her current status, she naturally didn’t need to stand up and return the greeting.

“Thank you, young lady.” Luo Heng sat back down, his eyes fixed ahead.

“Have the northern kingdom’s troops arrived at the border city?” Chu Sui Feng was pleased with Luo Heng’s respect towards Lin Ziyin, and his tone softened.

“The Tartars’ vanguard arrived at the border city five days ago. According to the scouts, in another five days, their main force will definitely arrive. These past few days, there have been few clashes between us. The Tartars seem to be waiting for their main force to arrive. They have ignored all our challenges. Master Sutu has had us prepare more and go out less to deal with their upcoming Fire Ox Formation. This winter will likely see fierce battles because the commander leading the large troops is Bayar, known as the northern kingdom’s first fierce general. The national teacher, Bilige, is accompanying him as the military strategist. The Fire Ox Formation is his creation.” As the main general of the border city, Luo Heng was very familiar with the northern kingdom’s generals.

Chapter 549: The Frontier (7)

As the king of the northern lands, Chu Sui Feng was intimately familiar with the situation and personnel of the northern kingdom.

Fearful that Lin Ziyin might not be well-versed in the affairs of the northern kingdom, he took the time to explain a few things to her. “The national preceptor, Bilige, is the teacher of the Eldest Prince, Bulukan, and a staunch supporter of his. This man is well-versed in military strategy, particularly skilled in formations and tactics. If he joins the army, he will be a formidable opponent.”

Lin Ziyin listened attentively, carefully committing the names and details to memory.

Luo Heng was slightly surprised by Chu Sui Feng’s actions. He didn’t understand why the prince would explain so much to a young woman like Lin Ziyin.

“The Fire Ox Formation is incredibly powerful. According to our scouts, Bilige has attached sharp knives to the oxen’s horns. These oxen have been trained to be very obedient. If they also tie torches to the oxen’s tails, the frightened oxen will charge at our army, and I fear our casualties will be heavy,” Luo Heng said with concern.

“How is the spear squad trained by the Third Young Master?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

“The Third Young Master’s men practice daily and have almost never missed their targets. However, dealing with the Fire Ox Formation is still quite challenging,” Luo Heng expressed his worries.

“Challenging? Explain,” Chu Sui Feng urged.

“The frightened oxen charge at a very high speed. The cavalry responsible for piercing the oxen’s legs might not be able to act effectively in the chaos. Moreover, Bilige will surely not allow our army to get close to the oxen. Their main force follows behind the Fire Ox Formation. If the cavalry cannot strike effectively in one go, our main force will undoubtedly suffer heavy losses,” Luo Heng, as the commander, considered the battle situation meticulously and analyzed the possible scenarios accurately.

After listening to Luo Heng, Chu Sui Feng did not show any signs of worry. Instead, he turned to Lin Ziyin and said, “The Tartars’ horses are more robust and powerful than ours in the northern lands. The fire oxen, when frightened, also run very fast. The situation Luo Heng is worried about is very likely to happen. Ziyin, what do you think? Do you have any ideas to counter this?”

“General Luo, what does Master Sutu say?” Lin Ziyin did not answer directly but first asked Luo Heng, wanting to know Master Sutu’s opinion. She had always held great respect for Master Sutu, the strategist by Chu Sui Feng’s side.

“Master Sutu believes that with our bows and crossbows, if the Tartars’ archers follow behind the Fire Ox Formation, our range is longer than theirs. With the help of the archers, the cavalry can get close to the fire oxen,” Luo Heng was slightly puzzled. The Prince of Ling’s attitude was strange, frequently asking for Lin Ziyin’s opinion. Even if the prince was afraid of his wife, in matters of war, he shouldn’t be listening to the princess’s opinions all the time.

“Master Sutu is right. Our bows and crossbows have a longer range, which is an advantage. With the coordination of the ballistae, as long as we take down the first row of charging fire oxen, the rest will be much easier. The long snake formation can completely resist their coordination. Even if the Tartars’ main force follows behind the fire oxen, it will take time for them to break through the oxen and reach our formation. It can be said that the Fire Ox Formation, while serving as their vanguard, will also become a disadvantage for their charge,” Lin Ziyin agreed with Master Sutu’s opinion.

Chu Sui Feng was overjoyed. Since both Lin Ziyin and Master Sutu believed they could stop the first row of fire oxen, their chances of winning this battle were greatly increased. As for a direct confrontation, Chu Sui Feng had never been afraid. Luo Heng and Si Jinhan had trained for so long, and the soldiers under his command would never disappoint him.

Luo Heng did not expect Lin Ziyin to analyze the situation of both sides so thoroughly and couldn’t help but look at her with curiosity.

“Our east and west sides are cliffs, so we don’t need to worry about them coming from there. The south is guarded by Si Jinhan, and the north is the real battlefield. However, if the enemy is defeated, they will definitely retreat to the back mountain pass. That area has many cliffs, and it will be difficult to attack,” Chu Sui Feng analyzed, pointing at the map.

“Isn’t that area also part of our northern lands?” Lin Ziyin asked, looking at the map.

“Except for the front pass, even several hundred miles further north is completely our northern lands. However, our northern lands have a small population, and we simply cannot manage that area,” Luo Heng answered with a bitter smile.

Population was truly too important for a territory.

And the northern lands were precisely lacking in population. Watching large tracts of land being occupied by the Tartars, yet being powerless to do anything about it, was a kind of torment for the soldiers of the northern lands.

Chapter 550: Ambush (1)

Lin Ziyin fell silent. She couldn’t change the fact that the northern lands were vast yet sparsely populated.

She wondered if this latest “migration” plan would yield any results. In truth, neither she nor Chu Sui Feng held high hopes for bringing the families of soldiers to the northern lands. After all, due to its harsh climate, the region was known throughout the land as barren and frigid. Coupled with its status as a borderland, who would willingly come to such a place to suffer?

“All the city walls have been reinforced under Master Sutu’s command,” General Luo Heng reported, his voice heavy yet commanding. “With the cliffs on either side, any enemy attack would be futile.”

Chu Sui Feng nodded in approval. “General Luo, you’ve worked hard. But we must not let our guard down. Bilige is cunning, and his student, the vanguard Temur, is no slouch in strategy either.”

“Rest assured, Your Highness,” Luo Heng replied, his tone unusually lighthearted. “The city gates are heavily guarded. They can’t just sprout wings and fly in.”

“That may not be impossible,” a lazy voice drifted in from the doorway.

Lin Ziyin didn’t need to look up to know who had spoken.

“Your subordinate greets Your Highness,” Si Jinhan entered, dressed in a white robe. Likely due to the daily drills under the scorching sun, he had grown leaner and darker, shedding some of his former allure and gaining a more masculine edge.

The military truly was a place that forged men.

“Young lady Lin,” Si Jinhan acknowledged her with a nod. Though they were familiar, he no longer dared to underestimate her, given her future status as the Princess.

“Sit,” Chu Sui Feng said, his expression softening slightly at the sight of him. “Where do you think Temur will strike?”

“The border city sees many merchants and travelers, and its residents are a mixed lot,” Si Jinhan began, his voice cold. “Add to that the prisoners Great Qin has sent over the years, and you have a real mess. Not everyone here is loyal to Your Highness, and even fewer care about Great Qin’s interests.”

“Are you saying there are spies within the city?” Luo Heng asked, startled.

Though he commanded the border city’s forces, civil affairs fell under the jurisdiction of the civil officials. Thanks to their presence, there had been no reports of unrest among the people in recent years.

When it came to warfare, they had clashed with the Tartars countless times. If there were spies, shouldn’t they have acted by now?

Yet, since Si Jinhan had spoken, Luo Heng didn’t dare doubt him. He knew well that both Si Jinhan and his brother, Luo Yan, were the Prince’s most trusted aides, handling confidential matters. They dealt with the darker side of affairs, and Si Jinhan, in particular, was in charge of intelligence.

If he said there were spies, then there were spies.

The thought of failing to detect unrest within the city as its commander left Luo Heng feeling deeply ashamed.

“Have they all been found?” Chu Sui Feng asked coldly.

“Most of them,” Si Jinhan admitted without hesitation. “But some may have slipped through the cracks. The spies we’ve uncovered are Bilige’s men, but the Second Prince, Alhatu’s people, are hidden even deeper.”

“Alhatu?” Chu Sui Feng murmured the name thoughtfully.

At the mention of that name, Lin Ziyin’s mind flashed with the face of a young Tartar. She had met him once before. To be honest, her impression of him wasn’t bad. At the very least, in the face of danger, he hadn’t lost his humanity—he was a true hero.

Chapter 551: Ambush (2)

“Compared to Bulukan, I value Alhatu more,” Chu Sui Feng said.

“That guy may seem harmless on the surface, and his words are gentle and kind, but deep down, he’s the worst,” Si Jinhan agreed, with Luo Heng nodding along.

“The Eldest Prince Bulukan is reckless and cruel by nature. If he ascends to the throne of the northern kingdom, I fear our border city will face slaughter year after year. Alhatu, on the other hand, though ambitious, knows when to advance and retreat. He still has some compassion for the people of the northern lands,” Luo Heng assessed.

Si Jinhan sneered, “Don’t be fooled by his surface act. His spies are scattered across the border city and the northern lands. When it comes to being dangerous, he’s our real opponent.”

Lin Ziyin looked at Si Jinhan in surprise. Si Jinhan worked in intelligence, which was essentially dark work, so his evaluation of his own kind was the most objective. Alhatu dared to scheme under Chu Sui Feng’s nose, showing his ambition was no small matter.

“The main force of the northern kingdom hasn’t arrived yet. What we need to do is hold our position, make preparations, and wait for their arrival. As for the rest, send people to keep an eye on them. Just prevent them from making any secret moves,” Chu Sui Feng ordered.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Si Jinhan and Luo Heng respectfully replied.

“Subordinate will inform the kitchen to prepare a welcome feast for Your Highness and young lady Lin,” Si Jinhan said with a smile, glancing at Lin Ziyin out of the corner of his eye.

Lin Ziyin remained silent.

Chu Sui Feng shook his head, “With a great enemy before us, let’s skip the feast. Each of you should focus on your own tasks. The kitchen has already been taken care of, so you don’t need to worry about it.”

“Your Highness brought a chef. Can we mooch off you?” Si Jinhan’s eyes lit up. These days in the military camp, though they weren’t as short on food and clothing as in previous years, the communal meals had left him craving something better.

Chu Sui Feng gave him a cold glance, and Si Jinhan immediately lost his enthusiasm. “Forget it. Subordinate will just eat in the military camp. It’s better to avoid the brothers gossiping behind my back about eating special meals.”

Luo Heng, however, was more tactful. He stood up first, bowed, and took his leave.

Si Jinhan bared his teeth at Lin Ziyin in a grin, “Young lady Lin, the city is in chaos. It’s best not to wander around.”

Lin Ziyin knew he was deliberately trying to provoke her and smiled in response, “Third Young Master, rest assured. I naturally won’t cause trouble for Your Highness.”

Having received a neither soft nor hard rebuke, Si Jinhan found it boring and could only awkwardly bow and take his leave.

Now, Lin Ziyin was his future mistress. He could no longer bully her. How he missed the old days, Si Jinhan thought as he shook his head and walked out of the courtyard.

Luo Heng was reliable. He had arranged for Lin Ziyin to stay in his residence, while he himself had already moved to the military camp.

“Your Highness, Prefect Xiao Yang requests an audience,” From Yi reported, keeping his head down, not daring to look at Chu Sui Feng’s expression, unsure if he had disturbed the prince and young lady Lin’s time together.

“Let him in,” Chu Sui Feng’s expression indeed wasn’t good.

He had just finished discussing official business and was about to spend some quality time alone with Lin Ziyin, perhaps introducing her to the situation in the border city and cultivating their relationship. Although they had traveled together, they had hardly had any time alone due to the urgency of their journey.

The situation in the border city was tense, and the only time they had together was during meals. Soon, he would be overwhelmed with official duties, and there would be no more time to spend with Lin Ziyin.

“Yes, Your Highness,” From Yi breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing his order. Fortunately, the prince wasn’t angry!

“I’ll excuse myself for now,” Lin Ziyin said.

Chapter 552: Ambush (3)

Chu Sui Feng nodded. “After days of travel, we’ve been rushing the whole way. You should go to the back courtyard and rest properly.”

“Alright. Your Highness, don’t worry about me,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

Chu Sui Feng watched her enter the back courtyard with a faint smile.

The border city was a place of great importance, so Chu Sui Feng naturally wouldn’t entrust the position of prefect to just anyone. Prefect Xiao Yang was no ordinary man—he was Chu Sui Feng’s man. The Prince of Ling had severed the roots of the noble families in Fengcheng, so he wouldn’t allow their descendants to continue monopolizing official positions across the northern lands. Xiao Yang was someone he had personally appointed. Though not a martial general, he was skilled in both civil and military affairs.

However, Xiao Yang appeared frail and weak, giving off an impression of someone easily bullied. Many had been deceived by his appearance.

Even the people of the northern kingdom knew little about him. After all, Xiao Yang had only been the prefect of the border city for half a year. Coupled with his constant busyness without any visible achievements, the spies of the northern kingdom had overlooked him.

But in reality, Xiao Yang was a lurking wild wolf.

“Though Temur is brave and skilled in battle, he is also arrogant and stubborn. He has arranged many spies in the city, disguised as commoners or merchants. To impress Bilige, he will surely seize the opportunity to raid the granary tonight or tomorrow night.” After paying his respects, Xiao Yang didn’t wait for Chu Sui Feng to speak before reporting his analysis in detail.

“Does Master Sutu know?”

“Master Sutu has known for a long time. Ever since Temur arrived in the border city, Master Sutu has arranged people to watch over the granary. Much of the grain has already been moved to a safe location, so Your Highness need not worry,” Xiao Yang replied.

“And where is Si Tu Gong?”

“Master Sutu has made arrangements at the cliffs on both sides,” Xiao Yang answered respectfully. “The Third Young Master and Master Sutu intend to intercept the grain that Black Master of the bandits is transporting. Last time, they let a batch go to lure in bigger prey.”

“Not a single one is to be spared. Their families are not to be left either,” Chu Sui Feng coldly ordered. “As for the bandits, spare their leader, but eliminate the rest.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Xiao Yang bowed his head in acknowledgment. “With young lady Lin here, should this official arrange for guards?”

“There’s no need,” Chu Sui Feng waved his hand.

Seeing how exhausted he looked, Xiao Yang thought of the hardships Chu Sui Feng must have endured on the journey. After reporting the news, he tactfully took his leave.

With Lin Ziyin in the residence, Chu Sui Feng couldn’t afford to be careless.

He didn’t trust others, and he couldn’t always be by Lin Ziyin’s side. After Xiao Yang left, he closed his eyes for a moment.

A moment later, he opened them. “Deploy one thousand black-armored soldiers here and invite Master Huizhen to stay.”

From Yi, upon hearing the command, immediately went to carry it out.

Lin Ziyin carefully inspected the back courtyard and found it tidy but devoid of any servants.

General Luo Heng was a man who treated his soldiers like his own children. He was upright and incorruptible. His wife was in Fengcheng, and in his residence in the border city, there were no other women by his side. Thus, he only arranged a few elderly and weak soldiers to clean the courtyard.

Chu Sui Feng’s arrival was one thing, but normally, he wouldn’t stay in the general’s residence. However, this time, Lin Ziyin had come along, and with a woman now in the back courtyard, the usual cleaners couldn’t enter.

Given the tense situation in the border city, he didn’t dare to casually hire servant women or maidservants from the streets. Fortunately, he had already discussed his concerns with Master Sutu.

Chapter 553: Ambush (4)

Si Tu Gong told him not to worry, saying that the Prince and young lady Lin would have people attending to them.

Looking at the empty courtyard, Hong Ying and Lu Luo immediately got to work. Even though conditions were harsh, they couldn’t let Lin Ziyin lift a finger.

They made the bed and unpacked the bundles they had brought, keeping busy without stopping.

Juehui and Jueming were men, so it wasn’t appropriate for them to stay in the courtyard. But they didn’t dare stay too far away either, so they found a neighboring courtyard to stay in, separated only by a small wall.

The two of them took the room on the left, while From Er and the others arranged for Chu Sui Feng to stay in the room on Lin Ziyin’s right. The front courtyard was where Master Huizhen and several medicinal monks stayed.

The residence was crowded with people, but each person’s attendants were arranged in an orderly manner.

“Miss, the Prince has already arranged for cooks.” Lin Ziyin was worried that the kitchen might be empty, so she specifically instructed Hong Ying to go and check.

Fortunately, Chu Sui Feng had made proper arrangements, and there were people there.

“Miss, if there’s anything you need, you can have this old servant do it. I’m quite familiar with the situation in the border city.” When Hong Ying returned, an old man with a limp followed behind her.

The old man’s face was weathered, but his eyes held wisdom and determination.

“Are you one of Luo Heng’s people?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“This old servant is a servant of the General’s mansion and has always been responsible for attending to the General.”

“Do you also have the surname Luo?”

“This old servant has been honored by the General’s favor and was granted the surname Luo. People call me Luo Peng.”

“You can continue doing what you normally do. Don’t worry about us. If there’s anything we need, I’ll have someone inform you.” Lin Ziyin gave her instructions in a gentle tone. For a servant to know her identity, this person must be someone Luo Heng trusted greatly.

In reality, her people had just arrived in the border city and weren’t very familiar with the situation here. If there was a need, finding an old resident to assist would definitely be more effective.

“Yes, miss.” Luo Peng bowed to her and then immediately lowered his head and retreated.

“In the afternoon, I need to go to the military camp to take a look. Since you’ve just arrived at the residence, you don’t need to go out. Just rest well here.” Before long, Chu Sui Feng entered.

He saw that the room had already been tidied up and was somewhat satisfied.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo saw that he had something to say to Lin Ziyin, so they immediately excused themselves and left.

“I’m not tired. I’ve been sitting in the carriage the whole time.” Lin Ziyin said, “I also want to go to the city wall to take a look.”

Regarding the upcoming battle, Lin Ziyin didn’t have much confidence and was still worried. After all, she was completely in the dark about the situation in the border city and the specific strength of the enemy’s forces. She needed to understand the situation. Perhaps when the battle truly began, she could contribute in some way.

“Let From Yi lead you there.” Surprisingly, Chu Sui Feng didn’t object.

Lin Ziyin also didn’t object to his kindness. The war hadn’t started yet, so the city was relatively safe.

“Ziyin.” Chu Sui Feng looked at the person sitting in front of him, his eyes softening. There was no one else in the room, so he didn’t need to hide his emotions. Regarding Lin Ziyin, Chu Sui Feng actually felt quite guilty.

He wanted to give Lin Ziyin the best things, but unknowingly, he always ended up making Lin Ziyin take risks with him.

“Mmm.” Lin Ziyin softly responded, her eyes also filled with tenderness.

A woman’s tenderness was the best balm for a man’s soul. Chu Sui Feng looked at her, feeling a warm current fill his heart. He reached out and touched Lin Ziyin’s hair bun, his voice low, “When we return, I will marry you with a grand procession.”

Chapter 554: Ambush (5)

“Ten li of red bridal sedan, isn’t that too much?” Lin Ziyin teased with a smile. “Your Highness, won’t all the silver you earned from me just be given back to me?”

“Isn’t my silver yours as well?” Chu Sui Feng laughed.

Others might not know how much he had gained from Lin Ziyin, but he himself was well aware. His current confidence and strength all came from the young lady before him.

“Then, doesn’t that mean Your Highness will be left penniless after marrying me?”

“From now on, I’ll be relying on the Princess to support me.” Chu Sui Feng’s spirits soared as he joked with her.

“I’ll calculate this deal to see if I’m at a loss,” Lin Ziyin said slyly. “Your Highness used the silver earned from me to buy me, and now you want me to support you. It seems I’m the one at a loss.”

“With my talent and looks, even if you bought me, you wouldn’t be at a loss.” Chu Sui Feng wasn’t angry at all, smiling as he bantered with her. Ever since their engagement, their relationship had improved greatly, and he enjoyed teasing Lin Ziyin.

“Your Highness isn’t afraid of being called a kept man,” Lin Ziyin asked seriously.

“Being a kept man requires capital. They envy me but don’t have my good fortune.” Chu Sui Feng replied just as seriously.

As they spoke, they looked at each other and laughed.

Chu Sui Feng gently lifted her into his arms and held her tight. “I regret not meeting you sooner. Ziyin, only with you do I feel the warmth of home.”

“So, you’re not allowed to put on airs in front of Grandpa and my brothers,” Lin Ziyin declared.

“They are your family, and you are my Princess, so they are naturally my family too. When have I ever put on airs in front of them?” Chu Sui Feng rubbed his chin against the top of her head, intoxicated by the smoothness of her hair.

“No matter, from now on, you’re not allowed to make my brothers afraid of you,” Lin Ziyin insisted stubbornly.

“Mmm. After we’re married and truly become one family, Grandpa and the others won’t be afraid of me anymore.” Chu Sui Feng smiled, comforting her.

“Your Highness, miss, the meal is ready. Master Huizhen is waiting for you,” Hong Ying’s voice came from outside the room.

“We’ll be right there.” Lin Ziyin, hearing the voice, immediately jumped out of Chu Sui Feng’s arms.

Chu Sui Feng couldn’t help but laugh at her reaction.

Lin Ziyin, seeing him laugh at her, glared at him in mock anger. This guy, ever since their engagement, took every opportunity to hold her and take advantage. And she herself seemed to have grown accustomed to the warmth of his embrace, from initial anger to now craving it.

This man really couldn’t be indulged.

“Let’s go.” Chu Sui Feng, in high spirits, took her hand and walked out, seemingly not minding her “soft resistance” at all.

From Yi and the others outside the courtyard could hear Chu Sui Feng’s loud laughter. The guards exchanged glances, seeing the smiles in each other’s eyes.

His Highness was becoming more and more human. This was all thanks to the future Princess.

Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng arrived at the front hall and indeed saw Master Huizhen waiting impatiently.

“Even eating a meal is so slow. This humble monk would be better off staying in the military camp,” Master Huizhen said, actually quite pleased. He had watched Chu Sui Feng grow up. Chu Sui Feng had entered Ding’an Temple at the age of four, and all the great masters of the temple treated him like a younger generation.

They had seen Chu Sui Feng’s loneliness, grievances, and strength over the years, unable to resolve them. Now, everything was solved. Lin Ziyin was a treasure. Since her appearance, the monks’ meals had improved, the people’s food problems were solved, and the Prince of Ling had someone to care for him. Haha, this Princess was chosen perfectly! However, he enjoyed bantering with Lin Ziyin and, seeing her, wanted to say a few more words.

Chapter 555: Ambush (6)

“It’s Master who is greedy, yet you blame us for being slow,” Lin Ziyin retorted with a smile. Of course, she wasn’t truly arguing with Master Huizhen; she was just playfully bantering with him for fun.

Master Huizhen was bold and unrestrained in nature. Though a monk, he lacked the usual monastic discipline and instead carried himself like a wandering warrior of the jianghu. Over the past few days, he had often come to the Lin family residence to freeload meals, so his relationship with Lin Ziyin had always been quite good. One could even say they were friends despite the age difference. Normally, their conversations were free of formality.

Chu Sui Feng was especially pleased to see his princess getting along well with the monks of Ding’an Temple. To him, Ding’an Temple was like his home, and all the monks there were his family. If his princess could build a good relationship with them, it would save him a lot of trouble in the future.

“You’re too much for this humble monk, young lady. I can’t outtalk you. Let’s eat,” Master Huizhen said, satisfied with the verbal sparring, and urged Lin Ziyin to start the meal.

“Serve the dishes,” Chu Sui Feng ordered.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo immediately began bringing out the food. Since there were no maidservants in the residence, the two of them had to temporarily take on the role of serving girls.

Though conditions were harsh, the food in the residence was still decent. There were six dishes and one soup, a mix of meat and vegetables, enough for the three of them. Along the way, they had not lacked for food, but it certainly couldn’t be called delicious. Now that they could enjoy such a tasty meal, all three ate with great pleasure.

After finishing the quiet meal, Lin Ziyin immediately invited Master Huizhen to join them in going to the city walls for a look.

Master Huizhen did not refuse and nodded in agreement.

The courtyard where Luo Heng lived was not far from the city gate, likely for the sake of convenience.

This time, Lin Ziyin still rode in the carriage, while Master Huizhen and Chu Sui Feng rode on horseback.

The streets were empty, and the roads were wide, so the carriage moved swiftly.

Before long, they arrived at the city gate.

The north gate of the border city was unique—it had two layers of gates, one outer layer made of dark iron and an inner layer of heavy wooden gates reinforced with iron bolts.

Truly befitting the gateway to the northern lands!

At this moment, the area inside the city gate and along the walls was filled with soldiers in full armor. The city gate had long been closed, preventing anyone from leaving and blocking any merchants who needed to enter.

The thick atmosphere of war was fully evident.

She followed Chu Sui Feng and Master Huizhen onto the city walls. Gazing at the vast, empty land in the distance, her heart was filled with a mix of emotions. Beyond the north gate of the border city, there was almost no sign of human habitation. Soon, this empty expanse would become the site of the most brutal battlefield.

As Luo Heng had said, the border city was different from other cities. Only the north and south gates required heavy defense, while the east and west gates were located on the inner side of steep cliffs. If the enemy wanted to attack from the east or west, they would have to pay a heavy price.

“Greetings, Your Highness,” the soldiers on the city walls said, clearly excited upon seeing Chu Sui Feng. It was easy to see their admiration for him.

“At ease,” Chu Sui Feng raised his hand. “Stay vigilant and keep an eye on the enemy’s movements.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Your Highness, young lady Lin, Master Huizhen,” Luo Heng also spotted Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin and hurried over to pay his respects.

“Has Temur made any moves?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

“No,” Luo Heng replied. “It seems they have ill intentions.”

Chu Sui Feng nodded.

“Your Highness, perhaps I should take a few men to provoke them? These bastards haven’t shown their faces since they arrived,” a general volunteered.

“Hold your position,” Chu Sui Feng ordered.

Chapter 556: Ambush (7)

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“General Luo, continue guarding with your men. The city has Third Young Master and Prefect Xiao Yang inside.” Chu Sui Feng reminded them once more.

“Yes, Your Highness.” Luo Heng respectfully agreed. The enemy wanted to ambush them, and seeing him, the main commander, present would surely confuse them.

The other officers also treated Lin Ziyin with great respect, clearly aware of her identity, yet none dared to approach and greet her.

After surveying the surroundings, Lin Ziyin led Hong Ying and the others away. Chu Sui Feng and Master Huizhen followed suit.

“Your Highness, I still have some matters to arrange. You should return on your own and be careful on the way,” Chu Sui Feng said concernedly at the base of the city wall. “If I don’t return tonight, don’t wait for me.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Your Highness, please attend to your duties. I know how to take care of myself.”

“Miss, this humble monk must also visit the military camp. However, I will definitely return for dinner tonight,” Master Huizhen said with a smile.

“We will certainly wait for Master to return before eating,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

The three parted ways at the crossroads. After returning to her residence, Lin Ziyin immediately had Hong Ying bring out the items she had brought.

Jueming and Juehui quickly carried over two heavy boxes.

Lin Ziyin took out the tools and sat down with her four subordinates to begin assembling small devices. With these, dealing with the Fire Ox Formation might be more assured.

Though the parts in the box weren’t too many, the four of them worked until evening before finishing.

“What is this thing for?” Master Huizhen returned with several warrior monks.

Upon arriving at the residence and not seeing Lin Ziyin, they sent someone to inquire.

Lin Ziyin directly invited them to her courtyard. Master Huizhen, upon seeing the contents of the box, couldn’t help but grow curious.

“Is the miss planning to hunt?” one warrior monk joked.

“Something like that,” Lin Ziyin nodded.

“To deal with old oxen?” Master Huizhen asked in surprise.

Before Lin Ziyin could answer, he furrowed his brows again. “Though hunting traps work on wild beasts, they won’t work on fire oxen. Such obvious things won’t fool the Tartars.”

Indeed, the master saw the problem at a glance.

“These hunting traps are different from ordinary ones,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “They are hidden traps that can be buried in the ground. Only pulling the hidden line can activate them. Moreover, they are connected in series. If used properly, their power is absolutely not small and can restrain charging mad oxen.”

“Even if they are hidden lines, someone still needs to pull them. The Tartars aren’t fools; how would they let the lines pass by?” Master Huizhen didn’t doubt Lin Ziyin’s abilities. On the contrary, having spent much time with her, he understood her better than anyone. If Lin Ziyin said these things would work, then they definitely would. However, he didn’t know how exactly, so he was particularly curious.

“You’ll know when the time comes,” Lin Ziyin teased.

Though Master Huizhen was curious, seeing she didn’t want to say, he didn’t press further.

As expected, Chu Sui Feng didn’t return. Seeing it was late, Lin Ziyin ordered dinner to be served without waiting for him. Of course, not knowing when Chu Sui Feng would return and fearing he might go hungry, she instructed the kitchen to keep a portion for him.

Though she knew he was busy with official matters, Lin Ziyin still worried. In the era of cold weapons, everything depended on martial prowess and the sharpness of weapons.

When you truly love someone, you can’t help but worry about everything concerning them. Lin Ziyin thought somewhat self-deprecatingly that since coming to ancient times, she had deeply experienced the life of a military wife.

Even until the second watch, Chu Sui Feng still hadn’t returned. Lin Ziyin decided not to wait any longer. She had been busy for a long time and was already exhausted.

Seeing she was willing to sleep, Hong Ying breathed a sigh of relief and quickly helped her prepare for bed. Only after washing up did she lie down.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo slept on the small bed beside her. The border city was special, and the two maidservants always stayed close to protect her, not daring to be careless.

During the third watch, Lin Ziyin, half-asleep, suddenly heard earth-shattering shouts outside. She abruptly sat up. Could the enemy be attacking? So fast!

“Miss.” Seeing her sit up, Hong Ying immediately came to the bedside. “Lu Luo has gone to find out what’s happening and will be back soon.”

“Miss.” Just then, Lu Luo hurriedly entered. “The Tartar spies left in the city and some traitors have launched a surprise attack, trying to burn the city’s grain. Your Highness has engaged them with his men.”

“Are the common people affected?” Lin Ziyin asked concernedly. She wasn’t worried about Chu Sui Feng. In the afternoon, Chu Sui Feng had told her he might not return tonight, indicating he had prior knowledge of the ambush and had already prepared countermeasures. With preparations in place and the enemy coming to ambush, their numbers wouldn’t be large. With Chu Sui Feng’s skills, he would naturally be safe.

But the large fire outside—would the nearby common people suffer collateral damage?

“There’s no confirmed news yet,” Lu Luo replied. “Miss, don’t worry. With Your Highness, Master Sutu, and Third Young Master present, the losses won’t be too great.”

Chapter 557: The Army Approaches (1)

Though it was the third watch of the night, the hour when sleep weighed heaviest, the commotion outside had roused everyone. Lin Ziyin certainly wouldn’t be returning to bed now.

The entire estate seemed to have been awakened. When Lin Ziyin arrived at the front courtyard, she found Master Huizhen and several medicinal monks gathered in the main hall. Outside, the black-armored soldiers stood in strict formation, the atmosphere tense.

The entire residence was on high alert.

“Master Huizhen, what’s happening outside?” Lin Ziyin asked anxiously.

“Humble monk has sent Liao Kong and the others to gather information. They should return soon.” Master Huizhen sat before a steaming cup of fragrant tea, seemingly unconcerned. “Maidservant, come have a cup?”

Lin Ziyin had no habit of drinking tea in the middle of the night, and with her worries pressing, she shook her head in refusal. “I don’t want any. I’m worried this fire might spread to the commoners’ homes.”

“Worrying won’t help. You can’t go out.” Master Huizhen glanced at her. The reason Prince Chu Sui Feng had arranged for him to stay in the front courtyard was precisely to ensure this young woman’s safety. If he let her leave now, he wouldn’t have the courage to face the consequences.

In truth, Lin Ziyin wasn’t as reckless as he feared. Though worried, she had no intention of stepping outside.

Master Huizhen studied her expression and finally exhaled in relief. “Aren’t you worried about the Prince of Ling?” he asked curiously.

“With His Highness’s skills, there’s no need for me to worry.” Lin Ziyin rolled her eyes in response. Weren’t monks supposed to be detached from worldly concerns? Why was this old monk so nosy?

“You’re quite at ease, aren’t you?” Master Huizhen chuckled, not the least bit embarrassed to banter with his junior.

Under Master Huizhen’s deliberate distraction, Lin Ziyin’s tension eased considerably.

Gradually, the noise outside subsided. By the fifth watch, Chu Sui Feng finally returned, exhausted.

“Prepare water for His Highness.” Seeing the dirt on his clothes, Lin Ziyin hurriedly instructed Hong Ying.

Hong Ying rushed off to fetch water, while Lu Luo busied herself in the kitchen, urging the cooks to prepare something for Chu Sui Feng to eat.

“Were you frightened?” Chu Sui Feng asked gently, noticing the tension in her expression.

“No, just a little worried.” Lin Ziyin answered honestly.

“The enemy launched a surprise attack, trying to burn our grain supplies. Si San and Master Sutu received word early and had people lying in wait. There was some noise, but there’s no need to be too alarmed.” Chu Sui Feng downplayed the severity.

“Were the commoners affected?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“The granaries are far from where the people live. They weren’t harmed. Though the docks nearby were burned, so we won’t be able to sail for a while.” Chu Sui Feng explained.

“As long as no one was hurt, that’s good.” Lin Ziyin sighed in relief. From Chu Sui Feng’s tone, the skirmish had likely been intense.

“Your Highness, wash your face first.” Seeing Hong Ying bring the hot water, Lin Ziyin quickly stepped forward to assist.

It wasn’t that she had learned the virtues of an ancient woman, but rather that her genuine concern for this man made her act naturally.

After washing his face, Chu Sui Feng took the handkerchief she offered, his expression softening. “Later, go back and get some proper rest. While the enemy’s main force hasn’t arrived yet, you should conserve your strength.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Later, I have something to discuss with you.”

“Mm.” Chu Sui Feng agreed. The two of them, like an old married couple, needed no sweet words—just a glance or a gesture was enough to understand each other.

Chapter 558: The Army Approaches (2)

Dawn was breaking, and Master Huizhen, seeing Chu Sui Feng enter, had no intention of acknowledging him. His “frail” heart couldn’t take it. “This humble monk has been terrified all night. I want meat buns for breakfast.”

Without the abbot to restrain him, the old monk was growing increasingly uninhibited.

“Alright, I’ll have the kitchen make some,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

Only then did Master Huizhen leave, satisfied, with his hands clasped behind his back.

Left alone in the room, Lin Ziyin watched Chu Sui Feng eat his noodles in large mouthfuls, her heart warming. All her worries from the night dissolved into nothing.

“Have the kitchen prepare more food. Si Tu Gong and Si San will be coming over soon,” Chu Sui Feng instructed between bites.

Hong Ying, standing guard outside, immediately agreed.

“Your Highness should rest first. When you wake up, I have something nice to show you,” Lin Ziyin said mysteriously.

Chu Sui Feng smiled at her but didn’t press her for details.

Having barely slept all night, Lin Ziyin felt exhausted too. After Chu Sui Feng went to rest, she decided to return to her own room for a nap without hesitation.

She didn’t care if others might laugh at her. Deep down, she still carried the independent spirit of a modern woman.

With no burdens on her mind, she slept soundly. When she woke up, it was almost noon.

“Servant will go to the kitchen to bring food for miss,” Lu Luo said with a smile as she saw her awake. Having spent a long time by Lin Ziyin’s side, she knew Lin Ziyin was different from other young ladies.

Lin Ziyin never liked others handling small daily tasks or private matters for her. She always did things herself, like making the bed or dressing.

“No need. I’ll go to the kitchen myself and prepare a few dishes for His Highness,” Lin Ziyin said. “Is His Highness awake?”

“His Highness, the Third Young Master, and Master Sutu rested for a while and then went out,” Hong Ying replied.

Hearing this, Lin Ziyin felt a little embarrassed. It seemed she was the most idle and carefree one in the residence.

The kitchen staff were part of the Prince of Ling’s estate, all trustworthy. There weren’t many—just two cooks and two helpers.

When Lin Ziyin arrived, the four were busy preparing lunch. Seeing her, they quickly bowed.

“No need for formalities. I’m just here to see and make a few dishes,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Miss, please. All the ingredients are here,” a plump cook said respectfully.

Lin Ziyin looked at the ingredients on the counter—chicken, duck, fish, meat, and common vegetables were all there. She pondered for a moment, deciding what dishes to make.

Once she had her plan, she began. The cooks watched her fluid movements in astonishment, their eyes widening.

At noon, Chu Sui Feng, Si Jinhan, and the others returned as expected, including Si Tu Gong, who had been absent.

“Finally, this girl shows some conscience,” Master Huizhen exclaimed, delighted by the abundant food on the table.

“Thank you, miss,” Si Tu Gong said with a bow.

“Old monk, don’t flatter yourself. She cooked for His Highness. You’re just benefiting from it,” Si Jinhan said lazily, smirking as he teased Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin didn’t rise to his childishness. “Master Sutu is the one who’s worked hard. I was just idle and made a few simple dishes in the kitchen.”

Chapter 559: The Army Approaches (3)

Lin Ziyin, the target of the teasing, showed no hint of embarrassment on her face.

Chu Sui Feng, however, was quite pleased. Though he didn’t join in the conversation, the corners of his mouth remained upturned.

Everyone had gathered, but the master of the estate, Luo Heng, had not yet returned.

As the commander, he was extremely busy and dared not let his guard down for even a moment.

“I have something to show everyone,” Lin Ziyin said solemnly after the meal. “I’ve made some small devices that might help against the Fire Ox Formation.”

Master Sutu and the others knew she was a woman of great talent. At her words, their faces lit up with joy. To counter the enemy’s Fire Ox Formation, they had prepared extensively, but since cattle were so different from humans, they had always been uneasy about facing such massive beasts. If they could gain even a little more confidence, their worries would lessen.

Master Sutu and his men were Chu Sui Feng’s trusted confidants, and Lin Ziyin trusted them as well.

The “good things” she spoke of were the traps she had assembled the previous afternoon for capturing wild beasts.

Master Huizhen had seen these traps earlier but had not offered any comment.

Si Jinhan and Si Tu Gong, however, stared at the traps for a long time.

“Young lady Lin, these traps for capturing wild beasts may not be suitable for dealing with fire oxen,” Si Tu Gong said diplomatically.

Si Jinhan’s words were far sharper. “The Princess must think the Tartars are fools.”

Chu Sui Feng’s expression immediately darkened, and he glared fiercely at Si Jinhan.

Si Jinhan paused, then flashed him a broad grin. “Just a joke, Princess. Don’t take it seriously.”

Lin Ziyin shot him a disdainful look. Was this man calling her a fool?

“Though they are traps for capturing wild beasts, they are not ordinary ones,” Lin Ziyin explained, knowing their concerns. Master Huizhen had already mentioned this the day before. “These traps are part of a linked system, and the control is in our hands. If we don’t pull the hidden trigger, even if oxen or horses step on them, the traps won’t activate.”

Was there such a thing? Chu Sui Feng and the others immediately perked up with interest.

Seeing their expressions, Lin Ziyin had no choice but to explain the principle behind them again. Only then did everyone finally understand.

“The Princess’s skill is unmatched. We are in awe,” Si Tu Gong said, cupping his fists in apology. “It is we who lack knowledge.”

“Master Sutu is too kind,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “I only made them on a whim to test an idea. As for their effectiveness, we’ll have to wait until we face the fire oxen to find out.”

“Even if they can trip up one fire ox, it will be good,” Si Tu Gong said with a hearty laugh. “I will take these beast traps and set them up outside the city at once.”

“Don’t be hasty. Wait until Bilige’s army arrives,” Chu Sui Feng said.

Si Tu Gong and the others exchanged smiles.

In the end, the traps were still taken away by Si Tu Gong. Lin Ziyin let out a long sigh. She hoped her little invention could be of some help in the battle.

Though the enemy’s main force had not yet arrived, the vanguard, Temur, had sent men to challenge them several times.

The soldiers of the northern lands were no cowards, of course, and each time they sent troops to meet the challenge. After several battles, both sides had their share of victories and defeats.

Lin Ziyin had gone to the city walls to watch each time. She noticed that the northern forces were not fighting with all their strength. The commanders sent out were mostly captains of a thousand men, while the true generals remained safely by Chu Sui Feng’s side.

“Send word to Shili Village to immediately gather the ice blocks and send a convoy over,” she ordered at the end of the day, as the enemy finally retreated. Now she could return to rest.

Though there was war in the border city, Prefect Xiao Yang managed the civilians well. Every day, the yamen allocated a period for shops to open, and small vendors, struggling to survive, would come out to hawk their goods during this time. From morning until noon, the streets bustled with people shopping, showing no signs of panic.

Chapter 560: The Army Approaches (4)

The grain shop and the general store were steadfast supporters, both able to operate all day long. Even places like the tavern could stay open around the clock.

Lin Ziyin felt completely at ease seeing that she didn’t need to intervene.

The common folk were quite cooperative. Perhaps life in the border city was not easy, making these northerners cherish their living environment even more. They felt a stronger sense of belonging to the northern lands. Whatever orders the government issued, everyone followed them to the letter.

After noon, the streets were nearly empty. The people staying at home had prepared all kinds of “battle weapons”—from hoes and sickles to kitchen knives.

The people’s spontaneous love for their homeland was inseparable from Si Tu Gong’s policy of winning hearts and minds.

“Miss, why do you need the caravan to come over?” Hong Ying couldn’t help but ask.

“A major battle might break out in a few days,” Lin Ziyin replied, her answer seemingly unrelated.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo exchanged a glance. Though they didn’t understand her intention, they followed her instructions, having Juehui return and send a message via carrier pigeon.

Three days later, the northern kingdom’s army arrived outside the city as expected, setting up camp thirty li away.

“Bilige has just arrived, and the army is still exhausted. We’ll launch a night raid tonight,” Chu Sui Feng ordered.

“Just send a small squad,” Si Tu Gong said.

Inside the tent, all the generals and strategists began sharing their opinions.

That night, a squad dressed in night gear silently departed from the border city, creeping toward the enemy camp.

“Men, find the grain depot, set it on fire, and leave,” the squad leader whispered.

“Yes,” a dozen black-clad figures replied softly.

The group lay hidden in the shadows, observing the enemy camp. They found the Tartars’ vigilance quite high—soldiers armed with weapons patrolled every tent.

“Right ahead,” someone suddenly said with excitement.

Seeing the tightly covered grain depot, everyone was pleased. “Go.”

They silently approached, and two patrolling soldiers were swiftly taken out.

Several shadows immediately set the grain depot ablaze with torches. “Move out.”

They left immediately after succeeding. The strategist had warned them not to linger.

“Think you can leave? Not a chance,” a loud laugh suddenly rang out, followed by torches lighting up all around.

“Damn, it’s a trap,” the leading black-clad man exclaimed in shock. But he quickly regained his composure. “Brothers, fight to the end. If anyone gets the chance, break through and return.”

“Got it.”

“Not a single one of you is leaving,” the vanguard Temur sneered at the figures in the light, then waved his hand. “Fire arrows.”

Those selected for the raid were naturally skilled. The black-clad figures reacted swiftly, deflecting the incoming arrows with their weapons as the volley arrived.

“Charge.”

“Kill.”

A fierce battle erupted instantly.

Suddenly, the sound of charging drums echoed not far away.

“Not good! The northern army is launching a night raid. Prepare defenses immediately,” Temur shouted, and the northern kingdom’s soldiers fell into chaos.

“Don’t panic,” a dark-skinned man emerged. Temur saw him and respectfully stepped forward. “National Master.”

“Si Tu Gong and Chu Sui Feng aren’t that foolish. Even if they send troops, it might not be their main force,” the dark-faced man—Bilige, the northern kingdom’s strategist—said.

“National Master, I’ve already sent men to engage the enemy,” a burly man announced. This was Bayar, the northern kingdom’s commander-in-chief.

Chapter 561: The Army Presses Forward (5)

“Commander, I am willing to lead the men to meet them in battle!” Temur shouted, volunteering.

Meanwhile, not far behind, the twenty or so black-clad infiltrators had already been surrounded by the northern kingdom’s soldiers, leaving only three or five of them alive.

“Take them alive,” Bayar ordered.

“Take them alive,” the command was immediately relayed.

“Dream on,” the black-clad men exchanged glances, then gritted their teeth and continued fighting.

“Quite the tough bunch,” Bayar sneered in evaluation.

Bilige stood watching his subordinates fight the black-clad men, not saying a word.

“Brothers, I’ll go first,” one of the black-clad men, with his arms and legs injured, gritted his teeth and slit his own throat with the sword in his hand.

“Not good!” Temur was shocked and was about to rush forward to stop them, but before he could act, the remaining few also slit their own throats one after another. The northern kingdom’s raiding squad had come with the resolve to die, so naturally, they would not surrender.

“Quite the heroes,” Bayar commented, his gaze finally showing a hint of respect as he looked at the corpses on the ground.

“Chu Sui Feng’s soldiers are no cowards,” Temur’s eyes also held respect.

The people of the northern kingdom revered martial prowess and had always admired fearless heroes.

“Tomorrow, hang these men’s heads on the flagpoles,” Bilige coldly ordered.

“Yes, Strategist,” Temur saluted in agreement, his cold demeanor restored.

Not a single person sent out had returned. Si Tu Gong and the others knew the situation was dire. The men who had gone out had not returned by dawn, and it seemed the odds were against them.

But even though they had an idea, when everyone saw the enemy hanging the heads of their brothers on the flagpoles the next day, their hearts were filled with rage.

“General, I am willing to lead the men to challenge them,” a burly man with anger in his eyes volunteered.

“I am willing to fight the first battle.”

…

Several generals under Luo Heng stepped forward, and the soldiers below were also quite agitated.

“Luo Ying, you take the men out to meet Temur in battle. Remember, you are only allowed to lose, not to win,” Luo Heng suppressed the sorrow in his heart and coldly instructed.

“General,” Luo Ying was very upset. Losing the first battle would only boost the enemy’s morale and diminish their own, wouldn’t it?

“Go.”

Luo Ying stomped his feet and led the men out of the northern city.

The enemy also sent out a great general, and the two sides immediately clashed without a word.

Lin Ziyin stood on high ground watching and found that Luo Ying’s strength was not bad; at the very least, the person the enemy had sent out was no match for him.

After a hundred or so exchanges, the northern kingdom’s side sounded the retreat.

Luo Ying, no matter how unwilling, had no choice but to obey the signal. He did not linger in battle and turned his horse around to return.

The enemy, of course, was unwilling to let this opportunity slip away and immediately pursued relentlessly.

But when they pursued to the city walls, they were driven back by the arrows from the walls.

Five consecutive battles, each one like this. The northern kingdom’s morale soared, while the northern lands’ side appeared much calmer.

“Tomorrow, it will still be the five of you going into battle,” Bilige sat in the camp tent and, seeing his great generals getting carried away with their victories, immediately furrowed his brows.

“Does the National Master think Luo Heng’s men are playing tricks?” Bayar also had not been blinded by victory.

“Wait and see,” Bilige viciously ordered.

“Yes,” Temur, understanding Bilige’s strength, agreed without any hesitation.

Bilige looked at the distant battlefield, his heart filled with hidden hatred.

Chapter 562: The Army Presses Forward (6)

Si Tu Gong and Chu Sui Feng were difficult to deal with. Even though he was anxious, he had to proceed with caution. The enemy was too cunning; if he showed even the slightest negligence, he might find himself in an irreversible predicament.

Chu Sui Feng had sent men to probe the strength of their northern kingdom warriors, so he decided to turn the tables and leave them baffled.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong were indeed patient. For four consecutive days, they sent the same five men, who would fight and then retreat, no matter how fierce the battle became. At the sound of the retreat gong, they would immediately withdraw.

After suffering several losses, Bilige no longer dared to let his men pursue.

This left Chu Sui Feng’s side unperturbed, but the northern kingdom’s generals grew restless.

“National Master, if Chu Sui Feng sends those five men again tomorrow, I will not let them escape,” a martial general stood up and declared angrily.

“Tomorrow, we will intercept them,” the northerners revered strength, and Chu Sui Feng’s strategy of fighting and fleeing was not to their liking. But these past few days, Chu Sui Feng had truly taken a liking to this tactic.

The five great generals who had come forward had already assessed the enemy’s strength, so what was there to hesitate about?

In Chu Sui Feng’s camp, all the generals and strategists were discussing the next day’s battle.

“Your Highness, we have feigned weakness for five consecutive days. Tomorrow, the Tartars will surely lose their patience. Although Bilige is cunning, the great generals under Bayar will not be able to wait. Tomorrow’s battle, we can take action to kill,” Si Tu Gong analyzed.

“Tomorrow, prepare the archers. Show no mercy,” Chu Sui Feng also analyzed the situation.

“Temur is the northern kingdom’s foremost warrior, with immense strength. He has not been sent into battle as a vanguard, which must be Bilige’s idea. Seeing our low morale, they have not taken the opportunity to pursue, probably waiting for the fire oxen to arrive, intending to break the city in one fell swoop,” Luo Heng was also confident in the battle, “The reason they are in such a hurry is to capture the border city before winter arrives.”

“The Mid-Autumn Festival has passed, and the first snow should arrive soon. These past few days, the midday heat has already subsided. In previous years, although the northern kingdom has harassed the border city many times, those were just scattered soldiers. This time, Bayar has brought the northern kingdom’s strongest forces, and their determination to win is great. Moreover, even National Master Bilige has come along; they intend to capture the border city in one fell swoop,” Si Tu Gong said.

“The Tartars’ ambitions may be great, but what can they do to us?” a general scoffed, “The border city is not theirs for the taking.”

“You must not underestimate the northern kingdom’s army and Bilige. They are strong in both men and horses, with a fierce and valiant spirit, excelling in mounted combat. This time, they have launched a large-scale attack; if we engage in a direct confrontation, it is uncertain who will emerge victorious,” Si Tu Gong sighed, “Even if we can achieve victory, we will surely pay a heavy price.”

“According to Master Sutu, does that mean we can only passively defend the border city?” a general asked impatiently.

“That is not necessarily the case,” Si Tu Gong replied with a smile, “Although their forces are strong, they are not without weaknesses.”

“A large number of troops gathered outside the city; after the snow falls, they will surely be unable to withstand the cold. Moreover, with so many men and horses, the daily consumption of provisions is not small. So, if we wait patiently for a few more days, Bilige and Bayar will surely launch an all-out attack on the city. We only need to rest and wait,” Luo Heng said loudly, “Bilige thinks that with the Fire Ox Formation, victory is assured, but he absolutely has not considered that we have already thought of a way to counter the Fire Ox Formation. For this battle, the warriors of the northern lands have prepared no less than they have.”

Chapter 563: The Army Presses Forward (7)

“An arrogant army will surely face retribution,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly. “After several days of victory, the soldiers of the northern kingdom have grown overconfident. Tomorrow, while they are relaxed, we will strike them hard. Even a small victory will be enough to crush their morale.”

“Your Highness, rest assured. Tomorrow, I will give it my all and show those Tartars what we’re made of.”

“I will not fail you.”

…

The soldiers of the northern lands were known for their strict discipline in training. General Luo and Chu Sui Feng had shared hardships with them for years, earning their deep respect. Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong’s strategy of concealing their strength had not dampened the soldiers’ spirits. Instead, everyone was waiting for the right moment to unleash their full potential.

That night, Chu Sui Feng did not return. Lin Ziyin decided to have a meal with several monk healers to liven things up.

“Don’t worry, miss. With Si Tu Gong and General Luo here, the northern kingdom won’t be able to breach the border city,” Master Huizhen reassured her.

Lin Ziyin was indeed distracted during the meal. She had spent the last five days watching the battles from the city walls. Though both sides had suffered casualties, the overall number of deaths and injuries was not high. However, she had noticed that Chu Sui Feng’s side had not yet revealed their full strength.

If nothing unexpected happened, the number of casualties would surely rise tomorrow.

“Miss, I must go to the camp later. You stay home and be careful,” Master Huizhen continued.

“Master, could the Tartars attack directly from the east gate?” Lin Ziyin suddenly asked.

“Crossing the mountain leads to the waterway. Though the path is treacherous, it’s not impossible,” Master Huizhen replied. “The last time the raiders attacked, they were very familiar with the docks. There may be spies in the city that Si San hasn’t uncovered yet. If they send out the waterway maps, Bilige will surely take the risk.”

“The main battlefield is at the north gate, but if the east gate’s defenses are lax and it falls, that would be a disaster,” Lin Ziyin said, frowning.

“Don’t worry. The Prince of Ling and Si Tu Gong are thorough in their planning. If you can think of it, they likely have too,” Master Huizhen said, unconcerned.

Lin Ziyin was not as optimistic as Master Huizhen. If the Tartars attacked via the waterway, they would have to pass through the bandits’ territory. If the Tartars truly reached the east gate, it would mean the bandits had joined the war.

She didn’t know how many bandits there were or their strength, but she knew that a bandit leader who could survive for so long at the border between two nations was no ordinary outlaw. From Chu Sui Feng’s tolerance of the bandits’ market, she guessed they must be formidable.

Perhaps the Second Prince of the northern kingdom had also gone to investigate them last time.

If such a bandit group, familiar with the terrain, joined the war, they would be a force to reckon with. Lin Ziyin could not forget that in the final victory of the Celestial Dynasty, there was a group called the Guerrilla Forces.

This was an unexpected variable, and she had to discuss it with Chu Sui Feng. If he and Si Tu Gong were prepared, that was fine. But if they weren’t, and the bandits allied with the northern kingdom, the border city would suffer greatly.

After Master Huizhen left, Lin Ziyin could no longer sit still.

“Prepare the carriage,” she ordered.

“Miss, it’s already late. Where are you going?” Lu Luo asked softly. It wasn’t that she was being nosy, but the border city was unsafe at night. The common folk had already closed their doors, and the streets were empty. If something happened to her outside…

“I’m going to the camp. I need to find His Highness,” Lin Ziyin replied calmly.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo didn’t want her to go out at this time, but seeing her anxious expression, they feared she might be in trouble. After a moment’s hesitation, Lu Luo had the carriage prepared.

Lin Ziyin hurried to the camp in the carriage. Since they were defending the city, the military camp consisted of rows of houses. The guards led her to Chu Sui Feng’s room.

“Why are you here so late?” Chu Sui Feng came out immediately upon hearing the report. Seeing her, his expression darkened. “You didn’t even dress warmly.”

He glared fiercely at Hong Ying and Lu Luo, who quickly lowered their heads in fear.

“Don’t blame them. I came because of an urgent matter,” Lin Ziyin said.

Chu Sui Feng immediately pulled her into his arms and led her inside.

The room was not empty; many people were present. It seemed all the generals of the northern lands had gathered to discuss military affairs.

“Miss,” Si Tu Gong, General Luo, and the others stood up to greet her upon seeing her.

“No need for formalities,” Lin Ziyin said, somewhat embarrassed.

“Sit,” Chu Sui Feng said, pointing to the chair beside him.

“Your Highness, I take my leave.”

“Your Highness, I take my leave.”

…

All the generals, seeing her arrival, quickly asked to be excused.

“Master Sutu, General Luo, I came to discuss an urgent matter with you,” Lin Ziyin said seriously. She didn’t want to be seen as a capricious woman by others.

Si Tu Gong and General Luo listened and immediately stayed, while the others, though curious, left quietly.

Chapter 564: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (1)

Only Chu Sui Feng, Si Tu Gong, Si Jinhan, and Luo Heng remained in the room—these four were undoubtedly the highest-ranking figures in the border city. Under Chu Sui Feng’s gaze, Lin Ziyin voiced her concerns.

After hearing her out, instead of being surprised, everyone let out a sigh of relief.

“Miss, rest assured. The east gate has already been assigned suitable defenders. The Tartars may hope to catch us off guard, but their plans are doomed to fail,” Si Tu Gong explained with a smile.

Lin Ziyin immediately understood—they had long anticipated the enemy’s potential ambush. Realizing her unnecessary worry, she couldn’t help but blush.

“Miss, your insight is truly admirable,” Si Tu Gong praised with a smile. “The bandits on the mountain are actually Prince Chu’s men. Their leader, known as Black Master, is one of Prince Chu’s most capable subordinates. However, he is a man of Great Qin. No matter how dissatisfied he may be with His Highness, he would never collude with the northern kingdom against us.”

So that was it! Lin Ziyin finally grasped the situation after the explanation.

“Prince Chu is ambitious, with half the court’s officials supporting him. He is the Crown Prince’s strongest rival,” Si Jinhan added lazily. “The princes in the court are divided into two factions—those who support Prince Chu are no fewer than those who support the Crown Prince. But when it comes to ability, our Prince is the most capable. Both the Crown Prince and Prince Chu seek to win His Highness over, yet they also fear him. Still, neither wants the border city to fall into Tartar hands.”

“His Highness knows the bandits are Prince Chu’s men, yet he hasn’t eradicated them. Is it because he wants to keep them under close watch?” Lin Ziyin asked.

Chu Sui Feng looked at her and nodded with a smile. The woman he favored was indeed different—she could see the heart of the matter at a glance. “What you said is only half the reason. The other half is that keeping the bandits around serves as a buffer against the Tartars. Moreover, their presence allows merchants to sell their goods, and the influx of merchants undoubtedly brings revenue to the border city.”

Lin Ziyin smiled upon hearing this.

As a merchant herself, she understood Chu Sui Feng’s meaning. Shili Village’s reputation had spread far and wide, attracting merchants from all over, which had already boosted many industries in the northern lands. The bandits’ market was equally famous, and similarly, it would stimulate trade between the northern kingdom and the border city. Perhaps this was why neither the northern kingdom nor Chu Sui Feng wanted to eliminate these men.

“I was overthinking things,” Lin Ziyin admitted shyly.

“Miss, you are as pure and refined as an orchid. I admire you greatly. If not for the bandits’ special status, your considerations would have been flawless. In other words, even with the bandits blocking the way, the east gate will still be defended. Bilige is ambitious and arrogant. If there’s even the slightest opportunity, he won’t let it slip away. Crossing mountains may be difficult, but it’s not impossible,” Si Tu Gong praised, looking at her with approval.

“Master Sutu, your confidence reassures me,” Lin Ziyin said with a faint smile.

“If there’s nothing else, I’ll take my leave,” Luo Heng said, noticing Chu Sui Feng’s displeasure and being the first to request to leave.

Chu Sui Feng immediately waved his hand. “Everyone has been busy for days. Since there’s nothing else, go and rest.”

“Your Highness, Miss, I’ll take my leave,” Si Tu Gong said with a smile, following suit. If he didn’t leave now, he might become a nuisance.

“From now on, if there’s anything, just send someone to notify us. Don’t come out at such a late hour,” Chu Sui Feng said affectionately, stroking her hair after everyone had left.

Chapter 565: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (2)

“I was just a little too hasty,” Lin Ziyin said, neither refusing nor agreeing, giving him an ambiguous answer.

“I can’t leave the camp, so take care of yourself,” Chu Sui Feng pulled her into his embrace. “I’ll worry about you.”

“Your Highness, I’m an adult. I can take care of myself,” Lin Ziyin said. “Tomorrow, are we really going to strike the enemy head-on?”

“Mm.” With his beloved in his arms, the exhausted Chu Sui Feng didn’t want to talk about war. At this moment, he just wanted to be alone with Lin Ziyin.

“I brought some rice porridge for Your Highness,” Lin Ziyin said, pressed against his chest, listening to the strong beat of his heart. She suddenly remembered that Hong Ying was still holding the food box outside, so she quickly broke free from Chu Sui Feng’s embrace.

Chu Sui Feng wasn’t hungry. He wanted to hold Lin Ziyin and talk for a while. But the porridge was brought by Lin Ziyin, a gesture of her care, so when he saw her busy taking the food box from Hong Ying, he smiled and sat down.

The porridge Lin Ziyin brought was chicken porridge, accompanied by several side dishes and some meat buns, all made by her own hands.

“Eat more,” Lin Ziyin handed over the bowl.

Chu Sui Feng took it and drank a mouthful, then praised with satisfaction, “The porridge made by the Princess is the most delicious.”

“Eat more if you like it.” Whether it was true or not, sweet words from a lover were always sweet. Lin Ziyin listened to his words, her eyes full of smiles.

“It’s getting late. Go back and rest early,” Chu Sui Feng put down his bowl and chopsticks, waiting for Hong Ying to clean up, then urged Lin Ziyin to leave.

Without him saying more, Lin Ziyin didn’t plan to stay in the military camp any longer.

There were many rules in the military camp. Even the Prince had to abide by the rules to set an example and gain the respect of the soldiers. Lin Ziyin understood this principle.

“Your Highness, rest early too. I’m going back,” she said with a smile.

“Be careful on the way,” Chu Sui Feng said with concern. “Go back and rest early. Don’t worry too much.”

“Okay.” A thousand words turned into one.

Chu Sui Feng personally escorted her out of the camp, standing in the night and watching until the carriage disappeared before turning back.

From Yi and the others sighed secretly in their hearts. Finally, the Prince had someone to worry about. They hoped that after this war ended and they returned to Fengcheng, the Prince would bring the Princess into the mansion.

Although the weather was bad, Lin Ziyin still felt Chu Sui Feng watching her leave. A man who cared so much for her—Lin Ziyin wasn’t made of wood. Her heart was naturally filled with sweetness and sighs.

Chu Sui Feng had indeed lived a hard life all these years, just like her back then. As long as Chu Sui Feng didn’t betray her in this life, she would surely take extra care of this man who lacked love.

The next morning, Lin Ziyin hurriedly finished breakfast in the mansion and brought Hong Ying and a few others to the city gate. At this time, Chu Sui Feng had already arrived with his troops.

Outside the city, the soldiers of the northern kingdom had crossed the Mo River to provoke them.

“Your Highness, General, I request to go into battle,” Luo Ying cupped his fists.

“Granted,” Chu Sui Feng replied with a killing intent. “No need to hold back.”

“Yes, I will not fail the mission,” Luo Ying said with a determined look in his eyes.

“Chu Sui Feng, Luo Heng, you are nothing but cowards hiding in your shells,” the other side sent someone to provoke them. The soldiers on the northern side were furious when they heard them insulting the Prince and the General, each one grinding their teeth and eager to fight.

“What? Do you still want to send someone out to circle around like the past few days and then leave? Today, I will make sure they don’t come back. Haha, a bunch of cowards.” To give the northern lands a show of force, the northern kingdom was quite determined, sending out five great generals directly.

Chapter 566: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (3)

They sent out five men, so Chu Sui Feng’s side naturally had to send out five as well.

“Today, let us show you who truly has no way back,” Luo Ying sneered.

“What? Want to fight a few rounds and then run away?”

“Enough talk. If you have the guts, come fight.”

The two sides clashed without another word.

“Be careful,” Luo Ying reminded his own men.

A few of them nodded, then spread out to find suitable opponents.

Bayar watched from afar, a sense of unease rising in his heart. Every day, Chu Sui Feng’s men had sent out the same fixed group to fight against their own generals. Why had they changed their opponents this time? Could there be a trick?

But then he thought again—after several days of battle, they all knew each other’s strengths and weaknesses. Even if the other side was trying to deceive them, what could they do?

And in fact, their confidence and that of their subordinates led to heavy losses.

Luo Ying wielded a spear. When he met his enemy, he fought only a few rounds before turning his horse around and fleeing. The soldiers of the northern kingdom had been holding back their anger for a long time, so of course they wouldn’t let him escape so easily. They immediately spurred their horses to chase after him.

The Tartars’ horses were much stronger than the warhorses of the northern lands, and soon the pursuers were about to catch up to Luo Ying.

The enemy side let out a cheer, but at that moment, Luo Ying suddenly executed a “returning spear” maneuver. The pursuer behind him was caught off guard and was pierced through the chest, then fell to the ground.

The cheers from the Tartars abruptly ceased.

The fallen Tartar was not yet dead. He gritted his teeth and tried to stand up. The remaining four generals on the battlefield were shocked and immediately tried to rush over to rescue their comrade.

But how could the generals of the northern lands let them have their way? The four men were immediately pinned down, and they could only watch helplessly as Luo Ying skewered their man.

“I’ll fight you all to the death today!” a Tartar general roared, swinging his massive blade toward the head of a northern general.

“None of you will escape today!”

…The enraged Tartar generals of the northern kingdom fought with all their might.

Unfortunately, the battlefield now had five against four. Originally, their strengths were not far apart, but with Luo Ying’s victory, the five men of the northern lands fought against the four Tartars, and the disparity in strength became immediately apparent.

Luo Ying and his men also fought with the attitude of ending the battle quickly. They were equally unyielding. Before long, another Tartar general was cut down from his horse.

“National Master!”

“Commander!”

The Tartar generals watching the battle could no longer sit still and clamored to join the fight.

“Amurjin, Zhebie, the two of you go,” Bayar said, unable to sit still after losing two of his great generals in succession.

The named generals, upon receiving their orders, immediately went into battle.

But at that very moment, the situation on the battlefield changed again.

The five great generals of the northern kingdom joined forces and killed another Tartar general, while seriously wounding one more.

“Looking to die!” Amurjin roared. His mount was almost flying as he rushed over to rescue his comrade. At that moment, the northern lands sounded the retreat.

Luo Ying and his companions exchanged glances, looking regretfully at the remaining Tartar generals before turning their horses around and heading back to the city without hesitation.

“Bastards! Think you can run? Not a chance!” Amurjin and Zhebie, who had arrived late, were furious when they saw the northern generals fleeing again. They immediately wanted to chase after them.

But at that moment, the sound of their own retreat horn rang out behind them.

“Let them off easy.”

“Cowards!” Amurjin and Zhebie were so angry their bodies trembled, but military orders were not to be disobeyed. They still dutifully brought their injured comrade back.

Chapter 567: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (4)

The battle ended with the Tartars losing three generals, one severely wounded, and one lightly injured.

“Hahaha, let the Tartars rage on.” The morale of the northern lands’ army soared, their spirits high from top to bottom.

In contrast, the enemy’s morale across the river was noticeably low.

“National Master, I request to fight again tomorrow. We must make those bastards pay.” Hatred made the Tartar generals even more ferocious.

“Commander, our brothers’ deaths must not be in vain. I request to slaughter the city.”

…

“National Master.” Bayar looked at the silent Bilige, his expression equally grim. They had been too careless, leading to such heavy losses.

“Rest tomorrow.” The National Master spoke coldly.

“National Master.”

“Sir.” The officers were unwilling and dissatisfied.

“The Fire Ox Formation will ensure their annihilation. Whether they open the city gates or not, with the Fire Ox, taking the city will be easy.” Bilige said coldly.

“The National Master is right.” Bayar also calmed down. “Once the Fire Ox arrives, we can take the border city without casualties. After entering the city, you can do as you please. For now, be patient.”

A desperate battle was inevitable. The weather was getting colder, and the first snow would arrive soon. The harsh cold would be their greatest enemy. They couldn’t afford to drag this out; they needed to conserve their strength and fight decisively.

Luo Heng, while the soldiers celebrated their victory, passionately urged them to remain vigilant and not underestimate the enemy.

The soldiers indeed dared not be careless. For the past six months, they had drilled in formation to break the Fire Ox Formation. The terror of the Fire Ox Formation was already deeply ingrained in their minds.

Three days of rest, both sides were conserving their strength.

“According to the scouts, the Fire Ox will arrive tomorrow.” Luo Heng spoke.

“Your Highness, once the Fire Ox arrives, the enemy will launch their attack.” Si Tu Gong also looked at Chu Sui Feng. “The east city’s defense is handled by Jiang Shan, the south city has Pan Li guarding it, and the west city is defended by Luo Ying. The Tartars want to win with a surprise move, but their wishes are doomed to fail.”

“If we could cut off their retreat, that would be best.” Lin Ziyin was also in the military camp.

“The Tartars use rafts tied together as bridges. Even if we send people to bore holes in their boats, it won’t help. Those boats are tied together with ropes; if the ropes are cut, the boats will separate. Moreover, Bilige is very cautious. When using the floating bridge, he will certainly consider our fire attacks or boring holes, so he must have a backup plan.” Si Tu Gong replied.

If only there were modern bombers, Lin Ziyin thought to herself. But this thought only lingered in her mind for a moment.

She didn’t want to bring modern lethal weapons into ancient times, even if she had the ability to create a simple aircraft.

“Wei Chengzhi will lead the archers and spearmen to break the Fire Ox, and Xu Weichun will handle the cleanup.” Luo Heng began assigning tasks.

…

Lin Ziyin quietly listened as Chu Sui Feng and the others arranged personnel and assigned tasks, gaining a new appreciation for Luo Heng and Si Tu Gong. The wisdom of the ancients was indeed not to be underestimated.

She had taught Chu Sui Feng, Si Tu Gong, and Si Jinhan the Thirty-Six Stratagems, but she hadn’t expected Si Tu Gong to combine them with the actual situation in the northern lands to make such meticulous arrangements.

Whether it was the deployment of personnel or the formation tactics, in Lin Ziyin’s eyes, Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong’s arrangements were quite comprehensive. Even in modern military exercises, their arrangements would be considered ingenious.

Chapter 568: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (5)

The great battle arrived as promised.

“Chu Sui Feng, you’re nothing but a cowardly turtle! If you have the guts, come out and fight me for three hundred rounds!” The northern kingdom sent out their heavyweight—Temur—right from the start.

As the vanguard of the northern kingdom, this was Temur’s first true battle. Clearly, they were taking this war very seriously.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression darkened. “The army marches out of the city.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Luo Heng responded loudly before issuing commands.

“Your Highness, I want to go out too.” Lin Ziyin quickly spoke up.

“The battlefield is a man’s affair. Stay safely in the city.” This time, Chu Sui Feng did not indulge her. “The four of you, guard the Princess well. If anything happens, I’ll take your heads.”

“Yes, Princess.” Hong Ying and Lu Luo bowed in agreement, their expressions grave. They dared not take Chu Sui Feng’s words lightly.

“Your Highness, rest assured. We will guard the Princess tightly.” Even Juehui and Jueming sided with Chu Sui Feng this time. It seemed they too were unwilling to let Lin Ziyin join the battle outside the city.

“Don’t worry, humble monk will help you watch over your wife.” Master Huizhen stepped forward with a smile, adding his support.

“The battlefield belongs to men. Even if you are capable, I still don’t want you risking yourself out there. Stay here and wait for my triumphant return.” Chu Sui Feng gently reassured her.

Lin Ziyin nodded, feeling a pang of regret for her impulsiveness.

When it came to strategy and martial prowess, she was far inferior to Chu Sui Feng and the others. Her expertise lay in mechanics, which wouldn’t be of much use on the battlefield.

“Master Huizhen, I leave her in your care.” Chu Sui Feng solemnly entrusted her to Master Huizhen.

“No problem. When you return, I guarantee you’ll see your wife safe and sound.” Master Huizhen fidgeted with his prayer beads, responding impatiently.

“Your Highness, the city gates are open.” Si Tu Gong’s expression was solemn.

“March out.” Since they had chosen to confront the enemy head-on, Chu Sui Feng led a large force out of the city first, with Luo Heng following closely behind with another contingent.

“Prince of Ling is indeed decisive.” Bayar was overjoyed to see Chu Sui Feng finally leave the city.

He had been worried that Chu Sui Feng, as a prince, would not join the battle. If Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong had stayed inside the city, capturing the border city would have been much more difficult.

Unexpectedly, both Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong were together—the two most formidable figures in the northern lands.

Hah, it seemed heaven was on their side. If they could kill Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong in this battle, the rest would be insignificant. Not only would the entire northern lands fall into their hands, but even the distant Great Qin would be within their grasp.

“National Master.” Bayar turned to Bilige. “The Fire Oxes are ready. Shall we release them?”

“Even if Chu Sui Feng had three heads and six arms, he wouldn’t escape this time.” Bilige glared maliciously at the distant Chu Sui Feng. Though the distance was too great to see his expression clearly, Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong’s decision to leave the city together was a clear sign of their disdain for the northern kingdom’s warriors.

Let them revel in their arrogance for now. With the Fire Oxes, Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong would soon taste the bitter consequences of their carelessness. “Temur, Bayan, lead your men to flank from the left. Tengte and Anzhanmu, flank from the right. Cut off their retreat.”

“Yes, National Master.” The named generals responded with confidence, each excited at the thought of capturing Chu Sui Feng, the war god of the northern lands.

Chapter 569: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (6)

As long as they captured Chu Sui Feng or Si Tu Gong, their rankings among the warriors of the Northern Kingdom would surely rise. The thought of the impending glory made them eager to charge forward immediately.

“You must not underestimate Chu Sui Feng, Si Tu Gong, and Luo Heng,” Bilige said, frowning as he watched the excited generals. He sternly reminded them, “Remember, you must work together to capture Chu Sui Feng. As for Luo Heng, you can let him go.”

“National Master, Si Jinhan is not in battle,” Temur, with his sharp eyes, remarked. As the Northern Kingdom’s foremost warrior, he had always been displeased with Si Jinhan from the northern lands, finding him too cunning and unlikable. He had long wanted to take Si Jinhan down.

With his rival absent, Temur was in a foul mood. Moreover, Si Jinhan was always by Chu Sui Feng’s side, so it was strange that he wasn’t present now that Chu Sui Feng had taken the field.

“Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong are indeed cunning. They actually anticipated that we would send troops to ambush from East City,” Bilige sneered. “But even if they guessed it, it won’t do them much good. It’s better if a strong general is drawn away. Ha! This is the main battlefield. With Chu Sui Feng lacking capable men by his side, you have an even better chance of capturing him.”

“National Master, rest assured. I will block Chu Sui Feng’s retreat and defeat them utterly.”

Chu Sui Feng, adhering to the principle of not moving unless the enemy did, led his army in observation.

Suddenly, the enemy’s war drums began to sound.

“Your Highness, they’re coming,” Si Tu Gong said.

Chu Sui Feng nodded. Today, he and Si Tu Gong were acting as bait. From their understanding of Bilige, if they didn’t leave the city, the cunning Bilige and Bayar wouldn’t have released the fire oxen so quickly, nor would they have committed all their forces.

As the drums sounded, dust rose into the air, followed by a deafening noise. It wasn’t the sound of human shouts but the lowing of oxen, accompanied by a heavy sound like hoofbeats.

Chu Sui Feng and his men immediately realized that the Northern Kingdom’s trump card had finally been unleashed.

Lin Ziyin stood on the city wall. Because she was high up, she could see far into the distance.

Amid the rising dust, she had already seen the fire oxen clearly.

Each ox was robust and well-fed, with sharp knives tied to their horns and firecrackers attached to their tails. The frightened oxen, driven mad, were terrifying.

A herd of maddened oxen was even more frightening.

When the soldiers of the northern lands saw the maddened oxen, many of them trembled inside. However, they had undergone strict training and were filled with patriotic fervor, so none of them fled. Instead, each gripped their weapons tightly.

“Chu Sui Feng’s men are indeed not weak,” Bayar remarked, impressed, as he observed the soldiers’ reactions. He felt a renewed respect for Chu Sui Feng.

“Archers, prepare! Spear units, advance!” Chu Sui Feng commanded, and a group of black-armored soldiers immediately moved to the front.

These black-armored soldiers rode tall horses, each holding a weapon that resembled a spear. Upon closer inspection, one would notice that these spears had a crescent-shaped blade at the base of the spearhead.

Facing the charging fire oxen, they did not hesitate but charged forward with incredible speed.

Bayar and Bilige’s eyes narrowed.

As the Northern Kingdom’s grand marshal and national master, respectively, they were not foolish. They did not believe that Chu Sui Feng was sending the black-armored soldiers to their deaths in a suicidal charge.

Chapter 570: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (7)

Could it be that Chu Sui Feng had already figured out how to break the Fire Ox Formation?

Bayar and Bilige pondered this, finding it hard to believe. After all, even though they had trained the Fire Ox Formation, they had never found a way to counter it themselves.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong were facing the Fire Ox Formation for the first time—how could they have already prepared a countermeasure?

The price of overconfidence was terrifying. With the Fire Ox Formation bolstering their morale, the soldiers of the Northern Kingdom were brimming with confidence. They followed behind the fire oxen, shouting loudly, much like the cheers they would make while herding horses and cattle. But in the blink of an eye, they were stunned.

The black-armored soldiers of the northern lands, who had been charging forward, suddenly halted midway. Then, the first row of fire oxen all collapsed with mournful lows, their cries clearly filled with agony.

Since the horns of the fire oxen were all bound with sharp knives, when the first row fell, the oxen behind them either crashed directly into the bodies of the oxen in front or lost control of the situation.

The fire oxen that continued to charge forward had their front legs severed by the long spears of the black-armored soldiers, and many more fell.

The ten or so oxen that managed to escape were then struck down by the second row of black-armored soldiers, who severed their front legs as well.

These black-armored soldiers were ruthless. Any ox that fell before them was immediately finished off with another spear thrust. It was as if they had been trained—each spear was aimed straight for the ox’s neck.

In an instant, the air was filled with the stench of blood. The ears of both sides were filled with the agonized cries of the oxen, the neighing of horses, and the fierce battle cries of the soldiers.

“National Master!” Bayar panicked.

To train this batch of fire oxen, the Northern Kingdom had spent half a year preparing. The oxen sent into battle were the strongest and most robust selected from across the nation. Yet, these seemingly fierce oxen had not even had a chance to display their strength before being annihilated by the black-armored soldiers of the northern lands.

Bayar was truly unwilling to accept this.

Bilige was even more unwilling. The Fire Ox Formation was his creation. When they set out, he had even made a guarantee before the ruler—he would return with the heads of Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong. But the fire oxen, which were supposed to be his trump card, had turned out to be so fragile. They had been wiped out without even getting a chance to demonstrate their power.

Their side had not even had time to react.

The situation on the battlefield continued to shift. With the fire oxen scattered, the soldiers of the Northern Kingdom who had been following behind were now fully exposed, and the two armies officially clashed.

The first gift the northern lands bestowed upon them was a volley of dense arrows.

The Northern Kingdom also had archers, but the arrows in the hands of Chu Sui Feng’s men had a much greater range and power. Bayar and Bilige watched in shock as their own soldiers continuously fell.

As the Northern Kingdom’s army approached, the generals on Chu Sui Feng’s side immediately shifted their formation. The strange formation changed rapidly, and Chu Sui Feng, as the most noble figure in the northern lands, was tightly protected by the soldiers.

“National Master, how have we never seen the formation Chu Sui Feng is using before?” In the blink of an eye, the Northern Kingdom’s army had been divided by the northern lands’ forces. Chu Sui Feng’s generals were split into eight groups, each leading an almost equal number of soldiers. What was terrifying was that these soldiers seemed to form smaller formations among themselves. They fought in groups, using different weapons—broadswords, long halberds, spears—coordinating with each other. The small, circular formations were difficult to break through.

What kind of formation was the enemy using? Bilige’s eyes widened. Even with his vast knowledge, he had never seen such an exquisite formation. Moreover, it was strange that the close-combat abilities of the northern lands’ ordinary soldiers had improved by leaps and bounds compared to before.

What had Chu Sui Feng been doing for the past year? Why had the enemy’s ordinary soldiers improved so much? And what about those strange crossbows—why did they have such a long range? These mysteries tormented Bilige.

The battle on the field was already fierce, but for Bilige and Bayar, things went from bad to worse. Several of their most capable generals had already been sent out to cut off Chu Sui Feng’s army’s retreat. With their army scattered by the enemy, their own soldiers were now in disarray, like loose sand.

In contrast, the discipline and orderly advance and retreat of Chu Sui Feng’s army were clearly evident.

“How could this be? How could this be?” Bilige’s face twisted in fury. “Why didn’t the scouts report such important information back?”

Hearing Bilige’s desperate roar, Bayar could only bitterly smile.

Chu Sui Feng’s subordinates had always been fiercely loyal to him. It was not easy for them to bribe anyone under his command.

Those who had been bribed were only low-ranking soldiers. How could low-ranking soldiers have access to the decisions of high-ranking generals? Besides, Chu Sui Feng certainly had not told the soldiers about the intricacies of this formation. The ordinary soldiers only followed their training—how could they possibly understand the mysteries of the formation?

“Brilliant!” On the city walls, Master Huizhen watched as the enemy was utterly routed, happily slapping his thigh. “This Eight Trigrams Formation is truly remarkable. Si Tu Gong and Young Master Luo Heng really have a trick up their sleeves to come up with such an ingenious method.”

Lin Ziyin watched the battlefield below, her eyes tightly following Chu Sui Feng among the crowd.

She agreed with Master Huizhen’s words. Although she had mentioned and explained the Eight Trigrams Formation, the fact that Chu Sui Feng, Si Tu Gong, and Luo Heng had trained the soldiers to such an outstanding level in such a short time, and could continuously adapt the formation based on the battlefield situation, was completely beyond her expectations.

Chapter 571: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (1)

“Have the archers shoot down the flag bearers immediately.” As the battle situation continued to worsen, the cunning Bayar grew anxious. Having observed from the rear for a long time, he had finally discerned the secret of the formation. Chu Sui Feng, Si Tu Gong, and Luo Heng were coordinating their attacks by shifting formations, relying on the flags above.

The northern lands had deployed eight generals, each leading a varying number of soldiers who appeared to be fighting independently. However, upon closer inspection, it was clear they were actually working in unison. The tool they used for communication was not human messengers but the flags flying high in the sky.

The order was given, but in reality, it was difficult to execute.

The flags of the northern lands were not held by people but fluttered in the air, their poles mounted on war chariots.

The flags were raised using thin iron wires, making them impossible to hit. Even the most skilled archers of the northern kingdom could not shoot them down.

“Concentrate our forces to kill Chu Sui Feng,” Bilige said, his anger boiling beneath his calm exterior.

“Yes, National Master.” A general immediately took the order and left.

“We cannot let Chu Sui Feng escape,” Temur, the northern kingdom’s greatest warrior, said, his heart aching as he watched his side lose. Seeing Chu Sui Feng ruthlessly slaying his soldiers, the thought of not letting him go kept circling in his mind.

Chu Sui Feng was too formidable; he was a god in the eyes of the people of the northern lands. If they could capture him, the northern lands would belong to the northern kingdom. They could not let the tiger return to the mountain! With this thought, Temur and several generals joined forces, desperately trying to reach Chu Sui Feng.

“Those people are trying to attack Young Master.” Lin Ziyin stood on the city wall. Hmph, they dared to try and harm her man right under her nose? Not a chance.

“Use the ballistae to attack their rear command position,” Lin Ziyin ordered.

Master Huizhen listened with a smile, not finding Lin Ziyin’s fierceness the least bit surprising. He thought the young lady was being fierce for the sake of the Prince of Ling, and her fierceness was good for Young Master. This pair of young betrothed truly seemed made for each other by heaven.

On the city wall were Chu Sui Feng’s trusted subordinates, all of whom knew Lin Ziyin’s identity.

When the future princess gave an order, no one dared to be negligent.

“Prepare the ballistae. Target the enemy’s rear.”

With the order given, the ballistae were quickly adjusted for direction and angle.

The improved ballistae had greatly enhanced range and precision. After Lin Ziyin set the target, the operators aimed as instructed and immediately pulled the lever.

A dense volley of arrows shot out, targeting the crowd at the rear of the northern kingdom’s army.

Many northern kingdom soldiers were struck by arrows and fell, causing a commotion in the rear.

Bayar and Bilige were far away, so they were not hit, but many soldiers near them were struck down.

The ballistae were designed specifically for dense formations of soldiers. Undoubtedly, the tightly packed soldiers of the northern kingdom became victims of this new lethal weapon.

“How could the ballistae be so powerful?” Bayar exclaimed in shock.

As the soldiers panicked, Bilige had already ordered someone to retrieve a few of the arrows.

These arrows were unusual. Not only were their arrowheads triangular, but the tails also had cleverly designed hooks, making the injuries they caused even more severe.

Bilige gasped in astonishment after examining them.

The northern lands’ endless tactics today had completely caught him off guard. The continuous casualties on the battlefield had caused the morale of the northern kingdom’s soldiers to plummet rapidly.

“National Master, we must sound the retreat,” Bayar said, alarmed. Given the current situation, if they continued to fight, they would surely suffer a great loss.

Chapter 572: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (2)

Just then, another volley of arrows rained down upon the crowd, and cries of agony filled the air.

Bayar watched as his soldiers fell, his eyes turning red with rage. “Sound the retreat! Pull back immediately!”

The order was swiftly relayed, and the disorganized soldiers of the northern kingdom retreated like a receding tide.

Meanwhile, Temur and his four companions had already fought their way to Chu Sui Feng.

Lin Ziyin stood atop the city walls, her gaze fixed on Chu Sui Feng. She too noticed the fierce Temur and his men.

“Those four Tartars are formidable,” Lin Ziyin remarked.

“Don’t worry, the Prince of Ling is even more formidable,” Master Huizhen replied confidently, standing firmly behind Chu Sui Feng.

“Temur, what do we do?” His companions had heard the retreat signal, but after fighting so hard to reach Chu Sui Feng, they were reluctant to abandon their chance at glory.

Temur hesitated.

“Trying to run?” Chu Sui Feng’s eyes locked onto the four men, filled with killing intent and mockery. “I’ll make sure you never leave.”

His words were a clear provocation.

Temur knew Chu Sui Feng was powerful, but glancing at his companions, he thought of himself as the northern kingdom’s greatest warrior. If he retreated now, especially under Chu Sui Feng’s taunts, he would be the laughingstock of the northern kingdom. He couldn’t bear it.

“This is what I should be saying.” With that, Temur swung his long blade and charged forward without hesitation.

His companions followed without a second thought, rushing toward Chu Sui Feng with their weapons raised.

Chu Sui Feng may be strong, but he can’t possibly take on all four of us!

They thought too highly of themselves. In reality, Chu Sui Feng, as the king of the northern lands, would never appear on the battlefield alone. How could he lack elite guards?

Soon, From Yi, From Er, and From San intercepted the three Tartars. The remaining guards surrounded Chu Sui Feng, vigilantly watching the battle to prevent anyone from getting close.

Chu Sui Feng faced Temur directly.

Their duel was spectacular.

Temur lived up to his reputation as the northern kingdom’s greatest warrior—strong, fierce, and fearless, with a reckless determination.

Against the northern lands’ war god, he actually held his own at first.

Lin Ziyin watched the small-scale battle from the city walls, her heart still worried for Chu Sui Feng. When you truly care for someone, you never want them to suffer even the slightest harm.

Chu Sui Feng wielded a sword, while Temur brandished a long blade.

As the saying goes, a shorter weapon is more dangerous. In terms of weight, Chu Sui Feng’s sword was much lighter than Temur’s blade. From the start, Temur had the advantage.

But Temur had severely underestimated Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng was called the northern lands’ war god for a reason. Soon, he overpowered Temur.

Temur, who had rarely met his match in the northern kingdom, was enraged by being suppressed. His strikes grew even more ferocious.

But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t land a single hit on Chu Sui Feng. Chu Sui Feng was not to be trifled with, and he had no patience for prolonged battles. Before long, he seized an opportunity, slashing diagonally with his sword. Temur’s left arm was instantly drenched in blood, his flesh torn open. The blood quickly stained the horse’s fur red.

Chapter 573: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (3)

Of the three generals Bayar and his men had faced, two were already dead, and the last one was covered in wounds.

The enemy wanted to flee, but they would have to ask Si Tu Gong and Luo Heng for permission first.

The Eight Trigrams Formation continued to advance, while the flanking troops quietly moved into position to encircle them.

“Sound the retreat again,” Bilige said, no longer able to remain calm after seeing Si Tu Gong and Luo Heng’s intentions. This time, the troops he had brought belonged to the Eldest Prince’s faction. If they suffered a heavy blow, the Eldest Prince’s strength would surely weaken upon their return.

After weighing the pros and cons, Bilige and Bayar immediately made the correct choice.

“Change formation,” Si Tu Gong ordered.

The Eight Trigrams Formation shifted once more, with the vanguard of both flanks transforming into a wedge formation—a formation with the strongest impact, easily capable of splitting the enemy’s forces.

Bayar and Bilige, who had already retreated to the opposite bank of the Great River, immediately ordered their archers to stand guard and wait for reinforcements.

“Sound the retreat again. Have Temur return to camp immediately,” Bilige said, his face pale as he watched Temur struggling in the distance.

If the Eldest Prince was the one he supported, then Temur was Bilige’s most favored disciple.

He absolutely would not allow his most capable and beloved disciple to die before his eyes. “Bring him back at once,” he ordered, pointing at two of his generals.

The two men took their orders and left.

When faced with the threat of death, Temur abandoned his pride and chose self-preservation. He first seemed to make a final effort, then fired a feint shot before, with the help of his confidants, quickly breaking free and turning his horse to flee.

Amurjin and Zhebie had just been ordered to come to the rescue. The four of them met up and immediately galloped away at full speed.

“Bring me a bow,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, smirking. If they thought they could easily escape under his watch, they were sorely mistaken.

From Yi immediately handed him a bow and arrow.

This bow was precisely the crossbow designed by Lin Ziyin. Chu Sui Feng took the crossbow, aimed it at the fleeing Temur.

Among the four escaping, this man was the most formidable. He would make an example of Temur to crush the morale of the northern kingdom’s soldiers.

Those trained in martial arts had always had excellent hearing. Temur heard the whistling of the arrow behind him and immediately lowered his upper body, pressing himself against the horse’s back. An arrow grazed past his scalp, startling him into a cold sweat.

Before he could sit up straight, he felt another arrow coming from behind. Gritting his teeth, he rolled under the horse’s belly. Sure enough, another arrow flew past.

But the matter was not yet over. A third arrow came without warning.

This time, Temur had no time to dodge. He closed his eyes in frustration.

Zhebie, who was following beside him, also saw the arrow. In his urgency, he used the dagger in his hand to deflect the arrow.

The arrow deviated from its original trajectory but buried itself deep into Temur’s right arm.

A wave of excruciating pain washed over him, but Temur could not bear to let go of the long sword in his hand. It was his personal weapon, one that had accompanied him for many years. He simply could not bear to abandon it.

“Not dead. What a tough life,” Chu Sui Feng said, somewhat displeased, as he saw the third arrow hit Temur’s right arm without killing him.

“Your Highness, the arrowheads forged by Tianji Tower have always been extraordinary. It’s enough to make Temur suffer,” From Yi said with a smile.

“Sound the retreat,” Chu Sui Feng ordered as soon as he saw the northern kingdom’s troops had completely retreated to the opposite bank of the river.

At this moment, Si Tu Gong and Luo Heng’s troops had already stopped their attack. It was an age-old principle not to pursue a desperate enemy.

Lin Ziyin and Master Huizhen witnessed the entire battle unfold. Both of them let out a sigh of relief.

Chapter 574: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (4)

This was the first time Lin Ziyin had witnessed the brutality of ancient hand-to-hand combat firsthand. The sheer cruelty of it left her deeply shaken.

“Juehui, inform His Highness this afternoon that I want all the dead or injured fire oxen from the battlefield.”

“Miss, you’re not thinking of eating beef, are you?” Master Huizhen eyed her suspiciously.

“Master, you truly understand me.” Lin Ziyin nodded excitedly, not bothering to hide her intentions.

Winter was approaching, and she had been worried about running out of supplies. Who would have thought the enemy would deliver such excellent materials right to her doorstep? Perfect!

Just thinking about the silver coins made her want to jump for joy.

Master Huizhen was a foodie at heart. Instead of finding Lin Ziyin’s request vulgar, he nodded approvingly. “A fine idea. It would be a shame to burn them.”

Indeed, it would be a waste! Lin Ziyin thought. But with her around, no resource would go unused.

Juehui rode out of the city and approached Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng immediately turned to look toward the city walls, and Lin Ziyin waved back enthusiastically.

Though they couldn’t see each other clearly, the affection between them was unmistakable.

Master Huizhen stroked his beard, grinning lewdly in satisfaction.

When his future daughter-in-law gave an order, Chu Sui Feng would go to any lengths to fulfill it. To prevent the enemy from seizing the resources, the army did not retreat immediately. Instead, they maintained the Eight Trigrams Formation, while archers stood guard at the front lines.

Behind the formation, many soldiers were busy dragging away the dead oxen. Others removed the sharp blades from the horns of the surviving oxen before leading them into the city.

The enemy forces stood motionless, watching in confusion. The Northern Kingdom’s soldiers were tense, wondering what Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong were planning. Could the Northern Lands’ army be preparing to cross the river and attack again?

At the thought, Bayar and Bilige immediately began deploying their troops, ready to intercept at a moment’s notice.

The oxen were too large to move easily. The Northern Lands’ war chariots were all put to use, and many ox carts were brought from the city to help. Some soldiers even resorted to carrying the oxen by hand. After all, the meat was right in front of them—better to get it inside first.

Two hours later, all the fire oxen had been moved into the city.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong smiled in satisfaction.

“Thanks for the cattle,” the Northern Kingdom’s soldiers shouted mockingly as they began to withdraw.

Only then did Bayar and Bilige realize why Chu Sui Feng’s army hadn’t moved.

This was outrageous! How shameless!

Bayar and Bilige had never imagined Chu Sui Feng could be so underhanded. After winning the battle, he had the audacity to take the fire oxen for himself.

By convention, after every battle, both sides would send people to retrieve their own dead. In Bayar and Bilige’s eyes, the fire oxen were part of the battlefield, so their carcasses should belong to their side.

But Chu Sui Feng’s actions had completely shattered their expectations.

“Chu Sui Feng!” Bayar growled, clenching his teeth as he listened to the taunts from the Northern Kingdom’s soldiers.

“National Master, none of the military physicians dare to remove the arrowhead from General Temur’s arm,” a guard rushed over to report anxiously.

Bayar and Bilige’s attention shifted immediately. “What happened?” Bilige asked, his face darkening.

Chapter 575: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (5)

The arrows of the northern lands were barbed, and if not removed properly, General Temur might lose his arm. The guard did not dare to look at Bilige’s fierce expression and reported with his head lowered.

“No matter what, we must save General Temur’s arm,” Bayar gasped in shock.

If it had been any other general, it might not have mattered, but Temur was different. First, Temur was the northern kingdom’s greatest warrior, his name resounding in the capital, a role model for many young men. Second, Temur’s family held immense power in the capital. And third, there was Bilige, the National Master, standing before them.

Everyone knew the National Master favored Temur even more than the Eldest Prince.

Bayar shuddered at the thought of the consequences.

“I will go take a look,” Bilige said without further words and headed straight for the tent.

Bayar watched Bilige’s retreating figure and secretly sighed in relief. With the National Master present, Temur’s arm would surely be saved. He sighed again and continued to watch the northern lands.

The northern army had already retrieved their wounded comrades and sent them to the city for treatment, while the bodies had been cleared away.

As Chu Sui Feng’s army entered the city, they were met with a rapturous welcome from the people. Especially when the injured fire oxen were brought in, the citizens were so overjoyed they nearly went mad.

It was rare to see spoils taken from the Tartars, and the Prince had fought a brilliant battle.

After entering the city, Chu Sui Feng had no time to speak with Lin Ziyin.

War inevitably brought casualties and injuries.

Though the Tartars had suffered heavy losses and the northern army had won, over a thousand soldiers had still been killed or wounded.

As the highest-ranking official in the border city, Chu Sui Feng had to go and comfort the troops.

Master Huizhen also left, as a medicinal monk, he needed to tend to the wounded soldiers.

“Miss,” the defending general bowed respectfully to her.

“You’ve worked hard,” Lin Ziyin nodded in acknowledgment. To avoid causing trouble, she led Hong Ying, Lu Luo, and the others back.

“Miss, the Prince fought such a brilliant battle, haha, the Tartars across the river have suffered. I doubt they’ll dare to provoke us again for a while,” Jueming excitedly chattered all the way.

Lin Ziyin, in a rare good mood, did not stop him.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo were equally excited, but knowing Lin Ziyin preferred quiet, they restrained themselves, afraid of displeasing her.

Upon returning to the courtyard, another joyous event awaited.

“Miss,” Qiao’er, who had been waiting at the door, rushed over and hugged Lin Ziyin as she dismounted.

“You little maidservant, you followed after all,” Lin Ziyin laughed, patting her shoulder. These days in the border city, she had truly missed her family and this girl.

“I couldn’t bear to leave Miss,” Qiao’er replied, tears mixing with her smile.

“Miss,” Yu Sha’ou, seeing how close his master and daughter were, felt deeply moved.

“Let’s talk inside,” Lin Ziyin said, smiling as she saw that everyone from the escort agency had come.

“Yes, yes, Miss must be tired and hungry after such a busy day,” Qiao’er said loudly. “Miss, I’ve prepared food for you.”

Everyone entered the house, and Qiao’er quickly brought hot water for her to wash up.

After standing on the city wall for nearly the entire day, Lin Ziyin had barely eaten or drunk anything, and her stomach was growling.

After washing up, she immediately enjoyed the meal Qiao’er had prepared.

Chapter 576: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (6)

After her stomach was full, she finally allowed Yu Sha’ou and the others to enter the house.

“Miss, all the ice blocks have been collected,” Yu Sha’ou reported with a bow.

“There’s no rush. You might be heading back tomorrow, so you’ll need to take those ice blocks with you,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “Today, we’ve gotten quite a lot of beef.”

“I heard on the street that Your Highness won a great victory today, wiping out all the Tartars’ fire oxen,” Yu Sha’ou said, his face beaming with joy. It was a shame, though, that they had only arrived in the border city in the afternoon and hadn’t been able to witness the battle.

“Oh, right, miss, this is a letter from the old master and the Eldest Young Master,” Yu Sha’ou pulled a letter from his pocket and handed it to her.

Lin Ziyin took it and couldn’t help but laugh as she read it.

Overall, this family letter was truly written by everyone.

It started with the old master’s instructions, followed by Lin Changshu and Wu Da You’s report on the family’s situation. Then came sister-in-law Hui Nian and Zige’s concerns, though Zige’s complaints were more numerous. After that, Changting and Yan Zhi reported on their studies, and finally, there were two small handprints, likely from the two little ones.

Seeing such a warm family letter, Lin Ziyin’s heart warmed as well.

“Is everything alright at home?” she asked with concern.

“The court has closed the trade routes from Liaocheng to the northern lands, and the Eldest Young Master has also followed your instructions, cutting off all goods to the capital. However, none of the workshops have been idle; they’re still producing, and all the goods are being stockpiled. We’re still doing business with foreign merchants as usual. The greenhouses in the fields have started to be set up, and all the grain has been stored. Even the households in the village haven’t sold their harvests,” Yu Sha’ou reported all the big and small events in the village as concisely as possible.

“There’s a lot of beef, but fortunately, the weather has turned cold. When you take it back, start extracting the tallow immediately and then mix it according to the formula. I’ll give you the formula later. As for the meat, make it into flavored beef jerky and beef granules. I’ll also give you the recipe to take back,” Lin Ziyin said.

“Yes, miss.”

“Miss, the sugar beets in the fields have started to be harvested. What should we do with them?” the impatient Kong Yier asked loudly.

“Make sugar. You can make candy or refine it into white granulated sugar,” Lin Ziyin replied. As she said this, she realized how tricky things were—there were indeed many matters at home.

“Miss just needs to provide the formula. Juexin and Shaohui will arrange the manpower to handle it.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. Indeed, with those two at home, she didn’t need to worry. She just wondered if the people in the workshops could handle the details properly without her there.

“The people from the Prince’s estate have also come, bringing the down jackets they made. They can help carry the beef back,” Qiao’er said quickly.

Perfect. Lin Ziyin had been worried about how to transport all the beef at once, but now someone had brought a pillow just as she was about to nod off. This deal was turning out well.

Before she knew it, night had fallen.

Although Chu Sui Feng hadn’t returned, he sent From Yi to deliver a message that he and Si Tu Gong would be coming back for dinner in the evening.

Lin Ziyin quickly notified the kitchen to prepare the meal.

When the night grew dark, Chu Sui Feng and the others finally returned.

To her surprise, Si Jinhan, who hadn’t shown his face all day, was with them.

In today’s fierce battle, Si Jinhan seemed to have no role at all. Where had this man been hiding?

Lin Ziyin didn’t believe that someone like Si Jinhan would be assigned a mere supporting role.

“The beef you wanted has already been processed. It will be ready by tomorrow,” Chu Sui Feng said as soon as he returned, then went straight to the bath. He had a slight obsession with cleanliness, and Lin Ziyin knew his habits, so she had someone prepare hot water in advance.

Chapter 577: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (7)

“Why isn’t there a fire wall in the room?” This was the second question the Prince of Ling asked.

“With blankets at night, it’s not too cold,” Lin Ziyin replied, feeling a mix of helplessness and amusement at Chu Sui Feng’s tendency to treat her like a delicate flower in a greenhouse.

Unfortunately, Chu Sui Feng, with his somewhat chauvinistic nature, never noticed.

But Lin Ziyin didn’t mind this kind of care. She accepted it with ease.

“Are you planning to make beef jerky to sell?” Si Jinhan asked curiously.

“Making beef jerky is one option, but what I really need is beef tallow,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“Beef tallow?” Luo Heng asked in surprise.

He had heard that the future princess had a knack for business, but he never expected her to be interested in beef tallow.

“Cooking with beef tallow doesn’t taste good,” Si Jinhan said, losing interest.

“I was actually planning to give half the shares of this business to the Third Young Master, but since you’re not interested, forget it,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “Master Sutu and General Luo, are you interested?”

“Thank you, miss,” Si Tu Gong immediately cupped his hands and replied with a smile, “If he doesn’t want it, I do.”

“Thank you, miss,” Luo Heng wasn’t foolish either. If Si Tu Gong wanted something, it was definitely good, and since the future princess was offering, he had to give her face.

“Who wouldn’t want it? You really can’t stand to lose even a little. I was just curious and asked a question. But only half the profits? That seems a bit too little,” Si Jinhan said lazily, not daring to glare at Lin Ziyin as he usually did.

“Giving you silver, and you’re still picky. Forget it if you don’t want it,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly.

Typical of someone who forgets his friends once he has a wife! Si Jinhan felt deeply aggrieved inside, “Your Highness, young lady Lin has already offered. If I don’t take it, that would be ungrateful.”

He smiled cheekily, shamelessly.

Lin Ziyin smiled and clapped her hands. Immediately, someone brought in a basin of charcoal fire, placed a pot on top, and soon the table was filled with various seasonings, vegetables, and beef and mutton.

“You’re not making us eat it raw, are you?” Si Jinhan asked, stunned.

“This is called hot pot, and it’s also the reason I need beef tallow. But since we’re in a hurry today, we don’t have a special pot or charcoal fire, so everyone will have to make do and try it,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, “It’s also a way for everyone to assess your future wallets.”

With the conversation at this point, Si Jinhan couldn’t continue to complain.

Chu Sui Feng gave face and was the first to pick up his chopsticks, “How do you eat it?”

Lin Ziyin smiled and added bean curd skin to the boiling red soup, then quickly fished it out, dipped it in the sauce in her own bowl, and placed the bean curd skin and mutton into Chu Sui Feng’s bowl.

Even if it were poison, he would eat what his wife served him.

Chu Sui Feng ate the bean curd skin and mutton with a delighted expression, “Delicious.”

Hearing this, everyone quickly followed Lin Ziyin’s example and started fishing things out of the pot.

The unassuming soup and ingredients turned out to be surprisingly delicious. Especially on this cold winter night, the spicy food warmed them up quickly, and soon everyone was sweating slightly.

“Half of the fire oxen are injured but not dead. They should be able to be brought back to Shili Village,” Chu Sui Feng said. Eating hot pot was lively, and it seemed they didn’t need to follow the rule of not speaking while eating.

“One ox should yield about twenty jin of beef tallow, and for one pot of soup, only a small amount of beef tallow is needed. Later, we can also use chicken broth, fish, or seafood for the soup. The beef tallow from this batch will last a long time,” Lin Ziyin replied, “The court doesn’t allow grain into the northern lands. We can’t just not make any money, right?”

“Miss, are you planning to sell beef and beef tallow, and then open hot pot restaurants in various states?” Si Tu Gong’s eyes lit up.

“That’s the plan,” Lin Ziyin nodded, “For seafood like sea cucumbers and kelp, we have to find a way to export them, don’t we?”

Export? This was a new term, but Chu Sui Feng and the others understood.

Luo Heng looked at Lin Ziyin with fiery eyes, a look of respect.

As the commander of the border city, he had indirectly received many good things from Lin Ziyin. He had heard that in the coastal areas, the common people had already started aquaculture.

Kelp, nori, prawns, and sea fish were all being farmed, and these seafood products were now being steadily supplied to the military camps.

The soldiers’ meals were now much richer than before! Moreover, young lady Lin had created various wonderful weapons, and even the breaking of the Fire Ox Formation was her doing.

“Your Highness, do you have anyone who can brew alcohol?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“No, but it shouldn’t be hard to find,” Chu Sui Feng looked at her gently, “You want to brew alcohol?”

“I don’t know how to brew alcohol,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. She wasn’t an encyclopedia who could do everything. “But even though I don’t know how to brew alcohol, I have a rough idea of how to increase the alcohol content.”

“Do you really have a way to increase the alcohol content?” Si Jinhan became interested, “How does it compare to the strong liquor on the market?”

“It should be a bit higher, but not as harsh,” Lin Ziyin replied.

She hadn’t seen pork, but she knew how pigs ran. Back then, for the sake of her farm and restaurant, she had specifically visited her partner’s brewery. Whether it was baijiu, wine, or fruit wine, she had seen it all, so she still had an impression of some simple brewing steps.

Thankful for the modern hustle! Lin Ziyin thought to herself with a bitter smile.

Chapter 578: Madness (1)

“Brewing liquor requires grain, and though the northern lands can grow it, we lack the manpower,” Si Jinhan said coldly, as if trying to douse her enthusiasm with a bucket of cold water. “Miss, it’s best not to indulge in wild fantasies.”

Luo Heng and Si Tu Gong exchanged glances, sharing the same concern.

Si Jinhan’s words echoed their own worries.

Grain was the foundation of a nation. If too much was diverted to brewing liquor, the northern lands would face immense pressure. After all, while they could grow wheat and rice, they only had one harvest season per year, unlike the south, which could yield two or even three harvests. The difference in output was no small matter.

“The northern lands may lack manpower, but our advantage lies in vast expanses of land,” Lin Ziyin explained with a smile, aware that they all feared she would squander grain in her eagerness to do business. “Of course, the production of fine liquor won’t be high. We’re selling quality, not quantity.”

Her explanation clarified everything for them.

Like vegetable oil and soy sauce, the future of liquor lay in the high-end market—it could even find its way into the palaces of various nations.

The men present were all of noble birth and understood the concept of luxury consumption far better than ordinary people. As long as quality was assured, selling a hundred jars of liquor from the northern lands in a year might earn more silver than other distilleries could in the same time.

Most importantly, Lin Ziyin knew her limits.

This was perfect! In the future, they would have fine wine to drink and silver to earn. What a fine business!

Throughout history, the upper classes had always looked down on merchants, but in the northern lands, this attitude didn’t quite hold. At the very least, Chu Sui Feng, Si Jinhan, and Si Tu Gong didn’t think that way. Years of delayed and deducted provisions and silver from the court had left them bitter.

They understood the importance of silver in strengthening both the military and the national treasury. However, they agreed on one point: the children of merchants must never be allowed to take the imperial examinations and become officials.

This was a strict measure to prevent collusion between officials and merchants, which would only bring suffering to the common people.

“Each province’s military should have its own farming base. Soldiers can use their free time to grow grain, vegetables, and raise poultry and livestock. Of course, during normal times, we’ll need to hire specialists to manage it. I think injured soldiers could be assigned to manage the fields or oversee livestock,” Lin Ziyin suggested.

“Won’t this affect their training?” Luo Heng asked worriedly.

“No,” Chu Sui Feng finally spoke. “Regular soldiers train on schedule and only help during harvest or sowing seasons. With many hands, it would only take two or three days. Plus, it solves the problem of what to do with injured soldiers.”

“Miss’s idea is brilliant,” Si Tu Gong agreed wholeheartedly. Special circumstances required special measures. If the military in each province could solve their own issues with provisions and silver, the Prince’s burden would be significantly lighter.

“Retired soldiers responsible for farming can still receive their monthly stipend. However, their pay should be calculated based on local labor wages, slightly higher than usual,” Lin Ziyin said. The northern lands’ situation was too unique. They had to find a way to be self-sufficient.

Hadn’t the founders of the dynasty reclaimed and farmed the land to establish their rule? The story of Nanniwan was still legendary to this day.

“Keeping serious criminals in prison and feeding them for free is such a waste,” Lin Ziyin continued with another idea.

“Miss, you want them to work?” Si Tu Gong’s eyes lit up.

“Yes. Disable the martial skills of those who have them, then assign special constables to guard them. Allocate a remote farm for them, have them work in shackles, and pay them a small wage based on their labor.” She was describing a modern, humane prison management model.

Chapter 579: Madness (2)

“Excellent idea.” Si Tu Gong slammed the table in admiration.

Lin Ziyin’s method utilized nearly every available person in the northern lands.

“The people of the border city live in dangerous areas, so the taxes on their crops can be reduced by ten percent. Free schools will be established, with martial arts as a key subject, though literary studies must not be neglected. All children between the ages of six and fourteen must attend school.” Lin Ziyin explained.

In modern times, every country had a reserve force. In ancient times, the northern lands were sparsely populated, so those in power had to plan ahead and make full use of all available talent.

“The most important thing is to make the people feel a sense of belonging to the northern lands, so that their safety, honor, and property are closely tied to the survival of the northern lands.” In modern military academies, ideological education was absolutely crucial.

Faith was the first step for the people to feel a sense of belonging to their land.

The dining table had somehow fallen silent, and all the chopsticks had been put down. Everyone looked at Lin Ziyin with admiration in their eyes.

Chu Sui Feng’s eyes held even more pride. He was proud that he had unknowingly found a treasure. Many in Great Qin mocked him for choosing a peasant girl as his future princess, but who knew that this peasant girl was actually a treasure.

Initially, he was not attracted to Lin Ziyin because of her talent, but because of the calmness in her eyes and the warmth in her dealings with others.

No one had expected that he would be the biggest winner in life.

“When we return, let Mei Hanqing learn from you properly.” Chu Sui Feng picked up a piece of mutton and placed it in her bowl. “Eat more. You’ve barely eaten anything. You’re so thin that the wind could blow you over.”

His words seemed critical, but his tone was filled with concern and care.

Lin Ziyin knew that this man was not one for sweet words, but his sincerity was precious. She had no reason to complain.

“If I wanted the women of the northern lands to also hold up half the sky, what would Your Highness and Master Sutu think?” Lin Ziyin asked with a smile.

Her tone seemed joking, but upon closer inspection, it did not.

Si Jinhan had not picked up his chopsticks the entire time. Now, he looked at Lin Ziyin very seriously, his expression heavy, even anxious.

Luo Heng’s face also showed tension.

Since ancient times, the idea of a hen crowing at dawn had been something the powerful would not allow. How would Chu Sui Feng handle this?

Chu Sui Feng was different from others because he had grown up in a different environment. Moreover, over the past two years, he had seen unusual changes in Shili Village.

“I cannot bear for you to be too tired.” As soon as he spoke, Lin Ziyin’s expression turned sour.

Indeed, she had asked that question to test Chu Sui Feng’s reaction.

Unfortunately, the result disappointed her. In the end, Chu Sui Feng could not escape the influence of power. Or perhaps Prince of Ling was still quite chauvinistic.

Chu Sui Feng looked at Lin Ziyin, his face expressionless, but his heart was laughing. This young lady was testing him, but how could he not know? The northern lands were important because they were his foundation, because he was the master of this land, and because he had grown up here. But in the future, this land would belong to both him and Lin Ziyin. To him, Lin Ziyin was more important than anything else.

No one knew how much he longed for familial love. It was Lin Ziyin who had fulfilled his wishes for so many years.

Even if the young lady wanted to overthrow him, as long as she stayed by his side for the rest of her life, he would willingly hand over the northern lands to her.

Chapter 580: Madness (3)

Moreover, he knew that Lin Ziyin was a woman without ambition. Everything she did was for herself and for the people of the northern lands.

But the young lady dared to test him, clearly harboring doubts in her heart. So, he deliberately said that to “retaliate” a little.

“Since Your Highness…” Lin Ziyin tried to explain with a bitter smile that she was only joking, but the words stuck in her throat.

She was never good at lying.

The atmosphere grew awkward.

“Preserving seafood has brought the greatest benefit to the fishermen.” Si Jinhan suddenly spoke up.

For some reason, he didn’t want to see the disappointed look on Lin Ziyin’s face.

“However, if the Princess is willing to help me govern the northern lands, that would be best. But we agreed—if you feel tired, you can let others take over immediately.” Chu Sui Feng continued his earlier statement while serving Lin Ziyin food.

Was this agreement? Lin Ziyin’s face immediately lit up with gratitude and excitement.

“The northern lands have few people, but women can hold up half the sky. If they cannot settle down, how can the nation be governed? Women not only bear and raise children for men but also do so much every day. Yet society is too harsh on them. Your Highness, could you use the law to consider women more, giving them some guarantees, so men can also understand women’s hardships?” With Chu Sui Feng’s support, Lin Ziyin’s mood soared.

Si Jinhan, Si Tu Gong, and Luo Heng listened in stunned silence. The future Princess was too bold! She hadn’t even entered the household yet and was already thinking about protections.

At their core, they were still people of ancient times, deeply rooted in the idea that men plow and women weave, with wives obeying their husbands.

The men’s gazes all turned to Chu Sui Feng, waiting to hear what the Prince would say.

“Good. After we return, I’ll have Master Sutu and Mei Hanqing handle it. The Princess can share her ideas with them.” Chu Sui Feng’s response left the men exchanging bewildered looks.

The Prince had actually compromised!

“The northern lands don’t grow cotton, but the southern regions can. Then we can have our own textile workshops, producing not just wool yarn but also cotton yarn and sweaters. Women can also work in various workshops.” Lin Ziyin was truly excited and deeply grateful to Chu Sui Feng.

For a man to unconditionally do so much for women was truly rare. For the first time, she was glad she hadn’t given up on this marriage.

Si Tu Gong and the others sighed inwardly. The Prince seemed to be heading toward being a henpecked husband.

But upon reflection, Lin Ziyin’s words weren’t without merit. The best example was Shili Village.

Now, in Shili Village, after adjustments—or perhaps due to Lin Ziyin’s deliberate indulgence—men and women were mostly equal. The women earned no less than the men, yet they hadn’t become arrogant or domineering. They were just more confident and resilient than ordinary women.

But if the women of Shili Village were taken out individually, each could truly live independently.

“Women could also be encouraged to learn a skill and go out to do business.” Lin Ziyin’s eyes sparkled. “As long as the people can solve their basic needs and become strong, who would dare to covet our northern lands?”

Her powerful words stirred the emotions of everyone present.

Lin Ziyin was absolutely right—a strong people meant a strong nation, and no one would dare to bully them.

Chapter 581: Madness (4)

“Xunlin, how are things on your end?” Lin Ziyin was happy, and Chu Sui Feng was happy too. Seeing Lin Ziyin start to eat heartily, he finally changed the subject.

“The bandits are indeed cunning. Just as Your Highness and Master Sutu predicted, they took advantage of the Tartars attacking the city to try and smuggle the grain out from the mountain. I arrived with the black-armored soldiers just in time to intercept the grain, though a few of them managed to escape.” Si Jinhan replied lazily, speaking as he ate, his chopsticks somehow back in his hand again.

“This batch of grain is connected to the Marquis’s estate and the Yu family. The amount they tried to smuggle out wasn’t much. But our scouts have discovered that they have even larger deals with the Black Eradication.” Si Tu Gong said regretfully.

The Marquis’s estate, being the Prince’s maternal family, had been decent when the old Marquis was alive. Even if they hadn’t shown much care for the Prince, they had never made things difficult for him.

After the old Marquis passed away, the current Marquis had grown increasingly greedy.

The third generation of the Marquis’s estate—Li Jiesong and Madame Yu—were even worse, far inferior even to ordinary aristocratic children.

But what about the Old Matriarch?

Thinking of the Old Matriarch’s contributions over the years, Si Tu Gong felt particularly troubled.

“Not a single grain of rice shall leave the city.” Chu Sui Feng’s expression turned cold.

Si Jinhan looked at Chu Sui Feng with a half-smile, replying, “Your Highness can rest assured. The grain will definitely not be allowed to leave the border city. But this will surely anger the Black Eradication. Does Your Highness still intend to spare them?”

Luo Heng frowned slightly beside them. He knew who the boss behind the Black Eradication was.

The bandits led by the Black Eradication were a unique presence at the tri-border region. They were bold enough to privately sell grain, which had indeed caused trouble for the Prince.

Whether to spare them or not had its pros and cons. It was unclear whether the Prince would ultimately make the ruthless decision.

“If they dare to be reckless again, after dealing with the Tartars, we will exterminate them.” Chu Sui Feng said indifferently.

Si Jinhan’s face lit up with joy. He had long disliked the Black Eradication. Unfortunately, that man was still somewhat useful to the northern lands, so his life had been spared until now.

The Prince’s tolerance had been mistaken for weakness by the Black Eradication. Next time, he would make sure the Black Eradication knew what true power was.

“Bilige and Bayar have suffered such a great loss, and Temur is severely injured. For the next couple of days, they will surely be resting and recovering. But when the counterattack comes, it will definitely be another fierce battle.” Si Tu Gong analyzed.

“Rather than being passive, it’s better to take the initiative.” Chu Sui Feng sneered, “Do they really think we are afraid of them?”

“With the Mo River separating us and the surrounding high mountains, the border city is easy to defend but hard to attack. If our army tries to force a crossing, the casualties will be enormous.” Si Tu Gong added.

“The weather has already turned cold. When the first snow falls, fighting will become even more difficult. The tents are no place to be comfortable.” Luo Heng also smiled slightly.

Thinking of the inconvenience and harm the cold would bring to the enemy, the mood of the men at the table improved.

Lin Ziyin couldn’t contribute to the discussion about the war. She could only focus on her task at hand—continuously adding ingredients to the hot pot.

Men, especially those who practiced martial arts, had large appetites. By the time the meal was over, almost all the food on the table had been consumed.

“The city isn’t very safe. Don’t move around freely.” Back in the room, Chu Sui Feng lay down on her bed first. “If you must go out, take more people with you.”

Chapter 582: Madness (5)

“Mmm.” Lin Ziyin readily agreed. She had heard these words countless times, yet they never grew tiresome. A man who was busy with great matters day and night still remembered to remind her of these small things—it was clear how much Chu Sui Feng valued her.

“Tomorrow, I’ll go to the military camp and have the cooks make beef bone soup for everyone. We can also make beef noodles,” Lin Ziyin suggested. “The estate has brought quite a few chili peppers.”

Chili peppers could ward off the cold. After two years, every household in Shili Village had planted them, though the cultivation techniques had never been leaked. In the market, chili pepper products were still rare. With the cold weather, the chili peppers sent from Shili Village were like a timely gift.

“You can do as you please, but you must not tire yourself,” the domineering man said, his words equally commanding.

Lin Ziyin had grown accustomed to his manner of speaking. She smiled and replied, “I’m just going to teach them how to remove the gamey taste. I won’t be doing it myself, so how could I tire myself?”

“Come here.” Chu Sui Feng had been addicted to holding her ever since the first time. These past few days, he had been busy in the military camp and hadn’t returned. Now that he was back, he naturally wanted to reclaim all the benefits he had missed.

Lin Ziyin still felt a little shy about their intimacy. Though nothing had gone too far, in her two lifetimes, she had only been this close with one man.

But seeing Chu Sui Feng’s exhausted expression, she lay down beside him.

This time, Chu Sui Feng did not simply hold her as he usually did. He turned to face Lin Ziyin, his long, fair fingers gently tracing her brows and eyes. His gaze was so focused, filled with deep cherishment and indulgence.

“There’s nothing to see, looking at me every day,” Lin Ziyin said, her face flushed under his scorching gaze. She softly chided him in a coquettish tone.

“I can never look enough,” Chu Sui Feng replied with a smile. Seeing the shy, daughterly expression on Lin Ziyin’s face, his body heated up. He rolled over, pressing her down, and then came a frenzy of kisses.

Lin Ziyin’s mind went blank.

The temperature in the room rose, and the scene gradually spiraled out of control.

Lin Ziyin’s dazed mind suddenly cleared.

Though she was not an ancient person, she was still conservative. She did not blame Chu Sui Feng for his boldness, but she would not allow him to be reckless.

“Your Highness.” Her voice was a mix of coquettishness, hoarseness, and urgency.

The man on top of her suddenly stopped moving. He held her tightly, and then she felt a lightness as Chu Sui Feng lay down beside her.

“Don’t move.” Feeling Lin Ziyin about to get up, Chu Sui Feng kept his eyes closed to regulate his breathing, but his arms tightened. “I won’t do anything. Just lie here for a while.”

Lin Ziyin hesitated for a moment but ultimately obeyed and continued to lie still.

Hong Ying and Lu Luo were waiting in the side room. Seeing that Chu Sui Feng had not come out for a long time, their feelings were complicated. As former dark guards of the Prince of Ling, they should prioritize the prince’s wishes in all matters.

But as Lin Ziyin’s personal maidservants, should they remind their mistress in this situation? However, their mistress did not seem to object. Understanding this, the two exchanged a smile.

Qiao’er, however, was restless. “How can Your Highness do this? Isn’t this ruining the miss’s reputation?”

Chapter 583: Madness (6)

“Your Highness likely has something important to discuss with the young lady,” Hong Ying lied with a straight face.

From Yi and the others guarding the outer courtyard were secretly delighted. If things continued this way, there would be a new mistress in the estate upon their return.

Chu Sui Feng did not stay long in Lin Ziyin’s room—only the time it takes for a stick of incense to burn before he came out.

Qiao’er finally let out a sigh of relief.

As soon as Chu Sui Feng left the courtyard, she hurried to Lin Ziyin’s side. Seeing that her clothes were still neatly in place, she was overjoyed.

Lin Ziyin could sense Qiao’er’s furtive glances. She knew Qiao’er was old-fashioned but fiercely loyal, so she understood her servant’s inner conflict. However, since Chu Sui Feng was her fiancé, spending more time together should be acceptable.

Qiao’er fretted for a long time but ultimately adhered to the rules of a maidservant and did not nag Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin exhaled deeply. If Qiao’er had nagged her, even if it didn’t matter, it would still have been somewhat awkward.

After a night of good dreams, the next morning arrived.

As expected, the enemy on the other side of the river hung up a truce banner.

Everyone in the border city, from top to bottom, saw it and rejoiced. Even the common folk on the streets seemed more numerous than usual.

True to her word, after breakfast, Lin Ziyin took her people to the military camp. Upon arrival, she headed straight for the mess hall.

Chu Sui Feng’s subordinates were indeed efficient. They had worked through the night to butcher and divide the dead cattle. The offal and bones were also processed and piled high.

Because Lin Ziyin’s people had delivered down jackets, the soldiers, though busy all night and unable to eat the beef, did not complain.

“Today, we’ll improve the meals—offal noodles and offal with vermicelli,” Lin Ziyin said amiably to the camp cooks.

The cooks did not know her identity but knew she was someone close to the Prince. Moreover, they had heard that the Prince treated this “young man” exceptionally well, so no one objected to her instructions.

Thus, at noon, all the soldiers enjoyed a hearty meal of offal noodles and vermicelli.

After lunch, Chu Sui Feng’s estate people and Yu Sha’ou packed the beef. Their group split into two.

One group quickly transported the frozen beef back to Shili Village. The other group drove the injured cattle, along with feed, slowly back.

Since these cattle had injured legs, the journey back would undoubtedly be much slower.

Over a thousand cattle had died—more than half of them. It was no small number.

Lin Ziyin was not greedy. She left some of the cattle bones behind and did not take any of the offal, leaving it all in the military camp to improve the soldiers’ meals.

The bone broth was delicious, and with the large quantity of chili peppers sent from Shili Village, it was a true delicacy. Over the past few days, the soldiers’ complexions had become much rosier.

Chu Sui Feng occasionally heard soldiers in the camp praising “Young Master” Lin, and his smile grew more frequent.

The high-ranking officers under him noticed this and each secretly resolved to firmly align themselves with the Princess.

The peaceful days did not last long. The northern kingdom’s mad counterattack came.

And it came without warning. Early one morning, before Chu Sui Feng’s people could even open the city gates, the northern kingdom’s soldiers had already carried ladders up to the city walls.

The sharp alarm bells rang out immediately.

All the soldiers on standby rushed to support the city walls.

The sky was not yet bright. The enemy had actually come out during the night, and they had not received any intelligence. Bilige and Bayar were indeed formidable.

Chapter 584: Madness (7)

Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong knew they had been careless.

In the deep autumn of the northern lands, the nights were especially cold. With no moon these past few days, they never expected Bilige and Bayar to be so reckless—disregarding the cold and the safety of their own soldiers to launch a nighttime ambush.

Luo Heng was even more distressed. He had stood guard on the city walls for several nights in a row, only to be relieved the night before. Who could have predicted such a disaster?

“I beg for punishment,” the two guards on duty knelt, too ashamed to lift their heads.

The enemy had crossed the river under cover of night and reached the city walls, yet they had noticed nothing.

“Hmph, Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong are always cautious, thinking they know us well. They must have assumed that after our last defeat, we would lie low for a while. But I, General Bayar, will do the opposite. If we can trap their troops inside the city, they won’t be able to form their battle formations. Once we take the city walls and break through, with our superior numbers and strength, capturing Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong will be as easy as taking candy from a child.” Bayar sneered, growing even more smug as he watched his soldiers set up ladders against the walls.

“Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong are cunning, General. Do not underestimate them,” Bilige said coldly. Chu Sui Feng had severely wounded his beloved disciple, Temur. That debt would be repaid in full.

If not for his own mastery of shamanic healing, Temur might have lost more than just his arm—his life might have been at risk.

“Even if Chu Sui Feng’s troops are trapped inside the city and unable to form up, this is his territory. He must have made preparations. The real battle will begin once we enter the city,” Bilige warned Bayar not to grow overconfident.

“I am well aware of that,” Bayar replied with a faint smile. “No matter how skilled Chu Sui Feng is, our forces outnumber his by over forty thousand. What can he do against us?”

After a pause, he continued, “Our northern warriors are stronger and more powerful than the soldiers of the northern lands. Chu Sui Feng may be formidable, but he is only one man. What can he possibly use to fight us?”

“Caution is still the best approach. Let us break into the city first,” Bilige maintained a wait-and-see attitude.

Without needing further orders, the northern soldiers were already attacking with all their might. In the last battle, they had thought the Fire Ox Formation would make taking the border city effortless, but in the end, they had suffered a crushing defeat.

For the honor of the northern kingdom, for the grain supplies of the border city, they had to fight with everything they had.

If the snow this year was heavy, their families back in the northern kingdom would face great hardship. For survival, the northern soldiers had no choice but to fight desperately.

Watching the tide of northern soldiers surging toward the city walls, Chu Sui Feng’s expression remained unchanged, while Si Tu Gong wore a continuous smile.

“Give the order—pour the oil,” Luo Heng commanded.

As the northern soldiers climbed higher on the ladders, the border city’s soldiers loosed a volley of arrows.

Instantly, countless soldiers on the ladders fell.

But the enemy was too frenzied. As soon as one fell, another took their place. At this rate, it wouldn’t be long before they reached the top.

At that moment, barrels of boiling oil were brought up. The soldiers on the walls scooped the scalding oil with ladles and poured it down the ladders.

Screams of agony erupted immediately.

These screams were far more chilling than those of the wounded. Watching the enemy’s flesh peel away, the border city’s soldiers showed no mercy, continuing to pour the oil.

Bayar’s heart ached as he watched the growing number of his soldiers burned by the oil. Some began to hesitate, unwilling to advance.

“Pass down the order—no retreat. Anyone who disobeys will be executed,” Bilige snarled to his subordinate.

The officer felt sympathy for the soldiers’ suffering but dared not defy Bilige’s command. Gritting his teeth, he relayed the order: “The National Master has spoken. Their oil supply won’t last. If we take the border city today, the wealth of Great Qin will be ours for the taking.”

Encouraged, the soldiers who had momentarily retreated launched a second wave of assault.

On the city walls, Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong’s expressions remained unchanged. “Give the order—prepare the stones,” Chu Sui Feng said.

If they relied on manpower alone to carry stones up the walls, it would be impossible. But Chu Sui Feng had a solution. Long before the battle began, countless stones had been piled up beside and beneath the city walls.

These stones weren’t very large, but when dropped from the walls onto someone’s head, they would surely crack it open.

“Begin transport immediately,” Below the city walls, Prefect Xiao Yang led a group of civilians in loading stones into baskets.

As soon as a basket was filled, the “crane” above immediately hoisted it up.

This so-called “crane” was actually a simple pulley system devised by Lin Ziyin. Though crude, it was highly practical.

Basket after basket of stones was lifted to the top of the walls, where soldiers immediately rolled them down the ladders. The stones were devastating—any enemy hit by one would either have their skull crushed or suffer severe injury before falling from the ladder. In some cases, the falling soldier would even kick down the comrades climbing below them.

Once again, the attacking enemy suffered heavy casualties.

“Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong are too cunning,” Bilige muttered. The sheer number of stones made it clear they had been prepared in advance, not hastily gathered.

“Attack again,” Bilige ordered, his heart aching but his resolve unshaken. In his view, too many soldiers had already died. If they gave up now, all their previous efforts would be in vain.

Most importantly, he didn’t believe Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong had an endless supply of stones.

Once their stockpile was exhausted, victory would be theirs.

Chapter 585: A Crushing Defeat (1)

The supply of stones in the border city was indeed running low. In no time, the stones raining down from the city walls grew fewer and fewer.

Bilige and Bayar were overjoyed. At this rate, it wouldn’t be long before their warriors from the northern kingdom could scale the city walls. Once inside the border city, Chu Sui Feng’s forces would have no room to maneuver or form any defensive formations.

In a direct clash between the two armies, there was no doubt that their side held the absolute advantage.

Bayar and Bilige exchanged a glance, seeing the excitement in each other’s eyes. Victory was within their grasp.

“Ah!”

“It hurts!”

“Ah, hot oil!”

Just as Bayar was about to give the order to launch the final assault, the situation suddenly changed. From the city walls of the northern city, rows of soldiers began pouring oil down the ladders once more.

“What the hell? How much oil do they have?” Bayar roared in frustration.

Bilige was stunned as well.

The emperor of Great Qin had always been wary of Chu Sui Feng and had never provided sufficient military funds or provisions. Every winter, many of the weaker soldiers couldn’t withstand the harsh cold.

According to their scouts, this year, the court had gone even further, refusing to send any military funds or provisions at all. Instead, they had ordered Chu Sui Feng to offset the costs with taxes from his own lands.

This might have sounded fair, but those familiar with the northern lands knew that the region was vast and sparsely populated, with a harsh climate. The only crops that could be grown there were soybeans and sorghum, and even those yields were meager.

The people of the northern lands also disliked the gamey taste of beef and mutton, unlike the people of the northern kingdom, who thrived on such meats and were strong and robust.

Using soybeans and sorghum as military rations, Chu Sui Feng’s soldiers were lucky if they didn’t starve. It was no wonder that the emperor of Great Qin, disliking his own son, would gamble with the safety of the entire border.

If not for the news that Chu Sui Feng’s estate had begun cultivating rice, the ruler of the northern kingdom wouldn’t have been in such a hurry to launch this early attack. Striking while the enemy was weak—since the northern lands were in a time of scarcity, if the northern kingdom didn’t seize the border city now, once Chu Sui Feng grew stronger, taking the city would become even more difficult.

No matter what, this time, they had to return in triumph.

Bilige and Bayar couldn’t understand why the “impoverished” army of the northern lands, which couldn’t even afford proper meals, was lavishly using vegetable oil as a weapon against them.

“Young lady Lin is truly generous, sending us so much oil. It’s just a shame to pour it all out like this,” Luo Ying remarked, watching the northern kingdom’s soldiers suffer below, feeling both pleased and a little regretful.

“What’s there to regret?” another general beside him chuckled. “Master Sutu said that this oil is waste oil, extracted from leftover food. It’s not fit for human consumption, so using it to scald the enemy is perfect.”

“Vegetable oil is such a wonderful thing—it can be eaten, and it can kill enemies. The Princess is amazing!”

“Yes, the Princess is amazing!”

The generals, who had long since decided to flatter Lin Ziyin, took every opportunity to praise her in front of Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng’s lips curled into a smile upon hearing their words.

The soldiers’ praise for Lin Ziyin also drew silent nods from Si Tu Gong, Luo Heng, and the others. Using hot oil against the enemy—such an unconventional method could only have been thought up by young lady Lin.

And after all these years of eating, they had never known that oil could be extracted from leftover food.

Chapter 586: A Crushing Defeat (2)

Fortunately, the method of refining waste oil was known only to the Princess’s people, which brought a wave of relief to Si Tu Gong and Luo Heng.

If everyone knew how to refine waste oil, they feared that every street and alley would be filled with people consuming it.

Lin Ziyin also emerged, closely followed by Juehui and others.

Chu Sui Feng was worried about her and never allowed her to come out during battles, fearing for her safety. After all, when two armies clashed, the city was at its most chaotic.

Moreover, there were people with ill intentions within the border city, including spies from the Northern Kingdom and various factions from Great Qin.

Chu Sui Feng could not guarantee Lin Ziyin’s safety within the city, and in fact, he never dared to gamble when it came to her personal safety.

However, the socially inept Prince of Ling did not consider that Lin Ziyin was not a “docile” canary.

With all the laborers in the city involved in the battle, could Lin Ziyin really stay put in the mansion?

But she knew the situation was special and allowed no carelessness. Whenever she went out, she was always accompanied by a sufficient number of people.

So at this moment, Lin Ziyin was busy at the city wall, directing the common people with Prefect Xiao Yang to transport stones.

Si Tu Gong was an outstanding strategist with a long-term vision and meticulous thinking. Before the war between the Northern Kingdom and the Northern Lands had even begun, he and Chu Sui Feng, considering the unique geographical position of the border city, had instructed every household to pile up a large number of stones at the base of their walls.

As soon as the enemy came to attack the city, once the stones prepared at the city wall were used up, the common people could transport stones from here.

“People and carts coming in should stick to the right two lanes, and those going out should stick to the left. People should stay on the sides, and carts should be in the middle.” Lin Ziyin was a woman, so her strength was naturally limited, and she couldn’t be expected to do heavy labor. But she was good at finding things to do and had taken the initiative to find tasks to keep herself busy, not staying idle.

All the laborers in the city had gathered on the northern side, and the wide streets immediately became crowded.

Since the common people had come to work, transporting stones required tools. The crowding naturally slowed everyone down.

No matter how anxious Prefect Xiao Yang was, it was of no use.

Lin Ziyin’s method of directing traffic immediately solved this problem. Everyone followed her commands, and the flow of people became smooth.

This way, the process of transporting stones to the city wall sped up.

As soon as the hot oil on the city wall was used up, the stones were immediately supplied.

Bayar and Bilige could only watch helplessly as the soldiers of the Northern Kingdom were injured.

“We can’t continue the attack.” Bayar, seeing groups of soldiers with scalded, flesh-exposing wounds, followed by batches of injured soldiers with bloody heads, could no longer remain calm.

“General Bayar, we have already attacked to the city gates; there is absolutely no reason to retreat.” Bilige did not agree with the commander’s opinion.

“Master, if we don’t stop the attack, the number of our casualties will only increase.” Bayar’s eyes turned red.

“Continue the attack.” Bilige gave the order with a stern face.

“Master, I am the commander of the Northern Kingdom.” Bayar’s eyes were red. This was the first time that he, as the commander, and Bilige, as the National Master, had disagreed. “Sound the gong to retreat immediately.”

“Hold on for another quarter of an hour.” Bilige glared at Bayar for a long time, but Bayar showed no sign of backing down. In the end, he had to choose to compromise.

“Fine, only a quarter of an hour.” Bilige compromised, and Bayar did not want to make things too stiff, so he also chose to take a step back.

“Wait, have the attacking soldiers carry the bodies of the dead on their backs.” Bilige observed for a while and suddenly had a flash of inspiration.

Chapter 587: A Crushing Defeat (3)

“National Master.” Bayar disagreed with this decision. As the commander of the Northern Kingdom’s forces, Bayar enjoyed high prestige among the soldiers. The fallen were his men, and he naturally grieved for them. Moreover, the dead deserved respect. Those warriors lying beneath the city walls had died for the honor of the Northern Kingdom. Using their corpses now was something Bayar could not accept.

Bilige saw things differently. In his view, if it meant capturing the border city, not only was using the soldiers’ corpses acceptable, but even human sacrifice would be worth it.

“General, do not forget the expectations of His Majesty and the Eldest Prince.” After a string of setbacks and Bayar’s disapproval, Bilige’s temper had reached its limit. “They fought for the honor of the Northern Kingdom, for the glory of His Majesty, and for all the people of the Northern Kingdom. The warriors would not hesitate to give their lives—let alone their bodies.”

Bayar was left speechless. Though he did not agree with Bilige’s perspective, Bilige had a point.

For the sake of their ruler and the Eldest Prince, they could not afford to lose this battle.

Within the kingdom, while His Majesty favored the Eldest Prince, there were still many officials who supported the Second Prince. Especially among the common people, the Second Prince’s popularity far surpassed that of the Eldest Prince.

This campaign into the northern lands had been strongly opposed by the Second Prince’s faction. If they returned in defeat, the Eldest Prince’s position at court would become precarious.

As the Eldest Prince’s maternal family, Bayar certainly did not want to see such an outcome.

But if the casualties in this battle were too heavy, it would also be impractical. The Second Prince, Alhatu, had powerful backers as well. If their forces suffered devastating losses, they would lack the strength to continue supporting the Eldest Prince upon their return. Bayar found himself caught in a dilemma.

“With the Temur family, your Herl family, and myself, the National Master, present, the weak Alhatu stands no chance of ascending to that position.” Bilige continued coldly, well aware of Bayar’s concerns as an ally. “But if we seize this opportunity to capture the border city and take Chu Sui Feng alive, our Northern Kingdom will enter a new era. It would also lay a solid foundation for the Eldest Prince in advance.”

Striking while the iron was hot, Bilige went straight for Bayar’s weak spot.

Sure enough, after Bilige’s persuasion, combined with the Northern Kingdom’s warlike nature, Bayar ultimately acquiesced to Bilige’s proposal.

“Warriors of the Northern Kingdom, the time has come to offer your bodies and souls for His Majesty.” Bilige roared, “Glory shall be yours.”

Immediately, someone relayed Bilige’s orders down the line.

Using the corpses of their comrades to ensure their own safety was something many warriors could not accept.

But military orders were absolute; none dared to disobey.

Soon, the first wave of soldiers attacking the city gritted their teeth, hoisted the corpses of their fallen comrades, and began to climb.

“Your Highness, the enemy is using corpses as cover. What should we do?” On the city walls, the commanding officer immediately noticed the unusual activity below.

“Switch to grass medicine.” Luo Heng waved his hand decisively.

Upon receiving the order, the soldiers quickly changed their equipment. Suddenly, many picked up the long bamboo poles at their feet.

Bayar and Bilige watched as their soldiers used the corpses, finally reducing their casualties significantly. The two men felt a wave of relief. The confidence of the attacking officers and soldiers, which had been shaken by the Northern Kingdom’s defenders, seemed to return in full. Many soldiers had already climbed more than halfway up the ladders, with victory seemingly within reach.

Chapter 588: Crushing Defeat (4)

Thud. Thud. Suddenly, the tide of battle shifted once more.

The soldiers climbing the ladders suddenly fell in rows, one after another, their wails filling the air. A new wave of injuries swept through the ranks—this time, anyone who reached the top of the ladders plummeted back down.

“What’s going on?!” Bilige roared in fury.

“Reporting to the National Master,” a soldier hurried over, panting. “The northern city walls are laced with medicinal powder. Anyone who inhales it loses all their strength.”

“Chu Sui Feng!” Bayar glared furiously at the distant figure on the city wall, wishing he could charge forward and obliterate him himself.

Lin Ziyin watched as the monk Huizhen, surrounded by the black-armored soldiers protecting her, busily filled hollow bamboo poles with the powder. Her eyes widened in shock. Heavens, so even in ancient times, they had “biochemical” warfare.

“Is this powder poison?” she asked curiously.

In modern times, biochemical warfare existed, but it was universally condemned and banned by international law.

Master Huizhen, a great monk, carried out such a ruthless act without a shred of guilt. No matter how Lin Ziyin looked at him, he seemed particularly sinister today.

The other monks were even more diligent, passing the powder-filled bamboo poles up the city walls one after another.

“Not poison,” Master Huizhen chuckled. “Just a powder that saps one’s strength.”

Lin Ziyin sighed softly. Though it wasn’t poison, it might as well have been. Losing strength on the battlefield was no different from being poisoned for a soldier.

But Lin Ziyin wasn’t a saint—she had no time to spare sympathy for the enemy. She continued helping Prefect Xiao Yang direct the civilians in transporting stones, ensuring the rear supplies were ready at all times.

“Sound the retreat!” Bayar could no longer endure it. Ignoring Bilige’s displeased expression, he immediately gave the order.

The soldiers of the northern kingdom, upon hearing the retreat signal, all breathed a sigh of relief.

Even as warriors who valued honor above all else, no one wanted to die so easily in the face of despair.

The Prince of Ling and his men were trapped within the city, yet the defenders’ tactics were endless, leaving them exasperated. They would rather face the northern soldiers in open combat than endure this.

The northern forces ceased their attack, and Chu Sui Feng’s men were certainly not foolish enough to launch a counteroffensive.

Both sides took the opportunity to catch their breath.

“Later, have everyone climb up using the corpses as stepping stones,” Bilige refused to give up.

Bayar disagreed, and many of his subordinates shared his sentiment.

“Are you all just going to abandon the fight and retreat?” Bilige’s face darkened as he glared at everyone present. “Chu Sui Feng’s forces are already cornered in the city. You’ve seen how formidable the Eight Trigrams Formation is with Si Tu Gong and Luo Heng. If we let them out, are you confident you can win? Or are you already afraid?”

As he spoke, Bilige’s gaze filled with contempt.

The northerners revered strength—how could they tolerate such scorn?

Several commanders immediately stood, unwilling to endure the insult. “National Master, this is an affront to us!”

“General, I volunteer to lead the next assault!”

Amid the clamor, Bayar, the commander-in-chief, remained silent.

Bilige’s attempt to provoke him was useless. He would not let reckless pride endanger his entire army. He was responsible for every soldier under his command.

Chapter 589: Crushing Defeat (5)

“General,” a commander stepped forward, “I would rather die standing than return to face the mockery of the people.”

His words struck a chord, and the discussion among those present grew even more heated.

“Even if you die in battle, you will be heroes of our northern kingdom,” Bilige fanned the flames. “The ruler will never mistreat your families, and the people will forever remember you as brave warriors.”

Watching his indignant subordinates and considering the road ahead, Bayar sighed deeply. “Does the National Master have a way to counter their powder?”

“I have examined it,” Bilige replied nonchalantly. “That powder only temporarily saps one’s strength—it won’t take lives. When we attack the city, have everyone cover their mouths and noses with cloth. After the earlier fierce battles, the northern lands won’t have much oil or stones left in storage. If we hold on, Chu Sui Feng is doomed to fail. Once we enter the border city, with our strength, what do the northern soldiers have to fear?”

“The National Master speaks wisely.”

“Yes, as long as we hold on, victory is certain.”

Every dynasty had its warmongers. These commanders, dreaming of heroism, quickly forgot the earlier carnage under Bilige’s encouragement, their eyes gleaming with ambition.

Bayar lacked Bilige’s confidence and naivety. “Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong are cunning. They wouldn’t be unprepared.”

Before he could finish, Bilige grew displeased. “General, you must not boost their morale while dampening ours. No matter how formidable Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong are, the emperor of Great Qin has been holding them back all these years. Without grain and military pay, what can they use for defense?”

War was not won by brute strength or momentary courage alone. The border city’s equipment and defenses had long been inadequate. According to intelligence, this year might be their last chance.

Chu Sui Feng had found a way to revitalize the border city. Given enough time, the northern lands would undergo a dramatic transformation. Once prosperous and strong, the northern kingdom would find it far more difficult to invade. When Chu Sui Feng’s power grew, even with the emperor of Great Qin hindering him, the northern kingdom would struggle to advance further south.

Bilige and Bayar never believed Chu Sui Feng would willingly submit to the emperor’s control. The Prince of Ling was like a young tiger—helpless, he might appear fierce yet obedient, but once capable of defending himself, he would bare his claws and fangs to strike.

“Miss this opportunity, and you’ll regret it,” Bilige scolded Bayar’s indecisiveness. But after so many years on the same side, he wouldn’t break ties with Bayar.

“Proceed as the National Master suggests,” Bayar sighed.

They had thought that with the northern warriors’ strength and the Fire Ox Formation, capturing the border city would be effortless. In Bayar’s eyes, the real challenge would come after taking this city. But he never expected Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong to be such formidable opponents.

Not only had Chu Sui Feng broken the Fire Ox Formation, but he had also used the shifting Eight Trigrams Formation to deliver a devastating blow, severely damaging the northern soldiers’ morale. Today’s battle was the final straw for the northern kingdom.

Chu Sui Feng’s forces hadn’t lost a single soldier, yet their own casualties were staggering. Though no exact count had been made, the piles of corpses gave a grim estimate. The bodies stacked high enough to form a small hill, a testament to the crushing defeat.

Chapter 590: Crushing Defeat (6)

Bayar’s thoughts were so tangled at this moment that they were almost beyond description. The agonizing choice had nearly turned his hair white with worry.

As soon as the enemy called a truce, Chu Sui Feng immediately made his way to the city walls to find the busy Lin Ziyin. He had spotted her among the crowd long ago, but the intensity of the battle had prevented him from coming over. Truthfully, seeing Lin Ziyin’s industrious figure filled Chu Sui Feng with both gratitude and distress. In such a perilous environment, his beloved woman was always thinking of him, and her actions warmed his heart. He was grateful that the Princess he had chosen was not a weak woman. Yet, the distress came from knowing she was on the city walls, leaving his heart suspended in fear that she might face even the slightest danger. Though he knew his worry was excessive, Chu Sui Feng couldn’t help but feel anxious. The torment of his conflicting emotions left him feeling stifled, so as soon as he had a moment, he hurried over to find Lin Ziyin.

“Don’t worry, Juehui and the others have never left my side. And with so many black-armored soldiers around, what could possibly happen to me? At worst, don’t I still have you, Your Highness?” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Her gentle voice was like fine wine to Chu Sui Feng’s ears. The man who had been deliberately stern softened his expression involuntarily.

“I’m going up to take a look,” Lin Ziyin said. The common folk could only transport stones below the city walls and had not truly participated in the battle. She had not yet seen the actual state of the northern kingdom’s army.

“No, you’re not,” Chu Sui Feng refused domineeringly.

Lin Ziyin smiled slightly, not angered by his refusal. “Your Highness, I’m not made of paper. Death and blood mean nothing to me.”

Seeing her nonchalant demeanor, Chu Sui Feng stared at her for a long time. Lin Ziyin, however, met his gaze without any guilt.

Chu Sui Feng had always known that though Lin Ziyin appeared delicate, she was stubborn at heart. From her gaze, he could tell that she was determined to go up to the city tower.

He sighed softly. “Just one look, then come right back down.”

It was a reluctant compromise, his tone resigned.

Lin Ziyin secretly chuckled. Chu Sui Feng was treating her like a child.

“Your Highness, let’s go.” Such a strong-willed man had compromised on his own, so she ought to give him a little sweetness in return. Lin Ziyin took the initiative to take his hand and walk up to the city tower.

Many onlookers among the common folk were shocked, their eyes all falling on the two hands tightly clasped together. What a bombshell! Prince of Ling was actually a… and the “man” who had been directing them to transport stones earlier was actually the Prince’s lover.

Some soldiers on the city tower also saw Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin’s intimate gesture, and they were even more astonished. Young Master Lin had been wandering around the military camp these past few days, and the beef noodle soup they had eaten was even made under his guidance. Everyone had been guessing his identity, but no one had ever imagined that the good-tempered Young Master Lin would actually be the Prince’s lover. Everyone felt a sense of chaos!

Chu Sui Feng paid no attention to the others’ gazes; his eyes were only on Lin Ziyin. His strong right hand held hers tightly, not letting go. Lin Ziyin, however, felt a bit embarrassed. In her excitement, she had forgotten that she was still dressed as a man.

Seeing the soldiers’ curious gazes, Lin Ziyin didn’t need to think hard to guess what they were thinking.

“Young lady Lin.” The generals on the city walls saw Lin Ziyin approaching and hurried over to greet her.

“Please, no need for formalities,” Lin Ziyin said kindly.

Si Jinhan leaned against the battlements, his dark eyes flickering as he saw Chu Sui Feng holding Lin Ziyin’s hand. Then he decisively turned his head to look at the northern kingdom’s soldiers below the city walls.

Chapter 591: Crushing Defeat (7)

Lin Ziyin noticed every little move, but she didn’t mind. She had long since experienced Si Jinhan’s pride and arrogance. Such a haughty person would likely never accept her change in status.

Heh, it’s fine. There will be plenty of opportunities to communicate once we’ve spent more time together.

Lin Ziyin had always been reserved, not one to talk much. If Si Jinhan didn’t want to acknowledge her, she didn’t care, but she wouldn’t go out of her way to curry favor with him either.

“The wounded soldiers are all Bayar’s men. With such heavy casualties, Bayar will surely be heartbroken. If the siege drags on without progress, he’ll definitely retreat on his own. The loss of so many troops will undoubtedly affect the Eldest Prince’s standing in the Northern Kingdom in the future.” Luo Heng had clashed with Bayar countless times over the years. They knew each other’s strengths and weaknesses all too well.

“Bayar might be willing to retreat for his own interests, but Bilige will never give up so easily.” Si Tu Gong analyzed with a faint smile.

If Bayar and Luo Heng were rivals, then Bilige could be considered his true adversary.

“Bilige is stubborn and self-willed. For years, he’s been revered because of his position as the National Master. This time, he came determined to win. Facing such a crushing defeat, how could he possibly back down?”

“Prepare the ballistae and catapults. Aim them at their forces and fire.” Chu Sui Feng gave the order. Before his subordinates, he had long since set aside the gentleness he showed Lin Ziyin, replacing it with decisiveness and a killing intent.

“Yes, Your Highness.” A general, delighted, hurried off to make preparations.

The remaining generals also wore smiles. The improved catapults were far more powerful than before—they had seen it for themselves. It was a shame that, from the start of the battle until now, the catapults hadn’t been used. Everyone had been feeling a little regretful about that.

Hah, finally getting to use them—perfect. This time, we’ll make those arrogant Tartars pay.

“Your Highness, Master Sutu, what are the Tartars doing?” Suddenly, a general responsible for monitoring enemy movements shouted. Chu Sui Feng and the others hurried to the battlements, while Si Jinhan straightened his back, his muscles tensing.

This guy had entered a state of high alert.

Lin Ziyin followed the crowd to the battlements.

Below the city walls, soldiers of the Northern Kingdom were busy at work.

Watching them, Lin Ziyin’s eyes narrowed, and a thought suddenly struck her—could it be?

“Bilige is truly ruthless.” Before she could voice her suspicion, Si Tu Gong angrily spoke first. “He actually plans to use corpses to attack the walls.”

Below the walls, many Tartar soldiers were indeed piling up corpses.

War was so cruel. If she had her way, Lin Ziyin truly wished there were no wars at all. But she knew this was just a beautiful fantasy.

Sighing softly, she spoke up, “Your Highness, if they try to climb up using the corpses, we can use fire.”

“Prepare the torches.” Si Tu Gong almost spoke at the same time as her.

Their minds were in perfect sync. Si Tu Gong gave her an approving smile. “The things the Princess sent have been a great help.”

“You’re too kind, Master Sutu.” Lin Ziyin returned the gesture.

Si Jinhan seemed unable to stand their mutual admiration, coldly snorting. “Your Highness, if the enemy stays below the walls, the catapults will be useless.”

“No matter.” Chu Sui Feng replied calmly. “Once the fire starts, they’ll have no choice but to retreat.”

No one understood the catapults better than Lin Ziyin. The ones lined up on the walls had been improved by her own hands. Even though their power had increased, the issue of angle remained beyond her control.

The Northern Kingdom’s forces were gathered below the walls—right in the catapults’ blind spot. No matter how good the weapon, if the angle was wrong, it was useless.

“Use the archers first, then the catapults.” Lin Ziyin suggested. Si Tu Gong was a brilliant strategist. Every step of his battle plans and troop arrangements was flawless. Today’s defense was a prime example of his skill.

But having seen modern warfare, Lin Ziyin still felt a twinge of regret. If only they had an air force—it would be so easy to wipe out those arrogant Tartars.

“This time, I’ll make sure every last one of these Tartars dies!” A general excitedly waved his arm, itching for action.

“Defeated foes, yet they dare to harass us again.”

The previous two victories had undoubtedly boosted the morale of the Northern Lands’ soldiers.

“Don’t let your guard down. Bayar is no easy opponent. When they retreat, the cavalry and archers will charge out first, followed by Si Jinhan and General Luo Heng leading the pursuit. The rest of the troops will follow closely behind.” Chu Sui Feng instructed.

Hearing him calmly arrange everything, Lin Ziyin silently admired him. Chu Sui Feng was truly a prince forged in battle—both in ability and strategy, he was a force to be reckoned with.

Chapter 592: Finally Over (1)

The charge horn finally sounded after both sides had prepared. Below the city walls, heavy drumbeats erupted in an instant. The citizens huddled at the base of the walls heard the drums and grew anxious, though they could do nothing. They could only tell from the sound that the enemy was attacking the city again, but they couldn’t see the specifics of the battlefield.

Even without seeing, everyone could sense the importance of this battle. The soldiers of the northern lands were all trapped within the city, while the enemy held the gates, creating an impenetrable barrier.

The northern soldiers relied not on individual strength but on coordinated formations to secure victory.

The inability to deploy the entire army made the battle excruciatingly difficult.

All the citizens were on edge, each silently praying that Prince of Ling and General Luo would defeat the enemy soon.

Stepping over the pile of corpses, the soldiers of the northern kingdom climbed upward in a frenzy.

At that moment, barrels of oil were suddenly poured from the city walls, followed by torches thrown down.

Flames shot up into the sky, engulfing the soldiers who had already climbed halfway.

“Ah!”

“Help!”

The screams rose and fell, and the stench of burning flesh made people nauseous.

The northern soldiers on the walls looked down, their faces showing no mercy. Below, the fire raged like a hell on earth.

“Sound the retreat immediately,” Bayar could no longer sit still and gave the order without even consulting Bilige.

Bilige’s expression was also grim. He had never expected that after pouring so much oil, Chu Sui Feng would still have more.

His hasty judgment had caused severe injuries to his own soldiers, and his face was now covered in shame.

Hearing the retreat signal, all the soldiers began to withdraw.

“Retreat,” Bayar decisively gave another order.

Bilige opened his mouth but, seeing the tragic scene below, finally said nothing.

The troops, filled with terror, began to retreat like a receding tide.

“Ah!”

“Protect the General and the National Master!”

At that moment, the northern city walls suddenly rained down a barrage of stones. The sky seemed to pour rocks, and the retreating northern kingdom soldiers were struck once again.

Then came a dense volley of arrows, and another wave of men fell.

“Move faster!” Bilige shouted in frustration.

The once-disciplined troops were now in disarray, each man desperate to retreat and save himself.

The horses’ whinnies, the soldiers’ screams, and the officers’ shouts merged into one. Just then, the heavy, sturdy gates of the northern city suddenly opened, and a group of riders charged out.

At the front was a young man who seemed almost demonic. He rode a large white horse, leading the charge, followed by a group of black-armored soldiers. These men carried bows and arrows, with large swords strapped to their backs.

“Black-armored soldiers!”

“It’s Si Jinhan!”

Recognizing who had emerged from the northern lands, many grew panicked.

“Stop retreating immediately,” Bilige hastily ordered. “Take advantage of their small numbers and counterattack. With them here, Chu Sui Feng won’t dare use the catapults recklessly.”

Bayar hadn’t expected Si Jinhan to charge out of the city gates at this moment. Though their numbers were small, both Si Jinhan and the black-armored soldiers were formidable assets in Chu Sui Feng’s hands.

Bayar didn’t dare underestimate Si Jinhan or the black-armored soldiers.

“Pass the order—form ranks and attack,” he commanded. Seeing the black-armored soldiers appear, Luo Heng also led a group of soldiers out. Bayar knew that what followed would be a brutal battle.

Chapter 593: Finally Over (2)

Si Jinhan had already witnessed the power of the Eight Trigrams Formation. If he wanted to minimize casualties on his side, he had to block the northern lands’ armies before they could fully mobilize.

In an instant, all the troops of the northern kingdom turned around and charged toward Si Jinhan and his forces.

Si Jinhan looked at the approaching army, a cold smile on his face. The Tartars wanted to fight him for territory? They were courting death.

With a wave of his hand, the black-armored soldiers behind him formed a long, single-file line and drew their bows. The improved crossbows could fire five bolts at once, and the Tartar soldiers in the front line immediately fell.

“Shields! Shields to the front!” Bayar roared.

The disorganized northern kingdom soldiers finally came to their senses and ordered the shield-bearing soldiers to the front line.

With the protection of the shields, casualties decreased significantly, and the northern kingdom’s soldiers slowly approached Si Jinhan and his men. Meanwhile, Luo Heng’s forces also emerged from the city. As soon as they exited, they occupied a piece of land and began forming their own formation.

Bayar’s face twisted in fury. The Eight Trigrams Formation required eight units, and Chu Sui Feng had already dispatched two. If all the northern lands’ troops were allowed to leave the city, the northern kingdom’s forces would surely suffer.

“Attack! We must block them inside the city!” His voice was hoarse with urgency.

“Right wing, form ranks! Left wing, exit the city immediately and form a wild goose formation with the cavalry!” Chu Sui Feng commanded coldly.

From Yi, standing beside him, immediately began waving the signal flags.

The third wave to exit the city was Luo Ying. Seeing the signal, he quickly led his troops to the left.

“A wild goose formation,” Bilige sneered. “This formation has a weakness. The main force will engage Si Jinhan’s troops, while the two flanks will form a surrounding posture and break their wings.”

Bayar nodded. Though Bilige was arrogant, his tactical prowess was flawless.

“Pass down the order,” he commanded coldly.

The northern kingdom’s soldiers received the command and immediately began their encirclement.

The two forces quickly clashed with Si Jinhan’s cavalry.

The cavalry swiftly stowed their crossbows in the saddlebags and drew their weapons, engaging the enemy in close combat.

Though the northern lands’ soldiers exiting the city were outnumbered, they showed no signs of panic.

“Another formation within a formation!” Bilige exclaimed in surprise from afar.

“Chu Sui Feng is indeed not to be underestimated,” Bayar sighed. The three forces that had emerged each formed their own small Eight Trigrams Formation.

With this formation, their power increased significantly. Since each small unit consisted of several soldiers, the northern kingdom’s forces had to break through these small teams to kill anyone.

“Push forward!” Si Jinhan ordered.

“Yes, Third Young Master.”

The three forces displayed their might, but the northern kingdom could only rely on their numerical advantage to fight desperately.

Numbers did have an advantage. Even though Si Jinhan, Luo Heng, and Luo Ying’s three forces were formidable, being surrounded by the northern kingdom’s vast army made their fight extremely difficult. Before long, Si Jinhan and his men were splattered with blood.

The northern lands’ soldiers did not retreat. When a comrade fell, someone immediately took their place. Through their desperate efforts, the fourth force from the city finally managed to break out.

The formations on the battlefield began to shift.

“Zhebie, block the fourth force immediately!” Bayar’s back was drenched in sweat. Today’s battle was crucial—if they could block the remaining northern lands’ armies, the northern kingdom would secure final victory.

“Everyone, charge! We cannot let the northern lands’ soldiers exit the city!” For the sake of final victory, Bayar was fighting with everything he had.

Chapter 594: Finally Over (3)

He personally took up his long sword and mounted his warhorse.

Bilige took his place, commanding the thousands of troops, and the battlefield was soon awash with blood.

Under the Northern Kingdom’s frenzied counterattack, the number of casualties on the Northern Lands’ side continued to rise. Lin Ziyin stood on the city wall, watching with her blood boiling.

“Your Highness, this rate of advance is too slow,” Lin Ziyin said.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong listened, then immediately looked at her.

“Use the Tiger Claws,” Lin Ziyin suggested seriously.

Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong looked at the fierce battle below, then exchanged glances before finally agreeing.

“I am willing to lead the men down,” a general volunteered.

“Go prepare,” Chu Sui Feng nodded in agreement.

The so-called Tiger Claws were another small tool invented by Lin Ziyin. They resembled modern grappling hooks but were sturdier and more advanced.

From Yi, following Si Tu Gong’s orders, immediately relayed the command via flag signals.

The four units slowly coordinated with each other, forming a long serpentine formation.

Gradually, a patch of open ground appeared at the foot of the city wall.

Then, an astonishing scene unfolded on the wall: a group of Northern Lands soldiers descended as if from the heavens, gripping iron ropes as they came down.

Since both sides were engaged in close combat, the Northern Kingdom’s archers had already retreated to the rear. Neither side wanted to accidentally harm their own men.

“Archers, shoot them down immediately,” Bilige was only briefly surprised before realizing what was happening. He then issued the most effective command.

The archers quickly formed a line, aiming their arrows at the people on the wall. They were well-prepared, but no one dared to loose their arrows.

“Shoot,” Bilige urged when he saw them hesitating.

“National Master, the distance is too far; we can’t reach them,” a young officer reported.

“Move forward,” Bilige ordered, his face flushed with anger.

“Yes, National Master.”

But those descending from the wall were moving quickly.

By the time the Northern Kingdom’s archers moved forward, no one was coming down from the wall anymore. Instead, because the archers had moved closer, some were cut down by the Northern Lands’ soldiers.

With the arrival of the fifth unit, the Northern Lands’ morale soared.

Si Jinhan and the others also breathed a sigh of relief, feeling the pressure on them lessen.

“Useless things,” Bilige muttered when he saw that the archers he had sent out had not harmed the enemy but had instead suffered losses. He sat in his war chariot, cursing loudly.

At the city gate, the sixth, seventh, and eighth units of the Northern Lands emerged in quick succession. Bayar desperately tried to lead his men to stop them, but Luo Heng and Si Jinhan were no pushovers. They blocked Bayar’s forces, preventing them from getting close.

“General Bayar, it seems we meet again,” Luo Heng said with a smile, holding a long spear as he looked at the man across from him.

It was rare for the two armies’ commanders to meet on the battlefield, showing just how fierce this war had become.

“Good to see you,” Bayar urged his horse forward. “I’ve been wanting to cross blades with you.”

Sword and spear clashed.

Si Tu Gong personally waved the flags to command the formation changes. Soon, the Northern Lands’ army formed the Eight Trigrams Formation.

Luo Heng and Bayar fought fiercely, neither gaining the upper hand. Seeing the formation set on both sides, Luo Heng’s face broke into a smile. This time, Bayar would not find it easy to break through and retreat with his army.

Bayar watched as his soldiers fell one after another, his heart burning with anxiety. He had already witnessed the power of the Northern Lands’ Eight Trigrams Formation before. Now, trapped within it, he was in agony.

Chapter 595: Finally Over (4)

“Find the Gate of Life.” Bilige watched Bayar trapped, pacing anxiously. He knew that only by finding the Gate of Life could they have a way out.

But breaking the Eight Trigrams Formation set by Si Tu Gong and Chu Sui Feng in a short time was no easy task. Behind the Eight Trigrams Formation of the northern lands, there were also the Twenty-Four Cavalry Formations, and those mobile cavalry were also a headache.

While Bilige was at his wit’s end, the soldiers of the northern lands kept changing their tactics based on the signal flags on the city walls, slaughtering the surrounded soldiers of the northern kingdom until they howled in despair.

The battlefield was a scene of carnage, with blood splattering everywhere. Chu Sui Feng was worried that Lin Ziyin might be frightened, so he glanced at her. Fortunately, Lin Ziyin’s expression remained calm, watching the battlefield intently and occasionally exchanging views with Si Tu Gong and Master Huizhen.

“General.” As the encirclement grew tighter, many officers of the northern kingdom were forced to Bayar’s side. “I will cover your escape.”

Bayar watched his subordinates fall one by one, his heart aching as if cut by knives.

There was no doubt that this battle was a crushing defeat for them.

The loss of soldiers and officers was severe. When they returned to the northern kingdom, the Eldest Prince’s position would likely be affected.

Thinking of the advisors and supporters around the Second Prince, Bayar felt bitter.

He had risen through the ranks of slaughter, but he did not fully trust the ruler’s favoritism toward the Eldest Prince. If the ruler truly favored the Eldest Prince, he would have already passed the Crown Prince’s position to him.

In reality, although the ruler treated the Eldest Prince well daily, looking at the overall situation, it was not difficult to see that the ruler’s attitude toward the Second Prince was also strange. Although he was neither cold nor warm, he had never suppressed the Second Prince for any reason, especially seeing that many powerful ministers had gathered around the Second Prince, and he had never made things difficult for him.

It could be said that the unclear situation in the northern kingdom’s court was largely due to the ruler’s ambiguous attitude. If their side suffered heavy losses, the strength of the Eldest Prince’s faction would decrease significantly. After all, other powerful ministers would not support the Eldest Prince wholeheartedly like their external family.

Even the National Master, thinking of Bilige, Bayar frowned slightly. Bilige was highly trusted by the ruler, but he often acted impulsively. Like today’s battle!

Misjudging Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong led to their crushing defeat, a sign that had already emerged in the previous war. If they had retreated with all their might after the first wave of attacks failed, perhaps the outcome would not have been so severe.

The more he thought about it, the more uneasy Bayar felt.

“General, don’t hesitate any longer.” Zhebie urged anxiously.

“General.”

…

“Attack the Gate of Heaven with all your might.” After observing for a long time, Bilige finally found the location of the Gate of Life.

The information was quickly relayed, and Bayar and the others, upon hearing it, immediately perked up. Everyone worked together, leading the remaining soldiers to forcefully attack the Gate of Heaven.

The Gate of Life was guarded by an unknown soldier of the city, and Bayar and the others’ attack immediately made him feel overwhelmed.

On the city wall, Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong smiled slightly. This battle was already a victory for the northern lands. Since the enemy had found the Gate of Life, it was better to let them go. Moreover, only by letting Bayar go would the struggle between the Eldest Prince and the Second Prince of the northern kingdom become more interesting.

As soon as the flags on the city wall appeared, the soldiers guarding the Gate of Life immediately made way.

Bayar and the others easily broke out of the encirclement.

The main army of the northern lands, once they left, immediately reformed into a square formation.

The escaping soldiers of the northern kingdom retreated like stray dogs.

Chapter 596: Finally Over (5)

“Thinking you can leave so easily? Not a chance.” Si Jinhan sneered as he watched the fleeing men. He reached out and took the bow and arrow handed to him by a nearby soldier, aiming at Bayar’s back before slowly shifting to his left shoulder.

Since Prince Chu Sui Feng and Master Sutu had decided to spare them, Si Jinhan wouldn’t take his life.

The arrow, infused with inner strength, shot toward Bayar like a thunderbolt.

Bayar, who was desperately trying to escape, heard the whistling sound behind him. He tried to dodge but was too late.

“Ah!” With a dull thud, Bayar tumbled off his horse.

“General!”

“Not good, the general has been hit!”

…

Perhaps the pain was too much, or perhaps the day’s events had been too overwhelming. After falling, Bayar’s vision darkened, and he passed out.

“National Master!”

“Hurry, find the National Master!”

The soldiers around Bayar panicked.

Bilige saw Bayar being shot and falling from his horse from a distance. He wanted to save him but was powerless to do so, forced to watch as Bayar collapsed.

With their commander injured and unconscious, the Northern Kingdom’s soldiers fell into chaos.

Bilige had no choice but to order a retreat, unable to tend to Bayar. As the best shaman in the camp, his inaction drew resentment from many officers. After all, aside from Temur and Bilige, who shared a close teacher-student bond, the rest had fought side by side with Bayar through life and death.

Luo Heng and his men, to make the situation more convincing, symbolically pursued the retreating enemy, wiping out another portion of the Northern Kingdom’s soldiers along the way.

A series of defeats, coupled with the psychological terror, pushed the retreating Northern Kingdom soldiers to the brink of collapse.

After crossing the river, they set up defenses on the eastern bank. Bayar was carried into a tent, and only then did Bilige have the chance to check on him.

“That was a brilliant battle.” Master Huizhen clapped his hands excitedly as he spoke to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin smiled but said nothing.

The battle had been hard-fought, but compared to the Northern Tartars, the Northern Lands had achieved victory with minimal losses.

The victorious army of the Northern Lands returned to the city amidst the cheers of the people. Several high-ranking officers immediately came to pay their respects to Chu Sui Feng.

“Starting today, the taxes for all merchants and farmers in the border city will be reduced by ten percent.” Chu Sui Feng stood on the city wall, looking down at the jubilant crowd below, and loudly announced the good news.

It was a tremendous boon. The people were so excited they nearly jumped for joy, spreading the news to one another. Before long, almost everyone in the city knew.

“Your Highness.” Prefect Xiao Yang approached Chu Sui Feng with a smile.

“Post another notice. Have all the people prepare their land. Come spring, I will send someone to guide them on how to plant rice.” Chu Sui Feng instructed him.

“Really, Your Highness?” Xiao Yang’s face lit up with joy.

“When His Highness says something, it is always true.” Si Tu Gong replied with a smile.

“Prefect Xiao Yang thanks His Highness on behalf of the people.” Xiao Yang knelt in gratitude.

Chu Sui Feng nodded slightly, his gaze falling on Lin Ziyin.

Reducing taxes and cultivating rice fields had been something he and Lin Ziyin had discussed. Sure enough, as soon as the news was announced, it was met with great enthusiasm from the people.

From morning until dusk, the soldiers and officers had fought until they were exhausted, and even the laborers among the people were worn out.

Chapter 597: Finally Over (6)

“Defend well.” Luo Heng instructed his subordinates.

“Yes, General.” The city’s defense was now in the hands of the few generals who had not gone into battle.

Chu Sui Feng and the others, weary from the fight, made their way back.

“Are you tired?” Chu Sui Feng sat in the carriage, looking at Lin Ziyin beside him, his voice gentle. He reached into a hidden compartment in the carriage and took out a box, retrieving some prepared snacks to hand to her. “Have something to tide you over.”

“Not hungry yet.” Lin Ziyin replied softly.

Though Chu Sui Feng had not fought on the front lines, commanding from the city walls had drained him. Coupled with the fact that he had barely rested since the battle began, the exhaustion on his face was evident.

“The beef jerky is homemade. Try it, Your Highness.” Lin Ziyin, her heart aching for him, smiled as she stuffed a piece into his mouth.

Caught off guard by the sudden mouthful, Chu Sui Feng didn’t resist. In fact, he rather enjoyed this “intrusion.”

“Not bad.” He chewed slowly, then fed a piece into Lin Ziyin’s mouth in return.

The carriage moved slowly along the streets, crowded with citizens making their way home. These people had worked tirelessly all day, yet not a single one complained. Instead, their faces were lit with smiles—genuine, heartfelt joy.

Lin Ziyin gently lowered the carriage curtain, turning to Chu Sui Feng with a smile. “The people feel a sense of belonging to the northern lands. That’s why they fought so hard to protect the border city.”

Chu Sui Feng wrapped an arm around her slender waist. “Once the Tartars are driven away, I’ll send someone to establish a free academy here.”

“Mmm.”

The warm atmosphere between them lingered until they arrived at the residence, where they finally stepped out of the carriage.

But someone had returned before them.

“Injured?” Lin Ziyin looked at Si Jinhan, seated in the flower hall, her voice tinged with surprise. Then, her face flushed.

“Just a minor wound.” Si Jinhan replied indifferently, his arm bandaged, his sleeve rolled up.

“Take care of yourself.” Chu Sui Feng’s face was stern as he coldly ordered.

“That’s why I came to freeload a meal.” Si Jinhan remained as lazy as ever.

Chu Sui Feng shot him a disdainful glance, his expression finally turning serious. “The bone isn’t damaged, but I lost a lot of blood. Master Huizhen told me to rest for a few days.”

“Qiao’er, have the kitchen prepare more blood-tonifying soup.” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“Yes, miss.” Qiao’er had stayed behind at the residence and hadn’t witnessed the battle. But she was a diligent maid, overseeing the kitchen staff as they prepared a full table of dishes, waiting for Lin Ziyin and the others to return.

Among the dishes were several ingredients known for replenishing blood.

The sight and aroma of the food made Lin Ziyin’s stomach growl with hunger.

“Third Young Master, please.” Since Si Jinhan’s arm was injured, Lin Ziyin took the initiative to serve him a bowl of chicken soup.

“He only hurt his left arm, not his hand.” Seeing her serve Si Jinhan first, Chu Sui Feng’s jealousy flared.

Si Jinhan, holding the bowl of soup, paused before casually taking a sip. Then, he retorted, “Your Highness, this is a battle wound.”

Chu Sui Feng glared at him. “You can eat and drink just fine. Can’t you pour your own soup?”

Lin Ziyin sat to the side, watching Chu Sui Feng’s uncharacteristic behavior, and couldn’t help but laugh.

Hearing her laughter, Chu Sui Feng immediately handed her his bowl, gazing at her expectantly.

Chapter 598: Finally Over (7)

Lin Ziyin smiled and served him another bowl of chicken soup.

Only then did Chu Sui Feng take a satisfied sip and let Si Jinhan off the hook.

“Truly, heroes cannot resist beauty,” Si Jinhan remarked, his eyes fixed unblinkingly on Lin Ziyin.

Chu Sui Feng’s fury nearly made him flip the table.

Before he could explode, Si Jinhan muttered to himself, “But that saying doesn’t seem to apply to young lady Lin.”

Then he lowered his head and calmly continued drinking his soup.

Chu Sui Feng glared at him coldly, but the shameless Si Jinhan didn’t even lift his head.

Lin Ziyin didn’t know whether to laugh or cry—was Si Jinhan calling her ugly in a roundabout way?

“Third Young Master Si has worked hard. How about this—when we return to Fengcheng, I’ll reward you with ten or eight beauties so you can enjoy their favors,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, retaliating on the spot. He wouldn’t allow anyone to bully Lin Ziyin.

“Your Highness, you’re just getting back at me. Fine, I’ll pretend I never said anything,” Si Jinhan replied with a hint of grievance.

This guy really thought he was being wronged by having to take back his words.

Lin Ziyin listened with a smile, neither joining in nor taking sides, just peacefully eating her meal.

Leaving the battle of wits at the dinner table aside, in the Northern Kingdom’s camp, Bilige had just removed the arrowhead from Bayar’s arm. After dinner, he returned to his tent, exhausted.

He had been brooding, his emotions turbulent. On the way back, he kept hearing the soldiers’ pained groans, which was nothing short of humiliating to him.

“Someone!” he barked. Immediately, a guard entered.

“Bring General Temur here,” Bilige ordered, his face dark.

“Yes, National Master.”

Before long, Temur appeared before Bilige. “National Master, you called for me?”

Though Temur was his disciple, he usually addressed Bilige as “National Master” like everyone else.

“Select ten or so men you trust,” Bilige said through gritted teeth.

Temur looked at his furious expression, unsure what Bilige was planning. He had already heard reports about the day’s battle from his subordinates. To be honest, Bilige’s stubbornness was giving him a headache.

But Bilige had always treated him well, so no matter what Bilige ordered, Temur would never refuse.

As the vanguard, Temur naturally had men he trusted in the camp. Finding ten or so wasn’t difficult. Soon, a group of men stood before Bilige.

“Put these medicines into the Mo River,” Bilige said, tossing several bags to the men in front of him. “Find a way to get them into the city.”

“Yes, National Master.” A man who seemed to be their leader respectfully picked up the bags from the ground.

Getting into the city these past few days wouldn’t be easy.

But Temur’s men, who had long dealt with the border city, weren’t just eating for free.

Watching them disappear into the night, Bilige’s gloomy eyes finally revealed a hint of a smile.

Three days later, good news arrived—the medicine had been thrown into the Mo River within the city.

“Your Highness, something terrible has happened!” Early in the morning, From Yi hurried into the flower hall.

Inside, Chu Sui Feng, Lin Ziyin, Master Huizhen, and Si Jinhan were having breakfast.

“What’s going on?” Chu Sui Feng put down his chopsticks and asked.

Lin Ziyin and the others also set down their chopsticks, looking at From Yi with suspicion.

“Many citizens in the city have come down with malaria,” From Yi replied.

“Amitabha,” Master Huizhen chanted, pressing his palms together. “This humble monk will go take a look.”

With that, he picked up the bowl in front of him and drank the congee in one go. Then he grabbed a steamed bun and ate it as he walked. “Let’s go take a look.”

Malaria was a disease caused by mosquito bites, usually occurring in summer. But now it was early winter, and the first snow was about to fall—where would mosquitoes come from?

Lin Ziyin, though not a doctor, had been a military academy professor and knew more about general medical knowledge than ordinary people.

Chu Sui Feng and the others understood this as well.

“Your Highness, something’s fishy!” Luo Heng said, looking at Chu Sui Feng.

“We’ll go take a look later,” Chu Sui Feng replied, frowning slightly. With the two nations at war, an outbreak of malaria among the citizens was indeed troublesome.

Lin Ziyin also wanted to go out and see, but Chu Sui Feng refused.

“We don’t even know if it’s really malaria. You’re not allowed to go out,” the low-emotional-intelligence Prince of Ling said. Even when he was concerned for Lin Ziyin, his tone was sometimes harsh. “The residence must also take precautions. Pass the order—no one is to enter or leave freely. Anyone returning from outside must bathe and change clothes before moving about.”

“Your Highness, we can use quicklime to disinfect the courtyard. We can also sprinkle it around the city,” Lin Ziyin said. She wasn’t unreasonable. Though Chu Sui Feng’s tone was a bit harsh, she knew he was doing it for her sake. Besides, in these troubled times, she couldn’t let Chu Sui Feng worry about her.

After Chu Sui Feng and the others left, Lin Ziyin spaced out for a while, then watched Hong Ying and the others busy themselves cleaning and tidying the courtyard and rooms. By midday, another group of black-armored soldiers arrived, sprinkling quicklime all over the courtyard, not missing even the most hidden corners.

As lunchtime passed, Chu Sui Feng and the others still hadn’t returned.

“Miss, it seems His Highness won’t be back for lunch. You should eat first,” Qiao’er came in to advise.

“You go arrange it,” Lin Ziyin replied lazily, her mind pondering the situation outside.

“National Master, malaria has broken out in the border city. Chu Sui Feng and his men are busy dealing with it,” Temur reported the news from the border city to Bilige as soon as he could.

Chapter 599: Returning (1)

“Good, excellent.” Bilige was overjoyed. “Wait a few more days. Once the malaria outbreak in the border city erupts, our warriors will attack again. I want to see if Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong truly have three heads and six arms.”

Temur listened with a slight shock in his heart. Attack again? His teacher was truly too stubborn.

Even though there were some problems in the border city now, the overall situation for the northern kingdom’s soldiers was far from optimistic. Not to mention that both the Commander and himself, the vanguard, were injured, the number of soldier casualties was also too severe.

Two major battles had reduced the one hundred thousand soldiers the northern kingdom had brought to just over fifty thousand capable of fighting. And among these, some were still lightly injured. Losing half of their combat strength, Temur was already worried about how to explain this to the ruler upon their return.

“National Master, let’s wait and see first.” Temur advised gently. He was certain that this time, no matter what, Bayar would not agree to attack again.

Unless something major happened in the border city, something so big that Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong couldn’t handle it. Only then would Bayar lead the troops to continue the attack.

Sure enough, that evening, when Bayar heard Bilige’s words, his face darkened immediately. “National Master, our losses are so severe, while the northern lands have Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong leading the battle personally, and they haven’t lost many people. Our troop numbers can no longer match those of the border city. Plus, they have the Eight Trigrams Formation and powerful ballistae. How does the National Master plan to deal with that?”

Bilige sensed Bayar’s resentment but didn’t take it to heart. “The people in the border city have contracted malaria. If Chu Sui Feng doesn’t handle it properly, he’ll have his hands full. Who can say that the soldiers in the border city will escape the malaria outbreak? Even heaven is helping us, Bayar. If we give up now, don’t you think it’s a waste?”

Bayar didn’t think it was a waste. He had already considered retreating when he was injured. This year’s large-scale military campaign was a mistake from the start. They had underestimated Chu Sui Feng’s abilities.

“With fifty thousand troops against the one hundred thousand in the border city, does the National Master want our entire army to be annihilated?” Bayar’s face was extremely grim. He could foresee the tragic outcome, but Bilige didn’t seem to consider his feelings at all. Instead, he was encouraging the soldiers to go to their deaths. Bayar would never agree to this.

“Bayar, I’ve already said, we will wait for the malaria outbreak in the border city before attacking. Not now, sending the soldiers to fight.” Bilige coldly explained.

“No matter what, I will not agree to let the soldiers die in vain.” Bayar’s attitude was firm, not giving Bilige any face.

Bilige was so angry that he stood up abruptly. “Bayar, think carefully about the pros and cons. I won’t say any more unnecessary words.”

His attitude was equally overbearing.

Temur watched anxiously. Chu Sui Feng hadn’t been captured, but the northern kingdom’s general and national master were already in internal strife. It was quite embarrassing. But no matter how wrong Bilige was, he was still his benefactor. He couldn’t ignore Bilige’s feelings.

“General, let’s wait and see. It might not necessarily be a bad thing.” He advised tactfully.

Bayar remained silent.

“Hmph.” Bilige saw that he was unmoved and angrily left, flinging his sleeves. Temur had no choice but to chase after him, and the two parted on bad terms.

Heaven did not truly favor the northern kingdom.

Three days later, the spies in the border city sent back the news. The people in the border city did not have malaria. It was discovered that poison had been put in the water. The medicinal monks of Ding’an Temple had already found a solution, and the patients’ conditions in the border city were under control.

Chapter 600: Returning (2)

Meanwhile, in Chu Sui Feng’s army, the soldiers had not encountered any issues because they were drinking water drawn from the wells near their camp.

Upon hearing this, Bayar seethed with silent rage, immediately suspecting that Bilige had secretly poisoned the water sources in the border city without his knowledge. The pain from the arrow wound in his arm only made his temper flare even more.

“Pass down the order—keep the army in place and strengthen defenses at night,” Bayar commanded after a long moment of contemplation.

As a seasoned general stationed at the border for years, Bayar knew exactly what kind of man Chu Sui Feng was.

Though Chu Sui Feng usually had a pleasant demeanor, deep down, he was someone who never let a slight go unanswered. If the two armies settled their differences through fair combat, Chu Sui Feng would never resort to underhanded retaliation. But if someone wronged him in secret, he would go to any lengths to exact revenge.

Bilige’s method of poisoning was far from honorable. Once Bayar learned the truth, his first thought was that Chu Sui Feng would surely retaliate against them.

Even without leaving his tent, Bayar could sense the plummeting morale among his troops. If anything else went wrong now, it would be the final straw.

And that final straw came swiftly. By evening, snowflakes began to drift down from the sky. At first, the snowfall was light, but as night fell, it grew heavier and heavier.

The first snow of the year had arrived later than usual, but it came with a vengeance.

“Heaven is on our side,” Si Tu Gong remarked with a smile from his seat in the flower hall.

“Your Highness, we won’t even need to lift a finger—Bayar’s army is in for a world of trouble,” Luo Heng laughed, clearly in high spirits.

“Bilige actually dared to poison the water,” Chu Sui Feng said lazily, his demonic beauty softened by the candlelight.

Lin Ziyin glanced at his face, feeling herself relax. Bilige had actually poisoned the common people—how despicable. Fortunately, Master Huizhen and the others had quickly found a solution. Now, the people’s conditions were under control. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable.

Prefect Xiao Yang and Master Huizhen spent each day in the south, east, and west city gates, brewing medicine and distributing it freely to the people.

The common folk were deeply grateful for the Prince of Ling’s care and generosity. Praise for Chu Sui Feng and the medicinal monks of Ding’an Temple could be heard everywhere on the streets.

“Does Your Highness wish to send them another gift?” Si Tu Gong asked with a grin.

“Not yet,” Chu Sui Feng replied coldly. “The ice isn’t thick enough.”

“I have already ordered the city walls to be reinforced,” Luo Heng reported.

“Your Highness, miss,” Qiao’er announced as she entered. “Dinner is ready.”

“Mm.” Chu Sui Feng waved his hand, and Qiao’er retreated to Lin Ziyin’s side.

“This year, we have plenty of provisions. None of the soldiers need to worry about going hungry,” Luo Heng sighed, his gaze toward Lin Ziyin filled with gratitude.

“For tonight, I’ve prepared a hot pot. It should help keep everyone warm,” Lin Ziyin said.

The men present were all veterans of the military camp, having endured every kind of hardship. Even Chu Sui Feng had survived on wild roots and vegetables in tough times. But when it came to good food, none of them could resist.

After days of poor meals due to the malaria outbreak, the delicious hot pot had them singing its praises in no time.

“Hmph.” Master Huizhen, who had just returned, walked in to see everyone enjoying the feast. His heart immediately felt unbalanced. “This humble monk has been working tirelessly outside, and yet you all start eating without waiting for me!”

Chapter 601: Returning (3)

“Master, all the good things sent from Shili Village are here. My senior brothers will all have something delicious to eat soon. I’ve prepared everything,” Lin Ziyin explained with a smile.

“That’s more like it,” Master Huizhen finally stopped grumbling like a wronged wife when she saw the space Lin Ziyin had deliberately left for her.

The twenty or so medicinal monks who had returned also happily went to the side courtyard.

The next morning, Chu Sui Feng and his group went to inspect the city walls, and Lin Ziyin followed along.

After a night, the heavy snow showed no signs of stopping. Large snowflakes drifted down from the sky like dancing sprites. The streets had people specifically clearing the snow, and there weren’t many pedestrians. With the malaria under control, the people’s hearts had settled.

The water from the Mo River could no longer be drunk, so everyone was using well water. Now with the snowfall, many households were busy collecting snow in buckets and other containers to take back home.

In the northern lands’ winter, water sources weren’t actually that important. Heaven had its own way of providing!

“You have a good method,” Chu Sui Feng said, accompanying her in the carriage.

Lin Ziyin smiled slightly and replied calmly, “Once the coastal aquaculture in our northern lands develops, we’ll be self-sufficient in salt. Combined with future agricultural and aquacultural development, we won’t fear threats from others. While refined salt must be controlled, the price absolutely cannot be high, because salt is a common seasoning for the people. Your Highness has no need to profit from such basics.”

“If Bayar and his people knew we were using coarse salt to clear the snow from the streets, I wonder if they’d be furious enough to die?” Chu Sui Feng said with schadenfreude.

Lin Ziyin couldn’t help but laugh upon hearing this.

Indeed, not to mention the nomadic northern kingdom, even the wealthy Great Qin wouldn’t have people rich enough to be this extravagant.

Salt was a luxury for the common people. The market price of salt was even more expensive than pork.

In the past, Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t have dared to use coarse salt to clear snow. Even maintaining the daily salt needs of soldiers in the military camp was enough to give him a headache.

But now, they truly had nothing to fear. The salt fields along the bay produced enough salt in one year to supply the entire northern lands for five years, and much of it was refined salt. The northern lands would never fear a salt shortage again.

Thus, as salt production increased, the people of the northern lands benefited greatly. The price of salt was very reasonable, having dropped more than five times compared to before.

Along both sides of the street, many shops had people helping the government clear the snow. This was the latest order. However, this new regulation didn’t make the people resentful. Compared to the benefits they received, clearing snow was a very small matter. Moreover, clearing snow made it convenient for everyone to travel, which in turn boosted business for the shops. It was a win-win situation, and no one complained.

Without the obstruction of snow, Lin Ziyin and her group’s carriage quickly reached the city walls.

The soldiers guarding the city walls were very excited to see Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin. In the harsh weather, all their cold and fatigue seemed to disappear.

In the winter nights of the border city, temperatures dropped to below minus thirty degrees.

On the battlements, small wooden rooms were set up at regular intervals for the soldiers to take shelter from the wind—a special benefit of the border city.

All the soldiers guarding the city wore wool sweaters, wool pants, and down jackets, with fur coats on the outside. When changing shifts, the fur coats were handed over to the next group of soldiers.

Compared to previous years, all the soldiers were extremely grateful to Lin Ziyin. Many had heard that the good clothes they were wearing had been provided free of charge by this young master.

Chapter 602: Returning (4)

With this connection, everyone no longer looked at Lin Ziyin with curiosity. Some even felt that it wasn’t such a big deal for Prince Chu Sui Feng to be with the young master.

Whenever the soldiers saw Lin Ziyin, they couldn’t help but treat her with respect.

Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng gazed at the distant camp on the other side of the Mo River. When they saw the curling smoke rising from the enemy camp, they exchanged a knowing smile.

There was no need to say it—this wasn’t mealtime. The smoke could only mean one thing: the enemy was freezing and had lit fires to keep warm.

“It looks like this snow won’t be stopping anytime soon,” said Si Tu Gong, who had arrived earlier with Si Jinhan and Luo Heng.

“The weather is so cold that even if Bayar’s troops were prepared, their tents won’t be enough to withstand the freezing nights,” Luo Heng added, looking rather pleased.

Having lived in the northern lands for so long, they all knew the consequences of frostbite were no less severe than sword or arrow wounds.

The snow and ice had brought far worse consequences to Bayar than Chu Sui Feng had imagined.

“Why hasn’t the supply from the rear arrived yet?” Bayar demanded, his arm wrapped in layers of white bandages. In his desperation, he had torn his wound open again.

“According to the scouts, the cold weather is to blame. The northern kingdom received snow earlier than the northern lands, and the roads are buried under deep snow, slowing down the transport caravans,” Zhebie said worriedly, glancing at Bayar. “General, your wound has split open again. You should let the military physician take a look.”

He had originally wanted to suggest calling the National Master, but remembering the cold war between the National Master and the General over the past few days, he swallowed his words.

“Pass the order—prepare the troops immediately. As soon as the snow stops, we retreat to the northern kingdom at once,” Bayar declared, making up his mind in an instant.

He said “return to the northern kingdom,” not “return to the capital.”

The northern kingdom and the northern lands shared a border, but the northern kingdom’s border city was about five hundred li away from here.

In other words, five hundred li of land beyond the border city belonged to the northern lands. However, due to the vast and sparsely populated terrain, coupled with the increasingly harsh winters the farther north one went, Chu Sui Feng had never sent anyone to establish a city there.

An eight-hundred-li journey with a large army would be no easy feat, especially with thick snow covering the roads. Bayar stared anxiously at the tent flap.

Though he couldn’t see the swirling snow outside, he knew all too well how treacherous the return journey would be.

In comparison, the border city’s situation was difficult, but at least the northern lands’ soldiers had warm houses to stay in, safe from the biting cold at night.

“General,” another officer said, concern etched on his face.

As warriors of the northern kingdom, returning in defeat was a bitter pill to swallow. But everyone knew that the one suffering the most right now was their commander, Bayar.

From his initial ambition and confidence to the failure of the Fire Ox Formation and the failed siege, his troops had long since lost their will to fight.

“What about the National Master?”

Some were worried about Bilige’s stubbornness.

“Have Temur go and persuade him,” Bayar sighed.

The mere mention of the National Master filled Bayar with frustration, but there was nothing he could do. Since they had lost, they had to face reality—he couldn’t gamble with his soldiers’ lives any longer.

The bitter cold had taught them all a harsh lesson. Most of the officers agreed with Bayar’s decision, and those who didn’t quickly reconsidered when they thought of the border city’s terrifying defenses and the power of the Eight Trigrams Formation.

Chapter 603: Returning (5)

Bilige, however, could not accept Bayar’s decision. After listening to Temur’s tactful advice, he immediately flew into a rage and stormed into Bayar’s tent.

“General, do you want to be a coward, returning only to be mocked by the people of the northern kingdom and scorned by the nobles?” Bilige’s words were harsh and unyielding.

Bayar did not get angry. He looked at Bilige calmly. “Compared to the lives of the soldiers, what does mockery matter?”

Bilige felt as if he had punched cotton—his anger left him speechless.

He and Bayar had different values. In his eyes, those soldiers, as part of the northern kingdom, had the honor of serving their country. What did the lives of commoners matter? When they returned, new soldiers would naturally be recruited to replace them.

“Bayar, you must understand that things have gone too far to be resolved by simply returning.” Bilige lowered his voice, struggling to suppress his anger as he tried to persuade Bayar to stay.

Bilige had already sent his trusted men to deliver a message back, requesting the ruler to send more troops for support.

But he had not told Bayar this.

Bayar’s expression remained calm. “Even if I face punishment from the ruler upon returning, I accept it.”

He was not as skilled as his opponents, and so many had perished. He had already prepared himself for what awaited him upon his return.

Their conversation was going nowhere. Bilige could no longer contain himself. “Since the general is willing to gamble with the Eldest Prince’s future and the family’s honor, this National Master will not be the villain. The general may return, but Temur’s men will stay with me.”

Bayar looked at Bilige in astonishment. He knew Bilige was stubborn, but this was the first time he had seen such madness in him. Did Bilige even know what he was saying?

Temur’s men numbered only ten thousand. After accounting for casualties, fewer than eight thousand were left to fight. Using eight thousand men to face an army of one hundred thousand in the northern lands—was he joking?

Bilige did not offer any further explanation. He stormed out in a fury.

Bayar sighed softly. He would not force the issue. If Temur’s men were willing to stay, then so be it. Though he and Bilige saw things differently, they were both part of the Eldest Prince’s faction. They were far from the point of breaking ties.

Heaven seemed to be on Chu Sui Feng’s side. The heavy snow showed no signs of stopping, even as night fell.

Lin Ziyin stood in the courtyard, holding a pair of skis as he taught From Yi and the others. These skis had been sent from the Prince’s estate just two days prior.

They also included ice skates.

“You must learn quickly. Tomorrow, you will go to the military camp to teach the others,” Chu Sui Feng ordered.

Thus, From Yi and the others had no choice but to focus entirely on learning.

Si Jinhan and Luo Heng found it amusing but also saw the benefits. They joined in as well.

The next day, the snow was still falling—this was the third day. However, the snowflakes were much smaller than on the first and second days.

The skis and ice skates were distributed to the soldiers, who found them entertaining and eagerly followed Lin Ziyin’s instructions.

These soldiers were the best of the best, selected from the black-armored soldiers—the most elite among them.

With their exceptional skills, they mastered skiing and ice skating in just half a day.

Their speed impressed even Lin Ziyin.

Though they all ended up with bruises, they were delighted to have learned a new skill.

Bayar wanted to leave but could not. The snow was too deep, and supplies and provisions had not arrived.

He had no choice but to make do with what was available, ordering each tent to light a bonfire.

Chapter 604: Returning (6)

A cup of water could not quench the burning fire—it did not solve the root of the problem. Three days later, when the snow finally stopped, the temperature plummeted so low that a single breath could freeze into ice. The relentless cold claimed the lives of some wounded soldiers.

Bayar was overwhelmed, yet powerless to do anything.

On the fifth day, the sun finally emerged, but the snow remained knee-deep, making it impossible for the army to march.

On the sixth night, the gates of the border city quietly opened. Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan, ever vengeful, had not forgotten the Northern Kingdom’s surprise attack. Seizing the opportunity, they launched a frenzied retaliation.

No one would have expected an attack in such harsh conditions—the bitter cold and deep snow made movement nearly impossible.

Apart from the soldiers guarding the boats used for crossing the river, the Northern Kingdom’s camp was practically deserted. The few soldiers stationed outside had long since sought shelter from the wind, huddling around fires to keep warm.

Dressed in white fur coats and cloaks, with even their hair concealed beneath hoods, the Northern soldiers blended seamlessly into the endless white snow.

Si Jinhan was part of the raiding party.

Silently infiltrating the enemy camp, a soldier in Northern attire approached.

The team tensed, but Si Jinhan raised a hand slightly to stop them.

“Supplies are in the rear camp to the left,” the man whispered as he drew near.

“You leave this place and head downstream. Wait in the woods five li away,” Si Jinhan replied in a low voice, handing over a white fur coat and cloak.

The man quickly put them on and whispered in concern, “Third Young Master, be careful. The defenses there are tight.”

Si Jinhan nodded and led over fifty men toward the rear camp.

Their skis glided soundlessly over the snow.

The informant watched them disappear into the distance before hurrying away.

Si Jinhan and his men swiftly located the stockpiled supplies. Concealed in the snow, they were nearly invisible. Even with guards nearby, no one noticed their presence.

“Damn this weather, it’s freezing,” one soldier grumbled as he paced back and forth.

“Tell me about it. Who knows when we’ll get to go back?”

“Word is, the National Master won’t agree to retreat, but the General is willing to take the men home.”

“We’re the General’s men. The National Master doesn’t care if we live or die.”

…

Concerns for their own safety drew more soldiers to the conversation.

Seizing the moment, Si Jinhan led his men to the less-guarded side of the camp before suddenly rising from the snow.

The guards dared not stare at the snow for long—they feared blinding themselves. But in the blink of an eye, a group of figures appeared before them. Before they could shout a warning, they felt a coldness at their throats, and then—nothing.

Even in death, their eyes held shock.

The other black-armored soldiers silently eliminated the remaining guards.

Thanks to the bitter cold, most of the soldiers had gathered around the bonfires for warmth.

Si Jinhan’s men encountered little resistance. Even when they lit torches, the enemy soldiers did not suspect a thing—after all, lighting fires for warmth in such freezing conditions was only natural.

But Si Jinhan and his men were not there to warm themselves. The black-armored soldiers carried gourds of waste oil, dousing the supplies before setting them ablaze with their torches.

Flames erupted instantly.

Chapter 605: Returning (7)

By the time the soldiers by the bonfire noticed, many granaries had already burned together.

“Put out the fire!”

“There are enemy troops!”

“The enemy is attacking!”

Shouts rose from all directions, and soon, many soldiers rushed over to fight the fire.

“Retreat,” Si Jinhan said calmly, watching the flames rise, and signaled the black-armored soldiers to leave with him.

“It’s them!”

“They’re here!” Suddenly, two careless soldiers spotted them in the firelight and cried out in terror.

Two black-armored soldiers easily dealt with them, and then the group quickly withdrew.

Their presence had been discovered, and many soldiers from the camp rushed over.

Si Jinhan and his men retreated to a nearby forest not far from the camp, then calmly put on their skis. In the blink of an eye, they were far away from the Northern Kingdom’s camp.

“How could they be so fast?” Zhebie, who had rushed over upon hearing the news, saw no trace of them and flew into a rage. With so many soldiers on his side, how could they not even keep track of a few raiders?

The group moved incredibly fast. Four or five li away, they spotted the scouts who had come out first.

“Third Young Master, I can’t do this,” the waiting man said innocently, looking embarrassed.

“You rascal, you’ve been in the Northern Kingdom for a year, and even your accent has changed,” some of the black-armored soldiers teased him. He was originally one of them.

“Can’t be careful enough, brothers.”

After some laughter, two black-armored soldiers dragged the innocent-looking scout back.

“How could this happen? Where are the guards?” Bayar looked at the burned grain, his face ashen.

“General, spare us!”

“General, spare us!”

Several soldiers who had taken shelter from the cold knelt on the ground, trembling, but none dared to speak in their defense.

“General, calm down,” Zhebie sighed and stepped forward. “Chu Sui Feng is too cunning. Who would have thought they’d dare to leave the city in this weather?”

“General, half of the grain has been burned. What should we do?” Temur frowned and asked.

He was also shocked by Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan’s boldness. The people of the Northern Lands were indeed not to be underestimated. Their side had been too careless.

Bilige also stood beside Bayar, his expression equally grim. Without grain, if they continued to stay in this weather, death would be the only outcome for the Northern Kingdom’s soldiers.

The Northern Lands truly entered winter with the first snow. The snowy weather would continue until the end of April next year, and in bad years, it could even snow in May.

Under such circumstances, staying any longer was meaningless.

“How many more days can the remaining grain last?” Bayar asked bitterly.

“Three days, only three more days,” Zhebie sighed and answered carefully.

“Tomorrow, we break camp and leave immediately,” Bayar ordered on the spot.

This was the news all the Northern Kingdom soldiers had been hoping for, but at this moment, no one dared to cheer.

“They will be dealt with according to military law,” Bayar finally said, looking at the soldiers kneeling on the ground, and gave the cold command.

Over a dozen soldiers immediately began to cry and beg for mercy, but no one dared to intercede for them.

The next day, at dawn, the Northern Kingdom’s army quietly left.

Chu Sui Feng, Si Tu Gong, and the others stood on the city wall, watching the retreating figures, and all let out a sigh of relief. No matter what, this year’s war had truly been a great advantage for the Northern Lands.

“The Tartar army has left, so we can go back too,” Chu Sui Feng said lightly upon returning to the residence, the smile never leaving his face. “After we return, we will wed. I will welcome the Princess with a ten-li red bridal procession.”

Lin Ziyin listened without joy, but was startled.

“What’s wrong?” Chu Sui Feng, who cared for her and paid attention to her emotions, naturally noticed her mood.

“Don’t you think I’m too young?” Lin Ziyin asked tentatively. She was only sixteen now, and would be seventeen next year. Getting married seemed too early.

“Sixteen is already of age, not young. When Mother was your age, I was almost walking,” Chu Sui Feng said nervously, thinking he had done something wrong. He thought carefully, but couldn’t recall any mistakes.

Seeing Chu Sui Feng’s aggrieved look, Lin Ziyin didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to marry Chu Sui Feng, but she was concerned about her young age. If she got pregnant after marriage, what would happen?

After a moment’s thought, Lin Ziyin decided to explain clearly to Chu Sui Feng. “Your Highness, a person’s bones stop growing at eighteen, and that’s when they truly become strong. If a woman gets pregnant too young, it can easily harm her, and she might even lose her life.”

Was there such a saying? Chu Sui Feng looked at her doubtfully.

But he was a clever man. After a moment’s thought, he recalled that many common women had lost their lives in childbirth. “Then we can wed first, and wait until you’re eighteen to have children.”

The Prince of Ling had been lonely for many years, and he had no intention of postponing the wedding. It was ridiculous—he had finally found a loved one by his side, who would want to give that up?

Seeing how determined he was, with hope and caution in his eyes, Lin Ziyin’s heart softened. “Alright.”

With her agreement, Chu Sui Feng immediately became proud and pleased with himself.

Chapter 606: Unwilling to Give Up (1)

Ever since Chu Sui Feng had opened up to Lin Ziyin, his heart burned with an unquenchable fire, eager to return immediately and marry her. But the battles in the border city had just ended, and as the Prince of the northern lands, he couldn’t simply leave on a whim.

Only after the scouts confirmed that Bayar’s army had truly left the northern lands and marched northward did Chu Sui Feng and Master Sutu inspect the city’s defenses once more. They also designated a vast stretch of wasteland in the southern part of the city for the military camp, along with the nearby mountains as grazing grounds for chickens, ducks, cattle, and sheep. The soldiers were tasked with digging irrigation channels to bring in water, and the ditches were prepared for raising fish and shrimp.

The soldiers had already tasted the benefits of aquatic products and livestock, and with the recent victory driving the once-invincible Tartars out of the northern lands, they were overjoyed to receive their new assignments. They threw themselves into the work with enthusiasm.

Many civilians also came to help, as the base served as a model for both farming and animal husbandry. Once this project was complete, they could follow the same model to reclaim more land.

Life in the border city was chaotic, and resources were scarce. As residents of the border city, the people lived in constant hardship, their lives far from stable. But as members of the northern lands, they also had something to be proud of—abundant land.

And not just abundant—extremely abundant. As long as they could grow rice and that new crop called corn, no one would ever have to fear starvation again. Especially with the Prince’s benevolence, the taxes for the first five years were so low they were almost negligible.

With such a kind ruler, what more could they ask for?

“Still, the Princess is the clever one,” Master Sutu sighed in admiration. Truthfully, the northern lands in winter were frozen solid, yet the soldiers and civilians had managed to start working the land through sheer effort.

Perhaps not much land would be reclaimed this year, but next year would be different. Once the weather warmed, they could reclaim land while planting beans and corn. After the soil was enriched, they could plant rice the following year, yielding even higher production.

“In less than three years, the border city will never lack food again,” Master Sutu said, his spirits lifted.

Luo Heng and Prefect Xiao Yang were so overjoyed they couldn’t stop smiling. As officials of the border city, they had endured countless slights from the court over the years. Now that the border city could be self-sufficient, who would dare look down on them?

“First, we must build the greenhouses. Once spring arrives, we’ll need to start cultivating seedlings immediately,” Master Sutu reminded them repeatedly. The first step in growing rice was raising seedlings, and the greenhouses could not be neglected.

“Your Highness, Master Sutu, rest assured. I will oversee the greenhouses personally—there will be no mistakes,” Prefect Xiao Yang guaranteed.

“In the future, the government can establish workshops for wool yarn, wool clothing, and wool blankets. Workers will be paid according to their labor. We can also open roast duck shops and hot pot restaurants as local specialties to attract more merchants,” Lin Ziyin suggested based on her observations.

“I’ll follow your advice,” Chu Sui Feng said. When it came to business, he was more than willing to listen to Lin Ziyin.

“Prefect Xiao, regarding the procurement prices, please ensure the most honest people are in charge, and rotate the personnel every five years,” Lin Ziyin instructed. Whether it was the wool factory or the hot pot restaurants, these would be lucrative businesses in the future.

She worried that some might embezzle funds, and rotating personnel would help prevent such issues. “We can also encourage civilians to start their own small businesses, like selling homemade pastries. As long as the taxes are reasonable, I’m sure people will be willing to step forward. For example, we could fund the construction of uniform stalls along the streets, giving them a place to set up shop. This would ease their concerns.”

Chapter 607: Unwilling to Give Up (2)

“Sell them in a centralized market?” Prefect Xiao Yang’s eyes lit up. This was a great idea.

“Yes, for example, the vegetable market. We can divide it into four large sections, each with its own pavilion, categorizing them into vegetables, fruits, dried goods, and seafood. The government can assign officials to manage the market, preventing monopolies and ensuring that both buyers and sellers are protected from the elements during bad weather. To prevent officials from abusing their power for personal gain, the yamen can set up a suggestion box, with the key kept by Prefect Xiao at all times,” Lin Ziyin explained, describing modern market management.

She had long noticed the chaos in ancient markets. Vendors set up wherever they pleased, mixing different types of goods, making it difficult for customers to find what they needed.

“Miss Lin, this is an excellent idea. I’m impressed,” Si Tu Gong exclaimed. Though the idea seemed small, it solved many problems.

“Since the market will have many people, we can set up a street of snacks nearby. We can also allow small vendors near schools and workshops. All taxes collected should be issued with standardized receipts,” Lin Ziyin continued.

“Receipts?” Everyone looked at her in confusion. This was a new term they had never heard before.

“A receipt is a uniformly printed piece of paper with the official seal of the government and special markings,” Lin Ziyin explained. “It includes the date and amount.”

“Good.”

“Brilliant.”

Chu Sui Feng looked at Lin Ziyin with pride, his eyes shining.

“If any thugs or ruffians in the city dare to cause trouble, I’ll send them to the base to work for free,” Prefect Xiao Yang said, grinning. He was quick to apply the idea.

Lin Ziyin smiled and nodded. Killing the chicken to scare the monkeys was a good strategy. She believed that the city’s security would improve soon.

Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin stayed in the border city for over ten days, busy with various tasks. Once everything was set up, they began preparing to return.

The journey back was slow. First, there was still unmelted snow on the roads, and though the roads were paved with bluestone, they were slippery. Chu Sui Feng was worried that Lin Ziyin’s carriage might overturn. Additionally, the return trip wasn’t urgent, so the carriage moved at a leisurely pace. Second, there were several prefectures along the way. Chu Sui Feng intended to promote the large-scale cultivation of corn and soybeans next year. At each stop, he met with local officials to discuss planting plans and took the opportunity to let Lin Ziyin try the local snacks.

With this pace, it took half a month to return to Shili Village. By then, it was already early December.

“Amitabha, finally back.”

“Good fortune and prosperity, welcome back!”

“Boss is back.”

…

The villagers of Shili Village were overjoyed when they saw the black-armored soldiers. Lin Ziyin was the backbone of the village. Although the workshops, businesses, and farming in the village had not been affected by her absence, everyone felt uneasy during the two months she was away.

Now that she was back, everyone felt relieved and stood tall again.

Lin Ziyin got off the carriage as soon as it entered the village.

She was sensitive to the cold, so Chu Sui Feng had made several fur coats and cloaks for her, using rare white fox and white tiger fur. Inside, she wore down-filled linings and wool clothes and pants. Fortunately, she was thin and didn’t look bulky.

Chapter 608: Unwilling to Give Up (3)

“Take this.” Chu Sui Feng shoved a hand warmer into her hands, clearly displeased that she had gotten off the carriage before reaching the house.

“How’s the workshop doing?” Lin Ziyin asked with a warm smile. It had been a long time since she’d been back, and seeing the villagers again made her heart feel at ease.

“It’s doing great.”

“Business has been good all along. Even in the snow, merchants still come by.”

A simple question had sparked a lively response from many people.

The crowd surrounded Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng as they walked toward the Lin family residence, their laughter and chatter filling the air along the way.

Big Dog and Little Dog, seeing the commotion in the village, stuck their heads out to see what was happening.

“What are you looking at?” Mrs. Bao snapped, her face dark. “Get inside now, or freeze out there.”

Big Dog, already over ten years old, quickly retreated into the house at her scolding. Little Dog, being younger, stood by the door, watching as the Prince of Ling and the black-armored soldiers walked away before reluctantly going inside.

“You’re old enough to just stand around gawking,” Mrs. Bao scolded Little Dog with a stern face. “Starting tomorrow, you’re in charge of feeding the chickens.”

Little Dog grumbled but reluctantly agreed. Though Ma Erlang had disappeared because of the Lin family, the Lin family had shown them mercy and hadn’t driven Mrs. Bao and her two children away.

Instead, the Lin family had bought the chickens, ducks, sheep, and beans Mrs. Bao raised at market prices.

Thus, life for Mrs. Bao and her two children wasn’t too difficult.

Lin Ziyin’s grand return had naturally reached the ears of the Ma family.

Mrs. Yan seethed with envy, muttering curses under her breath. Her voice was so low that no one could make out who she was cursing.

Ma Xincai and Mrs. Huang had just returned from a day’s work. They knew they had no face to join the villagers in the celebration, so as soon as they got home, the couple went inside.

“Father, Mother.” Before long, the two children came in, holding small pastries, their faces beaming. “The Lin family gave out pastries.”

The little girl, being young, immediately ran back to show off to her parents as soon as she got the pastries.

“Eat, that’s all you know how to do. You’re nothing but a jinx, a bringer of bad luck.” Mrs. Yan, already fuming, saw the little girl’s joyful face and took out her anger on her. A slap landed on the little girl’s left cheek, and the pastries in her hand fell to the ground.

“Wah!” The little girl burst into tears as soon as she saw her pastries drop.

“Grandma, why did you hit my sister?” The older brother wouldn’t stand for it. His dark eyes glared at Mrs. Yan with hatred.

Mrs. Yan usually treated this grandson better, but she was already in a foul mood. Seeing the child dare to glare at her and question her, her temper flared. She raised her hand to slap the boy’s face.

Ma Xincai and Mrs. Huang had already rushed out of the house when they heard the commotion, but they weren’t fast enough. By the time they got outside, Mrs. Yan was about to hit their son. Mrs. Huang immediately intervened. Over the past year, working in the Lin family’s fields, she had learned a lot from the other women and girls in the village. Her personality had become much fiercer than before.

The two children were her life, and she couldn’t bear to watch Mrs. Yan hit them. She lunged forward, pushing Mrs. Yan away, then pulled the children into her arms. “Mother, what did the children do wrong that you need to hit them?”

“He hit my sister,” the older brother reported.

The little girl, who had been hit, stood in the courtyard, wailing like a banshee.

Chapter 609: Unyielding (4)

Mrs. Huang finally turned her attention to her daughter, and the sight made her so furious she could have killed Mrs. Yan. The young girl’s left cheek was swollen and red, clearly marked by a large handprint. Winter made skin more delicate, and Mrs. Yan had struck with force—her daughter’s face was terribly swollen.

“Mother,” Ma Xincai, usually mild-tempered, flared up at the sight of his daughter’s injury.

“What? If the child misbehaves, I can’t discipline her?” Mrs. Yan rolled her eyes.

“If you don’t explain yourself today, I…” Mrs. Huang was desperate.

“What can you do?” Mrs. Yan sneered. “If you behave, I’ll keep hitting her. If you feel wronged, then leave the Ma family.”

“You…” Mrs. Huang trembled with rage.

“Enough of this nonsense,” Ma Zhicai pushed open the door, his voice cold. “It’s just a slap. What’s the fuss about?”

His words clearly favored Mrs. Yan.

“Useless thing,” Mrs. Yan smirked, emboldened by her second son’s support. She turned to Ma Xincai, scolding him harshly, “This woman’s temper is getting worse. You spineless fool—you should beat her until she learns her place.”

“Mother,” Ma Xincai, caught between his mother and wife, was miserable. But he would never strike Mrs. Huang. What man in the village still beat his wife these days?

“Mother, stop this. Come inside. Aren’t you cold?” Ma Zhicai glanced at his niece’s swollen face, then impatiently urged Mrs. Yan inside.

“Hmph, at least the second son is filial,” Mrs. Yan said, swaying her hips as she entered the house.

“Sister, don’t cry. These are all for you.”

The young girl sobbed, her eyes glazed.

Mrs. Huang’s heart ached. She scooped her daughter into her arms and carried her inside, not even sparing a glance for Ma Xincai.

Ma Xincai’s expression turned awkward. He lowered his head and followed them inside.

Ma Youcai darted out from the side room, quickly snatching up the pastries from the ground. He didn’t care about the dirt—he stuffed them into his mouth immediately. Ever since Ma Dalang lost his job in the city, he hadn’t tasted pastries in a long time.

“Good, good,” Zige burst into tears the moment she saw Lin Ziyin. Ever since Lin Ziyin had quietly followed the Prince to the border city, Zige hadn’t slept a single night in peace.

Chu Sui Feng frowned at the sight of her clinging to Lin Ziyin. If Lin Zige weren’t her own sister, he would have already thrown her aside.

Lin Changshu and the old master had wanted to see Lin Ziyin properly, but when they saw Chu Sui Feng’s displeasure, they sighed and turned their attention to attending to him instead.

“You’ve had a hard journey, Your Highness,” they said. Though they had been told not to bow, they didn’t dare show the slightest disrespect.

“Your Highness, let’s talk inside. It’s too cold out here,” the old master said. “Zige, take Ziyin inside.”

Zige, seeing everyone around her smiling, blushed and quickly let go of Lin Ziyin. “You wretch! You disappear for two whole months without a word. How could you be so carefree?”

“I did write letters home,” Lin Ziyin laughed in explanation.

“Just a few lines? Do you know what kind of place the border city is? You’re a woman—how could I not worry?” The sisters chatted as they walked inside, and Lin Ziyin didn’t forget to greet Guo Huiniang.

Guo Huiniang was equally excited, but as the lady of the house, she had to attend to the villagers and oversee the kitchen. She was so busy she couldn’t spare a moment.

Changting had grown taller and seemed much more mature. He and Yan Zhi kept watching Lin Ziyin, tears glistening in their eyes, but unlike before, they didn’t rush to cling to her.

Chapter 610: Unwilling to Give Up (5)

The villagers, though excited, were not unruly. Especially since they had always done business with large clients, they knew how to conduct themselves properly. Although Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang kept inviting everyone inside, the crowd politely declined.

“Your Highness and the Boss have had a long journey. We won’t disturb you further.”

“Yes, it’s good that you’ve returned. There’s no rush.”

…

In the end, nearly everyone dispersed, leaving only the village headman and the close-knit Bai and He families behind.

“Are these the two little treasures?” Upon seeing the servant woman carry out two adorable children, Lin Ziyin’s expression softened even more.

“This is Pingzhi,” Zige introduced with a smile. “And that’s our little chubby girl.”

“Chubby? Where?” Wu Da You immediately objected.

“How is she not chubby? She wasn’t when she was born, but now she changes every day—so plump her eyes are getting smaller.” Though Zige complained, her gaze was filled with tenderness.

The two children were just over two months old. Now awake, they neither cried nor fussed, bundled up tightly and looking utterly adorable.

Lin Ziyin wished she could hold both of them, but Zige and Hui Nian took the children first. She could only sit nearby, smiling as she watched.

“It’s great that the Tartars have been driven away.” Lin Changshu was visibly moved. He had thought Ziyin’s trip to the border city would keep her away until after the New Year, but she had returned so soon. Without needing to ask, her safe return meant victory in battle.

“Were the losses heavy?” the old man asked worriedly.

“Fortunately, not too bad. Casualties were unavoidable, but our side lost only a little over three thousand, while the enemy suffered over fifty thousand deaths.” Chu Sui Feng’s demeanor was respectful as he spoke to the old man.

Seeing everyone’s keen interest, Lin Ziyin smiled and recounted the battle where the Tartars had attacked the city.

“Good, good.” The old man couldn’t stop grinning.

“The Tartars have been taught a lesson. Let’s see if they dare come back.” The village headman was so excited he could barely sit still.

The last time Yu Sha’ou and the others had returned from the border city, they had brought back not only a large amount of beef but also thrilling accounts of the battle. The villagers had celebrated for days.

No one had expected the subsequent war to be even more spectacular. Though they hadn’t witnessed it themselves, just hearing about it made them feel as if they had been there.

Before long, someone from the kitchen came to ask if they should serve the food.

Lin Ziyin, having rushed back, was indeed hungry. Guo Huiniang immediately ordered the meal to be served, and even the village headman and his group were insisted to stay for the meal.

“Grandmother.” Li Yanran, who had been closely following news from the northern lands, was the first to learn of Chu Sui Feng’s return.

Then, she went straight to the Old Matriarch.

The Old Matriarch, who had once doted on Li Yanran, had been distant toward her ever since Li Yanran had threatened her. Now, whenever she saw her granddaughter, her attitude was cool and indifferent, devoid of the former affection and indulgence.

But Li Yanran was thick-skinned. Ignoring the Old Matriarch’s impatience, she came every day at the same time to pay her respects, sometimes even bringing treats from outside.

Madame Mu, aware of her mother-in-law’s displeasure, rarely visited.

“Cousin has returned.” Regardless of the Old Matriarch’s expression, Li Yanran lowered her head and spoke to herself. “Master Sutu and Si Jinhan came back to Fengcheng some time ago, but Cousin has only just returned.”

The Old Matriarch glanced at her but said nothing.

Li Yanran felt a pang of anxiety but dared not show it. “I heard the Prince’s Residence is busy preparing for the wedding.”

Chapter 611: Unwilling to Give Up (6)

The conversation seemed to have reached its end.

But this time, the Old Matriarch didn’t even glance at her. Li Yanran felt a silent anxiety in her heart but didn’t dare to be too presumptuous.

The Old Matriarch’s lack of cooperation left all the grievances she wanted to express bottled up in her chest. She sat alone at the table, watching the Old Matriarch pretend to nap, her handkerchief nearly twisted to shreds in her hands.

“Miss, would you like some tea?” Just as the room fell into an awkward silence, Nanny Qi Lan spoke up. She smiled warmly at Li Yanran, showing no sign of impatience.

Li Yanran, upon hearing this, wished she could slap her across the face.

A mere servant, relying on the Old Matriarch’s authority, dared to dismiss her, the legitimate young lady of the household.

But no matter how displeased she was with Nanny Qi Lan, Li Yanran didn’t dare show the slightest emotion. Instead, she obediently stood up and, following Nanny Qi Lan’s suggestion, asked to take her leave. “Grandmother should rest. Yanran will take her leave.”

She knew that Nanny Qi Lan’s words were the Old Matriarch’s words. She needed the Old Matriarch’s support and help, so she couldn’t afford any unusual reactions.

The Old Matriarch still didn’t say a word.

Nanny Qi Lan smiled and went to see her out. “Take care, miss. This old servant will see you out.”

“It’s cold outside. Nanny, you should stay inside and wait.” Li Yanran politely declined, glancing at the Old Matriarch again. She saw that the Old Matriarch’s eyes were still slightly closed, and she felt an indescribable regret and anxiety.

“Send an invitation to the Prince tomorrow. Let Lin Ziyin come over too. It’s been so long since they’ve been away. The old one misses them.” Just as she stepped out the door, the Old Matriarch spoke slowly, as if talking to herself, yet deliberately letting Li Yanran hear.

“Thank you, Matriarch. Cousin has been away for too long. It’s truly missed. I’m sure Cousin has been thinking of Grandmother all this time.” Li Yanran was overjoyed, wishing she could turn back and watch the Old Matriarch write the invitation.

“Whether it succeeds or not, you must not pester him again.” The Old Matriarch reminded her indifferently.

Li Yanran paused for a moment, then smiled again. “Yes, Grandmother.”

How could it not succeed? She thought to herself. Chu Sui Feng might not like the others in the household, but he genuinely respected the Old Matriarch. Over the years, whatever the Old Matriarch liked, he had sent without hesitation. Some things were even brought from the capital and Jiangnan. The Old Matriarch’s requests had never been refused.

But over the years, the Old Matriarch had rarely asked anything of him. This time, Li Yanran was certain that Chu Sui Feng would not refuse.

Chu Sui Feng had dinner in Shili Village and, despite the late hour, returned to the city. Having been away from Fengcheng for two months, he had to go back and see how things were.

What he was most eager to see was how much Si Tu Gong, who had returned earlier, and Steward Bai, who had stayed in the mansion, had prepared for his wedding.

Although he could decide his own marriage, he still needed to report Lin Ziyin’s name to the court so that her name could be entered into the Jade Butterfly.

He didn’t care much about the Jade Butterfly, but he didn’t want to wrong Lin Ziyin. At the same time, he wanted to share his joy with the world.

Lin Ziyin was exhausted. Even though the carriage was lined with thick blankets and tiger fur, the constant jolting along the way made her feel as if her bones were about to fall apart. Zige and Changshu wanted to talk to her a little longer, but seeing the expression on her face, they suppressed their urge and urged her to go back to her room to rest.

The next morning, when the villagers went to the workshop to start their day, they unconsciously brought some homemade goods—pickled fish, smoked meat, and noodles. In their own way, they expressed their welcome and joy at Lin Ziyin’s return.

Chapter 612: Unwilling to Give Up (7)

Lin Ziyin slept until late morning, and no one in the household came to urge her awake.

“How is it this late, and no one has called for me?” Lin Ziyin lazily got up to wash and dress.

“The old man and madam forbade the servants from waking you,” Qiao’er replied with a smile, hooking the bed curtains back with a golden hook. “Miss, would you like to have your meal in the flower hall, or should we bring it here?”

“If everyone else has already eaten, then bring it here,” Lin Ziyin answered.

“Everyone else has finished,” Qiao’er replied with a smile before leaving. Soon, she returned with a bowl of rice porridge, two small dishes, and a steamer basket of buns.

After eating, Lin Ziyin felt her energy fully restored.

“Miss, Juexin and Steward Yu are waiting outside. Should I let them in?” Qiao’er asked as she cleared the dishes.

“Let them in,” Lin Ziyin said. She had been wanting to ask them about the household’s income.

Qiao’er went out, and Yu Shaohui and Juexin entered, each carrying thick account books.

“Miss, these are the ledgers from the workshop over the past two months,” Yu Shaohui said respectfully.

“How is business?” Lin Ziyin asked, setting the ledgers aside for now.

“Liaocheng is under tight surveillance, and the river has frozen over, but we managed to transport some goods using sleds and skates. Our partners on the other side helped receive them. Overall, income is still decent. Plus, with outside merchants purchasing goods, the workshop’s inventory isn’t too high,” Juexin reported.

“The new sugar is very popular. Whether it’s cotton candy, brown sugar, or sugar blocks, they’ve almost all been snapped up. It seems we’ll need to expand the planting area next year,” Yu Shaohui added. “As for vegetable oil and seasonings, as you instructed, the last batch for Great Qin’s merchants was sent at the beginning of the month. We won’t be supplying them anymore.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “No matter how much silver they offer, we won’t sell.”

“Yes.”

The next day, Chu Sui Feng received an invitation from the Old Matriarch.

In high spirits from the joy of his upcoming marriage, he didn’t think much of it. After all, he had been away from Fengcheng for two months, so it was only natural that the Old Matriarch would miss him. Besides, she had always sent invitations whenever he returned from a campaign.

However, the Old Matriarch had also expressed a desire to see Lin Ziyin, who was not currently at the Prince’s Residence. Ha, he had been thinking about Lin Ziyin, and the Old Matriarch had conveniently given him an excuse.

“Send someone to bring the Princess into the city at once,” Chu Sui Feng ordered From Yi loudly.

“Yes, Your Highness.” From Yi didn’t dare delay and immediately left with enough black-armored soldiers.

“Little chubby girl, this is your aunt. Remember her well. Stick with her, and you’ll have sugar to eat,” Zige said, holding the child and sitting with Lin Ziyin, teasing.

Guo Huiniang couldn’t help but laugh. “Sugar is delicious but bad for the teeth. You can’t let them eat too much.”

“I was just joking,” Zige laughed. Both women had plenty of milk, and the child was plump and adorable. At the very least, Lin Ziyin couldn’t get enough of looking at him.

“War is such a dangerous thing. It’s good that you returned safely. Next time, don’t scare us like that, leaving without a word,” Zige nagged, scolding her.

“I know,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“You just say what I want to hear,” Zige said, unhappy, giving her a sideways glance.

“Miss, someone from the Prince’s Residence is here. They request that you come to the residence,” Qiao’er entered to report.

“They just can’t let go,” Zige said, even more displeased.

“Did you find out what happened?” Lin Ziyin asked, patting the chubby girl in her arms and smiling at Qiao’er.

“I heard it’s because the Old Matriarch of the Marquis’s estate misses the Prince and you,” Qiao’er, being meticulous, had already found out why.

“Go. Don’t keep the old lady waiting,” Guo Huiniang, a filial granddaughter-in-law, urged Lin Ziyin to change her clothes and go into the city as soon as she heard. Since it was the old lady missing her grandchildren, Zige couldn’t say much and agreed with Guo Huiniang, telling her to change and go into the city quickly.

Lin Ziyin entered the city in the afternoon, but by the time she arrived at the Prince’s Residence, it was already too late to go to the Marquis’s estate.

That night, she stayed in her original courtyard.

The next day, Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin, with the gifts prepared by the steward, took a carriage toward the Marquis’s estate.

Lin Ziyin actually felt a little awkward. She and the Old Matriarch had only met once, and the Old Matriarch was rather aloof. To be honest, she wasn’t particularly close to her.

“The Prince and the miss have arrived,” the carriage stopped, and Lin Ziyin quickly put down the hand warmer in her hand. It wasn’t appropriate to bring a hand warmer when meeting an elder.

“Take it,” Chu Sui Feng, displeased, stuffed the hand warmer back into her hands.

“No need, I have gloves,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, raising the gloves in her hand. These gloves matched the white fox fur coat she was wearing, very exquisite.

Chu Sui Feng looked and finally smiled. His gloves were black, and the black and white matched perfectly.

“Bring the gifts,” Lin Ziyin reminded Hong Ying.

“Don’t worry, miss, they’re all here,” Hong Ying replied with a smile, holding the box.

Chapter 613: This Prince Does Not Agree (1)

The Prince had returned from his campaign the day before and now visited the Marquis’s estate, which was a great honor for Lord Li. However, he had no idea that Chu Sui Feng would come today, so the estate was completely unprepared.

In this regard, Li Yanran was undoubtedly selfish. As the eldest miss, she had returned from the Old Matriarch’s room and immediately began calculating what to wear.

Early the next morning, she was busy with her makeup and attire, completely forgetting to inform her parents that Chu Sui Feng would be visiting today.

“Your Highness, miss, please come in.” Upon hearing the gatekeeper’s announcement, Lord Li hurried out without even straightening his clothes, eager to welcome them.

When he saw Lin Ziyin standing beside Chu Sui Feng, his heart skipped a beat. But as a seasoned man, he hid his displeasure and greeted them warmly.

Chu Sui Feng only entered after Lord Li stepped aside, pulling Lin Ziyin along with him.

From Yi smirked behind them. Lord Li wasn’t completely foolish—he still understood the hierarchy. From Yi was certain that if Lord Li had dared to act like an elder in front of the Prince today, the Prince would have found a way to make the Marquis’s estate suffer afterward.

“The Old Matriarch has been worrying about Your Highness every day since you left for the campaign two months ago,” Lord Li said, knowing Chu Sui Feng disliked him. Unwilling to be ignored, he racked his brain for a topic that might catch the Prince’s attention.

And what better topic than the Old Matriarch?

Lin Ziyin played the role of a virtuous wife and mother. She wasn’t familiar with Lord Li, and as a woman, she could simply avoid engaging in conversation as long as the topic didn’t involve her. Moreover, she disliked Lord Li’s opportunistic nature, so she maintained a smile throughout, ignoring his attempts to draw her in.

“Is the Old Matriarch in good health?” Perhaps because Chu Sui Feng was in a good mood, he rarely spoke to Lord Li so amiably.

It had been a long time since the Prince of Ling had shown him such warmth. Lord Li was first startled, then delighted. Indeed, bringing up the Old Matriarch had been the right choice.

“Thank you for your concern, Your Highness,” Lord Li said, his eyes crinkling with joy. He felt today was off to a good start. “The Old Matriarch has been reciting scriptures and taking care of her health in the back courtyard. The Prince’s Residence even sent people to build fire walls in her room this winter, so it’s quite warm. Her cough has lessened considerably this season. However…”

His words grew hesitant.

Lin Ziyin, having once been a military academy professor, was well-versed in psychology and adept at reading people. Though Lord Li spoke hesitantly, as if struggling to find the right words, she could tell he was inwardly thrilled.

Clearly, this old fox was playing a game of feigned reluctance to pique Chu Sui Feng’s interest.

And indeed, Chu Sui Feng was intrigued. “What is it?”

Lord Li noticed his displeasure and quickly finished, “It’s just that the Old Matriarch’s appetite has decreased recently, and she’s grown much thinner.”

So that was it. Lin Ziyin, an outsider, knew that the Old Matriarch appeared fine on the surface, but her body was already decaying from within. Chu Sui Feng had said she wouldn’t survive the winter, and now that it was early December, her time was indeed running out.

Chapter 614: I Do Not Consent (2)

Thinking of that shrewd and kind old man, Lin Ziyin let out a soft sigh in her heart.

Chu Sui Feng seemed to sense her inner sigh. As they walked, he casually took her hand.

Lin Ziyin was startled, then her face flushed red. In ancient times, even though they were engaged, Chu Sui Feng’s intimate gesture would be seen as reckless in the eyes of others.

“You wouldn’t even let me hold the hand warmer for you. Look at you, your lips are purple from the cold.” Chu Sui Feng tightened his grip on her hand, not letting her pull away.

Lin Ziyin shot him a fierce glare. “Your Highness, I don’t feel cold.” She tried to take the opportunity to break free, raising her hand to show she was wearing gloves.

But Chu Sui Feng gave her no chance. Her hands remained firmly in his large ones.

Lin Ziyin glared at him again, furious. This man wasn’t even married yet, and he was already bullying her.

Their little exchange was noticed by Lord Li, who was half a step behind. He was taken aback. Were they flirting right in front of him? Then, a slight smile curled at the corner of his mouth.

Upon closer inspection, one would realize that this smile was not genuine but rather a mocking one directed at Lin Ziyin.

Indeed, it was mockery. In Lord Li’s eyes, Lin Ziyin was of low birth, and her small-mindedness was evident. A woman who dared to flirt with a man in front of her elders was not a proper lady.

However, Lin Ziyin’s “improper” behavior was exactly what Lord Li needed. If Lin Ziyin couldn’t fulfill her duties as the Princess of the Prince of Ling’s estate, then the entire estate would be under his daughter’s control. The Marquis’s estate would not be far from regaining its former glory.

Chu Sui Feng’s sudden visit had the entire Marquis’s estate in a state of tension. As Lin Ziyin and the others walked, they saw maidservants and servant women rushing about. Upon seeing the Prince of Ling and Lin Ziyin, they all lowered their heads respectfully and stepped aside, not daring to breathe loudly.

The distance from the main gate of the Marquis’s estate to the Old Matriarch’s courtyard was neither short nor long.

For Lin Ziyin, who had been practicing martial arts to strengthen her body, this distance was nothing. Lord Li was somewhat surprised by her lack of breathlessness, but this surprise was fleeting. In his eyes, Lin Ziyin was indeed “coarse.” She didn’t feel the distance because she was used to doing farm work.

Indeed, no matter how you dress up a wild chicken, it will always be a chicken and never turn into a golden phoenix.

“Mama greets Your Highness and miss.” Nanny Qi Lan, along with the maidservants, had been waiting at the courtyard gate. They were trusted and important people by the Old Matriarch’s side. As soon as they saw Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin, they knelt down in a grand gesture.

“Nanny, please get up. The ground is cold.” Lin Ziyin stepped forward to help Nanny Qi Lan up personally.

Nanny Qi Lan was taken aback, then immediately bent down to bow again, thanking Lin Ziyin. “Thank you for your kindness, miss.”

“Nanny is an elder by the Old Matriarch’s side. The Old Matriarch cannot do without you, so you must take good care of your health.” Lin Ziyin said warmly with a smile.

“Miss, you speak too highly. Serving the Old Matriarch is Mama’s fortune in this life.” Nanny Qi Lan replied respectfully.

“Cousin.” Just then, the curtain was lifted, and Li Yanran, dressed beautifully, walked out with a shy expression.

Chu Sui Feng did not step forward to help Li Yanran up, nor did he show any particular joy on his face. Instead, upon seeing Li Yanran, his eyebrows furrowed slightly.

Chapter 615: I Refuse (3)

This fleeting display of emotion was captured instantly by Lin Ziyin, who had spent the past two months by his side. She could even subtly guess why Chu Sui Feng was displeased.

“Come inside, it’s cold out here,” Chu Sui Feng said, ignoring her as he left Li Yanran kneeling there. Yes, he was unhappy. From the moment Li Yanran had only greeted him and left Lin Ziyin standing to the side, Chu Sui Feng had been in a foul mood.

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, not sparing Li Yanran a single glance. She treated others as they treated her—that was one of Lin Ziyin’s principles in dealing with people.

Li Yanran, left ignored and slighted, stood to the side, feeling wronged. She had been overjoyed to come out and welcome Chu Sui Feng, even waking up early to dress herself up just to please him. But upon meeting, not only did her cousin not give her a second glance, he even gave her a cold shoulder.

Li Yanran was certain that Chu Sui Feng’s poor treatment of her was because Lin Ziyin had been speaking ill of her behind her back.

Lord Li, standing behind Chu Sui Feng, saw everything clearly. He was furious inside. His daughter was a fool—didn’t she know that the Prince of Ling currently doted on Lin Ziyin like the apple of his eye? Yet she dared to act petty and give Lin Ziyin a hard time. How could Chu Sui Feng possibly treat her well?

Once Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin entered the house, Lord Li shot Li Yanran a fierce glare before signaling her to quickly go in and curry favor with Lin Ziyin.

Unfortunately, Li Yanran was too caught up in her frustration to understand his meaning.

With Chu Sui Feng inside the house, the father and daughter at the door didn’t dare exchange whispers behind his back. They exchanged a glance before hurriedly entering the house.

Inside, the Old Matriarch lay half-reclined on the kang, her back supported by quilts. Seeing Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin enter, she eagerly tried to sit up to greet the two young ones.

“No need to get up,” Chu Sui Feng said, pulling Lin Ziyin to sit on the stool by the Old Matriarch’s bed.

“You’ve grown thinner,” the Old Matriarch said kindly, looking at Chu Sui Feng before affectionately taking Lin Ziyin’s hand. “I heard you followed His Highness to the border city as well.”

“Yes,” Lin Ziyin replied softly, still somewhat at a loss with the Old Matriarch’s affection. She wasn’t skilled at interacting with strangers, especially elders, and often felt helpless in such situations.

Seeing the Old Matriarch’s rosy complexion, Lin Ziyin felt a pang of sorrow. The Old Matriarch’s good color might be the last flicker of a dying flame. Looking at the elderly woman before her, she found it hard to believe that the Old Matriarch’s days were numbered.

“You’ve had it rough,” the Old Matriarch said, her fondness for Lin Ziyin growing as she observed her calm demeanor. “On the battlefield, swords and spears spare no one. For a woman like you to willingly follow His Highness and endure hardship is truly admirable. His Highness has not misjudged you.”

As she spoke, the Old Matriarch’s eyes grew misty.

Seeing her continuously praise Lin Ziyin, Chu Sui Feng’s expression softened. He sat quietly to the side, listening with a look of satisfaction.

“It wasn’t too hard,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“Grandmother, young lady Lin,” Li Yanran interjected, her anger flaring. “I heard the Tartars’ attack on the border city was fierce this time. I wonder if young lady Lin was afraid? With His Highness busy with the war, I doubt he had time to look after you.”

Facing Li Yanran’s provocation, Lin Ziyin remained smiling. “I wasn’t afraid. His Highness was always with the soldiers, mostly staying in the military camp. If anything, I was the one causing trouble for him.”

Chapter 616: I Do Not Agree (4)

“How is it troublesome?” Before anyone else could speak, Chu Sui Feng grew displeased. “With the Princess there, the soldiers’ meals have improved greatly, completely resolving my concerns. The soldiers also speak highly of the Princess.”

“Oh?” The Old Matriarch looked at Lin Ziyin in surprise. “What is this about?”

“Yes, hearing the Prince mention it, I’ve grown curious too. Could it be that young lady Lin has been helping out in the mess hall?” Li Yanran laughed lightly, her eyes filled with mockery as she looked at Lin Ziyin.

“The mess hall is a restricted area; there’s no need for me to get involved.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly in explanation.

“Ha, young lady Lin is joking. This is the first time I’ve heard the mess hall called a restricted area.” Li Yanran seized the opportunity to counterattack, not giving Lin Ziyin a chance to respond.

“Enough nonsense.” The Old Matriarch’s face showed slight anger. “Where are the manners you’ve learned? The Princess hasn’t finished speaking; is it your turn to interrupt?”

Li Yanran felt utterly humiliated being reprimanded by the Old Matriarch in front of Chu Sui Feng. Her eyes reddened as she glanced at Lin Ziyin before lowering her head again.

“Please, Prince and Princess, punish me. I’ve been too presumptuous; I’ve been spoiled too much at home.” Lord Li, seeing Chu Sui Feng’s expression darken, hurriedly apologized in fear.

Chu Sui Feng was indeed angry, but out of respect for the Old Matriarch, he restrained himself from losing his temper.

Only then did Li Yanran notice his fierce expression, and she instantly regretted her actions. She had intended to find fault with the hypocritical Lin Ziyin and give her a hard time, but instead, she had made a fool of herself and incurred the Prince of Ling’s displeasure.

“It’s fine.” Lin Ziyin had a temper too, but she was not one to be reckless. She knew Chu Sui Feng hadn’t lost his temper solely because of the Old Matriarch. Thinking about the Old Matriarch’s limited time left, she naturally didn’t want to cause trouble for the elderly woman.

Life was like a play; since Lord Li was acting, she would play along. “Miss Li is just straightforward. As I said, in the border city, I haven’t actually helped the Prince much. The military camp doesn’t allow women to move about freely, so I’m not very familiar with its management. However, I truly believe the mess hall is a restricted area.”

Li Yanran didn’t take her words seriously. If the mess hall could be considered a restricted area in the camp, then where did Lin Ziyin place the generals?

“Oh, why does the Princess say that?” Lord Li inwardly scoffed at Lin Ziyin’s explanation. But since Lin Ziyin had given him a way out, he naturally had to follow her lead.

“Food is the first necessity of the people; this applies to soldiers as well. If the soldiers don’t eat well, how can they have the strength to fight? Moreover, if there’s a problem with the food and the soldiers eat it, that would be disastrous.” Lin Ziyin explained in a joking tone.

“The Princess speaks wisely.” Lord Li dryly complimented, but in his heart, he looked down on Lin Ziyin even more. What nonsense was this? The mess hall was the lowest place in the military camp; only a country bumpkin like Lin Ziyin would always be thinking about food.

“Young lady, following the Prince has indeed been hard on you.” The Old Matriarch had a different view from Lord Li and Li Yanran. From Lin Ziyin’s few words, she saw a pure heart.

A woman who respected even the lowest soldiers would undoubtedly be the most suitable and capable mistress of the northern lands in the future. The Prince of Ling’s vision was as sharp as ever. At this moment, the Old Matriarch hesitated about what she was about to say next.

“The Princess sent the chili peppers grown in Shili Village, and the soldiers all liked them very much.” Chu Sui Feng looked at the Old Matriarch, ignoring Lord Li and his daughter beside him.

Chapter 617: I Will Not Agree (5)

Chu Sui Feng was unwilling to say much in front of Li Yanran and her father. What Lin Ziyin had done for him and the soldiers of the northern lands was something only he and the soldiers needed to know. There was no need to let two unrelated people understand.

“Master Huizhen’s medicine must be taken on time,” Chu Sui Feng changed the subject. “The cold weather makes coughs worse, so you cannot stop taking it.”

“Does Your Highness take me for a child?” the Old Matriarch laughed. “Even if Master Huizhen isn’t here, Nanny Qi Lan keeps a close watch every day.”

“Old Matriarch, Mama was just about to report to Your Highness,” Nanny Qi Lan chimed in with a smile. “The Old Matriarch has been avoiding her medicine these past few days.”

“You, always taking their side,” the Old Matriarch laughed, unable to hide her amusement. “Only in front of Your Highness do you dare speak so boldly.”

“Grandmother, you must not stop the medicine,” Chu Sui Feng urged, his expression serious.

The Old Matriarch nodded with a smile. “I will, I will take it on time from now on.”

“If the Old Matriarch refuses to take it again, Mama will report it to Your Highness,” Nanny Qi Lan teased.

The group laughed and chatted, their atmosphere warm and harmonious.

This scene left Lord Li and Li Yanran feeling like outsiders.

Li Yanran refused to be ignored. Seeing Lin Ziyin sitting silently without trying to flatter the Old Matriarch, she felt a sense of satisfaction. So what if Your Highness treated Lin Ziyin differently? In front of the Old Matriarch, Lin Ziyin couldn’t even speak up.

Just then, the Old Matriarch turned her attention to the silent Lin Ziyin. “When is the wedding date set?”

“It is set,” Chu Sui Feng replied with a faint smile. “I came specifically to inform you.”

Li Yanran’s heart raced with anticipation. Finally, they were getting to the point. She perked up her ears to listen.

“It will be on the eighteenth of this month,” Chu Sui Feng said, his eyes filled with happiness. “You have always been concerned about my marriage. Now you can rest easy.”

With that, he took Lin Ziyin’s hand in front of everyone. “The Princess is my destined one.”

The Old Matriarch listened quietly, a smile never leaving her face. Her gaze toward Lin Ziyin grew even kinder.

Li Yanran saw that the Old Matriarch still hadn’t mentioned her becoming a consort. Her heart burned with urgency, as if she wanted to shout and ask why the Old Matriarch didn’t care about her.

“To see Your Highness married in my lifetime is enough for me,” the Old Matriarch said, her voice tinged with sadness. “If you hadn’t returned from the border city, I would have thought I’d leave this world with regrets.”

Lin Ziyin was startled. Did the Old Matriarch sense her declining health?

“With Master Huizhen here, you don’t need to worry,” Chu Sui Feng’s face stiffened before he forced a smile.

“The Old Matriarch looks radiant. You will live a long life,” Lin Ziyin added with a smile.

“You don’t need to flatter me. I know my own body,” the Old Matriarch said with a bitter smile. “Being able to hold on until your return is enough for me. In this life, what I’m most proud of isn’t having two sons, but giving birth to a daughter as pure as an orchid. After she passed, as her mother, I never dared forget her dying wish.”

Even without being named, Lin Ziyin knew the Old Matriarch was referring to the Virtuous Consort.

Lord Li listened as the Old Matriarch mentioned the Virtuous Consort. He glanced awkwardly at Chu Sui Feng but didn’t dare say anything.

As a son rejected by his own mother, Lord Li still felt embarrassed. But then he thought about how the Old Matriarch was talking about his sister, and his heart eased. After all, blood is thicker than water. It was only natural for the Old Matriarch to favor her daughter.

Chapter 618: I Will Not Agree (6)

“She was worthy of the people’s love, deeply cherished by all, yet she left this world with regret and guilt. On the night she passed, the heavens wept for her, pouring rain all day. She said, ‘Mother, my child is doomed by fate, born into the imperial family, never knowing a father’s love. Now, I cannot even stay by his side. When he grows up, he will surely resent me. Mother, I entrust my son to you, for only a mother’s love is true. You have been so kind to me, your daughter. I beg you, treat my son as you would your own daughter.’” The Old Matriarch’s face was streaked with tears, her emotions lost in the painful memories of the past.

“All these years, I have failed to honor her dying wish for countless reasons. As a mother, I am filled with guilt.” The Old Matriarch wept, clutching her chest.

Chu Sui Feng lifted his robe and knelt on the ground.

Seeing this, Lin Ziyin immediately followed suit.

“Mother, Mother!” Lord Li cried anxiously, his eyes darting between the Old Matriarch and Chu Sui Feng. “What is this? The weather is cold, and the Prince is still kneeling on the ground!”

“Get up, the ground is cold.” The Old Matriarch regained some clarity, her gaze falling on the two kneeling figures. “I have wronged you both.”

The pain in her heart was hers alone to bear.

“Grandmother endured illness for my sake, and in her lifetime, she loved me most. If not for her care when I was young, I, Chu Sui Feng, might not have survived.” Chu Sui Feng knelt, his voice trembling with emotion. “In this world, it was Grandmother who showed Honglin what family love truly was. Now, with the Princess by my side, I believe even my mother would smile to see you both with me.”

The Old Matriarch burst into sobs.

Nanny Qi Lan knew the Old Matriarch’s sorrow. She wiped the tears from her face with a handkerchief, softly comforting her. “Old Matriarch, the Prince has become a mighty war god, and now he has the Princess by his side. The Virtuous Consort, watching from heaven, can rest easy. If you continue to grieve like this, what will become of you? In a few days, you must witness the Prince’s wedding. Besides, if the Consort knew of your sorrow, she would be restless in her grave.”

“You’re right. I must see the Prince marry.” The Old Matriarch’s eyes cleared slightly.

Lord Li watched the Old Matriarch’s moments of clarity and confusion, his hands and feet not knowing where to go.

Normally, the Old Matriarch’s health was overseen by the monks of Ding’an Temple, the best physicians arranged by the Prince of Ling. And usually, she appeared healthy, her face glowing. But today, it seemed she was not as well as she appeared. Even Chu Sui Feng’s tone and demeanor were off. Could it be that the Old Matriarch was truly…? The thought sent a cold shiver down Lord Li’s spine. He knew that the Prince of Ling only came because the Old Matriarch was still alive.

If she were gone, Chu Sui Feng would likely feel no attachment to the Marquis’s estate. Without the Old Matriarch and the Prince’s protection, the Li family would be nothing but an empty name, soon to be cast out from the ranks of the noble families.

In that short moment, Lord Li’s mind raced with thoughts.

“Lin Ziyin.” The Old Matriarch, her eyes now clear, struggled to reach for Lin Ziyin’s hand.

Lin Ziyin wanted to kneel and respond, but she longed to stand and speak with the Old Matriarch. Yet, with Chu Sui Feng, the Prince, still kneeling, it seemed improper for her, a woman, to stand alone.

Chapter 619: I Will Not Agree (7)

Chu Sui Feng couldn’t bear to see her suffer, so he stood up first, then personally helped Lin Ziyin to her feet. “Grandmother wants to speak with you.”

He signaled to Lin Ziyin with his eyes.

Lin Ziyin nodded slightly, smiling as she took the initiative to let the Old Matriarch take her hand.

“From now on, I entrust the Prince to your care.” After grasping Lin Ziyin’s hand, the Old Matriarch looked at her with tearful, hopeful eyes.

Lin Ziyin glanced at the Old Matriarch, then at Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng gazed at her tenderly, and the two saw each other’s reflections in their eyes.

Seeing their exchange, the Old Matriarch felt both joy and shame. Then she looked at Li Yanran beside her, and her heart sank.

Both sides were her own flesh and blood. Over the years, she had been well aware of the Prince’s attitude toward the Marquis’s estate. But the mistakes her son had made in his shortsightedness years ago had caused the Prince so much harm—it wasn’t something that could be erased with just a few words.

The Old Matriarch was a true noblewoman of the ancient times; the idea of monogamy had never crossed her mind. Her gaze shifted from Li Yanran to her son, Lord Li. Seeing his nervous expression, a corner of her heart suddenly crumbled.

She sighed inwardly. Just as she had always remembered the Virtuous Consort’s trust, she also remembered that she was still the daughter-in-law of the Li family. No matter what, she didn’t want Chu Sui Feng and the Marquis’s estate to become strangers after her passing.

After countless thoughts, she steeled herself and struggled to get off the bed.

“Old Matriarch.” Among those present, aside from Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin, Nanny Qi Lan understood the Old Matriarch’s condition best. Having served her for so long, Nanny Qi Lan knew exactly why the Old Matriarch was doing this and even what she was about to say. But she didn’t hold much hope for the outcome.

The floor was cold, and Nanny Qi Lan certainly didn’t want the Old Matriarch to kneel on the icy ground. More than that, she wanted to stop the Old Matriarch from doing what she was about to do—she didn’t want to see her face embarrassment and sorrow.

The Old Matriarch was stubborn, much like the Virtuous Consort in her youth. Once they had made up their minds, they wouldn’t stop until they hit a wall.

The Old Matriarch pushed away Nanny Qi Lan’s support and knelt on the ground.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression stiffened, his eyes darkening.

Lin Ziyin was startled and quickly moved to help the Old Matriarch up.

The Old Matriarch shook her head at her, speaking bitterly, “What I am about to do will wrong the Princess and the Prince. Please, Princess, hear me out.”

Li Yanran’s eyes lit up, and the corners of her mouth curled slightly. As expected, the Old Matriarch still couldn’t bear to let her go.

“Grandmother, if you know your words will hurt me and the Princess, why must you say them?” Chu Sui Feng also stepped forward to help her up. Even though he could guess what the Old Matriarch wanted to say, the thought of all the love and care she had shown him over the years made him unable to bring himself to say anything harsh to her.

“Your Highness.” The Old Matriarch’s tears flowed freely. “I am your grandmother, but I am also the daughter-in-law of the Li family.”

Lin Ziyin’s mind buzzed. Could it be that the Old Matriarch wanted the Prince to take care of the Li family after her passing? She had seen Chu Sui Feng’s attitude toward the Li family clearly.

To be honest, given the Li family’s behavior, Lin Ziyin didn’t think much of them either. But if the Old Matriarch was pleading on behalf of the younger generation of the Li family, Lin Ziyin believed that, given Chu Sui Feng’s sentimental nature, he would surely agree to the Old Matriarch’s request. Even if he wouldn’t favor Lord Li and the others in the future, at the very least, he wouldn’t take action against the Li Marquis.

The Old Matriarch’s words made Chu Sui Feng withdraw his outstretched hand. He stood up straight, his expression serious as he watched Lin Ziyin bend down to help the Old Matriarch.

Li Yanran acted like a shy young bride, stealing glances at Chu Sui Feng, while Lord Li’s eyes held a hint of excitement.

“The women in the back courtyard of the palace were all sent by others—they cannot be trusted or relied upon. Fortunately, over the years, Your Highness has remained steadfast and never wasted his attention on them. But since Your Highness has made up his mind, keeping them around will only cause trouble. It’s time for Your Highness to clean up the back courtyard.” The Old Matriarch spoke bitterly.

Lin Ziyin was taken aback again. She didn’t understand why the Old Matriarch was suddenly interfering in Chu Sui Feng’s affairs in the back courtyard.

Then she caught Li Yanran’s jealous glare and suddenly realized.

She took a step back, no longer reaching out to help the Old Matriarch. After all, no matter how good the Old Matriarch had been to Chu Sui Feng, it had nothing to do with her, Lin Ziyin.

Seeing her retreat, Chu Sui Feng immediately reached out and pulled her close, bringing her to his side. Their figures drew near.

“Yanran has always liked you, and she is your cousin. In my life, I have never asked anything of Your Highness, but this time, I beg you and the Princess to agree—let Yanran stay by Your Highness’s side as a consort.” The Old Matriarch saw Lin Ziyin’s detachment and felt immense bitterness. Lin Ziyin was a clever woman; how could she not see through her intentions? Truthfully, she didn’t even know how she had found the courage to say these words. The Old Matriarch was so ashamed that she couldn’t bring herself to look at Lin Ziyin again.

Chapter 620: Envoys from the Court (1)

Lin Ziyin was not particularly surprised by the Old Matriarch’s plea, her expression remaining calm. Chu Sui Feng’s hand, however, tightened slightly around hers, as if offering silent comfort.

Feeling the warmth of his touch, Lin Ziyin’s simmering anger suddenly settled.

The room was heated by fire walls, making the temperature already quite high. Lord Li suddenly felt an intense heat spreading through his body, his back dampening with sweat. He had never expected the Old Matriarch to actually bring this up. Indeed, he had hoped that his daughter, Li Yanran, could enter the Prince’s Residence as a consort by Chu Sui Feng’s side, but he had assumed this wish would not come to fruition so soon. After all, given how much Chu Sui Feng valued Lin Ziyin, he would never agree to take another consort on their wedding day, which would only humiliate her.

But since the Old Matriarch had raised the topic, perhaps there was a chance. The more Lord Li thought about it, the more excited and anxious he became.

Li Yanran’s heart swelled with secret joy. She cast a coy glance at Chu Sui Feng, but when she saw the expression on his face, her body instantly turned cold.

At that moment, Chu Sui Feng’s face held not a trace of warmth. His right hand gripped Lin Ziyin’s left tightly. “Is it the Old Matriarch’s own wish for me to take a consort?” His voice was icy, devoid of any emotion.

Nanny Qi Lan’s heart jolted. Having watched Chu Sui Feng grow up, she recognized that his reaction signaled his anger had reached its peak.

“The Old Matriarch knows how deeply the Prince loves the Princess,” the Old Matriarch continued earnestly, her face now less embarrassed. “But the Prince’s status is not ordinary. In the future, even if you dismiss the women in the back courtyard, you will still need to add more by your side. The Si family’s young lady and the Luo family’s young lady are both assets to you, Prince. You cannot afford to overlook them.”

Perhaps sensing her time was limited, the Old Matriarch unleashed all her elderly nagging and what she believed to be genuine concern.

“Yanran is not much of an asset,” the Old Matriarch pressed on, seeing Chu Sui Feng’s silence. She knew his mood was sour, but she gritted her teeth and continued, “But she is your cousin. My two sons have wronged you, Prince. You have tolerated them all these years, and for that, I am endlessly grateful.”

“Mother!” Lord Li cried out in alarm, his eyes fixed nervously on Chu Sui Feng. He feared the Prince might fly into a rage. It was true that years ago, he and his brother had been shortsighted, secretly betraying the young Chu Sui Feng. But all these years, the Prince had never brought it up to their faces. Even though he had been cold toward the Marquis’s estate, as long as the past was not openly discussed, perhaps the relationship between the estate and the Prince could still be salvaged. But now that the Old Matriarch had brought it up directly, would the Prince use this as an excuse to act against them?

“Silence!” the Old Matriarch snapped at Lord Li. “After I am gone, I hope the Prince will, for my sake, allow them to return to the ancestral lands of the Li family in Great Qin. Yanran truly loves you, Prince. She will never do anything to harm you and will sincerely take care of you in the future.”

Return to the ancestral lands? Lord Li’s face instantly drained of color, turning ashen. Although the Li family disliked the harsh climate and environment of the northern lands, they had spent years building their life here, accumulating considerable private wealth and shops, with hundreds of slaves under their command. Their life was comfortable—who would want to leave? Moreover, their ancestral lands were in Great Qin’s territory. Though far from the capital, who could guarantee that one day, someone in the court might take a disliking to them and secretly wipe them out?

If they stayed in the northern lands, even if the ultimate outcome was being expelled from the ranks of the noble families, Lord Li knew that as long as they remained, Chu Sui Feng would never annihilate them completely.

Chapter 621: The Court’s Envoy (2)

The path ahead was uncertain, and Lord Li naturally wanted to choose the one most advantageous to the Li family.

“Mother, your son knows he was wrong. Back then, I was blinded by greed and ignored the Prince. I wronged my sister and the Prince.” After much deliberation, Lord Li knelt down, his voice hoarse and desperate as he began to wail. “I beg the Prince and Mother, for the sake of my late sister, let the Li family remain in the northern lands. I swear, the Li family will never do anything to wrong the Prince again.”

Faced with the choice between life and death, Lord Li cried bitterly, his words carrying a hint of sincerity.

Li Yanran curled her lip, feeling little sorrow for the Old Matriarch’s plans. After all, whether the Li family left the northern lands or not, she wouldn’t be staying with them.

“Regret comes too late,” the Old Matriarch said, tears streaming down her face. “Your eyes were only on wealth and silver. Did you ever remember you had a sister? Did you ever remember your father’s dying wish? Did you ever care about me, your mother? If Yanran is to enter the Prince’s Residence, then you must leave the northern lands.”

The Old Matriarch’s refusal was absolute.

Lord Li’s eyes tightened, then he looked at Chu Sui Feng in terror.

Chu Sui Feng’s gaze was icy, his expression stern, his handsome face filled with coldness.

Lord Li’s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly lowered his head. But in the next moment, he fixed his gaze on Li Yanran. “Mother, if Yanran doesn’t enter the Prince’s Residence, can our family stay?”

“Father, I disagree,” Li Yanran said, the last trace of hesitation in her heart vanishing as she realized his scheme. “I will marry no one but the Prince.”

If she didn’t marry, so be it. Lord Li was barely keeping himself alive—how could he indulge his daughter’s whims?

“Silence!” the Old Matriarch roared, trembling with rage as she glared at Lord Li. Shortsighted fool! The Li family would crumble under his hands sooner or later.

Lin Ziyin stood quietly to the side, allowing Chu Sui Feng to hold her hand as she watched the three generations of the Li family fight. Apart from the Old Matriarch, every member of the Marquis’s estate was selfish beyond belief. She couldn’t bring herself to sympathize with them.

“I came to the Lin family to propose marriage and made a promise—that in this life, I would only have the Princess by my side. My children can only be born of the Princess. So, Grandmother, please forgive me, but I cannot grant your request.” Chu Sui Feng couldn’t bear to see the Old Matriarch distressed, so before the Li family’s argument spiraled further, he spoke solemnly.

The Old Matriarch, Lord Li, and Li Yanran were all stunned, none of them knowing what to say.

To the Old Matriarch, she understood all too well what it meant when Chu Sui Feng addressed her as “this prince.” Lord Li and Li Yanran, however, feared Chu Sui Feng too much to speak.

“Prince,” the Old Matriarch said urgently, “even if you don’t want Yanran in the Prince’s Residence, you can’t have only the Princess by your side.”

Lin Ziyin remained silent. She wasn’t an ancient woman and couldn’t emulate their generosity. Once word of today’s events spread, people would surely gossip behind her back, calling her a jealous shrew who couldn’t tolerate others.

So what? She was that kind of woman. She would never allow another woman to share her husband.

“Since ancient times, royal heirs have never had just one woman by their side. Even if not Yanran, would the Prince really turn away the young ladies of the Si and Luo families?” The Old Matriarch was anxious, her mind now entirely focused on Chu Sui Feng’s future, forgetting the Li family entirely.

Chapter 622: Messengers from the Court (3)

“Princess, you are the Prince’s woman. In the future, you will be responsible for expanding the Prince’s back courtyard. Your magnanimity is something no other woman can compare to.” Desperate, the Old Matriarch tried to persuade Chu Sui Feng, then turned her attention to Lin Ziyin, hoping she could talk some sense into him. She believed Chu Sui Feng’s current “rebellion” was all for Lin Ziyin’s sake.

“I’m sorry, Old Matriarch.” Lin Ziyin spoke softly. She didn’t want to hurt an elderly woman’s heart, especially one nearing the end of her life, but she refused to compromise herself or deceive the old woman. “When it comes to love, I am a selfish woman. If the Prince’s back courtyard is filled, I would rather leave.”

Blasphemy! The Old Matriarch stared at Lin Ziyin in shock, as if seeing her for the first time.

“I don’t want to deceive you, Old Matriarch. These are my true feelings.” Lin Ziyin explained earnestly. “Perhaps you think I’m unbelievable, arrogant, or selfish. But I must speak my mind. When the Prince came to the Lin family to propose, my only condition was that we remain faithful to each other for life. If he breaks that promise, our fate together ends. Love can be divided in many ways, but not romance.”

“You’re talking nonsense!” Li Yanran retorted desperately. She had been shocked by Lin Ziyin’s words, but the more Lin Ziyin explained, the angrier she became. “If what you say is true, you never should have agreed to enter the Prince’s Residence!”

“Silence!” The Old Matriarch flew into a rage, glaring furiously at Li Yanran. “Say another word, and get out!”

“Old Matriarch, calm down.” Nanny Qi Lan rubbed the Old Matriarch’s back, helping her steady her breathing. “Your health is what matters. You mustn’t get angry.”

“Grandmother, I’m not wrong!” Li Yanran, consumed by fury, forgot all fear. “This woman is a hypocrite, pretending to be pure and innocent. It’s sickening! Cousin has been deceived by her. The consorts and beauties in his back courtyard aren’t just for show. She’s not blind—she must have seen them when she entered the Prince’s Residence!”

The Old Matriarch, now half-supported by Nanny Qi Lan, trembled with rage upon hearing Li Yanran’s words. She pointed a finger at her but couldn’t utter a single word.

At that moment, the Old Matriarch was filled with regret. She regretted not personally guiding Li Yanran, allowing her to learn such cunning and foolishness from Madame Mu.

Yes, Li Yanran was foolish. Seeing the Old Matriarch so angry, Lin Ziyin almost felt sorry for her.

Chu Sui Feng tightened his grip on Lin Ziyin’s hand. “Please take care of yourself, Grandmother. When I marry, I will serve you a cup of hot tea. My mother lived a hard life, and I don’t want my Princess to suffer the same fate. I don’t want my children to grow up like me either. Having my Princess by my side is enough. Please rest assured. I have matters to attend to in the Prince’s Residence, so I will take my leave with the Princess now.”

With that, he stood up, pulling Lin Ziyin to her feet as well.

Lin Ziyin followed his lead, rising gracefully. “I apologize, Old Matriarch. I will take good care of the Prince, just as you once cared for him with all your heart.”

“Lin Ziyin, you’re such a hypocrite! You may fool Cousin for now, but you won’t be able to keep it up forever!” Li Yanran, ignored once again, screamed at Lin Ziyin in agony.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression darkened further. Before he could erupt, Lin Ziyin spoke first. “Miss Li, in my eyes, the women in the Prince’s back courtyard are nothing more than decorations.”

Chapter 623: Messengers from the Court (4)

Li Yanran froze, bewildered. What did he mean?

The Old Matriarch was in tears, watching her foolish behavior, and regretted her earlier words even more. What good would such a person do in the Prince’s Residence? She only knew how to stir up trouble and jealousy. How could she possibly help the Prince? If anything, she might cause chaos in the back courtyard and bring nothing but trouble.

Then, recalling Chu Sui Feng’s words and the memory of her daughter’s tragic death, the Old Matriarch’s mind grew hazy and distant.

“Please take good care of the Old Matriarch, Nanny,” Chu Sui Feng instructed. “If anything is needed, inform the residence, and I will send someone to deliver it. Make sure she takes her medicine without fail.”

“Yes, I will remember everything. Please rest assured, Your Highness,” Nanny Qi Lan replied, her heart aching for both the Old Matriarch and Chu Sui Feng.

She knew that Chu Sui Feng had grown up without warmth or familial love. The Prince of Ling held the Old Matriarch in high regard, honoring her out of gratitude. But today, when he rejected her request and spoke harshly, it must have pained him deeply as well.

The Old Matriarch? Nanny Qi Lan had served her for many years and knew how difficult it had been for a woman to lead an entire family to where they were today. As a servant, witnessing the rift between them filled her with sorrow. She could only imagine how complex and painful the emotions must be for the two of them.

The Old Matriarch was in a daze, and when Chu Sui Feng announced his departure, she remained silent, her eyes devoid of any light.

“Mother,” Lord Li said anxiously as he watched Chu Sui Feng prepare to leave the Marquis’s estate. He did not want to leave the northern lands, nor could he. If the Prince left today, they would have no choice but to follow, even if they did not wish to.

“Grandmother, rest assured. As long as the Li family remains true to its principles, they may stay. I will look after them for your sake and for Mother’s. Take care of your health, or I will be unable to rest easy,” Chu Sui Feng said, unable to let go. Before leaving, he made a promise to the Old Matriarch, a form of compensation for his earlier refusal.

A down jacket was gently draped over the Old Matriarch. “This is a gift from the Princess. Take care. We will take our leave now.”

With that, he pulled Lin Ziyin forward, and the two of them knelt before the Old Matriarch, bowing three times in deep respect.

The significance of this grand gesture was not lost on anyone present.

Lord Li heard the Prince of Ling’s promise with both joy and sorrow. He was glad that even after the Old Matriarch was gone, the Li family would not have to leave the northern lands. But he was also saddened by the Old Matriarch’s failing health.

Without her, the Li Family Residence would never be as prosperous as it was now.

“Old Matriarch,” Nanny Qi Lan’s tears welled up as she gently urged the Old Matriarch to say something, to prevent the Prince from leaving with such sorrow.

But the Old Matriarch’s gaze remained unfocused.

Chu Sui Feng tightened his grip on Lin Ziyin’s hand, glanced at the Old Matriarch one last time, then resolutely turned and left the room without looking back.

Li Yanran had been in a daze ever since Lin Ziyin’s mockery. She refused to accept being rejected so easily. Watching Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin prepare to leave the Marquis’s estate, she knew that if she did not act now, she would never have the chance to become a consort of the Prince’s Residence.

No, she could not accept this. Marrying the Prince of Ling was her lifelong dream. She could not bear to lose Chu Sui Feng.

“Your Highness!” Hearing Lord Li’s eager and anxious farewell outside, Li Yanran suddenly stood up and rushed out of the room.

Nanny Qi Lan was carefully attending to the Old Matriarch, trying to comfort her. When she heard Li Yanran’s sharp cry and saw her hurried figure, her head suddenly pounded with pain.

Chapter 624: The Court’s Envoy (5)

It seemed Miss Li was determined to cause trouble.

But as a servant, how could she dare to stop Li Yanran? Moreover, with Lord Li outside, she couldn’t overstep her bounds.

Chu Sui Feng heard Li Yanran’s voice behind him but didn’t even turn his head. Lin Ziyin, however, paused in surprise.

“Pay her no mind,” Chu Sui Feng said coolly, tightening the tie at her collar before taking her hand to leave.

Lord Li was stunned by his actions. He knew Chu Sui Feng cared for Lin Ziyin, but he never expected the cold-hearted Prince to be so attentive, adjusting her cloak with such care.

The Prince of Ling’s feelings for Lin Ziyin ran deeper than he could have imagined.

“Your Highness, Yanran has loved you since childhood. She has no grand wishes, only to stay by your side and care for you for the rest of her life.” Li Yanran, ignoring Lord Li’s murderous glare, knelt on the ground. “Princess, I beg you, let me stay by His Highness’s side. I, Li Yanran, swear I will never compete with you for anything. Please!”

Lord Li watched Lin Ziyin nervously, his heart a mess. Though he knew Li Yanran’s chances of entering the Prince of Ling’s estate were slim, he still clung to a sliver of hope. He prayed Lin Ziyin would be kind-hearted. If she agreed to let Li Yanran in, Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t truly refuse—judging from how he had treated the Old Matriarch earlier, the Prince still had feelings for her.

If Lin Ziyin allowed Li Yanran into the estate, it would resolve all conflicts and troubles for Chu Sui Feng. Surely, the Prince wouldn’t mind one more woman in his household.

“As long as His Highness wishes to keep Miss Li, I won’t object,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently. Li Yanran wanted to pass the buck to her, but she wasn’t foolish enough to take it.

“Don’t concern yourself with irrelevant people,” Chu Sui Feng chided, gripping her hand tighter.

The two continued forward.

“If His Highness and the Princess don’t agree, I’ll smash my head against the wall and die!” Li Yanran suddenly screamed at the top of her lungs.

Chu Sui Feng pulled Lin Ziyin out of the courtyard without hesitation, not pausing for a moment.

How cruel! Li Yanran’s vision blurred with tears.

“Miss!” Suddenly, cries from maidservants and servant women echoed through the courtyard. Lord Li had been following Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin, still near the courtyard gate. Hearing the commotion, he turned to see Li Yanran lying in a pool of blood, surrounded by wailing servants. Her eyes were tightly shut, unconscious.

“Yanran!” Lord Li cried in horror.

“Your Highness?” Though Lin Ziyin couldn’t see clearly what had happened, she could guess from the signs that Li Yanran had likely done as she threatened—smashed her head against the wall.

At the thought, Lin Ziyin felt a strange unease.

She was the rightful one, yet Li Yanran’s antics made her feel like the other woman. It was unsettling.

“I told you, don’t concern yourself with irrelevant people,” Chu Sui Feng said domineeringly. Despite the chaos behind them, he acted as if nothing had happened, pulling Lin Ziyin along.

From Yi and the guards followed closely.

The group left in a grand procession, undisturbed by the turmoil in the courtyard.

“Farewell, Your Highness. There’s been a small incident at the residence, so I won’t see you off,” Lord Li said through gritted teeth, his heart burning with anger and pain. But he had no choice. He forced himself to remain polite.

Chapter 625: The Court’s Envoys (6)

By now, Chu Sui Feng had already taken Lin Ziyin far away.

Lord Li watched their retreating figures and let out a long sigh. He knew that from this day forward, Chu Sui Feng’s resentment toward the Li family would only grow.

With another sigh, he entered the courtyard. No matter what, Li Yanran was his daughter. He couldn’t just stand by and watch her die.

“Let them leave. If they must die, let it not be here.” Inside the house, the Old Matriarch suddenly regained consciousness. Her first words upon waking were shockingly cold.

“This…” Nanny Qi Lan hesitated. If she truly relayed these words, the relationship between the Old Matriarch, Lord Li, and Madame Mu would surely worsen. Thinking of how all this trouble had started because of Li Yanran, Nanny Qi Lan felt the Old Matriarch was being far too harsh.

“Will you not speak?” the Old Matriarch snapped. “Then I shall go myself.”

With that, she struggled to stand.

“Old Matriarch, please calm yourself. Mama will go at once.” Nanny Qi Lan said urgently, not waiting to soothe the Old Matriarch’s temper before rushing out.

“The Old Matriarch’s health requires rest. Lord Li, you must have her carried back to see a physician immediately.” In the end, Nanny Qi Lan couldn’t bring herself to repeat the Old Matriarch’s exact words. Her heart ached—this was the first time she had ever disobeyed the Old Matriarch!

But those inside the house had heard the Old Matriarch’s words clearly.

Lord Li’s face flushed red, then pale, then red again. A fire burned in his chest, yet he had no outlet for his anger.

“Carry the eldest miss back,” he barked without hesitation, turning his fury on the servants in the courtyard. “Are you all dead? Hurry and fetch a physician!”

The courtyard erupted into chaos as everyone scrambled to lift Li Yanran from the ground. Soon, the courtyard fell silent once more.

“Old Matriarch.” Nanny Qi Lan lifted the curtain and entered, relieved to see the senior maidservants already attending to the Old Matriarch, helping her lie down on the bed.

“From now on, no one from the courtyard is to come here.” The Old Matriarch declared wearily.

Nanny Qi Lan dared not argue. She quickly agreed.

Lin Ziyin followed Chu Sui Feng back to the prince’s residence, her heart still uneasy. Could something truly have happened to Li Yanran?

“Don’t worry about the wedding gown. The residence has already hired the finest embroiderers to work on it.” Chu Sui Feng seemed to have forgotten about the Li family’s affairs. Upon returning, he immediately began attending to the wedding preparations.

“Everything is as you wish.” Lin Ziyin wasn’t particular about her attire. She was marrying the Prince, so the wedding gown would naturally be elaborate. Since she knew nothing about such things, it was better to leave it to others.

“What about the Old Matriarch?” Lin Ziyin couldn’t help but ask.

“Don’t worry. The Old Matriarch is a sensible woman. She will understand why I did what I did.” Chu Sui Feng sighed. “To me, you are the most important person in my life. After our marriage, you gave me a home, warmth, and will be the one to walk with me through life. No one else, no matter who they are, can demand my whole heart. Do you understand?”

Lin Ziyin nodded. She understood perfectly. What Chu Sui Feng described was the familial love she had longed for in her past life. She also understood what he left unsaid—that while the Old Matriarch had once given him a flicker of warmth, she had never given him a true home. Thus, the Old Matriarch could only earn the Prince of Ling’s respect, not his whole heart.

Her heart ached for this man with such low emotional intelligence.

Because she understood him, she pitied him. For the first time, she took the initiative to embrace Chu Sui Feng. “Your Highness, you will never be alone again. From now on, you have me, and soon, you will have many children.”

Chapter 626: Visitors from the Court (7)

“Alright.” Chu Sui Feng’s expression softened as he enjoyed Lin Ziyin’s affection for the first time.

“Your Highness, Consort Wang and Consort Lin have brought the other ladies and beauties to pay their respects,” a guard suddenly announced.

The guard wished he could blind himself at that moment. Why had he chosen to barge in now, interrupting the prince’s intimate moment? He wondered if the prince would hold this against him in the future.

“Send them away,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, slowly releasing the person in his arms.

Lin Ziyin’s face flushed slightly, looking somewhat embarrassed. Anyone would feel awkward being seen in such a private moment.

The guard, not daring to look at Chu Sui Feng’s expression, quickly fled as if he had just gotten away with something.

Lin Ziyin didn’t care about the reactions of the beauties outside.

Chu Sui Feng, however, feared she might worry and explained somewhat helplessly, “Those women can’t be dealt with just yet. At least not until half a year has passed.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Your Highness is right. Given the current situation in the northern lands, it’s unwise to provoke the court. Next year, once rice and corn cultivation spreads across the provinces, and the southern counties of the northern lands successfully grow cotton, we won’t fear the court’s exploitation. Moreover, after spring, Your Highness should train a batch of your own merchant caravans to truly expand the northern lands’ trade. With grain, silver, and advanced weapons, the northern lands will truly grow powerful.”

Chu Sui Feng sighed. “It’s just hard on you.”

“Would Your Highness let those women harm me?” Lin Ziyin asked playfully.

“Of course not. If they dare lay a hand on you, I’ll make them taste hell,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, his eyes flashing with a murderous intent.

“Besides stockpiling grain and stabilizing the people, I also need manpower. The last time the merchant caravan brought people in, the situation far exceeded our expectations,” Chu Sui Feng continued, a smile appearing on his face. “The caravan brought over seven hundred people into the northern lands in just one month.”

“So many?” This number also surprised Lin Ziyin. Most people in Great Qin lived comfortably, so she had assumed that at most two or three hundred would be willing to give up their stable lives to come.

“They all came with their families,” Chu Sui Feng explained. “Anyone willing to come was given a house, sufficient grain, and permission to reclaim wasteland for farming.”

“Where did Your Highness settle them?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously.

“I decided to establish another county deep in the wasteland, three hundred li west of Fengcheng. I’ve already built a batch of brick houses there and sent people to reclaim the land. These people can continue to farm when they arrive.” Chu Sui Feng’s expression held a hint of pride as he looked at Lin Ziyin, clearly waiting for her praise.

Lin Ziyin did not disappoint, lavishing him with compliments.

Lin Ziyin stayed in the city for two more days, during which she was exhausted. The constant stream of people from the jewelry store and the clothing workshop nearly drove her mad.

Fortunately, three days later, at her insistence, Chu Sui Feng agreed to let her return.

Before leaving, Lin Ziyin specifically sent Hong Ying and Lu Luo to gather information near the Marquis’s estate.

“Li Yanran only suffered a head injury and might have a small scar on her forehead, but otherwise, she’s fine,” Hong Ying reported dismissively.

“The Old Matriarch is also unharmed, though she refuses to see visitors,” Lu Luo added respectfully.

Lin Ziyin sighed in relief, the weight on her heart lifting instantly.

Four days after Lin Ziyin left the Prince’s Residence, distinguished guests arrived.

“Your humble servant greets Prince Chu and Prince Rui,” Si Tu Gong respectfully welcomed the visitors at the entrance of the Prince of Ling’s estate.

“Rise,” Prince Chu said with a smile. “Where is the Prince of Ling?”

“Unfortunately, the prince is away on business and not in the residence,” Si Tu Gong replied, his mind racing. He needed to hide the people the merchants had brought quickly, or else the cunning princes would surely notice.

These two were not to be trifled with. Prince Chu was ambitious, with his eyes set on the throne. His fiefs and annual income were substantial, and despite having his own territory, he had never left the capital, indicating his high standing in the emperor’s favor.

As for Prince Rui, he was a staunch supporter of the Crown Prince. It was unusual for princes of different factions to visit the northern lands together. Things were about to get interesting.

Chapter 627: My Territory, My Rules (1)

“Prince of Ling is about to become a groom, yet he still has the mind to wander outside?” Prince Chu asked with a smile, his lazy demeanor making one want to slap him. Of course, this casual attitude also made him seem approachable.

Si Tu Gong, however, did not dare underestimate this prince. Prince Chu and Si Jinhan shared similar personalities—both were smiling tigers. Don’t be fooled by their friendly smiles; the moment you let your guard down, they would swallow you whole.

“Prince of Ling is truly diligent in governance, admirable,” Prince Rui remarked. His personality differed greatly from Prince Chu’s. He was gentle and refined, like a warm jade, naturally drawing people in.

Yet Si Tu Gong was equally wary of him. Beneath Prince Rui’s polished exterior lay a heart even darker than Prince Chu’s. If you truly became his friend, you might not even leave a scrap behind.

“My prince was unaware of your arrival, please forgive him,” Si Tu Gong deflected, refusing to engage further. “It’s cold outside, Prince Chu, Prince Rui, please come inside.”

Regardless, he first needed to lead the two princes into the residence. Si Tu Gong maintained a warm and amiable smile.

Just as he was cautious of Prince Chu and Prince Rui, they were equally wary of him. Si Tu Gong was the most formidable strategist at Prince of Ling’s side, the foremost military advisor of the northern lands. Though he held no official position, not a single soldier in the army dared disobey him.

Reflecting on the years of Si Tu Gong’s service to Prince of Ling, neither Prince Chu nor Prince Rui dared underestimate him.

“Master Sutu, please,” Prince Rui lowered his stance, politely smiling as he spoke.

Si Tu Gong smiled faintly, stepping aside to clear the path without obstructing the two nobles behind him, dutifully leading the way.

Inside Prince of Ling’s estate, preparations for the wedding were clearly underway. The courtyard was adorned with large red lanterns, creating a unique festive atmosphere amid the icy snow.

“These red lanterns make everything look so joyful,” Prince Chu remarked, pointing to a large lantern under the corridor. “But Prince of Ling’s courtyard is a bit too plain—no flowers or trees, it feels too empty.”

“Prince Chu speaks the truth,” Si Tu Gong explained with a smile. “But our prince is entirely focused on his duties and pays no mind to such details. Besides, the northern lands are too cold for rare flowers to survive long here, and our prince can’t bear to spend such money.”

“Both of you know that our prince’s life in the northern lands is far from as comfortable as yours.”

The remark was unpleasant and sensitive.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui smiled and dropped the topic.

“Is that a lake in the courtyard?” Following Si Tu Gong around a long corridor, the scene suddenly opened up before them. Though not as lush as the grand households of the capital, the view was uniquely striking. Low shrubs were neatly trimmed, towering pines stood proudly in the snow, and a vast frozen lake was blanketed in white, embodying the rugged grandeur of the northern kingdom.

Amid this icy landscape, a small pavilion stood unexpectedly in the center of the lake, seemingly impossible yet perfectly at home. Several long corridors connected it to the shore, showcasing the elegance of a riverside. The coexistence of ruggedness and beauty formed a unique and breathtaking sight.

“Are the doors and windows of that pavilion made of ice?” Prince Chu asked in surprise, pointing at the structure.

“No, they’re made of glass,” Si Tu Gong replied.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui fell silent.

Just moments ago, Si Tu Gong had complained about the estate’s lack of funds, yet here stood a pavilion entirely adorned with glass windows. How much did glass cost? As members of the elite, Prince Chu and Prince Rui knew its value all too well. To put it bluntly, even they wouldn’t dare outfit an entire pavilion with glass.

Chapter 628: My Territory, My Rules (2)

In everyone’s eyes, the Prince of Ling had always been dirt-poor, yet he was the first to enjoy such luxuries. If word got out, few would believe it.

“Your Highnesses, please come inside,” Si Tu Gong said, watching their awkward expressions with hidden amusement. Hmph, do they really think the northern lands are nothing but wasteland?

Prince Chu and Prince Rui flushed at his words, their embarrassment growing as they followed Si Tu Gong. They realized their earlier behavior had been unbecoming of their status.

“Your Highnesses, please rest here for now,” Si Tu Gong said, deliberately placing them in adjacent rooms despite knowing they disliked each other.

“Why is it so warm in here? There isn’t even a brazier,” Prince Rui asked curiously, seemingly unbothered by the arrangement. In truth, he didn’t care.

At the very least, he knew that once they entered the northern lands, the Prince of Ling’s estate would keep them under constant surveillance. In other words, they were thorns in the eyes of the northerners—whoever lived next to them made no difference.

“Indeed, I’m curious as well,” Prince Chu added lazily, unfazed by the prospect of losing face again.

“Because the rooms are equipped with fire walls and floor heating. The northern nights grow colder, so if Your Highnesses still feel chilly, you may light the kang,” Si Tu Gong explained with a smile.

“Fire walls? Floor heating?” Prince Rui asked, intrigued.

“It’s unique to our northern lands,” Si Tu Gong replied, unwilling to elaborate. He had neither the time nor the obligation to explain further. He was certain that Prince Chu and Prince Rui’s curiosity would lead them to investigate before leaving.

“Serve tea and pastries,” Si Tu Gong instructed the maidservants.

Soon, the maidservants arrived with tea and pastries.

“Excellent tea.”

“The pastries are quite good too.”

“I’m glad Your Highnesses enjoy them. The tea is brewed from snowmelt from the Tian Mountains, and the leaves are fresh from before the Grain Rain season. As for the pastries, they were made by the estate’s chefs,” Si Tu Gong explained with a smile.

Among the pastries were small cakes, egg tarts, kai kou xiao (smiling sesame balls), and freshly baked bread, all fragrant and delicious.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui had tried cakes, kai kou xiao, and bread before, but never fresh, homemade ones. The difference in taste was vast, leaving them both displeased.

These pastries were sold at exorbitant prices in the capital, especially bread and cakes, which were always in high demand. Even as princes, they couldn’t enjoy them daily. The fact that the Prince of Ling’s estate had dedicated chefs left them feeling inferior—particularly Prince Rui and Prince Chu, who had always considered themselves superior to Chu Sui Feng. Even the pastries, which had tasted delightful moments ago, now seemed less sweet.

“The chef who makes these pastries is quite skilled. Master Sutu, when I leave, could you perhaps send this chef with me?” Prince Chu asked shamelessly, wearing a flattering smile.

Si Tu Gong wasn’t fooled by the false flattery. Facing Prince Chu’s audacity, he delivered a firm refusal without hesitation. “I apologize, Your Highness. Every chef in the estate who can make pastries has been prepared for the future Princess. They cannot be sent away. If Your Highness enjoys these pastries, perhaps you should eat more while you’re here in the northern lands.”

“Who would have thought the Prince of Ling had such a tender side?” Prince Chu chuckled. “Since the chefs are meant for the Princess, I won’t take what belongs to another.”

“Word will spread that the Prince of Ling spends lavishly for his beloved. It’ll shock everyone,” Prince Rui joked.

Chapter 629: My Territory, My Rules (3)

Si Tu Gong pretended not to hear, merely smiling by the side without saying much.

How good the Princess was, these two couldn’t possibly know. Moreover, Si Tu Gong was well aware of why Prince Chu and Prince Rui had come to the northern lands. The spies had long since reported their itinerary.

The three of them sat in the residence, chatting about this and that, not finding the time hard to pass.

But as evening fell, Prince Chu and Prince Rui still hadn’t seen their host, Chu Sui Feng, return to the residence. The two were rather taken aback.

By rights, they had arrived at the Prince’s Residence past noon. No matter what, Chu Sui Feng, as the master of the northern lands, should at least come out to meet them. But now, not even a shadow of him could be seen.

Si Tu Gong and Steward Bai didn’t neglect their guests. The dinner served was of the finest quality, with many dishes they had never tasted before.

At that moment, Chu Sui Feng was still at the Lin family residence. He was indeed aware of Prince Chu and Prince Rui’s arrival, but he was being willfully obstinate, wanting to leave those two fools waiting.

“The brewers you requested, I’ve already found them for you. In three days, they should arrive at the estate,” Chu Sui Feng said, sitting across from Lin Ziyin with a hint of seeking praise.

“Who are they?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously. “I only know some basic brewing knowledge. As for the actual process, I’m not familiar with it.”

“They’re from the Dong family of Jiangnan.”

“The Dong family?” Lin Ziyin asked, puzzled. To be honest, when it came to the noble families or aristocrats of Jiangnan, she was completely in the dark and didn’t recognize a single one.

“The Dong family is famous for brewing ‘Daughter’s Red’ wine. But they were framed and lost to the Feng family, another brewing clan. The Feng family had a daughter enter the palace as a noble concubine, and their brew, ‘Pear Lament,’ became a palace exclusive. As the other tribute wine, ‘Daughter’s Red’ was found to be poisoned, so almost the entire Dong family was executed. I used a bait-and-switch tactic to save a few of them. When they arrive, they will surely serve you wholeheartedly. You can trust them.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. After experiencing life and death, the Dong family members should not betray her. But there were always exceptions. She didn’t know much about their character, so she decided to wait until she met them before making any decisions.

“After some time, I’ll send another person to you,” Chu Sui Feng said, looking at Lin Ziyin with some pride. The room was warm, and he had long since taken off his down jacket, wearing only a sweater, making him look very efficient and capable.

Lin Ziyin smiled at him, not asking who he was going to send. Anyway, whoever he sent would be useful, so she wasn’t in a hurry to ask.

“I’ve done so much for you. Don’t you have any rewards for me?” Chu Sui Feng asked, sounding a bit aggrieved.

“When the time comes, we’ll split the profits from the brewery fifty-fifty,” Lin Ziyin said straightforwardly.

“Not enough.” Chu Sui Feng showed no interest in this reward.

Fifty-fifty wasn’t enough? Lin Ziyin shot him an unhappy glance. But then she thought, the brewers and the techniques were all provided by Prince of Ling. She had only contributed the equipment and a few suggestions. Oh, and the equipment was also made by people from Tianji Tower. With that in mind, she felt better.

“Sixty-forty then, with you getting sixty and me forty. Any less and I won’t do it. I still have to pay wages and provide the venue and sales, so if it’s too little, I won’t agree.” Lin Ziyin saw the grievance in his eyes and immediately jumped up to explain loudly.

Chapter 630: My Turf, My Rules (4)

Ugh, doing business with acquaintances was the worst. The haggling was just too much of a hassle.

“Not enough, none of it is enough. Even if you gave me everything, it wouldn’t be enough.” Chu Sui Feng walked up to her, towering over her.

The Prince of Ling was exceptionally tall. Even though Lin Ziyin stood at around one hundred sixty-five centimeters, she only reached his chin. To meet his gaze, she had to tilt her head back, which put her at an immediate disadvantage. At this moment, she cursed her short stature.

“Even if I gave you everything, it wouldn’t satisfy you?” Upon hearing Chu Sui Feng’s words, Lin Ziyin was so shocked that her mouth fell open, unable to speak.

“You’re so foolish, yet sometimes you’re the smartest person in the room. But when it comes to this, you’re as clueless as ever. Are you deliberately teasing me?” Chu Sui Feng lowered his head, his face almost pressing against hers.

His warm breath brushed against her face, sending a ticklish sensation across her skin. Lin Ziyin’s face flushed red instantly, and she leaned back, trying to escape his proximity.

“What else does Your Highness want?” Her voice lacked confidence. Even if she were the densest person, she knew he was teasing her.

“This.” Chu Sui Feng pulled her into his embrace, then lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers. The room’s temperature rose steadily, the air thick with intimacy.

“I truly wish to marry you and bring you into my estate right now.” By the time Lin Ziyin regained her senses from the passionate kiss, she found herself lying on the bed, with Chu Sui Feng lying beside her.

She had nearly been swept away without realizing it. Fortunately, Chu Sui Feng still had some restraint.

“Your Highness, our wedding is only about ten days away.” Lin Ziyin glared at him, annoyed.

“Eleven days and one night,” Chu Sui Feng corrected.

Hah! His serious expression left Lin Ziyin speechless. “I must be the most carefree bride ever. Your Highness, let me tell you, I don’t even know how to hold a needle. Don’t expect me to sew your undergarments or anything in the future.”

Seeing Lin Ziyin’s deflated expression, Chu Sui Feng chuckled and teased her, “So that’s how it is. It sounds like I’m getting the raw end of the deal. Maybe it’s not too late to call off the engagement?”

“It’s not too late.” The words slipped out of Lin Ziyin’s mouth before she could think.

It was just playful banter between lovers, and she hadn’t given her response any thought. But when Chu Sui Feng heard her words, his mood shifted. He had been joking with her, but the answer he wanted to hear was not this. Lin Ziyin’s careless response made him feel like she didn’t value him at all. He even suspected that she was secretly planning to leave him.

The insecure Prince of Ling’s face darkened. Gritting his teeth, he stared at her. “It seems I haven’t done enough. The Princess is dissatisfied with me and is always thinking of leaving my side.”

With that, he lowered his head and kissed her fiercely once more.

“I was wrong, I really was. Who would dare leave such a handsome prince?” Lin Ziyin was nearly breathless from his kisses and had to break free to surrender first. “If such a handsome husband were taken by someone else, where would I go to cry?”

Chapter 631: My Territory, My Rules (5)

“Husband?” Chu Sui Feng looked at her in confusion.

“Hehe, it means the same as ‘my lord,’” Lin Ziyin replied, her heart wailing in despair. Oh no, in my excitement, I blurted out a modern term!

“Since you know you were wrong, I’ll let it slide this time,” Chu Sui Feng said as they lay side by side in bed. He placed her head on his arm, making her more comfortable. “By the way, ‘husband’ is a good term. From now on, you can call me that.”

Lin Ziyin rolled her eyes at him. This guy just loved to tease her.

“Over the next few days, a few blind flies from the capital will be coming. If they try to approach you, don’t give them a warm welcome,” Chu Sui Feng suddenly remembered something important and reminded her.

“People from the capital?” Lin Ziyin sat up in surprise.

“Mmm,” Chu Sui Feng grumbled, pulling her back into his arms. “The Third Prince, Prince Chu, and the Fifth Prince, Prince Rui. The former is a strong contender for the throne, while the latter is part of the Crown Prince’s faction.”

“What are they coming for?” Lin Ziyin asked, puzzled. “They’re not here to attend the ceremony, are they?”

“They don’t have time for that,” Chu Sui Feng replied lazily, burying his head in her hair.

Lin Ziyin used Cold Plum shampoo, which smelled wonderful. Every time Chu Sui Feng got close to her, he couldn’t help but indulge in the scent.

“Are they here to discuss business?” Lin Ziyin thought of a possibility and sat up excitedly again. Immediately, Chu Sui Feng pressed her back down. “Lie still. Even if they’re here for business, they’ll have to wait until they see me. What’s the rush?”

Chu Sui Feng was displeased that Lin Ziyin cared more about trivial matters than him. He tried to shift her attention back to himself. “When we get married, the residence will definitely have many guests. All the officials in the city, big and small, will come, and officials from other prefectures in the northern lands will send representatives with gifts.”

Lin Ziyin wasn’t thinking about the wedding. She trusted Chu Sui Feng completely—he would handle every detail of the wedding better than she could. Besides, she didn’t need to meddle in the affairs of the Prince’s Residence. It was better to stay out of it and enjoy her leisure.

The two of them were on completely different wavelengths. “Your Highness, I want to ignore them.”

Chu Sui Feng’s face darkened. “If you’ve decided to ignore them, why are you still thinking about them? You haven’t even seen them yet, and you’re already thinking about other men. Aren’t you afraid I’ll get jealous?”

In truth, the Prince of Ling was already jealous.

“Your Highness, if someone heard you say that, they’d think I’m fickle and always looking to climb over the wall,” Lin Ziyin gritted her teeth and glared at him.

This man was infuriating. She had just given him a little attention, and now he was acting like he owned a dye shop. His jealousy was too much to handle. She didn’t want to live in a vinegar jar every day.

If she didn’t put a stop to this bad habit now, he would only get worse, seizing every opportunity to throw a tantrum.

“Who would dare spread rumors about the Princess? I’ll have their head!” Chu Sui Feng saw her puffed-up face and immediately put on a show of anger.

Lin Ziyin was both amused and annoyed. She rolled her eyes at him. “Your Highness, you’re being childish.”

Chu Sui Feng’s attempt to act cute was exposed, and he flopped back onto the bed, deflated. “Sigh, marrying a clever Princess is such a headache. If I make a mistake, it’s not easy to coax her back.”

Lin Ziyin couldn’t help but laugh at his serious expression.

“Your Highness, I’m just curious. I heard the Crown Prince is strongly opposing the influx of goods from the northern lands into Great Qin. Why would he send his people here?”

Chapter 632: My Territory, My Rules (6)

“Prince Chu is a clever man, and a cunning one. He’s the most scheming of them all. When dealing with him, you must be careful, or you might fall into his trap before you know it. Jiangnan is his territory, and he certainly doesn’t lack silver. But no one ever complains about having too much silver. He’s ambitious, and he must know that the merchants from Jiangnan transport goods back through the northern waterways. This time, he’s come with the intention of taking advantage of us.” Chu Sui Feng analyzed the situation for her.

“Hmph, taking advantage isn’t so easy. Whether he can or not depends on whether I’m willing. He’s dreaming.” Lin Ziyin rolled her eyes unladylike.

Chu Sui Feng chuckled. He loved Lin Ziyin’s expressive reactions. “As for Prince Rui, he’s probably here following the Crown Prince’s orders, or even the emperor’s.”

“How could that be?” Lin Ziyin asked in surprise. “The emperor clearly opposes goods from the northern lands flooding into Great Qin.”

“I told you, no one ever complains about having too much silver. Princess, you might not know how popular the goods from your workshop have become in the capital. Vegetable oil, soy sauce, vinegar, and seasonings have already entered the homes of the wealthy, the palace, and the restaurants. Many have grown accustomed to these rich flavors. We’ve cut off their supply for three months now. The only goods available in the capital come from merchants who secretly trade with us. Tell me, if someone eats grass roots every day, and then you let them taste mountain delicacies and seafood for a while, who would want to go back to chewing on grass roots?” Chu Sui Feng spoke with a hint of pride.

All these wonderful things were created by his beloved princess. Let them be envious.

“The bean milk powder, milk powder, sesame paste, walnut powder produced in the northern lands, and even the various corn starches, sweet potato starches, and refined wheat flour used for making pastries have all become popular commodities. When we cut off their supply, of course they’ll panic. And those noble ladies and young misses, after using our cosmetics, would they dare go out if they had to use other rouge and powder? When women make a fuss, men can’t stay calm either. Not to mention the wool sweaters, down jackets—who doesn’t want those? And let’s not forget the ‘accidental’ leak of hot pot base, processed seafood, mountain delicacies, and various sugars into the capital some time ago.”

“That’s true. Our goods are all top-quality. Even if they have sweet potatoes and wheat, they can’t learn to produce starch like we do.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “Even if they wanted to buy the formulas, they couldn’t.”

She was indeed confident. For things like soy milk and cow’s milk, having the formula alone wasn’t enough without the corresponding equipment. Even soy sauce and vegetable oil were now produced mechanically. Even if the emperor sent people to use coal as a power source, it wouldn’t work. The key was that the technology was in her hands.

Even if they managed to crack the technology, it wouldn’t be scary. After all, manual production couldn’t compare to mechanical production. History had already proven that the industrial revolution ultimately replaced handmade products.

Inside the room, the two were discussing serious matters. Outside, not far from the courtyard, Lin Changshu paced nervously, his eyes occasionally glancing toward Lin Ziyin’s courtyard.

“You two siblings, stop worrying unnecessarily.” Guo Huiniang advised impatiently. “Your sister is capable. Prince Chu is discussing serious matters with her.”

“Discussing serious matters—why can’t they do it in the flower hall? Why do they have to go to Ziyin’s room? What if someone finds out and ruins Ziyin’s reputation?” Zige retorted impatiently.

“Sister-in-law is right. You’re just worrying for nothing. Prince Chu and Ziyin are discussing serious matters—do you understand? And there are too many people here with loose lips. What if word gets out? Will you take responsibility?” Wu Da You gathered his courage to interject. “Besides, there haven’t been any women in Prince Chu’s residence for so many years. Marriage is definitely something he can only discuss in detail with Ziyin.”

Chapter 633: My Territory, My Rules (7)

“What are you talking about?” Zige still wasn’t convinced. “They’re getting married in a few days. Why would he stay at our house?”

Cough, cough, cough. A deliberate cough came from the doorway.

The argument between the four people in the room instantly ceased.

“It’s getting late, and the child is young. All of you should go rest,” the old man declared. Beside him stood Changting, equally stern-faced.

“Grandpa, we’ll go rest now,” Lin Changshu quickly stood up to respond.

“Grandpa, we were just about to take the little one back,” Wu Da You also stood up.

Zige wanted to say something, but Guo Huiniang quickly kicked her under the table. Zige immediately changed what she was about to say. “We’ll go back now.”

After Zige left, the old man turned to Lin Changshu. “Your wife is right. You’re just being stubborn and worrying unnecessarily.”

Then, the old man took Changting and left first.

Guo Huiniang let out a soft laugh, but when she saw Lin Changshu’s slightly flushed face, she quickly lowered her head, pretending to soothe the child.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui had been staying at the Prince of Ling’s estate for three days without catching a glimpse of Chu Sui Feng. This made both of them somewhat displeased.

However, aside from the absence of Chu Sui Feng, Si Tu Gong and Steward Bai had ensured that every aspect of their stay was comfortable, leaving no room for complaint.

“Prince of Ling is truly dedicated. He’s about to be a groom in a few days, yet he’s still at the military camp. What’s going on?” Prince Chu joked as he crunched on a frozen pear.

“Official duties must be attended to, but personal matters shouldn’t be neglected either,” Prince Rui said with a smile, maintaining his usual good-natured demeanor.

“Thank you for your concern, Your Highnesses. The prince will return in a few days,” Si Tu Gong replied patiently.

Busy with official duties? Who would believe that?

Prince Chu and Prince Rui’s men had already gone out to investigate. Si Tu Gong didn’t believe their excuses for a second.

“I came bearing the emperor’s decree. Since Prince of Ling isn’t here, what should be done with the decree?” Prince Rui asked, looking at Si Tu Gong with a questioning gaze.

“This humble one doesn’t know where the prince is. Perhaps you should wait a little longer,” Si Tu Gong evaded.

“What decree?” Just then, Chu Sui Feng entered with a cold expression, followed by a large group of people.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui looked up and recognized many of the people behind him—Mei Hanqing, the Si family father and sons, the Luo family. Some were familiar faces, others they recognized from portraits.

Though they were brothers, this was the first time they had met since reaching adulthood. Both Prince Chu and Prince Rui carefully observed Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng’s face showed no hint of a smile. As soon as he entered, he boldly looked at Prince Chu and Prince Rui. “Both of you, move aside. This is my seat.”

What did he mean by that? His words were far too impolite. Even the most good-natured person would lose face being spoken to like that by the host, let alone Prince Chu and Prince Rui, who were well-respected figures in the capital. Wherever they went, they were treated with reverence. No one had ever dared to be so rude to them.

The people following Chu Sui Feng suppressed their laughter, staring at Prince Chu and Prince Rui like wolves and tigers, clearly ready to pounce if the two princes didn’t give up their seats.

Prince Chu could no longer enjoy his pear, and Prince Rui’s smile vanished. They could reluctantly give up their seats—after all, this was the Prince of Ling’s estate, and it was reasonable for the host to sit at the head. But the head of the table had two seats. Chu Sui Feng was telling them to move aside entirely. Did he intend to sit in both seats by himself?

Chu Sui Feng’s face was dark, devoid of any smile, as if Prince Chu and Prince Rui owed him a fortune.

“Seventh Brother, your way of hosting guests is quite unique,” Prince Chu laughed heartily before standing up helplessly to give up his seat.

Prince Rui also stood up with a smile and found another seat. “Guests follow the host’s lead.”

With the seats vacated, Chu Sui Feng sat down at the head of the table. The officials following him then properly greeted Prince Chu and Prince Rui.

The two princes finally relaxed slightly. To be honest, they hadn’t seen Chu Sui Feng in years, and their knowledge of him came only from others’ accounts—just bits and pieces. If Chu Sui Feng had turned against them today, they wouldn’t have known what to do on his territory.

“Prince of Ling has achieved a great victory, driving the Tartars out of the northern lands. The entire court praises him endlessly. And with your upcoming wedding, it’s a double celebration. I congratulate you in advance,” Prince Rui said with a smile. “I’ve brought some gifts to celebrate. It’s nothing much.”

With that, he gestured, and a guard took out a gift ledger from his sleeve and presented it.

Chapter 634: The Grand Wedding (1)

Si Tu Gong stepped forward to receive the gift list, then stood behind Chu Sui Feng with a smile.

“Do you two think war is something to celebrate?” Chu Sui Feng asked coldly. Though he had a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, his hawk-like gaze was unbearable to look at directly.

“Cough.” Prince Chu was just about to say something heartfelt to ease the tension and present his congratulatory gift when Chu Sui Feng’s unsympathetic response cut him off before he could speak.

Prince Rui, who had been rebuffed despite bringing gifts, was so embarrassed his face turned red. He never expected Chu Sui Feng to be so difficult. He had come bearing gifts, yet ended up in an awkward position instead.

What to do? Seeing the glances from the crowd, he wished he could sink into the ground. “Cough.”

Chu Sui Feng’s words were indeed hard to answer. One wrong word and he might become the target of everyone’s criticism, especially with all the civil and martial officials present being Prince of Ling’s people.

“It was I who spoke poorly. The border wars involve our soldiers risking their lives to defend the nation. Even if we win, I shouldn’t celebrate so grandly.”

“Does Prince Rui think our soldiers’ victory shouldn’t be celebrated?” Chu Sui Feng shot another sharp glance. “Or are you dissatisfied with how I handle things?”

Dissatisfied? Of course he was. But in this situation, Prince Rui couldn’t afford to lose his temper. He had never felt so frustrated. He swore that once he returned to the capital, he would say a few “kind words” about Chu Sui Feng to the emperor.

“I was wrong, truly wrong. I meant no offense. This gift has three meanings. First, for Prince of Ling’s wedding, gifts are a must. This time, not only have I brought gifts, but also those from others in the capital. The list is all there. Second, I admire Prince of Ling for leading the people and soldiers of the northern lands to achieve great merits for Great Qin. Third, it’s been a long time since we brothers last met, so bringing gifts is only natural.” Prince Rui explained “sincerely.”

“If that’s the case, I thank you.” Chu Sui Feng’s tone finally softened.

Prince Rui also felt a little relieved.

“But even so, don’t expect me to give you any return gifts. I’m not as rich as you.” Just as Prince Rui relaxed, Chu Sui Feng struck again.

All the officials slightly lowered their heads, suppressing their laughter. Heavens, this was the first time they had seen Prince of Ling so sharp-tongued.

If the situation allowed, they would have applauded. Everyone disliked both Chu Sui Feng and Prince Rui, and Chu Sui Feng’s harsh words had finally given them an outlet for their frustration. Damn it, after years of suffering under the court’s oppression, their chests had finally cleared.

Prince Rui nearly jumped up. This was the first time he had seen Chu Sui Feng’s true nature. His unreasonable words left Prince Rui speechless.

“No need. These past few days, I’ve enjoyed many pastries and delicacies at Prince of Ling’s estate. That’s enough.” He politely smiled in response, showing good temper.

“They’ve been staying at the estate this whole time?” Chu Sui Feng glared at Si Tu Gong standing behind him.

Si Tu Gong looked troubled. “Your Highness, the post station hasn’t been used for years. I was afraid it would be too humble for the two princes.”

Hearing their exchange, Prince Chu felt a bad premonition.

“Haha, Seventh Brother, you’ve accepted Prince Rui’s gift, but I haven’t had the chance to present mine yet.” He waved his hand, and a guard behind him stepped forward with a gift list.

Chapter 635: The Grand Wedding (2)

Si Tu Gong took the gift list and glanced at it before passing it to Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng had not even opened Prince Rui’s gift list earlier, but now, upon receiving Prince Chu’s, he carefully browsed through it. “Hmm, as expected, Prince Chu is indeed wealthy. The gifts are quite generous. Not bad.”

Prince Chu’s smile grew even brighter. Of course—his domain was Jiangnan, the richest region in Great Qin.

It seemed Chu Sui Feng was not as difficult to deal with as he had feared. As long as one was willing to spend, this trip would not be in vain.

Then, Chu Sui Feng picked up Prince Rui’s gift list again and skimmed through it. When he looked up, the slight softening of his expression had returned to its usual stiff demeanor.

His dark gaze swept back and forth between Prince Chu and Prince Rui.

Neither prince understood his intention. Just as their smiles were about to falter, Chu Sui Feng finally spoke. “Prince Chu’s gifts are far more generous than Prince Rui’s.”

At these words, Prince Rui’s smile could no longer be maintained. Damn it, today was too humiliating. This was the most embarrassing thing he had ever done in his life. If he had known Chu Sui Feng would be this difficult, he should have come empty-handed. At least then he wouldn’t have given gifts only to be scorned repeatedly.

Prince Rui was so pressured by Chu Sui Feng that he could barely sit still. But his status prevented him from losing his temper. He had come as an observer from the royal family, bearing the heavy responsibility of winning Chu Sui Feng over.

Even as he cursed inwardly, Prince Rui maintained a twisted smile. “Cough, cough. What can I do? I am much poorer than Prince Chu. Among all the domains, his is the richest. If Prince Chu had given lighter gifts than mine, wouldn’t that be slapping his own face?”

With just a few words, he deflected the awkwardness.

The crowd fell silent, inwardly admiring Prince Rui’s skill. Truly a master of internal strife—with just a few words, he had shifted the blame onto Prince Chu.

Prince Chu smiled faintly at Prince Rui. “My domain is only slightly better than yours. It can’t be called the richest.”

“Then, Prince Chu, are you looking down on me?” Before Prince Rui could retort, Chu Sui Feng spoke first, his tone laced with clear irritation.

Chu Sui Feng was not intimidated. He had decided to play the role of an unreasonable brute for the time being. Prince Chu’s attempts at goodwill meant nothing to him. “Prince Chu’s domain is Jiangnan, a land of abundance. Compared to Prince Rui, your gifts may seem more generous, but given your wealth, these gifts are barely enough to dismiss a beggar.”

Shameless! This was the first time Prince Chu had seen someone demand gifts so boldly. It seemed his generosity had only brought him trouble.

Prince Rui, however, felt a sense of balance. So Chu Sui Feng was not singling him out. Now it was his turn to sit back and watch Prince Chu squirm.

“Haha, it seems I have been thoughtless. Very well, the next time I visit the northern lands, I will make up for it.” Prince Chu was a man who could bend when necessary. He had no intention of clashing with Chu Sui Feng at this moment.

Seeing the other party yield, Chu Sui Feng at least did not press further.

“You came here to observe the ceremony?” he asked coldly, looking at the two of them.

Chapter 636: The Grand Wedding (3)

“That’s right. Father Emperor sent us brothers to attend the ceremony. In a few days, Minister Lin will also arrive with people and gifts. We need to be faster,” Prince Rui replied with a smile.

“What does the decree mean?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

“Since Prince of Ling has brought it up, let’s receive the decree,” Prince Chu responded promptly.

Chu Sui Feng glanced at him. Prince Rui and Prince Chu both held their breath, waiting for his next move.

Rumors in the capital claimed that Prince of Ling intended to rule independently!

The decree was nothing but a test.

Chu Sui Feng did not make any outlandish gestures. He lifted his robe and knelt down, followed by his generals and officials behind him.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui felt relieved. “By the mandate of Heaven, the Emperor decrees…”

The content of the decree was nothing special—just praise for Chu Sui Feng’s victory and rewards for his wedding.

“Thank you for Your Majesty’s grace,” Chu Sui Feng said, rising from the ground. Only then did the people behind him stand up.

Seeing this, Prince Chu and Prince Rui were startled again. Neither of them was foolish; the way the crowd moved showed how strictly Chu Sui Feng managed the northern lands.

But they did not doubt this. After all, when they entered their own territories, the local officials had to show them respect.

“Is there anything else?” After the decree was put away and everyone had taken their seats, Chu Sui Feng looked at the two of them and asked.

“No, the rest is just waiting for the ceremony,” Prince Chu said with a smile. “Old Seven, this is our first time in your northern lands. As the host, shouldn’t you treat us properly? Tell us where the good food, fun, and scenery are in the city.”

Chu Sui Feng’s smile was dazzling as he hid among the crowd. This Third Prince was quite the actor, but when it came to being a spoiled brat, he was the true master of the northern lands. Pretending in front of his own ancestor was truly foolish.

“Are they staying in my residence?” Chu Sui Feng asked Si Tu Gong coldly.

“Reporting to Your Highness, yes. The two princes brought guests to offer congratulations, but since you were not in the residence, I had no choice but to arrange for them to stay there,” Si Tu Gong replied with a smirk.

“You can move out now,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, looking at the two of them.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui were stunned again. In the capital, they were used to walking with arrogance. Normally, people below them only respected them, and no one dared to offend them. Even their peers were old foxes who would never be as blunt as Chu Sui Feng.

So, this was how one could kick people out so straightforwardly.

Before the two could react, Chu Sui Feng continued, “My residence will soon have a mistress. It’s inappropriate for the two of you to stay here. Although the inn hasn’t been occupied for a long time, it’s still quite tidy. You have your own people, so you won’t be inconvenienced. If you find the inn unsatisfactory, you can stay at the Tianranju Inn, the best inn in Fengcheng. They have ready-made ‘guides.’ As long as you pay enough silver, you’ll have everything you need—food, lodging, entertainment, and sights.”

Well, now they had no choice but to leave. The master of the residence had given such a thorough reason. If they didn’t leave, they would be seen as shameless.

As men of status, Prince Chu and Prince Rui couldn’t bring themselves to act so shamelessly.

The meeting between the three brothers was awkward yet smooth.

It was smooth because Chu Sui Feng was always decisive. After telling Prince Chu and Prince Rui to leave, he immediately urged them out of the residence, not even offering them lunch.

Chapter 637: The Grand Wedding (4)

“Your Highness, Prince of Ling is far too arrogant,” Chu Wang and Prince Rui remarked as they arrived at the inn. Only then did they realize how dilapidated the place truly was. Though it had been cleaned thoroughly, the guards were nothing more than a few elderly and infirm soldiers. Relying on them for security was out of the question.

There were no fire walls, only a kang for warmth—but even that required purchasing firewood at their own expense.

There was a kitchen, but no cooks. If they wanted to eat, they would have to prepare the meals themselves or pay to hire someone.

In short, everything had to be arranged from scratch. Chu Wang and Prince Rui had each brought a considerable number of attendants, so security wasn’t an issue, but what about meals?

“Heh, this is rather amusing,” Chu Wang said with a smile. “Silence everyone. I don’t want to hear any more of this nonsense. Go find Blackie at once and have him send over a few cooks.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” his personal guard replied, though inwardly seething. Damn Chu Sui Feng—didn’t he fear offending Chu Wang?

Chu Sui Yun still had people he could rely on in the northern lands, but Prince Rui was in a far more precarious position. Fortunately, among those who had accompanied them to the north were a few cooks, so meals wouldn’t be a problem.

“Your Highness, what does Prince of Ling mean by this?” one of the guards grumbled indignantly. “He clearly doesn’t hold you in any regard.”

“I don’t want to hear that again,” Prince Rui echoed Chu Wang’s response. “Tell everyone to keep their mouths shut. While we’re in the northern lands, just behave yourselves.”

“Yes,” the guard acknowledged. Once Prince Rui had entered his quarters, the guard arranged for people to go out and purchase vegetables, extra bedding, firewood, and charcoal.

Meanwhile, within Prince of Ling’s estate, laughter and warmth filled the air. The rooms were heated by fire walls, making the atmosphere cozy.

“Your Highness, should I send someone to keep an eye on them?” an officer asked.

“Your Highness, perhaps we should station a squad of guards at the inn’s entrance.”

…

“There’s no need to bother with them,” Chu Sui Feng said indifferently. “I’m not afraid of them causing trouble—I’m afraid they won’t.”

Everyone present nodded in agreement. Their purpose in coming here today was to intimidate Chu Wang and Prince Rui, and also to see what those two lords actually looked like.

“Strengthen the guards over the next few days,” Chu Sui Feng instructed.

“The arrangements for the journey have been settled,” Si Tu Gong reported.

Si Jinhan watched lazily, his thoughts drifting elsewhere.

Three days later, a second group arrived in the capital. And the identity of the newcomer was rather awkward.

“Minister Lin,” Si Tu Gong greeted the arrival at the inn.

“Master Sutu,” the man replied—it was Lin Haisheng, the Minister of Rites, sent by the emperor to attend the ceremony.

“Minister Lin’s courtyard is situated between the two princes’. I hope it meets your satisfaction,” Si Tu Gong said with a smile, leading the way with great hospitality.

“It’s fine,” Lin Haisheng replied, having only seen the courtyard’s exterior. He answered casually when Si Tu Gong asked.

Si Tu Gong had been waiting for this response. “If Minister Lin is satisfied, then I shall take my leave. The prince is about to wed, and I must return to attend to some matters.”

“Please, don’t stand on ceremony,” Lin Haisheng said, unaware that he had been tricked. He continued to curry favor with the renowned strategist of the northern lands.

Only after Si Tu Gong had truly left did Lin Haisheng realize his predicament.

“Minister Lin, each courtyard has a kitchen, but you’ll have to provide your own cooks, firewood, and ingredients. Or, if you’d like, you could join me. I’ve managed to secure a few excellent cooks,” Chu Wang was the first to approach, extending the invitation with a smile.

Chapter 638: The Grand Wedding (5)

Lin Haisheng was a seasoned veteran of the official circles—no way would he be fooled by Prince Chu. Truth be told, he was the emperor’s man, a fence-sitter who never took sides, slipping through the cracks without offending anyone. As for what he truly thought deep down, no one could say.

After a while, Prince Rui arrived as well. Lin Haisheng quickly paid his respects to him.

Prince Rui extended an invitation, but Lin Haisheng declined. “Tomorrow morning, I must deliver gifts to the Prince of Ling’s estate. I can make do here in this courtyard—I wouldn’t dare impose on you two princes.”

Another slippery move.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui exchanged faint smiles before each returning to their own courtyards.

They could guess that when Lin Haisheng went to the Prince of Ling’s estate the next day to deliver gifts, he wouldn’t even catch a glimpse of Chu Sui Feng himself.

The reality was even worse. After Lin Haisheng and his soldiers escorted the imperial rewards and gifts to the estate, not only did he fail to see Chu Sui Feng, he didn’t even lay eyes on Si Tu Gong.

He tried to see Consort Lin, but Steward Bai turned him away, claiming the master was absent and the estate’s affairs were too overwhelming to arrange a meeting between father and daughter.

Indeed, Consort Lin of the Prince of Ling’s estate was Lin Haisheng’s second daughter—his own flesh and blood.

When Lin Haisheng left the estate, his face remained dark the entire way back. He knew his daughter’s life in the northern lands was difficult, but he never imagined it was this bad.

As a mere consort, she had to bow to the whims of a steward. One could only imagine what kind of life his daughter had endured in the estate all these years. Burning with rage, Lin Haisheng returned to the inn and locked himself in his courtyard, not showing his face again.

The Prince of Ling’s wedding was an earth-shaking event for the people of the northern lands.

Every household in the city, every shop on the streets—wherever possible—hung up red lanterns.

With only three days left until the wedding, the estate grew even busier. Cart after cart of ingredients were delivered, each subjected to strict inspection.

The black-armored soldiers patrolling the streets increased in number, tirelessly making their rounds.

The only flaw in this perfect scene was the snowflakes that had begun to drift down from the sky. No one found it strange—December in the northern lands was always a month of swirling snow. If it didn’t snow, that would be strange.

Prince Chu and his companions had no fire walls in their rooms. Accustomed to the warm climate of Great Qin, the northern weather was torture for them. Even bundled in layers, none of them were willing to leave the warmth of the kang.

Shili Village was just as lively. Every household hung red lanterns at their doors, and some even strung red chili peppers and corn along their corridors. The country folk expressed their joy in the simplest, most heartfelt ways.

“You still have time to chat with others?” Zige burst in, immediately dragging her away.

“What’s the rush?” Ziyin rubbed her temples, watching her sister. Zige was wonderful in every way—except for her temper, which was far too hasty.

“What’s the matter? In three days, you’ll be the bride! And here you are, sitting around looking like a mess, chatting with people. Come on, everything’s ready—we’re just waiting for Auntie to pluck your face!”

At the mention of plucking her face, Lin Ziyin’s face paled. She had seen how “brutal” ancient facial grooming could be—a pair of chopsticks and a thread could yank every last hair from a person’s face. It was practically torture!

“Can’t we skip the plucking?” she asked weakly.

“Dream on,” Zige glared at her, eyes wide. “Not a chance.”

“Then wait a little longer—I need to discuss this with them some more.” Ziyin made a last-ditch effort, struggling desperately.

Chapter 639: The Grand Wedding (6)

“Whatever you have to say, wait until after the wedding,” Zige refused to let go.

“Sister, they are master brewers,” Lin Ziyin pleaded with a smile. “I need to settle the brewery matters with them before the wedding. If I wait until after, we won’t be able to start production in the second half of next year.”

“What’s so good about alcohol?” Zige dismissed. Alcohol was something grown men drank, with its strange taste. Besides, the northern lands were in a special situation—there wasn’t even enough grain to feed the people, let alone extra for brewing.

“Sister,” Lin Ziyin tried to persuade her, “don’t underestimate alcohol. I plan to create a brand for our northern lands. It’ll be a big business, and I guarantee it’ll be a small investment with big returns.”

Making money was indeed important, but the wedding was also a big deal. Zige hesitated, looking at her.

“It won’t take long. The ceremony is just a blink of an eye,” Lin Ziyin smiled, continuing to persuade.

“It’s only a little while,” Zige reluctantly found a chair farther away to sit.

“Young lady Lin, can distillation really increase the yield and quality of the alcohol?” The speaker was a young man named Dong Mingchang, who had just been sent to the northern lands.

Another younger man nearby pursed his lips, his eyes eagerly fixed on Lin Ziyin.

“Theoretically, yes, but I haven’t put it into practice, so I can’t guarantee it. We’ll have to see when we actually try it. While you’re waiting for the equipment to arrive, you can go to the cosmetics factory to observe distillation and purification. It might help you understand the process better and avoid mistakes later,” Lin Ziyin suggested.

“Can we really go and look?” Dong Mingxi asked in surprise.

“Of course,” Lin Ziyin paused, then realized that in ancient times, technology was almost always kept within families. Peeking at someone else’s techniques could cost lives.

“Learning from each other is the only way to improve. Don’t worry, even if you master the entire process, without our equipment, you won’t be able to produce anything,” Lin Ziyin reassured them with a smile.

“What kind of quality can distilled alcohol achieve?” Dong Mingxi pressed.

There was no concept of alcohol percentage in ancient times, so his question left Lin Ziyin at a loss. After thinking, she gave an example: “Let’s say your Daughter’s Red is about twelve percent alcohol. After distillation, the raw liquor can reach over sixty percent. Then we can dilute it with water. Depending on the ratio of water added, the final alcohol percentage will vary.”

Zige, an outsider, found her head spinning. But she understood one thing—they were going to dilute the alcohol with water. Wasn’t that bad? Could they really sell water?

The Dong brothers, however, were stunned. The term “dilution” wasn’t unfamiliar to them—their brewery did it every day. But the ratios Lin Ziyin mentioned were far beyond what they were used to. Generally, the Dong family’s Daughter’s Red was popular because of its high alcohol content. Their usual dilution was half water, half alcohol. According to Lin Ziyin, the new product could have much more water added, yet the resulting alcohol would actually be stronger.

“You should focus on learning for now. I’ve told you everything I know. Settle in, and soon your wives and children will be brought to the northern lands. Then your families can be reunited,” Lin Ziyin stood up to comfort them. “If you have any difficulties in daily life, you can ask Yu Shaohui or Juexin.”

Chapter 640: The Grand Wedding (7)

“Everything is fine, thank you, miss,” Dong Mingchang and Dong Mingxi knelt before her with a thud. “We will never forget your great kindness, miss. From now on, there is no more Dong family. Please bestow new names upon us.”

This was the choice the siblings had made upon arriving in the northern lands—to serve the Lin family for life.

“A name is just a symbol. As long as you hold the Lin family and me, Lin Ziyin, in your hearts, it doesn’t matter what you’re called. You won’t betray us. The elders of the Dong family still have hopes for you, so keep your original names. The same goes for the others on the estate.” Lin Ziyin helped them to their feet.

“Yes, miss,” Dong Mingchang and Dong Mingxi gratefully kowtowed three more times.

“Come on, let’s go. Auntie must be waiting anxiously.” Zige, seeing that they had finally finished their business, immediately pulled her away.

“Slow down,” Lin Ziyin laughed helplessly. It seemed she couldn’t escape today.

Sure enough, once inside the house, she was held down by Zige and Hui Nian while Sister Zhang used tweezers and thread to pluck the fine hairs from her face. Lin Ziyin was in agony but didn’t make a sound.

In the evening, after the Lin family had finished dinner, no one was in a hurry to leave.

“I, as your elder brother, don’t have much to offer,” Lin Changshu began. Lin Ziyin already knew what he was going to say—she had heard it when Zige got married.

“Enough, Brother, Sister-in-law, Sister, and Brother Wu. You don’t need to give me any dowry. With all the fields and workshops I have, I’m not short of money.”

“But that’s your own money. We may not have much, but this is our heartfelt gift. With Father and Mother gone, how could we, as your elder siblings, not give you anything? Take it, even if it’s just a little. Save it up, and you can use it to reward the servants.” Hui Nian sincerely persuaded her.

“Alright, here’s what we’ll do. Each of you give me twenty taels of silver. I’ll keep it with you for now. If I ever really need this money, I’ll ask you for it. And you can’t back out then—Grandpa, you’re my witness.” Lin Ziyin joked with a smile.

Lin Changshu and the others were taken aback—they had prepared far more than twenty taels.

“That’s settled then.” Lin Ziyin didn’t give them a chance to argue.

Grandfather Lin glanced at her, then hesitated before nodding.

“I’ve also prepared twenty taels for Sister. I’ll keep it in the money house for you.” Changting said, her eyes red.

“Yan Zhi has some too. Yan Zhi has one tael of silver. I’ll have Uncle keep it for Aunt.” Lin Yan Zhi said innocently.

“Good.” Lin Ziyin’s eyes also reddened. With such a family, what more could she ask for?

In the blink of an eye, the day arrived.

Before dawn, Lin Ziyin was already being dressed and adorned by Zige, Hui Nian, and the others.

Soon, many young wives and girls from the village entered the room. They had come to contribute to Lin Ziyin’s dowry. Since her status was now different, most of what they brought was silver.

They felt it would be too shabby to bring anything less. Besides, with everyone working in the workshops and raising livestock like chickens, ducks, and geese, no household was short of money. Two or three taels of silver wasn’t much, but it was a heartfelt gift.

Lin Ziyin, as their boss, knew what two or three taels of silver meant—it was a month’s wages for one person. She couldn’t accept this money. “I’ll keep the embroidered pouches, but take the silver back. I’ve received your kindness. Thank you all.”

Everyone exchanged glances, unsure of what to do. They had all been entrusted by their families. If they returned like this, they would surely be scolded by their families.

“Alright, that’s how it’s going to be,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile. “Otherwise, I’ll get angry.”

Seeing her serious expression, they knew they had to take the silver back or she would indeed be angry. Reluctantly, they put the silver away.

“You can’t refuse others, but you have to accept ours.” Aunt Yin, the two cousins-in-law, and Cousin He Dingyu each held a box, insistently pushing them into Lin Ziyin’s hands. “When Zige got married, we were struggling and couldn’t give her much. Now that our lives are better, you can’t refuse.”

“Aunt, Cousins, keep these things for me for now. Consider it as safeguarding them for me. If I ever need them, you can give them back. They might even help me in an emergency.” Lin Ziyin smiled.

Even though Aunt Yin and the others felt it wasn’t right, they couldn’t argue with her. In the end, they had no choice but to take the items back, secretly deciding to keep the silver notes and jewelry to give to Lin Ziyin in the future if she ever needed them.

With people coming and going and the time spent on makeup, the sky gradually brightened.

Outside, the sound of deafening firecrackers erupted. Then Lin Changshu entered. “Your Highness has arrived. Is Sister ready?”

Hearing this, the matchmaker quickly picked up the comb, speaking auspicious words as she tied up the last strand of Lin Ziyin’s hair. The red bridal veil was suddenly draped over her head, and Lin Ziyin’s vision darkened instantly.

“Sister, let’s go.” Lin Changshu bent down and carried her on his back.

Perhaps because she was marrying well, no one in the family seemed sad. Lin Ziyin, carried on Lin Changshu’s back, heard only laughter and joy around her.

Chapter 641: Truly Ruthless (1)

“Here they come, out they come!” Firecrackers crackled, and the laughter of adults and children grew even louder.

Before Lin Changshu could reach the sedan chair, Chu Sui Feng snatched Lin Ziyin from his back and cradled her in his arms.

“Hahaha!”

Someone even whistled.

Held in Chu Sui Feng’s arms, Lin Ziyin felt a mix of shyness and unease. At that moment, her mind was filled with thoughts of her modern self—living alone, struggling alone, crying alone, enduring loneliness alone. Her parents’ failed relationship had left her disillusioned with marriage. She had never imagined that one day, she too would step into the hall of matrimony.

Was it right or wrong to meet someone across two lifetimes?

“Don’t worry, we’ll be there soon,” Chu Sui Feng whispered softly in her ear. “I’ll protect you all the way. Nothing will happen.”

Hearing his words, Lin Ziyin’s restless heart suddenly calmed. The reason she had agreed to be with Chu Sui Feng, aside from the pressures from various sides, was because his past experiences resonated with hers. The longing for warmth and kinship in the Prince of Ling’s eyes had moved her.

In truth, being with Chu Sui Feng wasn’t difficult. Though his emotional intelligence was somewhat lacking, he was always considerate, protective, and even indulgent toward her. The doting in his eyes was undeniably genuine. Eyes were the windows to the soul, and Lin Ziyin could tell whether his affection was real or not.

Amid the laughter of the crowd and her own wandering thoughts, she was steadily carried into the bridal sedan.

“The weather is cold, so we’ll hurry. I’ve prepared some food for you inside the sedan,” Chu Sui Feng said softly.

Though it was freezing outside, the spacious sedan had been lined with thick tiger pelts and down blankets by Chu Sui Feng. Inside the blankets were several hand warmers, along with a box of pastries—her favorite red bean flakes.

This man might seem rough, but his thoughtfulness could melt one’s heart.

Lin Ziyin’s heart settled completely. No one knew what the future held, but as long as she knew this man truly cared for her now, that was enough.

Suddenly, Lin Ziyin felt a weight lift from her heart. She had once resented her modern mother. If her mother hadn’t chosen to be a mistress, would her life have been so hard? Would she have been called a fatherless bastard from childhood?

But just now, she realized—women truly were emotional creatures, capable of abandoning everything for love.

Perhaps, deep down, she and her mother were more alike than she thought!

The crackling firecrackers outside were especially loud. It was a rare sunny day, with the bright red sun shining down on everyone. Yet the weather seemed even colder. Frost before, snow after—cold indeed. But Lin Ziyin, seated in the bridal sedan, didn’t feel the chill.

“You must treat my sister well, or else, even if you’re a prince, I won’t let you off!” Just as the sedan was about to be lifted, a reluctant threat came from outside.

Lin Ziyin gently lifted the bridal veil, then parted the curtain slightly.

In the sparkling snow stood Lin Changting, dressed in a lake-blue down coat, staring sternly at Chu Sui Feng. As the groom, Chu Sui Feng wore a bright red wedding robe. Compared to his usual self, he seemed less imposing and more joyful today. He was already handsome, and with careful grooming, he looked absolutely stunning—what modern people would call “drop-dead gorgeous.”

“Changting,” Lin Changshu sighed and walked over, trying to pull Changting away. But Changting stubbornly kept her eyes on Chu Sui Feng.

“You’re not allowed to bully Elder Sister, or I’ll hit you too!” Yan Zhi also rushed in front of Chu Sui Feng.

Chapter 642: Truly Ruthless (2)

Lin Changting gazed at the sedan chair, then caught sight of Lin Ziyin peeking at him. Suddenly, tears streamed down his face.

“I can guarantee that I will never let her suffer the slightest grievance in the future,” Chu Sui Feng said, having also noticed Lin Ziyin. He turned to Changting and solemnly assured him, then looked at Lin Yan Zhi. “Of course, you little one can come along too.”

Yan Zhi, being young, was easily swayed by his words. Feeling like he had gained an advantage, he happily stood aside.

Lin Ziyin’s heart suddenly felt a pang of envy. Among all the members of the Lin family, she had always held great respect for the old man, her brother and sister-in-law, and Zige, because each of them had contributed greatly to her and the family. However, Changting and Yan Zhi, the two children, were the most attached to her. A child’s affection was the purest; they knew exactly who treated them well.

Lin Ziyin had not expected that on this special day, the ones who would cry for her like a mother would be the two children.

“Don’t delay the auspicious time for the wedding ceremony,” Changshu said, his heart also heavy. But as an adult, he couldn’t express his emotions as freely as the children. Looking at the grown-up Changting, he sighed and urged him.

Changting stared at the flowery sedan chair for a while, then finally silently stepped aside.

The sound of the suona immediately rang out, and the joyful music filled the sky.

The sedan chair was finally lifted, and Chu Sui Feng’s wedding procession quickly made its way back.

The people who came to welcome the bride from the Prince’s Residence were truly impressive in number. Apart from those carrying the dowry, there were also black-armored soldiers and monks. Although their attire differed, they all wore red sashes around their waists.

The nearly ten-li journey took the wedding procession only one hour to return.

The capital was adorned with red silk ribbons and red lanterns everywhere, exuding a festive atmosphere.

Ma Zhicai stood on the top floor of the inn, coldly watching the lively scene below. He had entered the city three days ago. Now that he had money, Mrs. Yan generally didn’t interfere with him.

In Shili Village, seeing the joyful faces of the villagers, he felt a surge of bitterness. In a fit of anger, he came to the city, hoping to meet “his people,” but unfortunately, he hadn’t seen anyone in the past three days.

However, he wasn’t discouraged and decided to wait in the city. After all, he didn’t care about this small amount of money.

“Long live the Prince and Princess! Long live the Prince and Princess!” Below the inn, many commoners excitedly shouted. Groups of children chased after the flowery sedan chair, creating a scene where the streets of Fengcheng were packed with people.

Chu Sui Feng was in an exceptionally good mood. Riding on a tall horse, he smiled as he looked at the commoners and ordered his subordinates to scatter the latest sugar candies produced by the Lin family along the way.

This reserved prince had been captivated by Lin Ziyin’s creative ideas. He had quietly bought up all the sugar candies recently produced by the Lin family and put them to use today.

Many merchants who stayed in Fengcheng to witness the ceremony received the sugar candies and were quickly drawn to them. After tasting them, they discovered the business opportunity within.

This silent promotion greatly enhanced the reputation of the Lin family’s sugar candy factory.

The presence of a monk formation from Ding’an Temple at the prince’s wedding was quite a peculiar sight.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui, who were among the guests watching the ceremony, couldn’t bring themselves to smile.

Ding’an Temple was well aware that they were officials sent by the court, representing the emperor’s authority. Yet, they still sent monks today. Putting it nicely, Ding’an Temple had sent high monks to bestow blessings. In reality, these monks represented Ding’an Temple’s stance.

The monks fully supported Chu Sui Feng, while the court was only second in their eyes.

Chapter 643: Truly Ruthless (3)

Perhaps a single Ding’an Temple was nothing to fear—it only had ten thousand monks—but all the monks in the northern lands looked to Ding’an Temple as their leader. When combined, their numbers were truly formidable.

What was even more terrifying was that each of these monks possessed a unique skill. Even if their martial prowess was set aside, their medical knowledge alone made any one of them far more capable than an ordinary physician.

“Please, Your Highness, kick the sedan door,” the bridal attendant sang cheerfully.

Chu Sui Feng paid her no mind. Instead, he bent down and lifted Lin Ziyin out of the sedan himself. Kicking the sedan door was nothing more than the groom’s first act of dominance over his bride.

But Chu Sui Feng was marrying a wife to cherish, not to bully. Besides, he had just made a promise to the Lin family that he would never allow Lin Ziyin to suffer even the slightest grievance.

Naturally, he refused to kick the sedan door.

The onlookers couldn’t help but burst into laughter.

The women watching the ceremony were filled with envy. Prince of Ling’s actions had already declared to the world that he was a man who doted on his wife. Before the new princess had even stepped through the gates of the Prince of Ling’s estate, the prince had already laid a solid foundation for her status.

In the minds of those present, Lin Ziyin’s position rose higher and higher.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui, seeing Chu Sui Feng’s actions, grew even more curious about Lin Ziyin, whom they had never met.

What was so special about this woman that she had the Prince of Ling, the War God of the Northern Lands, so completely under her spell?

To be honest, Lin Ziyin was nervous. With the red veil covering her head, she couldn’t see the people outside or what was happening around her.

Chu Sui Feng set her down gently, waiting until she steadied herself before noticing the cold sweat in her palms. His brows furrowed slightly.

“Bring the gloves and the hand warmer,” he ordered coldly to those beside him.

Steward Bai immediately had someone bring over a pair of deep red fox fur gloves, their edges trimmed with the same red fox fur. These were exquisite, rare treasures.

Before everyone’s eyes, Chu Sui Feng naturally and carefully slipped the gloves onto Lin Ziyin’s hands, then handed her a small hand warmer. “Don’t let yourself get cold.”

The onlookers silently elevated the status of the Princess of Ling in their minds once more.

“Be careful, follow me,” Chu Sui Feng said, shielding Lin Ziyin as he led her carefully over the brazier and into the main hall. The hall was warm as spring, and Lin Ziyin immediately felt warmth spread through her body.

“The bride and groom have arrived. Prepare for the wedding ceremony,” announced Mei Hanqing, who was in charge of the rites. He had been proud to take on this role for a long time and had practiced his lines repeatedly in private.

Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin stood side by side. Lin Ziyin couldn’t see anything, so she could only listen intently to Mei Hanqing’s recitation.

A faint smile played on Chu Sui Feng’s face. Those who knew him well would notice that though he smiled, the muscles in his face were tense. Clearly, the Prince of Ling was nervous and overwhelmed at this moment.

“First bow to heaven and earth,” Mei Hanqing’s voice was clear and resonant, filled with joy.

The red silk ribbon in Lin Ziyin’s hand trembled slightly. She immediately understood and bowed to heaven and earth alongside Chu Sui Feng.

“Second bow to the elders.”

The emperor was still in Great Qin and hadn’t come. The Virtuous Consort had already passed away—how could they bow to them?

But this didn’t trouble Chu Sui Feng. He pulled Lin Ziyin along as they bowed respectfully toward the direction of Great Qin.

Prince Chu, Prince Rui, and Lin Haisheng, watching his reverent attitude, were all somewhat satisfied.

“Husband and wife bow to each other.”

The couple, perhaps too nervous, bumped their heads together.

Chapter 644: Truly Ruthless (4)

“Does it hurt?” Chu Sui Feng immediately grew anxious, the smile on his face fading.

“Not at all.” Lin Ziyin replied softly.

The surrounding crowd erupted in good-natured laughter, even Mei Hanqing, who was reciting the rites, joined in.

“The rites are complete. Escort the couple to the bridal chamber.”

Amidst the laughter, Chu Sui Feng used a red silk ribbon to pull Lin Ziyin into the inner hall.

The one getting married was Chu Sui Feng, the Prince of the northern lands. Though everyone was happy, not a single person dared to tease them recklessly.

After watching the newlyweds enter the bridal chamber, many guests simply sat there, staring blankly. There was nothing to be done—this wedding wasn’t in the capital, so there were no elders around to attend to the guests.

Among those present, the highest-ranking were Prince Chu and Prince Rui. After them, the next most prominent was Lin Haisheng.

But Lin Haisheng sat awkwardly in the crowd. His daughter was the consort of the Prince of Ling, yet she hadn’t made an appearance today. Even a fool could guess why.

“Four great joys in life: rain after a long drought, meeting an old friend in a foreign land, the wedding night, and passing the imperial exams. I reckon the Prince of Ling won’t be able to bear leaving his beauty’s side for a while.” Prince Chu chuckled as he spoke.

The room fell silent, all eyes turning to Chu Sui Yun.

Prince Rui was taken aback by the crowd’s reaction. Prince Chu had only made a casual joke, yet the response was so intense. Clearly, the Prince of Ling held a special place in everyone’s hearts.

“What? Did I say something wrong?” Chu Sui Yun, who should have been embarrassed, remained unfazed, still smiling at everyone.

“Prince Chu speaks from experience.” A lazy voice suddenly chimed in.

Chu Sui Yun followed the sound and saw a strikingly handsome young man speaking.

“Hahaha.”

“Exactly! Prince Chu speaks from experience. Today is Young Master’s joyous occasion—it’s only natural to be happy.”

…

The crowd subtly defended Chu Sui Feng. Humph, anyone trying to mock their Prince and Princess would find no such opportunity.

“At Luo Yan’s age, I suppose he’ll soon experience the joys of a wedding night.” Prince Chu casually revealed Luo Yan’s identity.

“Thank you for your concern, Your Highness, but I have no plans to marry anytime soon.” Luo Yan replied with a smile.

“Such a promising young man like Luo Yan saying that… I wonder how many young ladies’ hearts he’s broken.” Prince Rui suddenly interjected.

“True love is hard to find.” Luo Yan shook his head dramatically in mock lament.

Despite his arrogance, not a single guest took offense.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui were inwardly surprised. They dared not underestimate this young man before them.

He was one of the “Two Heroes of the Northern Lands,” alongside Si Jinhan, a figure of great renown. His fame even surpassed that of his elder brother, General Luo Heng.

“Everyone, please move to the reception hall. The banquet is about to begin.” Si Tu Gong stepped forward, interrupting Chu Sui Yun’s next probing question.

The crowd turned their attention to Prince Chu and Prince Rui. They had to show proper respect to the two princes.

“May I ask, why hasn’t Consort Lin come out to greet the Princess?” Lin Haisheng was not usually impulsive, but today, after enduring too many strange looks, he couldn’t hold back any longer. Seizing the opportunity, he asked his burning question in front of everyone.

The room fell silent once more. This time, the looks directed at Lin Haisheng were no longer just sympathetic—they were filled with contempt and mockery.

Chapter 645: Truly Ruthless (5)

Lin Haisheng put on a self-righteous expression, his large eyes fixed intently on Si Tu Gong.

“Minister Lin, today the Prince’s Residence welcomes its new mistress—a joyous occasion. The Prince does not wish for the Princess to be troubled the moment she steps through the door. Therefore, all the consorts and madams are waiting in the back courtyard. They will only pay their respects to the Prince and Princess tomorrow,” Si Tu Gong explained patiently with a smile.

All the guests looked at Lin Haisheng with mocking glances, and he felt a pang of embarrassment. Indeed, the Prince’s Residence had no mistress yet, but there were already several consorts and a host of beauties. On such an auspicious day, having the consorts attend to the guests would be utterly inappropriate. He realized that in his haste, he had made a grave mistake, and his face flushed with shame.

Chu Sui Feng led Lin Ziyin into the bridal chamber and immediately lifted the veil from her head with the ceremonial rod.

Today, Lin Ziyin was dressed in her finest, her beauty breathtaking. The light makeup only enhanced her charm, leaving Chu Sui Feng momentarily stunned.

Qiao’er, Hong Ying, Lu Luo, and Huang Ying were the four maidservants who had come as part of Lin Ziyin’s dowry. Among them, Huang Ying was a female shadow guard Chu Sui Feng had secretly assigned to Lin Ziyin in the past.

They discreetly closed the door, leaving the newlyweds alone.

“Are you cold?” Chu Sui Feng asked, his gaze never leaving her.

“No, I’m not cold,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “The room is quite warm—actually, a little too warm.”

She wasn’t lying. The crimson bridal gown was lined with down, and the room was heated by fire walls, making it genuinely hot.

“If you’re too warm, take off the outer layer. The servant women guarding the door will stop anyone who tries to enter,” Chu Sui Feng said, already reaching out to help her remove the outer garment.

“There’s no need. I can endure it for a while,” Lin Ziyin refused shyly. “If it gets too hot, Qiao’er and the others can open the window a little.”

“Later, I’ll have someone bring some food for you,” Chu Sui Feng didn’t press the matter. Instead, he went over and opened the window a crack himself.

The room’s doors and windows were all made of glass, making the interior bright. The windows were designed in a modern style, as Lin Ziyin had suggested. As soon as the window was opened slightly, a cool breeze drifted in.

Lin Ziyin didn’t feel cold—in fact, she found it quite comfortable.

“Aren’t we supposed to avoid eating?” Lin Ziyin asked in surprise. Over the past few days, her sister-in-law and Zige had been whispering in her ear, reminding her of the things to be cautious about on her wedding day. One of them was that she shouldn’t eat anything on the day of her marriage.

Lin Ziyin understood the reasoning behind this.

After all, ancient customs differed from modern ones. If a bride ate three meals a day, it would make resolving certain physiological needs rather inconvenient.

“Now that you’re in the residence, you are the mistress. You can eat however you please—who would dare to stop you? Besides, I won’t allow you to go hungry,” Chu Sui Feng declared domineeringly.

Lin Ziyin looked at him, torn between laughter and exasperation, but deep down, she was touched by his overbearing concern.

“I’ll step out for a while. You can eat slowly by yourself. Even if the ladies come, it will take some time,” Chu Sui Feng chattered on, giving her repeated instructions. “Oh, and don’t worry—I won’t get drunk.”

Lin Ziyin’s face reddened at his words. This man was teasing her, yet he said it with such a straight face.

“Will the Old Matriarch come?” Lin Ziyin hesitated before asking. The Old Matriarch’s health was fragile, and their previous refusal had been firm. She wasn’t sure if the old lady had gotten over it.

“She’s in the front hall, being attended to. Don’t worry. She should come later. You don’t need to attend to anyone today. You are the mistress—the most noble woman here, whom every other woman must look up to,” Chu Sui Feng said sternly.

Chapter 646: Truly Ruthless (6)

“I understand,” Lin Ziyin nodded repeatedly, afraid that if she didn’t agree, Chu Sui Feng would keep nagging. These past few days, Zige and Guo Huiniang had been constantly chattering in her ear, to the point where her ears were nearly calloused.

Satisfied with her assurance, Chu Sui Feng pulled her close and gently kissed her cheek. “When I return, if you feel bored, have a few maidservants come keep you company.”

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin obediently nodded. “It’s cold outside, Your Highness, wear more layers.”

She noticed Chu Sui Feng had already removed his outer cloak, and thinking of the snow outside, she couldn’t help but remind him.

This kind of concern was exactly what Chu Sui Feng liked. Delighted, he kissed her lips again. “My heart is warm, I don’t feel cold at all.”

“Your Highness, Lin Haisheng in the front hall seems to be making a fuss to see Consort Lin,” Lu Luo reported as she entered.

News of what was happening in the front hall would quickly reach them through From Yi and the others.

Lin Ziyin pushed him away. “Go take a look quickly.”

“Don’t worry, a small fish can’t stir up big waves,” Chu Sui Feng said as he headed out. “Hurry and bring the food to the Princess.”

Several maidservants outside responded in unison.

“Princess, the meal is ready here,” Qiao’er and Hong Ying entered, clearing the table before setting out the dishes.

Lin Ziyin took a look—every dish on the table was one of her favorites, twelve in total. “Take a few dishes to eat yourselves. While no one’s around, eat quickly. Otherwise, you’ll have to wait until evening.”

“Princess, you eat first. We’ll eat after you’re done,” Hong Ying replied with a smile.

“No need, I can’t possibly finish all this alone. Take half to the next room to eat. We’re in the northern lands where resources are scarce—we mustn’t waste food,” Lin Ziyin said, half-joking, half-serious.

“This…” Hong Ying hesitated.

Qiao’er was even more insistent. “Later, we’ll just eat whatever the Princess leaves behind.”

Lin Ziyin frowned slightly but didn’t say anything. She removed her bright red wedding gown, leaving only her wool sweater and padded jacket, then sat down to eat.

Qiao’er and Hong Ying attended to her as she ate quickly yet gracefully.

“I’m done. You can eat now,” Lin Ziyin put down her chopsticks, taking the handkerchief Qiao’er handed her to wipe her mouth.

Qiao’er, Hong Ying, and the others saw that most of the food on the table remained untouched and realized she had deliberately left it for them. They were deeply moved.

“Is the Princess finished eating?” A nanny-like woman entered and asked.

“Old servant greets Princess,” another nanny followed behind her.

“Rise,” Lin Ziyin gestured for them to stand. These two nannies must have been arranged by Chu Sui Feng.

The Lin family was of humble origins and had no nannies to offer. These two must have been specially arranged by Chu Sui Feng.

Since they were her own people, Lin Ziyin treated them more kindly.

“My surname is Qin, and hers is Lu. We both once served Virtuous Consort. His Highness ordered us to attend to Princess. Please allow us to pay our respects,” Nanny Qin said, pulling Nanny Lu down to kneel before Lin Ziyin. Before she could react, they kowtowed three times with heavy thuds.

Chapter 647: Truly Ruthless (7)

“Get up, quickly get up.” Lin Ziyin was startled, finally snapping back to her senses. She hadn’t expected these two nannies to be the Virtuous Consort’s trusted attendants. Given their status, Lin Ziyin had to treat them with special regard.

“Thank you, Your Ladyship.” Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu, having come from the palace, were meticulous in their etiquette.

“Have the two of you not eaten yet?” Lin Ziyin noticed the four maidservants standing by the table, clearly uncomfortable, and spoke up with a smile.

“This old servant will eat later.” Nanny Lu smiled warmly at Lin Ziyin, her gaze filled with relief and joy.

“Your Ladyship, a new bride must not remove her wedding attire.” Nanny Qin couldn’t help but advise.

“I know, but it was a bit hot during the meal, so I took it off.” Lin Ziyin replied somewhat awkwardly. “No one is coming by now, so the two of you should go eat first. Otherwise, when more people arrive, we’ll need you to handle things. Working on an empty stomach is too much even for the strongest.”

Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu were perceptive. They had already noticed the maidservants’ discomfort and took the opportunity to express their gratitude before leaving.

Hong Ying and the others let out a long sigh of relief when they saw the two leave.

“The food will get cold if we don’t eat soon.” Lin Ziyin chuckled lightly.

Only then did the maidservants laugh and thank her before sitting down to eat.

In the front hall, Chu Sui Feng emerged and immediately fixed his gaze on Lin Haisheng. “I hear Minister Lin is dissatisfied with my arrangements?”

Lin Haisheng was indeed displeased. After all, his daughter was a legitimate second daughter. If not for special circumstances that led her to become a consort in the Prince of Ling’s estate in the northern lands, she would have been a highly sought-after princess in the capital.

To have such a daughter placed in the Prince of Ling’s estate only to suffer inhumane treatment—Lin Haisheng found it hard to swallow.

“What does Your Highness mean?” Despite his inner discontent, Lin Haisheng, a seasoned official, maintained a smile. “This official merely misses his daughter deeply. Not seeing her on such an important occasion has left me quite worried.”

“Merely worried?” Chu Sui Feng sneered. “I think Minister Lin didn’t come to attend the ceremony but to deliberately cause trouble for me.”

Chu Sui Yun and Prince Rui were taken aback by Chu Sui Feng’s bluntness.

“Your Highness, please understand, I would not dare.” Lin Haisheng was even more shocked, his back dampening with sweat.

“Not dare?” Chu Sui Feng’s voice carried anger. “You knew today was my wedding day, yet you expected a consort to take charge instead of the princess. What were you thinking?”

The crowd gasped.

In noble households, it was always the wife who arranged for concubines to enter. Having a consort take charge was not just a slap in the princess’s face—it was far more serious. It suggested Lin Haisheng harbored ill intentions, wanting his daughter to compete with Lin Ziyin for the princess’s position.

Clearly, Lin Haisheng realized this under Chu Sui Feng’s prompting. His face paled instantly.

The Prince of Ling’s princess was someone even the emperor couldn’t dictate. How could a Minister of Rites make such a low-level mistake? Everyone suspected he had deliberately incited his daughter against the princess.

“This official admits his mistake. Please, Your Highness, see clearly—I only missed my daughter and had no other intentions.” Lin Haisheng bowed in apology, cold sweat beading on his forehead.

“Hah, today is your day of joy, Seventh Brother. Why bring up such unpleasant talk?” Prince Rui laughed as he stepped forward to mediate, playing the role of a good-natured elder. “Minister Lin only mentioned it because he hasn’t seen his daughter in so long and misses her dearly.”

Chu Sui Yun lazily watched from the side, not bothering to ingratiate himself.

“Hmph, if that’s not the case, then it’s for the best. I don’t want to hear any rumors that might upset the princess.” Chu Sui Feng replied coldly, giving Prince Rui some face.

“Minister Lin, there will be plenty of time for that. Tomorrow, after the consort has met the princess, the Prince of Ling will surely arrange for you to see your daughter.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.” Lin Haisheng, having suffered this silent rebuke, nervously bowed to Chu Sui Feng.

Only now did he firmly remember—this was the northern lands, not a place where a capital official could run wild.

Chu Sui Yun’s subordinates saw how Prince Rui had effortlessly smoothed things over with a few words, earning Lin Haisheng’s gratitude. They grew anxious, hoping Prince Chu would also say something pleasant to win Lin Haisheng over.

“Congratulations, Your Highness.”

“Your Highness, may joy be upon you.”

At this moment, the entire hall erupted in cheerful voices, as if everyone had forgotten the earlier tension.

“Everyone, please enjoy yourselves. Today, I cannot drink freely with you, so I’ll have Si Tu Gong and Luo Er keep you company.” Chu Sui Feng immediately cut off any attempts to make him drink.

Laughter filled the air.

“Your Highness, I happen to be in the mood for a drink.” A lazy, amused voice cut through the noise, standing out distinctly.

Everyone turned to see a young man in a green robe entering. Si Jinhan, who hadn’t been seen for a long time, stood before them.

“How did things go?” Chu Sui Feng asked coldly.

“Not a single failure.” Si Jinhan replied with a faint smile. “Blackie’s men have been wiped out, and the thirty thousand shi of grain have been secured without loss.”

Prince Chu’s eyes narrowed. He never expected Chu Sui Feng to be so ruthless—sending men to eliminate bandits on his wedding day. This man was truly ruthless!

Chapter 648: Unwilling (1)

How could Prince Chu not be anxious? Blackie was openly a bandit in the northern lands, but secretly, he was his man.

Thirty thousand dan of grain—that was a huge sum. Combined with the grain Blackie had used to test the waters last time, nearly forty thousand dan of grain had effortlessly fallen into Chu Sui Feng’s hands. How could he not feel the pain? But Chu Sui Yun had no choice but to swallow this loss.

Ruthless—truly ruthless. Blackie had remained dormant for so long, planning to take advantage of Chu Sui Feng’s wedding and the relaxed defenses outside Fengcheng to transport the grain to the border city. But who could have imagined that Chu Sui Feng would be so ruthless? On his wedding day, he had Si Jinhan lie in wait silently.

Chu Sui Yun had never dared to underestimate Prince of Ling, but after today’s events, his opinion of Chu Sui Feng had risen to a higher level.

Prince of Ling was ruthless to others and even to himself. Moreover, he was meticulous—definitely a worthy opponent for Chu Sui Yun.

“Are they dead?” Chu Sui Feng asked casually, as if inquiring about the weather. It was this infuriatingly indifferent attitude that made Chu Sui Yun even angrier. After all, as the Prince of Chu with Jiangnan as his fiefdom, he had far more wealth than Chu Sui Feng. Even forty thousand dan of grain was not a loss he couldn’t afford.

What angered him was Chu Sui Feng’s attitude. Chu Sui Yun didn’t believe that Chu Sui Feng was unaware that Blackie, despite his bandit identity in the northern lands, was his man.

In other words, choosing this moment to eliminate Blackie was actually a warning from Chu Sui Feng.

Prince Rui was secretly delighted. Though he didn’t speak, his ears were perked up. He enjoyed watching Chu Sui Feng and Prince Chu clash. The more they fought, the better. One was a jackal, the other a tiger—both were formidable opponents for the Crown Prince. If these two were at each other’s throats, the pressure on the Crown Prince would lessen.

“Blackie escaped. The rest were all eliminated,” Si Jinhan said lazily, his demeanor even more relaxed than Chu Sui Yun’s. “Your Highness, is this gift acceptable?”

Chu Sui Yun felt slightly relieved. At least Blackie was still alive. It wasn’t that he had deep feelings for Blackie, but Blackie had been in the northern lands for many years and was an important piece in his plans. To restrain Chu Sui Feng, he needed to keep Blackie as his eyes and ears.

“It’s acceptable,” Chu Sui Feng replied with a faint smile. “Drink a cup on my behalf with everyone.”

Today was Chu Sui Feng’s wedding day, and none of the guests dared to force him to drink. However, with the Second Young Master and Third Young Master Luo Yan stepping forward, everyone was overjoyed. Especially the merchants who had come—they were thrilled.

After all, in the northern lands, even noble young masters like Si Jinhan and Luo Yan were like gods. Normally, approaching them was harder than ascending to heaven. But today was different. If they could strike up a conversation while drinking, their future business dealings would be much smoother.

For a moment, everyone wished they could crowd around Luo Yan and Si Jinhan.

Of course, there were also many flattering Prince Chu and Prince Rui.

The master of the Yu family was currently clinging desperately to Prince Chu and Prince Rui. Just moments ago, he had nearly been scared to death. He knew better than anyone where Blackie’s grain had come from—most of it had been circulated through the Yu family.

If Prince of Ling found out that the grain had come from them, the Yu family would surely be wiped out. Just thinking about it made Yu Shiyong break out in a cold sweat.

However, since the Third Young Master hadn’t mentioned the Yu family and hadn’t even glanced at him, Yu Shiyong’s hopes revived. The transactions between the Yu family and Black Master had always been known only to the two of them. The other bandits didn’t know who had sold them the grain. And since Black Master had escaped from Si Jinhan’s hands, perhaps the Yu family was safe.

Chapter 649: Unwilling (2)

However, no matter what, the Yu family was not yet out of the woods. They still needed to cling tightly to a powerful patron.

In the northern lands, there were few who could serve as such a patron, and those few were all under Prince of Ling’s influence. Yu Shiyong had to carefully consider his options before attempting to ingratiate himself.

He was not foolish enough to provoke Chu Sui Feng and Si Jinhan. Those men were as cunning as foxes. One wrong move, and he would not even know how he died.

After much deliberation, Yu Shiyong’s mind raced through several possibilities. His gaze swept over the distinguished guests before finally settling on his target.

Though Prince Chu and Prince Rui were not from the northern lands, if either of them took a liking to the Yu family, perhaps their fortunes could be reversed. After all, with their status, arranging a minor matter for a small noble family was well within their capabilities.

If the Yu family’s grain smuggling were ever exposed, they could always flee the northern lands under the protection of the two princes.

“Your Highness, Ding’an Temple is a sacred place in our northern lands. The winter plums are in full bloom now. If you are interested, this humble one would be honored to guide you there,” Yu Shiyong fawned, bowing obsequiously.

“I heard that due to the cold climate in the northern lands, ordinary plum trees cannot survive here. Are the rumors false?” Prince Rui asked in surprise.

“Quite interesting,” Prince Chu drawled lazily. “It’s not like Prince of Ling’s estate, where they rely on fire walls to keep the plum trees alive?”

“No, no,” Yu Shiyong shook his head vigorously. “The rumors are true. The northern lands are too cold for plum trees, but last year, the Princess’s people discovered a hot spring in a mountain hollow. The climate there is much warmer, so the Princess and Prince had a large plum orchard planted there. This is the first year the winter plums have bloomed. Since the hot spring is near Ding’an Temple, anyone who goes to pay their respects at the temple will surely stop by to admire the plums.”

Seeing Yu Shiyong’s smug expression, Prince Rui and Prince Chu exchanged a knowing smile. In unspoken agreement, they both accepted the invitation to visit the plum orchard the next day and pay their respects at Ding’an Temple.

Yu Shiyong felt a weight lift from his shoulders upon their agreement.

Madame Yu was also anxious, fearing that the Yu family’s exposure would implicate her and the Marquis’s estate. But seeing her brother Yu Shiyong currying favor with Prince Chu and Prince Rui, she felt a slight sense of relief.

Relying on Prince of Ling’s estate was out of the question. If the Yu family could secure the patronage of either Prince Chu or Prince Rui, they would have nothing to fear, even if something went wrong.

Li Jiesong sat on pins and needles, consumed by regret. If he had known, he would never have gotten involved in the grain smuggling. Now, he was in too deep. If Prince of Ling found out that he was behind the grain smuggling, he would be severely punished. And then there were the Third Young Master and Luo Er. Those two were like the Prince of Hell himself—they would not spare him out of respect for the Marquis’s estate.

The more he thought about it, the more terrified he became, and the more he blamed Madame Yu. If she had not whispered in his ear, he would never have had the audacity to engage in the grain trade.

Chu Sui Feng picked up his wine cup and slowly approached a table.

The crowd held their breath, watching his every move in silence.

Chu Sui Feng stopped before a table. “Grandmother, today is a joyous day for me. I raise this cup to you, to thank you for all your care over the years.”

With that, he downed the wine in one gulp.

“Good, good,” the Old Matriarch said, her eyes glistening with tears she fought hard to hold back. After all these years, her wait had finally come to an end. She had watched Prince of Ling grow from a crying infant into the towering man he was today. And now, most importantly, she had witnessed his wedding with her own eyes.

Chapter 650: Unwilling (3)

Trembling, she also lifted her small wine cup and slowly drank its contents.

“The weather outside is cold, and today is my wedding day. Grandmother, please stay the night in the residence. The room has already been prepared,” Chu Sui Feng said, his eyes carrying a rare gentleness.

“Thank you, Your Highness,” the Old Matriarch replied. Even as an elder, she had to address him as a subject on this occasion.

Only when the Old Matriarch and Chu Sui Feng truly began to eat did the atmosphere at the banquet truly liven up.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui had made up their minds to corner Chu Sui Feng, but the civil and military officials of the northern lands unexpectedly came forward, eagerly toasting them first. Their eagerness made it seem as though everyone was vying to flatter them.

Meanwhile, Luo Yan and Si Jinhan, who had earlier clamored for wedding wine, seemed to have been ignored. Few people came to toast them.

“I am not good at drinking,” Prince Rui said. Even if he could hold his liquor, he couldn’t handle so many people.

Before long, Chu Sui Yun and Prince Rui were overwhelmed.

What was even more alarming was that the customs of the northern lands were open. Before the men had even finished their drinks, many women were already waiting with wine cups, ready to toast. An outsider might have thought the two princes were the ones getting married today.

Si Jinhan and Luo Yan watched the two princes being enthusiastically entertained, then silently sat down to eat and drink.

Chu Sui Yun and Prince Rui were not fools. They wouldn’t be so easily drunk.

“I have just arrived in the northern lands and caught a slight cold yesterday. I cannot drink much,” Prince Chu said with a smile, his hawk-like eyes gleaming.

“I am not good at drinking and rarely do so. However, I appreciate everyone’s kindness…” Prince Rui was playing the role of the approachable prince.

“Do the two princes seem dissatisfied with me?” Before he could finish his sentimental speech, the groom from afar suddenly grew angry. “You won’t even drink a cup of wedding wine with me?”

Prince Chu and Prince Rui saw him about to lose his temper and inwardly sighed. They had come to attend the ceremony, and there were indeed matters they needed to discuss with Chu Sui Feng later. Neither of them wanted to, nor could they afford to, openly clash with him at the moment.

“Seventh Brother, what do you mean by that?” Prince Rui laughed it off. “It’s true that I am not good at drinking, but I never said I wouldn’t drink the wedding wine.”

“That’s more like it,” Chu Sui Feng’s expression softened slightly. He then turned and sternly “lectured” his subordinates, “Don’t think I don’t know what you’re planning. You just want to get me drunk and make me lose face in front of the Princess.”

The military officers burst into laughter.

Military men were naturally straightforward. One of them immediately stepped forward and said with a smile, “Your Highness, when I got married, you drank me under the table. To this day, my wife brings it up whenever she’s upset. You can’t be the exception on your wedding day.”

“That’s right, Your Highness. For the first three days of marriage, there are no ranks. No matter what, you must drink a few more cups today.”

“Nonsense,” Mei Hanqing shook his head repeatedly, looking disapproving.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness, the drinking wouldn’t come around to them.

“Prince Chu and Prince Rui wouldn’t watch me get drunk, would they?” Chu Sui Feng suddenly turned to them with a faint smile. “I don’t believe the two of you are dissatisfied with me.”

His words covered both praise and criticism.

Today was clearly Chu Sui Feng’s wedding day. Why should their refusal to drink be taken as dissatisfaction with him? Prince Chu and Prince Rui felt that Chu Sui Feng was being utterly unreasonable.

Chapter 651: Unwilling (4)

Many of the martial officers seemed to take Chu Sui Feng’s words as gospel. The moment he finished speaking, many of them looked at Chu Sui Yun and Prince Rui with displeasure.

“I am only here to observe the ceremony, nothing else,” Prince Chu stubbornly refused on the spot.

“I am also powerless to help,” Prince Rui immediately followed suit when he saw Chu Sui Yun playing tricks.

“Indeed, you are both dissatisfied with me. It seems I must have done something to make you wary of me,” Chu Sui Feng’s tone turned cold. “Pass down the order: from today onward, no merchant caravans are allowed to enter or leave Yun Pass.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” a general stepped forward, his voice firm. “I will drink this cup of wedding wine, then immediately lead my men back to Yun City.”

Prince Chu and Prince Rui’s eyelids twitched upon hearing this. That bastard Chu Sui Feng must have known their intentions, which was why he was so brazenly threatening them.

“Haha, Seventh Brother, I was only joking with you,” Chu Sui Yun, ever flexible, immediately changed his tone. “Today is your wedding day. No matter what, I won’t let you get drunk. Otherwise, your wife will resent me to death.”

“I am determined not to let you get drunk before entering the bridal chamber,” Prince Rui said without hesitation, revealing his true purpose. Since Prince of Ling already knew his intentions, he might as well be straightforward and seize the initiative.

“Your Highness, you are being unreasonable,” a martial officer protested.

“What, are you afraid I can’t outdrink you?” Prince Rui laughed, deflecting.

The martial officer looked at Chu Sui Feng with a “troubled” expression, then seemingly helplessly replied, “I wouldn’t dare think such a thing. I am bold enough to want to see Your Highness’s drinking capacity.”

“Yes, I am also curious.”

…

“You outnumber us. Don’t go overboard. One cup per person is enough,” Chu Sui Feng reminded them.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui breathed a sigh of relief when they heard him speak like a reasonable person.

“Fine, one cup it is,” the martial officer agreed readily. He poured two bowls, then respectfully picked them up and offered them to Prince Chu and Prince of Ling. “I offer this cup to both Your Highnesses.”

After saying this, he first picked up the “cup” in front of him and drank it in one gulp.

The other martial officers also picked up the large bowls in their hands and lined up to wait their turn.

Chu Sui Yun and Prince Rui were stunned. So, the so-called “cup” in the northern lands referred to a large bowl. If each person had a bowl, they would drink themselves to death.

Chu Sui Feng managed to escape and quickly returned to the bridal chamber.

Inside the bridal chamber, the table had already been tidied up, and Lin Ziyin was dressed neatly.

“Someone will probably come over soon. No need to be nervous,” Chu Sui Feng said as he sat down beside her. His eyes had been fixed on her since he entered the room.

“Not nervous,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

“Mama greets Your Highness,” Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu entered together, their expressions somewhat excited.

“No need for formalities,” Chu Sui Feng waved his hand.

“They are the ones who served by Mother’s side back then. From now on, they will serve the Princess. The Princess doesn’t have any nannies by her side, so some matters are not very convenient to handle.”

“Their experience is valuable, and they served Virtuous Consort. With them, I will have much less to worry about in the future,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile. She knew Chu Sui Feng was afraid she would be unhappy about him assigning people to her, which was why he was so cautious in explaining it to her.

Chapter 652: Unwilling (5)

“Please rest assured, Your Highness and Princess. This old servant will serve the Princess with all her heart from now on.” The two nannies did not dare to be presumptuous and expressed their sincerity with great respect.

“Princess, save me!” At that moment, a tearful female voice suddenly came from outside the door.

“How dare you! Who is causing trouble here?” Then came Hong Ying’s reprimanding voice.

Nanny Lu and Nanny Qin’s expressions changed, and they both looked up cautiously at Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng at the same time.

Chu Sui Feng’s face had already darkened upon hearing the voice. Very well, who had such audacity to come and stir up trouble for the Princess on their wedding day?

Hmph, it seemed his methods were still too lenient, making those people think the Princess was easy to bully.

Lin Ziyin was more curious. She knew how strict the management of the Prince of Ling’s estate was. Not to mention others, even Steward Bai, the butler, standing in front of the servants was enough to make them tremble in fear for half a day, let alone with Chu Sui Feng present today.

“Sister, I am from Madam Qin’s household. Madam Qin is sick with a fever. If she doesn’t see a physician soon, she will die. Please, Sister, ask the Princess to send a physician over.” The maidservant outside spoke with tears in her voice.

Chu Sui Feng’s face turned even darker, and Lin Ziyin found it amusing. She was not a fool and would not really quarrel with Chu Sui Feng. Why did the maidservant choose this moment to come? Wasn’t it to cause trouble for her?

Sensing Chu Sui Feng’s anger and concern, she reached out and gently took his hand.

His hand was warm and soft, unlike Chu Sui Feng, who practiced martial arts every day. The warmth instantly invaded Chu Sui Feng’s heart, making it itch. Great, the Princess was not angry!

“Fever? You can find Miss Ming. Coming to the Princess at this time, are you deliberately trying to cause trouble for the Princess?” Lu Luo’s voice carried a hint of anger.

“How dare this servant cause trouble for the Princess?” The unfamiliar voice outside carried grievance and sadness. “Sister, my madam is truly sick with a fever. This servant went to find Miss Ming, but Miss Ming was not there. Steward Bai is also in the front hall, and this servant did not dare to go there.”

After speaking, the maidservant started wailing.

On such an auspicious day, a maidservant dared to cry outside the bridal chamber. Wasn’t she deliberately trying to bring bad luck? Even though Chu Sui Feng was not a superstitious man, he was annoyed at this moment.

His face turned cold, and he wanted to go out and personally deal with the audacious maidservant outside.

Lin Ziyin, however, gently held him back and lightly shook her head at him.

Chu Sui Feng then stopped in his tracks, but his face still looked terrible.

Nanny Qin saw this, frowned, and went out. “Hong Ying, you go with her and find a physician from the estate to see her madam.”

“Yes, Nanny.” Hong Ying responded loudly. Lin Ziyin guessed from the voice that Nanny Qin and Hong Ying must have known each other before, otherwise they would not have become so familiar in such a short time.

“No need, Nanny. I am here.” A clear and cold voice sounded, and Lin Ziyin felt it was somewhat familiar.

“Does Miss Ming know her mistake?” Nanny Qin’s voice carried a rare sternness.

“Yes, I know my mistake.” Miss Ming’s voice was very soft. “I caught a cold and did not expect that in the blink of an eye, she would come to the Princess’s bridal chamber. It is my fault. I have already arranged for a physician to see Madam Qin. This maidservant is ignorant, and I will punish her myself.”

“Since you know your mistake, Miss Ming, go to the punishment hall to receive your penalty.” Nanny Qin spoke without any emotion.

“Yes.” Miss Ming’s voice also carried no emotion.

Chu Sui Feng’s face in the room had already turned iron-gray. “One hundred lashes, and she is not allowed to leave the rear courtyard for three months.”

Chapter 653: Unwilling (6)

“Thank you, madam.” This time, Miss Ming’s voice finally trembled. “I wish for Your Highness and the Princess to grow old together, their love enduring.”

Lin Ziyin remained silent. Did they take her for a fool? A maidservant from Madam Qin’s side could barge into her courtyard—how could a weak woman do this without support?

She had heard that Miss Ming oversaw all the women in the back courtyard. If she claimed ignorance of this matter, Lin Ziyin would never believe it.

“Princess, spare me!” The maidservant who had arrived first outside the house kowtowed desperately, wailing.

Lin Ziyin still said nothing.

If she was willing to be used as a pawn, why should she play the good person? Did they really think she was made of dough, with no temper at all?

“What is this?” A sudden sound of footsteps came from outside, followed by the Old Matriarch’s surprised voice.

“Reporting to the Old Matriarch, it’s just a small matter,” Nanny Qin replied respectfully.

“Qin Hua?” The Old Matriarch called out Nanny Qin’s name joyfully.

“I am here, I greet the Old Matriarch,” Nanny Qin said.

Inside the house, Nanny Lu glanced at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin understood her meaning and nodded.

Thus, Nanny Lu also went out, “I greet the Old Matriarch.”

“Lu Ping?”

“To think the Old Matriarch still remembers me, I wish the Old Matriarch good health,” Nanny Lu’s voice carried a hint of emotion.

“Good, it’s good that you’re all here,” the Old Matriarch murmured to herself.

“Old Matriarch, save me!” The maidservant, as if unwilling to be ignored, loudly cried out, shifting her plea for help.

“What is this?” The Old Matriarch looked at the maidservant on the ground in confusion.

“Old Matriarch Li, this maidservant is clearly not the Princess’s. Today is the day of Your Highness and the Princess’s wedding, yet she dares to kneel here crying and shouting—she must have ill intentions. In my opinion, such a restless maidservant should be dragged away and beaten severely before being sold off,” Old Matriarch Luo, true to her martial family background, spoke harshly.

“No, I wouldn’t dare cause trouble. It’s just that my madam is gravely ill, and I truly had no other choice but to come and beg the Princess to find a physician for her. I didn’t know Miss Ming had already arranged for a physician to go,” the maidservant cried, “It was my rashness, I beg the Old Matriarch and the Princess to spare me.”

“Miss Ming,” the Old Matriarch suppressed her anger, glaring fiercely at Miss Ming.

“Old Matriarch,” Miss Ming looked at the Old Matriarch with a bitter smile, “It was my lack of consideration, I am willing to accept punishment.”

“Miss,” the maidservant beside her anxiously defended her, “The Old Matriarch doesn’t know, our miss has also caught a cold and didn’t know Madam Qin was ill.”

“Huamei,” Miss Ming softly stopped the maidservant beside her from speaking further. “Get up, your madam has already taken the medicine, you don’t need to worry. But, according to the rules of the back courtyard, those who leave without permission shall be beaten to death.”

“Princess, Old Matriarch,” the maidservant on the ground cried even harder.

Inside the house, Chu Sui Feng’s face was so dark it could almost drip ink.

Good, each one of them was formidable, daring to play tricks right under his nose.

“Shut up,” Nanny Lu said fiercely, “Today is the day of Your Highness and the Princess’s wedding, yet you dare to wail here—it seems you’ve grown tired of living. However, the Princess is kind-hearted and, considering your loyalty to your madam, will spare you today. But while the death penalty can be waived, the punishment cannot. Tomorrow, you will go to the back hall to receive fifty lashes.”

The maidservant gratefully thanked them and no longer dared to cry out.

“Please ask the nanny to go in and inform the Princess that we have come to pay our respects,” Old Matriarch Si said with a light laugh to Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu.

Chapter 654: Unwilling (7)

“Come in.” Chu Sui Feng’s cold voice rang out.

Everyone was taken aback. No one had expected that with all the commotion outside, the Prince of Ling would be inside the room. Upon hearing his voice, all the female guests who had come over cast scornful glances at Miss Ming beside them.

Unfortunately, Miss Ming kept her head lowered, so no one could see the expression on her face.

Since the Prince was present, it meant that everything happening outside was within his grasp. Though the Old Matriarch’s expression was unpleasant, she did not pursue the matter further.

After all, she was only the Prince of Ling’s grandmother, not his mother. The women in the Prince’s back courtyard, regardless of their status, were none of her business as an outsider.

Thinking about how someone had come to cause trouble on the Princess’s wedding day, the female guests felt a mix of sympathy for Lin Ziyin, secret delight, and contemplation.

“Let’s go back.” Miss Ming gritted her teeth and softly instructed the maidservant on the ground.

The maidservant, trembling, expressed her gratitude and got up from the ground, keeping her head down as she followed Miss Ming.

“Miss!” Suddenly, the maidservant beside her cried out in alarm.

Old Matriarch Li and the others turned their heads to see that Miss Ming, who had just turned to leave, had collapsed in front of them.

At that moment, Miss Ming’s limp body was held in the maidservant’s arms. The maidservant seemed terrified, her face turning pale in an instant.

“Nanny, please call a physician over. My miss has fainted.”

Nanny Lu and Nanny Qin looked coldly at the people on the ground, then calmly gave orders, “Someone, carry Miss Ming back and have the estate’s physician examine her properly.”

As soon as she finished speaking, several sturdy servant women came in from outside. They came over and carried the person on the ground away together.

The maidservant beside Miss Ming turned her head to glance at the bridal chamber, seeing that the door was still tightly closed. She couldn’t help but feel resentment in her heart, but she didn’t dare show any emotion on her face and quickly followed the servant women.

After a flurry of activity, the courtyard finally returned to quiet. The female guests who had come to see the newlyweds quietly followed Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu into the bridal chamber.

Inside the bridal chamber, everything was a vibrant red. All the items in the room were luxuriously adorned, even the hooks on the bed curtains were made of gold and jade.

“Greetings to the Prince and Princess.” Everyone bowed.

“Please, no need to stand on ceremony. Sit as you please.” Lin Ziyin smiled as she greeted everyone. She knew that all the people who had come were the most elite noblewomen of the northern lands. No matter how much she disliked socializing, she would have to interact with these noblewomen in the future.

“Princess, you look truly beautiful today.” Someone complimented with a smile.

“Princess, your skin is so tender it seems like water could be pinched out. What kind of moisturizing series do you use?” Someone else inquired about her secret.

…

Women’s topics of conversation were always numerous, and coincidentally, they were all words of flattery for Lin Ziyin. Chu Sui Feng, being a man, stayed there without feeling the slightest bit out of place.

Lin Ziyin could deal with others casually, but with Old Matriarch Li present, she had to be serious and attentive. Not to mention that this person was someone Chu Sui Feng cared about, but given the reality that the Old Matriarch’s days were numbered, Lin Ziyin didn’t want to make the Old Matriarch feel sad.

“The weather is cold outside. The Old Matriarch should wear more.” She smiled sweetly at the Old Matriarch, like a very obedient junior.

“The down jacket the Princess gave me is very warm.” The Old Matriarch smiled at her, “The Princess is beautiful, and her heart is even more beautiful. I am deeply grateful.”

These words sounded disjointed, with a clear break between the sentences, but Lin Ziyin, Chu Sui Feng, and everyone present understood. Thinking about how the usually strong-willed Old Matriarch Li had such a grandson like Lord Li, everyone felt sorry for the Old Matriarch.

“The Prince has prepared a room for the Old Matriarch, not far from our courtyard. We hope the Old Matriarch can stay here for a few more days.” Lin Ziyin invited with a smile.

“Thank you, Princess.” The Old Matriarch nodded excitedly.

The room was full of female guests, and because of the presence of Chu Sui Feng, the new groom, no one stayed in the bridal chamber for too long. Basically, they all greeted and left. Even though the guests came and went quickly, the sheer number of people meant that it was busy until evening before the stream of visitors finally stopped.

“I’m exhausted.” Lin Ziyin lay on the bed, too tired to move.

Chu Sui Feng’s eyes were deep, but no matter how tired Lin Ziyin was, he had to make sure she washed up properly. He couldn’t afford to waste time on their wedding night.

At the gate of the Prince’s Residence, although it was getting dark, the guests leaving the Prince of Ling’s estate all had satisfied smiles on their faces.

Among the crowd, Lord Li was the most satisfied.

Hah, the Prince’s treatment of the Old Matriarch is indeed different. If the Old Matriarch stays, the Marquis’s estate might be able to take this opportunity to repair its relationship with the Prince’s Residence.

Chapter 655: Distribution (1)

Li Jiesong followed Lord Li with a heavy heart, and Madame Mu was equally displeased. She had spent the entire day watching the Prince of Ling, his face alight with joy, and the more she looked, the more her heart ached for her daughter.

Li Yanran had admired Chu Sui Feng for years, only to end up in such a state. Thinking of her daughter, who had been lost in confusion and tormented by inner demons at home, Madame Mu felt as if her heart were being twisted by a knife.

Over the years, because she had only one daughter, she had poured more care and effort into Li Yanran than she had into her two sons combined.

Her daughter was so foolish—why had she set her heart on such a heartless man?

Speaking of heartless men, she glanced at Lord Li, who was beaming with delight, and her heart grew even heavier. She knew that in Lord Li’s eyes, nothing mattered more than wealth and status. Unfortunately, the man was shortsighted and incapable of seizing opportunities.

Not far away, Prince Chu and Prince Rui were indeed drunk beyond measure. The two noble princes staggered, their steps unsteady. Without the support of their guards, they would have collapsed to the ground long ago.

Yet, true to their aristocratic upbringing, even in their drunken state, they managed to avoid any truly disgraceful behavior.

“I’m not drunk… I’m not drunk. General Luo, don’t leave… come with me to the post station for another round,” Chu Sui Yun slurred, struggling to pull General Luo along.

“Hah, today is my seventh brother’s wedding. I’m in high spirits! Drink up, all of you! Anyone who doesn’t drink will make me unhappy,” Prince Rui, though his mind was foggy, still remembered the mission he had been tasked with today.

“Farewell, Your Highnesses,” Steward Bai and Si Tu Gong respectfully saw them off.

“Not far away, Lin Haisheng’s gaze toward Mei Hanqing was cold.”Lord Mei, do you still remember the mission you were sent to the northern lands for?”

Initially, Mei Hanqing had volunteered to come to the northern lands to monitor the Prince of Ling on behalf of the court. But what had he actually done since arriving? He had opened schools to teach students for free and helped Chu Sui Feng establish a series of laws and regulations. He had certainly made a name for himself, but he had done almost nothing for the court.

“Minister Lin, of course I remember why I came to the northern lands,” Mei Hanqing replied with feigned sincerity. After spending so much time among the open-minded people of the northern lands, he had long shed his former “rigidity.” Lies came to him as easily as breathing now, without a second thought.

“Hmph, the Emperor has been thinking of you, Lord Mei. I wonder what advice you intend to give him. I can relay your words to him,” Lin Haisheng threatened without hesitation.

But this tactic had little effect on Mei Hanqing. After years of planning to leave the court and dedicating himself to the northern lands and Chu Sui Feng, would he really return to Great Qin to face certain death? Here in the northern lands, far from the Emperor’s reach, the Emperor had no power over him. Besides, even if the Emperor issued a decree ordering them to return, the Prince of Ling had the means to ensure they stayed unharmed.

Still, Mei Hanqing gave Lin Haisheng some face. He put on a mysterious air and said, “Minister Lin, don’t you think I’m doing something greatly beneficial for the court? In the future, all officials in the northern lands will be the Emperor’s men. Isn’t that enough?”

Lin Haisheng glanced at him skeptically. It sounded good in theory. Mei Hanqing oversaw all the schools in the northern lands, and the talents cultivated there would eventually serve the court. In a few years, perhaps all the civil officials in the northern lands would be graduates of these schools.

But after coming to the northern lands, Lin Haisheng had seen a side of Mei Hanqing that was entirely different from the “corrupt” and “upright” man he had known. He would never believe that Mei Hanqing was doing this for the Emperor, no matter what.

Chapter 656: Allocation (2)

“Lord Mei, take care of yourself. Perhaps the Emperor’s transfer order will come down soon. With your abilities, staying in the northern lands is a waste of talent,” Lin Haisheng threatened with a hint of meaning.

Mei Hanqing’s face still wore a smile, but he did not back down. “Thank you for the praise, Minister Lin. But you are not the Emperor, so talking about the transfer order is a bit premature, isn’t it?”

The two were on the verge of tearing each other apart.

“Lord Mei,” Si Tu Gong said with a smile as he approached Mei Hanqing after all the guests of the Prince’s Residence had left. “It seems you’re about to get into trouble.”

“It’s nothing. At worst, I’ll just give up this official hat,” Mei Hanqing replied cheerfully. “If it really comes to that, Master Sutu, you can’t abandon me when I’m forlorn.”

“Following the Prince, Lord Mei, do you still worry about not having food to eat?” Si Tu Gong replied with a laugh.

The two looked at each other and smiled.

The bridal attendant was probably the most idle bridal attendant in the world. Throughout the day’s wedding process, she had merely gone through the motions.

“May the Prince and Princess be of one heart and love each other for a lifetime,” she said, tying the red wedding robes of Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin together as she spoke the auspicious words.

“Go and collect your reward,” Chu Sui Feng said, satisfied.

“Thank you, Your Highness,” the bridal attendant replied, her face beaming with a bright smile at the thought of receiving a reward for doing so little.

“Tonight, we won’t need your service here,” Chu Sui Feng said, looking at the maidservants and nannies in the room.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Nanny Qin and the others replied promptly, none of them objecting.

Qiao’er hesitated, worried that Lin Ziyin might need someone to attend to her in the middle of the night.

“Let’s go,” Hong Ying said, knowing her concern but also understanding Chu Sui Feng’s unyielding nature. She pulled Qiao’er away.

The room became quiet. Lin Ziyin felt a little embarrassed and shy. She brought up the old topic, “I’ll go wash up.”

“Princess, there’s no need to rush with washing up. Let’s drink the nuptial wine first,” Chu Sui Feng said, holding back his laughter and pulling her seriously. Joking aside, the bridal chamber on the wedding night was precious, and there was no time to waste on washing up. Besides, hadn’t she already washed up in the morning?

Lin Ziyin didn’t know what newlyweds were supposed to do in the ancient bridal chamber, so she obediently followed Chu Sui Feng’s instructions.

Chu Sui Feng poured two small cups of wine from the wine pot, keeping one for himself and handing the other to Lin Ziyin. The couple drank together, and after a cup of clear wine, Chu Sui Feng immediately threw away the wine cup in his hand and picked up Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin was startled by his sudden movement and was about to jump up, but Chu Sui Feng had already pressed her onto the bed. “Princess, do you know how long I’ve waited for this moment?”

Lin Ziyin looked at him with slightly blurred eyes, her face flushed with a charming shyness. “Your Highness.”

“From today onward, I also have a home, a beloved wife, and in the future, a group of children. Princess, do you know how lonely I’ve been all these years? Do you know how much I’ve dreaded the holidays, spending them alone in an empty courtyard with only the steward and Master Sutu for company? I’ve envied those with families and beloved wives.” Chu Sui Feng buried his head in her chest. At first, Lin Ziyin was quite embarrassed and tried to struggle free.

But as Chu Sui Feng poured out his true feelings, her heart began to ache. She understood what he was saying. Back then, she had been the same, with only her little uncle for company. During the holidays, listening to the laughter and joy from other families’ courtyards, she could only stand by and watch enviously.

Chapter 657: Distribution (3)

“I know exactly how you feel!” She reached out and wrapped her arms around Chu Sui Feng’s waist.

“I swear, from now on, I will never let the Princess suffer even the slightest grievance. I will make you the happiest and most envied woman in the world, and our children will be the most noble in existence.” Chu Sui Feng slightly lifted his upper body, his beautiful almond-shaped eyes filled with an unprecedented seriousness. “Princess, do you believe me?”

“I do.” Lin Ziyin nodded firmly, her response concise.

The tense lines on Chu Sui Feng’s face instantly softened. “I am willing to devote my entire being, my whole heart, to accompany the Princess for a lifetime.”

Lin Ziyin, moved, nodded again. Some people, once they gave their true feelings, would do so for a lifetime. She believed him.

Gazing at the shy beauty beneath him, Chu Sui Feng felt intoxicated, his body temperature rising. He slowly lowered his head, accurately meeting Lin Ziyin’s small lips.

Lin Ziyin’s face flushed even redder, her mind in a whirl. What should she do next? What should she do?

As it turned out, she was overthinking. In certain matters, all men were naturally adept.

The next day, when Lin Ziyin woke up, the sky was already bright.

“Is the Princess awake?” As soon as she moved, she felt sore all over, but Chu Sui Feng’s concerned voice came from beside her. “Shall I help the Princess dress?”

Lin Ziyin turned her head and saw that she had been sleeping on this man’s arm all night. At this moment, she was being held in Chu Sui Feng’s embrace.

“Your Highness…” Lin Ziyin’s face instantly turned so red it was impossible to see her original complexion.

“I’ll do it myself, no need to trouble Your Highness.” With that, she opened her eyes and began looking around for her undergarments. In the current situation, it was best to find her clothes first. This was too embarrassing.

Chu Sui Feng burst into laughter, then lowered his head to kiss her cheek, his eyes burning even hotter as he looked at Lin Ziyin.

Panicked, she glanced around but couldn’t find her clothes anywhere. With no other choice, she had to quietly ask Chu Sui Feng for help. “Your Highness, where are my clothes?”

“They’re in the wardrobe.” Chu Sui Feng smiled at her, his beautiful almond-shaped eyes filled with mischief. “I was just thinking of serving the Princess by helping her dress.”

“No need, really no need.” Lin Ziyin was so embarrassed she wished she could hide under the covers. Chu Sui Feng was being far too improper, nothing like his usual serious self. To think he would tease her so early in the morning—this man was truly wicked.

She felt she had found a man who was a lonely wolf, and a repressed, lecherous one at that.

“Your Highness, close your eyes. I’ll find them myself.” It was getting late. Although her parents weren’t in the residence, the Old Matriarch was still there. Lin Ziyin didn’t want an elderly woman waiting for her so early in the morning.

“Don’t struggle.” Chu Sui Feng softly coaxed in a spoiled tone.

That gentle voice nearly made Lin Ziyin’s eyes pop out. Heavens! Was this still the same stern and cold Prince of Ling? The man before her was clearly a spoiled child waiting to be coaxed by an adult.

Chapter 658: Distribution (4)

This guy had become her husband, yet his mindset had only grown more childish.

Lin Ziyin feared she might suffer a heart attack from Chu Sui Feng’s antics, so she struggled even harder. In her struggle, she accidentally touched something she shouldn’t have, and her face instantly burned as if on fire.

“Your Highness, you are not allowed to sleep naked from now on,” she gritted her teeth, glaring at Chu Sui Feng.

“Hahaha.” Chu Sui Feng burst into laughter, pulling her into a tight embrace. “Princess, honesty is the foundation of marriage. I have already sworn that I will never hide anything from you. The body is the essence of life, so it must be displayed clearly for the Princess to see.”

This scoundrel! Lin Ziyin turned as red as a boiled shrimp, not daring to lift her head to look at him.

“If we don’t get up soon, the Old Matriarch will be worried.” Never argue with a cultured scoundrel, because the one who loses will always be the innocent and honest person like her.

Looking down at Lin Ziyin, who was still gritting her teeth, Chu Sui Feng decided not to tease her further. He was afraid that if he continued, she might really turn against him.

“Just a moment.” He deliberately took his time getting dressed. Just as Lin Ziyin was about to lose her patience, Chu Sui Feng finally retrieved the clothes from the wardrobe.

From the innermost layer to the outermost, all the clothes were new, made from the finest materials.

“Get up now.” Knowing Lin Ziyin was shy, Chu Sui Feng drew the bed curtains closed and stepped outside.

Finally, she couldn’t see him anymore. Lin Ziyin let out a long sigh of relief and quickly tidied herself up.

Chu Sui Feng stood outside the curtains, a smile playing on his lips. Hmph, the Princess was too easily embarrassed. He would have to work hard to toughen her up in the future. Ah, his duties as a husband were indeed arduous.

“Your Highness, Princess.” The maidservants who had been waiting outside entered in a line, carrying basins and handkerchiefs.

Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu, after paying their respects, naturally went to tidy up the bed.

Lin Ziyin watched their actions and couldn’t help but blush. She was familiar with the customs of large ancient families.

But when she looked more closely, she was startled. The bedding on the marital bed had already been changed.

She hadn’t noticed when she lay down earlier. Could it be that Chu Sui Feng had changed them in the middle of the night?

She looked at Chu Sui Feng with a mix of suspicion and confusion.

Chu Sui Feng grinned at her, then pulled her toward the basin. “Wash up first, then get dressed.”

Nanny Lu and Nanny Qin saw that the bedding had been changed. They exchanged a glance, then wordlessly folded the bedding and drew the bed curtains closed. Neither of them asked about the bedding.

Lin Ziyin’s heart suddenly felt lighter.

Chu Sui Feng saw the change in her expression and chuckled.

Lin Ziyin heard him and glared at him fiercely. This scoundrel had just become her husband, and he was already taking advantage of her.

Lin Ziyin didn’t like elaborate hairstyles. Yesterday, she had worn a head full of gold and jade ornaments, which had left her neck aching. Today, she refused to wear such heavy headdresses again.

“Just use that white jade hairpin.” Chu Sui Feng had been sitting to the side, watching Hong Ying and Qiao’er dress Lin Ziyin. Seeing her hesitation, he smiled and gave the order.

Lin Ziyin let out another sigh of relief.

After Qiao’er had finished arranging Lin Ziyin’s hair, Chu Sui Feng came over and took a golden phoenix and kingfisher feather hairpin from the jewelry box, placing it diagonally in her hair. “Being too plain isn’t good.”

Lin Ziyin looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was flushed with happiness, and there was even a hint of joy in the corners of her mouth and eyes. She looked completely different from her usual self. And Chu Sui Feng behind her was even more stunningly beautiful than she was—a proper woman shouldn’t be outshone like this! It was unfair!

Chapter 659: Distribution (5)

“Married women are indeed the most beautiful.” Chu Sui Feng lowered his head and whispered softly in her ear.

Lin Ziyin’s face flushed red upon hearing this. This man was utterly addicted to teasing her.

“Who corrupted Your Highness?” She glared at Chu Sui Feng, pretending to scold him. She didn’t mind such playful banter between husband and wife.

“Luo Er and Si San.” Chu Sui Feng answered honestly.

“They haven’t even married yet. Why listen to them? Don’t hang out with them anymore.” Lin Ziyin said disapprovingly.

“Alright.” Chu Sui Feng chuckled, clearly not taking her words seriously.

Nanny Qin, Nanny Lu, and the others watched the couple stick together and show their affection early in the morning. The group was so delighted they couldn’t stop grinning.

The Prince’s Residence was different with a mistress. Steward Bai understood this best.

Not to mention the many maidservants in the residence who were pleasing to the eye, the entire household’s morale was enough to make him content. Seeing the Prince of Ling’s face full of spring, Steward Bai regretted it even more. If only the Princess had been welcomed into the residence earlier.

“Old Matriarch, the Prince and Princess have arrived.” Nanny Qi Lan softly reported to the old lady who had been waiting.

The old lady had stayed overnight but was too excited to sleep properly. She barely made it through the night and got up early to wait in the flower hall.

Nanny Qi Lan knew the old lady’s health condition well. She was actually worried about the old lady’s excitement but couldn’t stop her.

When the old lady was stubborn, not even nine oxen could pull her back. Perhaps the late Virtuous Consort’s straightforward and stubborn personality was inherited from the old lady.

The old lady got up early, but the Prince and Princess arrived late. The Old Matriarch had been waiting in the flower hall for a full hour and a half.

Fortunately, the fire walls in the flower hall burned hot, so the old lady wasn’t cold.

“It’s alright. The young couple just got married; it’s reasonable for them to wake up late.” The old lady smiled kindly, her face full of benevolence and tolerance. Seeing her satisfied and expectant expression, Nanny Qi Lan’s eyes welled up. She quickly lowered her head, forcing the tears back.

“Greetings to the Prince and Princess.” Seeing the newlyweds in their bright red attire, the Old Matriarch quickly bowed. In the Prince’s Residence, the proper etiquette between ruler and subject must still be observed.

“Grandmother, there are no outsiders in the Prince’s Residence. No need for such formalities.” Chu Sui Feng went over and affectionately helped her up.

Lin Ziyin also went over and helped the Old Matriarch to the seat of honor.

“Prince, Princess, this is not appropriate.” The Old Matriarch hurriedly refused.

“My mother passed away early. This cup of hot tea is for Grandmother to drink on her behalf.” Chu Sui Feng lifted his robe and knelt on the prepared cushion with Lin Ziyin.

Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu quickly handed over the prepared hot tea.

“Please drink, Grandmother.” Chu Sui Feng raised the teacup above his head.

“Alright.” The Old Matriarch finally took the cup and drank a sip with tears in her eyes.

“Please drink, Grandmother.” Lin Ziyin also obediently raised the cup above her head.

“A couple united can cut through gold.” The Old Matriarch didn’t make things difficult for her. She took the cup and drank a big sip. “This is a red envelope I prepared for you. Take it.”

The Old Matriarch handed each of them a large pouch.

Although the pouches were quite large, they were surprisingly light.

Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng couldn’t figure out what was inside, but they couldn’t refuse a gift from an elder.

Chapter 660: Distribution (6)

The two thanked the Old Matriarch and had Nanny Qin put away the embroidered pouch.

“Grandmother, today I will personally cook something delicious for you,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile after sitting down. “There’s a tradition where a new bride cooks the first meal for her elders. Since I woke up late, you’ll have to make do with breakfast, but I will definitely prepare lunch myself.”

“This…” The Old Matriarch was delighted at the thought of the Princess cooking for her, but she also had reservations. After all, she wasn’t a proper elder of the Prince’s Residence. If word got out that the Princess was cooking for her, wouldn’t it reflect poorly on the Princess?

“The Princess is an excellent cook. I’m craving it too,” Chu Sui Feng said with a smile. “I want sweet and sour pork tenderloin, squirrel fish, twice-cooked pork, mixed fish potstickers, supreme fish balls, spicy squid…” He listed off a long string of dishes in one breath.

“Grandmother, look, we’ve just married, and the Prince is already taking advantage of me,” Lin Ziyin complained to the Old Matriarch.

Chu Sui Feng grinned, baring his teeth, not denying it.

The Old Matriarch, seeing the affection between the young couple, smiled even more. “Ordering so many dishes, how can you finish them all?”

Faced with the young couple’s coquettishness, the Old Matriarch finally let go of her restraints.

True to her word, Lin Ziyin prepared a full table of dishes for lunch.

“Grandmother, eat more,” Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin worked in perfect harmony, continuously serving the Old Matriarch. Nanny Qi Lan, standing by to serve, found herself with nothing to do.

“The Princess’s cooking could rival the best chefs in the finest restaurants,” the Old Matriarch said, her appetite seemingly good as she ate a lot. “But you mustn’t serve me any more. My stomach is full. Old people can’t eat as much as you young ones.”

Chu Sui Feng, hearing this, finally stopped attending to her and instead turned to peel shrimp and pick out fish bones for Lin Ziyin.

Seeing his skilled movements and Lin Ziyin’s natural acceptance, the Old Matriarch felt even more ashamed of her earlier unnecessary actions. This couple truly loved each other deeply. She believed no one would ever be able to come between them again.

The meal, maintained by the three of them with care, was particularly warm and heartfelt.

After the meal, no matter how much Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin tried to persuade her to stay, the Old Matriarch insisted on leaving.

“Thank you, Prince and Princess, for your hospitality,” she said as she was about to leave. Lin Ziyin clearly saw the reluctance in the Old Matriarch’s eyes. She guessed that this kind and wise old woman might have already sensed that her time was limited.

As for the Old Matriarch’s earlier attempt to bring Li Yanran into the Prince’s Residence, Lin Ziyin now felt at ease. Both were her own flesh and blood, and this was ancient times, where monogamy wasn’t the norm. The Old Matriarch’s actions were simply following the standards of this era. If she hadn’t encountered someone as unique as herself, Lin Ziyin believed that Chu Sui Feng, for the Old Matriarch’s sake, might have truly taken Li Yanran into the residence. After all, in ancient times, such arrangements between relatives were common and unremarkable. The Prince’s Residence had the means to support an extra idle person.

“Princess, I entrust the Prince to your care from now on,” the Old Matriarch solemnly reminded her as she was about to board the carriage.

“Old Matriarch, rest assured, I will take good care of the Prince,” Lin Ziyin replied earnestly. This wasn’t the first time the Old Matriarch had entrusted her with this.

“With the Princess’s words, I can rest easy,” the Old Matriarch sighed deeply.

“Go back, it’s cold outside,” Chu Sui Feng said, his smile finally fading as he watched the carriage disappear. “She understands better than anyone.”

Lin Ziyin nodded in agreement.

Chu Sui Feng took Lin Ziyin’s hand and walked back. Lin Ziyin looked at him and sighed, understanding how Chu Sui Feng felt. Losing a loved one was incredibly painful!

Chapter 661: Distribution (7)

“I’ve got you.” She couldn’t help but say.

“Princess is teasing me again.” Chu Sui Feng said slyly, “With so many people around, I’m too embarrassed.” His face showed no trace of shyness, only smugness!

From Yi, Hong Ying, and the others listening behind them couldn’t help but laugh.

Lin Ziyin was both ashamed and angry, so furious she wanted to scratch him.

Chu Sui Feng laughed heartily, pulling her hand forward, “Don’t, Princess, with so many people around, I’ll be embarrassed. Even if the grape trellis at home collapses, we should close the door before it falls.”

Hong Ying and the others laughed even harder. The story of the grape trellis collapsing was actually something Lin Ziyin had told everyone when she had nothing to do. Almost all the maidservants around her and the guards around Chu Sui Feng had heard it.

“Chu Sui Feng.” Lin Ziyin was both ashamed and angry.

With this interruption, the sorrow the Old Matriarch had brought was completely gone.

“Princess, here is the gift list for your return visit in three days. Please review it, Your Highness, Princess.” As soon as they returned to the house, Steward Bai came over with a thick gift list in hand.

Chu Sui Feng took the gift list and looked it over carefully, then instructed Steward Bai to add a few more items before handing it to Lin Ziyin, “Princess, see if anything is missing?”

Lin Ziyin saw a long list of gifts and felt quite moved. Because Chu Sui Feng valued her, he extended that care to her family, wanting to give them the best.

“Your Highness, it’s already very good, no need to add more.”

Chu Sui Feng saw her satisfaction and was secretly pleased, but fearing he hadn’t done enough, he had Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu follow Steward Bai to the warehouse to see if anything was missing and add it quickly.

Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu didn’t dare to delay and quickly followed Steward Bai.

The Old Matriarch brought a cart full of gifts back to the Marquis’s estate. Lord Li and the second son had already gathered their children and grandchildren around. They all wanted to know the specific situation of the Old Matriarch’s stay at the Prince of Ling’s estate.

Don’t underestimate the fact that the Old Matriarch only stayed there for one night. The Prince of Ling’s estate was no ordinary place. It was the residence of the most noble Prince of Ling in the northern lands, not just anyone could stay there.

“Mother, what did the Prince say?” Lord Li originally wanted to ask tactfully, but seeing the Old Matriarch’s impatient expression, he immediately changed his mind and got straight to the point.

“What do you think the Prince said?” The Old Matriarch opened her eyes, “The Prince publicly promised that the Li family can prosper and survive in the northern lands from now on. Isn’t this promise weighty enough?”

“Did the Prince mention anything about Yanran?” Madame Mu saw the Old Matriarch’s impatient expression and finally couldn’t help but ask. She harbored resentment towards Chu Sui Feng. If it weren’t for Chu Sui Feng’s heartlessness, how could her daughter have suffered so much?

“Grandmother, did you mention my marriage to Cousin again? I’m willing to be his concubine, even a lowly one, I accept it.” Li Yanran knelt down and cried. Yesterday, during the Prince of Ling’s wedding, her father was afraid she would cause trouble and locked her in the estate. She didn’t see Chu Sui Feng in his groom’s attire with her own eyes.

But just thinking about the Prince of Ling riding a tall horse to welcome his bride made Li Yanran feel like she was dying of pain.

The man she had admired for over ten years had abandoned her like that. She was so unwilling.

But what she hated the most was Lin Ziyin. If it weren’t for Lin Ziyin causing trouble, no matter which other woman became the Princess, she would have had a chance to marry the Prince of Ling. Why, why did Lin Ziyin, a lowly peasant girl, demand that the Prince of Ling remain faithful to her for life?

“Shut up.” The Old Matriarch coldly looked at Li Yanran, her eyes no longer showing any affection, “Tomorrow, find a matchmaker to arrange her marriage.”

“Mother.” Lord Li was greatly shocked. In noble families, which daughter would have a matchmaker arrange her marriage? Those were for women who couldn’t find a husband. If they used a matchmaker, they would definitely be laughed at.

“Grandmother, no.” Li Yanran stood up in anger.

“Mother, I don’t agree.” Madame Mu was so angry her whole body trembled. If they used a matchmaker for Li Yanran, not to mention finding a noble son-in-law, even a slightly proper noble family probably wouldn’t want such a daughter-in-law.

No, her daughter, Madame Mu’s daughter, couldn’t end up like that.

Madame Mu hated the Old Matriarch’s ruthlessness and Chu Sui Feng’s disloyalty even more. “Mother, have you thought about Yanran’s future?”

“So, have you, the mistress of the Marquis’s estate, thought about the Li family’s future?” The Old Matriarch asked forcefully, “If you don’t agree, then don’t be the mistress of the Li family.”

She couldn’t believe the Old Matriarch was being so cruel to her and her daughter. Madame Mu stared at the Old Matriarch in disbelief.

The people from the second branch showed surprised expressions, but they were all happy inside. Li Yanran and Madame Mu, this mother-daughter pair, had often caused trouble for them using their authority as the family’s managers. Now that they had come to this, it was beneficial for the second branch.

“Ten shops in the southern part of the city, I have already given them as a gift to the Prince and Princess. The remaining ten shops, you two brothers, five each.” The Old Matriarch’s even more shocking actions were yet to come.

Giving away ten shops? Now even the people from the second branch were not calm. The price the Old Matriarch paid for staying one night at the Prince’s Residence was too high.

“The land deeds are here, take them. As for the rest, anything bestowed by the Virtuous Consort, I will have Qi Lan send back to the Prince’s Residence. The rest, I have already distributed. The list is with Qi Lan. You can look at it later.” The Old Matriarch showed a tired expression on her face, “I’m tired, all of you, disperse.”

Chapter 662: The Ox-Snake Demon God (1)

The Old Matriarch’s distribution of assets was nothing short of a thunderous explosion for the descendants of the Li family. Every single one of them stood frozen in shock, their feet rooted to the ground as if they had taken root. Not a single person moved, even when she ordered them to leave.

The Old Matriarch possessed over twenty shops, wealth accumulated since the Li family first settled in the northern lands. No one had expected her to give away ten of them in one go. Combined with the dowry she had gifted Lin Ziyin a few months prior, she had practically given away the lion’s share of the family fortune.

In noble households, it was customary for the eldest son and grandson to inherit the bulk of the estate. Even the second and third branches would only receive a fraction. Never had there been a case like this, where the majority was bestowed upon an outsider—an external grandson and his wife.

If Chu Sui Feng were an ordinary man, they might not have been so worried. Once the Old Matriarch passed, they could have taken the matter to the authorities, claiming she had been confused in her old age when she gave away the shops. By law, the shops would eventually return to the Li family.

But Chu Sui Feng was no ordinary man. He was the highest-ranking official in the northern lands, a man of unparalleled prestige. The Li family dared not even entertain the thought of reclaiming those shops, let alone act on it.

The mere thought of losing so much of their inheritance made Lord Li’s heart twist in agony.

The second branch, though also pained, did not suffer as much as the main branch. After all, they had received half of what remained. Even if the shops had not been given to the Prince of Ling, they might not have gotten them anyway.

Compared to the main branch, the second branch found it easier to be content.

“Grandmother, how could you give away so many shops?” Li Jiesong cried out in desperation. As the eldest grandson of the main branch, those shops would have eventually become his inheritance.

Now, with so few shops left, and with some likely to be given to his sister, Li Yanran, as part of her dowry, and others to his younger brother, Li Jieyong, how much would he have left? Li Jiesong felt his wealth had been severely diminished.

“If you’re dissatisfied, you can renounce your claim,” the Old Matriarch said coldly before closing her eyes. “Now, all of you, leave.”

Her final words carried an unmistakable finality.

Madame Mu clenched her fists in anger but dared not argue with the Old Matriarch. It wasn’t out of respect for her as an elder or her mother-in-law, but because the Prince of Ling stood behind her. However, she would never actually seek a matchmaker to find a husband for her daughter. Never!

In the blink of an eye, the room emptied.

Once everyone had left, a stream of clear tears flowed from the Old Matriarch’s eyes, trickling down her cheeks like a small river.

“Old Matriarch, you must take care of your health,” Nanny Qi Lan said, her heart aching for her. Over the years, Lord Li had acted improperly, completely betraying the original intentions of the late Marquis when he was first appointed to the northern lands. Without the Old Matriarch holding the family together, the Li family would have long been expelled from the ranks of the noble houses.

Even now, with the Old Matriarch still alive, the truly prestigious noble families were reluctant to associate with the Marquis’s estate. The Old Matriarch’s heart was heavy with sorrow!

“Qi Lan, do you think I did the wrong thing?” the Old Matriarch asked, her voice choked with tears, her eyes still closed.

“Old Matriarch, you have always acted in the best interests of the Li family and the Prince. You have done right by everyone,” Nanny Qi Lan said, her own tears falling. “If there is anyone who has been wronged, it is you, Old Matriarch. Every single thing you have done over the years has been for them. You have nothing to be ashamed of before heaven and earth.”

“No, I have wronged you, Qi Lan,” the Old Matriarch sighed softly. “If I had forced you to marry back then, you wouldn’t be alone now. What will you do after I am gone?”

Chapter 663: The Ox Serpent Demon God (2)

“Old Matriarch, don’t speak such disheartening words. You will surely live to a hundred,” Nanny Qi Lan forced a smile and consoled.

“You have followed me since you were eight. Over all these years, I don’t know how much hardship you’ve endured. Though we are mistress and servant, I have always treated you like a sister. But look at the people in this residence—once I’m gone, I fear they won’t treat you kindly.” As she spoke, the Old Matriarch’s tears flowed even more heavily.

Ever since losing her daughter and her husband, the Old Matriarch had stopped shedding tears. But now, all her bitterness poured out with them, perhaps this was the unbridled release of one nearing death. “I must entrust you to the Prince. Only he will treat you well for the sake of your years of service. The Prince and Princess are kind-hearted; they will never mistreat you.”

“Old Matriarch, please don’t say such things. This servant will go nowhere; I will stay by your side. Wherever you go, I will follow. Don’t think of entrusting me to the Prince and Princess. I am already so old; going to the Prince’s Residence would only cause trouble for them.” Nanny Qi Lan cried even harder. She had been an orphan since childhood, and after following the Old Matriarch for so many years, the Old Matriarch was not just her mistress but also her closest kin.

“I know my own body. The Prince and Princess are kind; as long as you are good to them, they will never forget your kindness. Unlike the others in this residence—every one of them is an ungrateful person. I have failed the Lord’s trust, raising them to be like this. All these years, I’ve felt guilty for bringing them to the northern lands, so I turned a blind eye to many things, never expecting them to become even more audacious, growing more insatiable by the day. It’s all my fault.” After saying this, the Old Matriarch cried until she was breathless.

Nanny Qi Lan, afraid she might harm herself, quickly changed the subject, “This servant will listen to the Old Matriarch. From now on, I will follow the Prince and Princess.”

Only then did the Old Matriarch’s crying subside a little. “If you stay by their side, I can rest easy.”

Nanny Qi Lan forced a smile to cheer her up. “This servant may not be good at much, but I can help look after the young heir in the future.”

At the mention of children, the Old Matriarch’s mood finally brightened a little. “Once they are married, they will have children soon. Then the Prince won’t feel so lonely during the festivals.”

Thinking of how the Prince of Ling had spent the festivals in gloom over the years, the Old Matriarch’s mood darkened again.

“Old Matriarch, you woke up early. It’s best to take a nap now. Don’t overthink things; if the Prince and Princess find out, they will worry about you again.” Nanny Qi Lan had no choice but to bring up Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin.

“I am indeed tired. I’ll sleep for a while. Take the boxes from the inner room to the Prince’s Residence. You must deliver them personally; otherwise, I won’t be at ease.” The Old Matriarch opened her eyes and stared intently.

“Old Matriarch, why go through all this trouble?” Nanny Qi Lan sighed. Though the items were valuable, the Prince neither lacked nor cared for such things. But the others were different. Judging from their expressions and reactions earlier, they were clearly dissatisfied with the Old Matriarch.

“Do you think I want to? But these things belong to the Virtuous Consort. If left to them, they will only be wasted.” The Old Matriarch looked extremely weary.

Nanny Qi Lan said no more. She tucked the Old Matriarch in and sighed as she left.

Before long, people came in to carry the boxes, moving as quietly as possible to avoid disturbing the Old Matriarch.

Alone in bed, the Old Matriarch alternated between laughter and tears before falling asleep.

“Are all these things to be sent to the Prince’s Residence?” Li Jiesong stood at the entrance of the courtyard, watching the servants busy with moving the boxes, his face flushed with urgency.

Chapter 664: The Ox, the Snake, the Ghost, and the God (3)

So many boxes—just how many good things were inside?

“Nanny, what’s in them?” Unable to contain his curiosity, he thickened his face and came over to ask.

“Everything inside was bestowed by the Virtuous Consort back in the day. Now it’s just returning to its rightful owner. As for what’s in them, this old servant doesn’t know.” Nanny Qi Lan gave him a firm, unyielding response.

Li Jiesong was furious inside but didn’t dare show it on his face. Qi Lan was nothing more than a dog of the Marquis’s estate, yet she dared to humiliate him. If it weren’t for the Old Matriarch, he would have sold her out long ago.

Qi Lan, of course, saw the hatred in his eyes but didn’t care. She urged the servants to move faster.

“Elder Brother.” Li Jieyong frowned as he watched Li Jiesong standing by the door. “It’s so cold outside. What are you doing standing here?”

“Are you not curious about these things?” Li Jiesong sneered at him. Though they were brothers, they weren’t close. “Don’t pretend to be a good person. We’re cut from the same cloth.”

Li Jieyong’s frown deepened. “Elder Brother, don’t impose your own thoughts on others. These things belong to the Old Matriarch. However she chooses to distribute them is none of my concern. I do have one piece of advice for you, though—don’t keep coveting things that don’t belong to you.”

With that, he paid no mind to how ugly Li Jiesong’s expression became and left with a flick of his sleeve.

It wasn’t that Li Jieyong was particularly virtuous—he was just smarter. He knew what was worth fighting for and what wasn’t. In the entire estate, only he understood some of the Old Matriarch’s intentions, so he held nothing but respect for her, without any resentment.

The Prince’s tolerance for the Marquis’s estate had reached its limit. Without the Old Matriarch, if the estate held too many shops in the market, it would only invite disaster. Moreover, a significant portion of the silver used to buy those shops had been provided by the Virtuous Consort. As the Virtuous Consort’s only son, the Prince of Ling was entitled to a share of those shops.

Unfortunately, his parents and elder brother couldn’t see or understand the Old Matriarch’s painstaking efforts. And he, Li Jieyong, was powerless to help—his position in the estate was far from influential.

At the post station, Prince Chu was staring sternly at the man kneeling on the ground.

“Your Highness, we have confirmed that Blackie escaped but was severely injured. The third batch of grain hasn’t been transported yet. Please decide what to do.” The man’s body trembled slightly.

“Must I make every decision? What use are you people?” Prince Chu’s tone was gentle, but the man on the ground shook even more violently.

“Your Highness, spare me! It was my incompetence. I will arrange for the grain to be transported immediately.” The man’s face paled as he quickly thought of a way to salvage the situation.

Prince Chu continued to smile lightly at him. “Transport it? Go ahead and show me how you’ll transport it.”

Everyone in the room was Prince Chu’s confidant, and they all sensed his fury. Not a single one dared to make a sound.

“This…” The man on the ground didn’t understand his meaning and broke out in a cold sweat. “Si Jinhan is elusive. If the grain stays in the gambling den, it won’t be safe. Your Highness, I believe we should find a way to transport the grain out.”

After speaking, he cautiously lifted his head to look at Prince Chu, waiting for his final decision.

Prince Chu’s light smile had turned into a cold one. “If we can’t keep it, then return it to its original owner. Then take back the silver that belongs to us. Do I really need to teach you how to do this?”

Return it? The man on the ground was first shocked, then delighted. Indeed, given the current situation in the northern lands, this was the only option. Fortunately, they hadn’t paid the silver yet. Returning the goods was the most convenient, effortless, and safest method available.

Chapter 665: The Ox, the Snake, the Ghost, and the God (4)

But sometimes, things weren’t as simple as one plus one. If the grain was returned, how could they trade with the Eldest Prince of the northern kingdom?

“About the northern kingdom?” someone asked tentatively. But when they saw Chu Sui Yun’s murderous gaze, they immediately fell silent. “Yes, this subordinate understands what to do. I will notify Blackie at once to terminate all business with the Tartars.”

Chu Sui Yun let out a cold snort but said nothing more.

The person on the ground scrambled up and slunk away.

Meanwhile, in Prince Rui’s chambers, a few more people had gathered.

“Is everything arranged?” Prince Rui asked with a cunning smile.

“Yes, this subordinate has already mapped out the underground storage of the gambling den. The blueprints have been delivered to the Third Young Master,” a guard standing nearby replied respectfully.

“After all the effort I’ve put in, if Prince of Ling doesn’t know how to appreciate it, next time it will be their turn,” Prince Rui said confidently.

“Your Highness, rest assured. Si Jinhan is a clever man. With the great favor Your Highness has shown them, he will naturally be grateful,” the guard flattered, making Prince Rui beam with delight.

There were no elders in the Prince of Ling’s estate, which made Lin Ziyin feel quite at ease—no psychological pressure at all.

Though there had been a small unpleasant incident on their wedding day, once Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu had freed up some time, she no longer had to worry about those messy affairs. She only needed to enjoy herself. Chu Sui Feng was very indulgent toward her and had already told her that after moving into the Prince’s Residence, she could do whatever she pleased—anything she wanted, as long as she took enough guards with her when she went out. She didn’t need to report anything to him.

Steward Bai was also an excellent manager. Lin Ziyin had granted him considerable authority. He could handle matters in the front courtyard without needing her approval as the lady of the house. Only if her presence was absolutely necessary would he come to her.

As for the back courtyard, Nanny Lu and Nanny Qin were in charge of everything.

On the second day after their wedding, everyone had clearly defined their roles. The servants of the entire estate quickly settled into their routines.

“Are you tired?” Since they had just married, Chu Sui Feng had been taking it easy these days and hadn’t gone to the military camp.

While Lin Ziyin discussed matters with Steward Bai, Nanny Qin, and Nanny Lu, planning the rules and regulations for managing the estate, he sat leisurely to the side, listening. In front of him was a basket of grapes. From time to time, he would pop one into his mouth or forcefully stuff a few into Lin Ziyin’s. Such fruits were not supposed to appear in winter, but only someone of his status could enjoy them.

Once everything was arranged and dinner was over, red lanterns had been lit all over the estate.

With the addition of a lady of the house, the festive atmosphere lingered. The crimson lanterns made the estate feel warmer, less desolate and monotonous than before.

“From now on, when I am present, none of you need to attend to me personally,” Chu Sui Feng said indifferently.

“Yes, Your Highness,” several maidservants exchanged glances but didn’t dare say anything.

Fortunately, the main courtyard of the Princess had many side rooms—neither too far nor too close. If something did happen, with their skills, they could rush over quickly.

“Princess, allow me to help you wash up,” Chu Sui Feng said attentively once everyone had left. He brought hot water and personally carried over a foot basin for her.

Lin Ziyin was stunned by his actions. Good heavens, was this really the cold and imposing Prince of Ling?

“Your Highness, I can do it myself,” she said. After all, washing her feet wasn’t the only thing—there were other private areas to clean. She certainly didn’t want to explain that to a man.

Chapter 666: The Ox Serpent Demon God (5)

“I’ll go to the washroom and clean up before coming back.” Lin Ziyin fled the room as if running for her life.

Behind her, Chu Sui Feng’s cheerful laughter echoed.

“Princess.” As soon as Lin Ziyin returned, Chu Sui Feng immediately scooped her up and placed her on the bed, feigning innocence.

What was this pace? Even a fool like Lin Ziyin knew what he was up to.

“I can do it myself.” Unaccustomed to Chu Sui Feng’s sudden change, Lin Ziyin blushed as she jumped onto the bed, then drew the bed curtains. “No peeking.”

“Mm.” Chu Sui Feng obediently agreed.

Lin Ziyin let out a sigh of relief, hiding under the blankets to change into her nightgown. “Done.”

“Then I shall come in.” Chu Sui Feng, ever the gentleman outside the curtains, waited until Lin Ziyin spoke before entering.

“Ah!” But when he came in, he startled Lin Ziyin so much that she burrowed back under the blankets. “Didn’t I tell you not to sleep naked?”

“Haha, Princess, I promised to be honest with you for life. Could it be that the Princess has a problem with me?” Seeing Lin Ziyin’s flustered state, Chu Sui Feng suppressed his laughter, shamelessly clinging to his “truth.”

As he spoke, he slipped under the blankets.

“Put on your nightgown quickly.” Lin Ziyin’s face was as red as a boiled lobster.

Unfortunately, Chu Sui Feng was a tyrant in bed and paid no heed to her commands.

The next morning.

“Princess, let me give you a massage.” Bright and early, the culprit was already currying favor with sharp eyes.

Lin Ziyin glared at him fiercely. Trusting him would only lead to trouble.

“No need, Your Highness, hurry and get up. Today we have to return to the Princess’s family.” Lin Ziyin, frightened, immediately scooted away, then tried to slip out of the blankets when he wasn’t looking.

“It’s cold outside. I won’t tease you; just get dressed under the blankets.” Chu Sui Feng rolled out of bed first.

Lin Ziyin quickly closed her eyes. She was afraid she’d get a sty.

“Princess, I’m fully dressed, and I’ve been obediently listening to you.” Chu Sui Feng pouted as he leaned in to act cute.

“Your Highness.” Lin Ziyin, exasperated, opened her eyes, only to find that he was indeed wearing his nightgown. The cartoon cat on it seemed to be smirking at her.

This scoundrel was clearly teasing her on purpose.

Lin Ziyin was both amused and annoyed, shooting him several disdainful glances.

Chu Sui Feng just smiled, his mood excellent.

After breakfast, Steward Bai and Nanny Qin had already prepared the return gifts and loaded them onto the carriage.

“Come sit over here.” In the carriage, Chu Sui Feng noticed Lin Ziyin sitting far from him and immediately grew displeased.

“I’m not cold.” Lin Ziyin glared at him.

“But I am.” Chu Sui Feng replied without a hint of shame.

The excuse was terrible. Lin Ziyin silently looked at the carriage’s interior: thick tiger fur plus a quilt, and even a hand warmer inside. Even if someone wanted to be cold, they probably couldn’t.

“Don’t talk. Let me sleep a little longer.” After being tormented all night by a certain scoundrel, Lin Ziyin felt especially drowsy. If word got out, she’d probably be too embarrassed to show her face.

Since she obediently came over and used Chu Sui Feng’s lap as a pillow, the Prince of Ling was finally satisfied. “Sleep well. I’ll wake you when we arrive.”

Chapter 667: The Ox Serpent Ghost God (6)

Lin Ziyin closed her eyes, and the swaying of the carriage lulled her to sleep like a cradle. Seeing this, Chu Sui Feng’s expression softened further. He unfolded the blanket beside him and tucked her in snugly.

“Miss, why must you suffer so?” In a refined side room within the back courtyard of the Prince of Ling’s estate, Miss Ming lay on her bed. After hearing the maidservant’s report, a clear tear slipped from the corner of her eye. To avoid being noticed, she kept her face turned inward.

“You wouldn’t understand,” she replied coldly. “Don’t let anyone know.”

“Miss, rest assured. When I go out, they are too busy flattering me to dare pry into my whereabouts,” the young maidservant hurriedly explained. “I never expected the Prince to be willing to accompany Lin Ziyin back to her family. But it’s just that…”

“Silence,” Miss Ming snapped, annoyed. “Don’t forget, the Princess’s name is not for the likes of us to call. If the Prince finds out, I won’t be able to protect you. Don’t cause trouble for me.”

“Yes, Miss,” the young maidservant replied, somewhat aggrieved but still respectful. “I will be careful and won’t cause any trouble for you.”

“Qingting, I’ve always treated you like a sister. I don’t want anything to happen to you, understand?” Miss Ming’s voice softened. “We’ve relied on each other for years. I don’t want to be left alone in the future.”

“Miss, I know,” Qingting said, tears welling up. Because Miss Ming had been so kind to her, she was even more willing to consider everything for her.

“From now on, when you see the Princess, you must be respectful,” Miss Ming reminded her again. “The Prince protects her. He won’t tolerate anyone disrespecting her.”

Seeing Miss Ming’s melancholy, Qingting’s hatred for Lin Ziyin, the new Princess, grew even stronger.

“Word has it that the madam is ill. Go inside and announce that our consort has brought gifts to visit the madam,” a voice suddenly came from outside the door.

The sorrowful expression on Beauty Ming’s face vanished instantly, replaced by a sharp glare. The back courtyard was neither large nor small. Someone had come so quickly to gloat.

But her misfortunes were not for just anyone to witness. “Let the consort in,” she said.

Her tone was cold and indifferent. Outside the door, Consort Lin heard this and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, but the smirk quickly disappeared.

The maidservant lifted the curtain. “Consort, be careful.”

Like a precious treasure, Consort Lin was escorted into the room by two maidservants.

Although Miss Ming managed all the women in the back courtyard, the items in her room were not particularly valuable. Consort Lin silently mocked her in her heart.

“How is the madam’s health?” Regardless, Consort Lin’s status was there. As soon as she entered the room, Qingting, no matter how much she disliked her, still brought her a comfortable chair.

Consort Lin sat down without hesitation and even had the maidservant move the chair to the spot closest to the bed.

Beauty Ming had been beaten with a board and couldn’t move. Lying on the bed under Consort Lin’s gaze, she felt uncomfortable all over.

“Sister Qin acts impulsively, causing the madam to be punished by the Prince. Tsk, if she doesn’t change her temper, I’m afraid there will be more trouble in the future,” Consort Lin pretended to chatter. “It’s really hard on the madam.”

“Is the consort here to laugh at me?” Beauty Ming didn’t want to engage in nonsense with her and spoke directly. “If there’s something, the consort might as well say it.”

“Straightforward,” Consort Lin laughed, clapping her hands to have the maidservant present the box. “This gift is a small token of my appreciation. Since the madam is straightforward, I won’t beat around the bush either. Please speak a few kind words to the steward on my behalf. I want to leave the Prince’s Residence to visit my father. A day’s time, no, even half a day would do.” As she spoke, her eyes grew moist.

Chapter 668: The Ox-Snake Demon God (7)

Miss Ming paid no mind to whether Consort Lin was truly crying or faking it. Her face showed not a hint of emotion. “Instead of wasting your time on me, Consort Lin, you’d be better off going to Steward Bai yourself. Do I look like I can move right now?”

Her words weren’t entirely dismissive. Consort Lin glanced at the person on the bed and gave a slight nod. “Very well. Since I’ve already spoken to the madam, it wouldn’t be looking down on her. I’ll go find Steward Bai now. There’s good medicine for injuries in the box—you can try it.”

With that, she stood up.

“See her out,” Miss Ming said, her tone impatient.

Consort Lin didn’t take offense at her attitude. She hurriedly left with her maidservant.

“Take the things with you,” Beauty Ming said coldly.

Consort Lin paused, this time making no effort to hide the mockery on her face. “This small gift is something I can still afford. We’re all in the same boat. If the madam is worried about using it, she can throw it away.”

Without another word, she left.

“Miss, look at how arrogant she is,” Qingting said angrily, glaring at Consort Lin’s retreating figure. Then she grabbed the box from the table. “She doesn’t mean well. I’ll throw this away right now.”

“Keep it,” Miss Ming said indifferently.

Qingting looked at her in surprise.

The heavens had been quite generous these past few days. The fiery sun had hung in the sky for three days straight.

Ma Zhicai remained in the city with nothing to do, his mood growing increasingly gloomy. Ever since he had met with those Tartars three months ago, he hadn’t seen hide nor hair of them. There wasn’t any important intelligence to pass on, but he still felt a heavy weight in his chest. In his frustration, he wanted to talk to someone, but he had no idea what he was supposed to do.

“Look, it’s the Prince of Ling’s carriage.”

“The Prince is taking the Princess back to her family.”

“My goodness, so many gifts. The Lin family has really struck it rich.”

“Come on, everyone knows the Lin family is the most powerful in our Fengcheng.” The speaker raised his thumb in admiration.

“I heard that to support the Princess, her family is willing to share their rice cultivation methods next spring and even provide rice seedlings for everyone.”

…

Chu Sui Feng sat in the carriage, listening to the discussions outside. The smile on his face grew even brighter. He was deeply grateful for the old man’s arrangements. Fearing that someone might harm Lin Ziyin, the old man had insisted on placing both the cultivation techniques and the workshops under the name of Lin Changshu, the eldest grandson.

The villagers of Shili Village, at the request of the Lin family and the village headman, had also kept everything a secret. As a result, the outside world attributed all the changes in Shili Village to Lin Changshu.

This outcome pleased Chu Sui Feng. People were selfish by nature, and he didn’t want Lin Ziyin to be thrust into the spotlight. But once things settled down next year, there would be nothing to worry about.

Ma Zhicai stood in the crowd, watching the procession of the Prince of Ling’s estate. Hearing the people’s discussions, he felt even more insignificant.

Fuming, he turned to leave, wanting to escape the chatter.

“Got you, you little bastard. Finally caught you.” He Bang grabbed Ma Zhicai by the collar. “You tricked us and then tried to hide. If I don’t beat you until your teeth are scattered on the ground, my name isn’t He Bang.”

“That’s right, we can’t let him off,” He Nian chimed in.

Ma Zhicai was pushed and, caught off guard, fell hard on his backside.

Just as he was about to lose his temper, he looked up and saw that the people standing before him were none other than those scoundrels from the He family. His anger surged. “Try touching me again. Do you believe I won’t report you to the yamen?”

“You little bastard, go ahead and report us. If it weren’t for you egging us on last time, would we have suffered such a huge loss?” He Bang was a fool who didn’t care about the reactions of the people around them. With a sinister grin, he rolled up his sleeves, ready to strike.

“What did I egg you on to do? Why don’t you tell everyone here?” Ma Zhicai had been educated and was quick-witted. Seeing that the Prince of Ling’s carriage had moved far away, his attitude immediately hardened. “Everyone, they’re the He family, but they’re not true relatives of the Lin family—they’re from a different mother. Last time, they deliberately bumped into me on the street to extort money. Then, when they saw the real cousin from the He family, they immediately started asking for information. I thought they were relatives of someone from Shili Village, so I didn’t hide anything and told them. Who knew they were just trying to freeload off the Lin family? They were the ones who sold the Princess’s mother to the Lin family in the first place. Of course, the Lin family doesn’t recognize them, and the Prince punished them severely. I never expected them to come looking for trouble with me today. What do you all think—should we let them off?”

“This kind of scoundrel can’t be let off.”

“We can’t encourage this kind of behavior.” The common people loved a good spectacle, and hearing that these men had once bullied someone connected to the Princess, their emotions were quickly stirred. Many of them started throwing rotten vegetables and clods of dirt at He Bang and He Nian.

Seeing the situation turn against them, the He family members quickly covered their heads and fled.

Freed from the confrontation, Ma Zhicai’s face broke into a smile, and his mood lightened slightly. Just then, a hand reached out from behind him, pulling him away from the crowd.

Chapter 669: The Funeral (1)

Ma Zhicai was startled and instinctively wanted to shout to draw attention.

“Don’t shout, it’s me.” A familiar, low voice came from behind, making him immediately fall silent.

“Uncle.” Ma Zhicai turned around in surprise and delight.

“Return to the inn.” Ma Erlang was dressed in a thick fur coat, with a large fur hat on his head and a scarf wrapped around his neck—the most fashionable style in Fengcheng at the moment. His entire body was bundled up, leaving only a pair of small eyes exposed.

Even so, he kept his head slightly lowered, afraid of being recognized.

In contrast, Ma Zhicai looked much more refreshed. He wore a thick cotton robe and a cotton hat. His naturally slender figure made the light-colored robe appear elegant.

The uncle and nephew did not walk side by side but followed one after the other through the crowd toward the inn. Ma Zhicai watched Ma Erlang ahead of him, feeling particularly excited. At least his wait had not been in vain.

But as they neared the inn, his joy turned to confusion. The New Year was approaching—why had the Tartars come to Fengcheng to find him now?

“Uncle.” Before they reached the inn, Ma Zhicai couldn’t help but ask Ma Erlang, “It’s almost New Year. Why have you come to Fengcheng now?”

His voice was low, audible only to the two of them.

“We’ll talk when we see the person.” Ma Erlang hesitated before answering but did not reveal what they were there to do.

Ma Zhicai’s heart began to race with unease. Though he was willing to help the Tartars, he was still afraid. He feared that one day, they might ask him to do something irreversible, forcing him to flee Fengcheng like Ma Erlang and live a life on the run.

That kind of unstable life was not what Ma Zhicai wanted.

When they reached the door of the Heavenly Room, Ma Erlang pushed it open. The door creaked and swung open.

This Heavenly Room was not where Ma Zhicai stayed; his room was next door.

After following Ma Erlang inside, Ma Zhicai secretly observed the people in the room. This time, there were several unfamiliar faces. Especially the young master seated at the head of the table, dressed in a white fur coat, with thick eyebrows, a sturdy build, and sharp, piercing eyes. This young master exuded an air of nobility—clearly no ordinary person.

Ma Zhicai even noticed that the Tartar who had once shouted at him now stood below the young master, not daring to breathe loudly, his expression full of reverence toward the young master.

“Greetings, sir.” After his observations, Ma Zhicai became even more cautious. Given the Tartars’ disdain for the people of the northern lands, he dared not make the slightest mistake in front of this important figure.

“Is the Princess of Ling from your Shili Village?” The young master at the head of the table asked with a light smile, his manner quite amiable.

“Yes.” Ma Zhicai did not know why he was asking about Lin Ziyin and, unsure of the situation, did not dare say more.

Since leading Ma Zhicai into the room, Ma Erlang had quietly retreated to the door, keeping an eye on the outside.

“Are you certain that all the workshops in the Lin family were established by Lin Ziyin?”

“Yes, sir. I can confirm that all the tools in the workshops were her ideas, including the self-moving carts in the fields.” Ma Zhicai answered with some excitement. Though he didn’t know why these Tartars were interested in Lin Ziyin, since they were enemies, they must be plotting against her.

Chapter 670: The Funeral (2)

Hmph, as long as something happened to the Lin family, he would feel satisfied. So without waiting for the Tartar to continue asking, he hurriedly told the Tartar some things about Lin Ziyin and how the people of Shili Village revered her.

“You mean the law about free schooling was also proposed by her?” The man seated above listened very carefully, and after hearing this, he asked with great interest about the specific details.

“Yes, the thousand-yard headmaster of Shili Village back then was a very arrogant man, but it didn’t take long for Lin Ziyin to tame him.” Ma Zhicai carefully observed the young master’s expression while explaining earnestly, “Back then, the Prince of Ling was attracted to her, supposedly because Lin Ziyin could farm, do business, and was skilled with her hands.”

After hearing Ma Zhicai’s explanation, the young master couldn’t help but laugh. If what this little man said was true, then the Princess of Ling was not just skilled with her hands.

The famous Princess of Ling could be considered a remarkable woman.

“I called you here because I want you to deliver a message to someone. You need to persuade her to do things our way.” The young master spoke slowly.

Ma Zhicai was taken aback. He was to be the mediator? Who was he supposed to persuade?

“I want you to persuade Miss Li Yanran of the Marquis’s estate to cooperate with us and invite the Princess of Ling to the northern kingdom as our guest.” The young master said with a smile, but his eyes were like a hawk’s, fixed on Ma Zhicai.

Kidnap the Princess of Ling? Ma Zhicai’s mind buzzed.

This was a matter that could cost him his head. He regretted it; he really shouldn’t have stayed in Fengcheng. What should he do? If the plan was exposed, he was dead. Moreover, he didn’t think kidnapping Lin Ziyin would succeed. Even a fool could see how much the Prince of Ling cherished and valued Lin Ziyin.

Chu Sui Feng would never allow Lin Ziyin to be in danger.

“You just need to persuade Miss Li. Don’t worry about the rest.” The young master seemed to read his mind. His face remained warm with a smile, but his eyes grew sharper. “Of course, if you don’t agree, that’s fine too. I can find someone else to do it.”

Before Ma Zhicai could respond, the guard standing behind him had already drawn the sword from his waist.

“Zhicai.” Ma Erlang was so anxious that cold sweat broke out all over his forehead, his face tense as he looked at Ma Zhicai.

Ma Zhicai saw that the other party had drawn his sword without hesitation, and he also understood the young master’s threat. If he didn’t agree today, he definitely wouldn’t leave this room alive.

But if he agreed to be a mediator for the Tartars, he would also lose his life! He was being driven to madness.

“You can rest assured. That Miss Li will definitely help you. As long as you don’t get intimidated by her, you will complete the task perfectly. After it’s done, you will receive five thousand taels of silver, and you won’t have to bear almost any risk.” The young master was terrifying, understanding Ma Zhicai’s thoughts very clearly. “Of course, if you can’t complete the task, I can’t guarantee your safety. After all, there will be people willing to take over, and the task will continue.”

Under the dual pressure of threats and bribes, Ma Zhicai finally relented. “I want to know, what grudge does Miss Li have against Lin Ziyin?”

The young master smiled in satisfaction. He hadn’t misjudged this man. Although he was afraid of death, he was still a smart man. The question he asked was very appropriate. It seemed the matter was not far from success.

“Because Lin Ziyin took the Prince of Ling away from her. Is that reason sufficient?” The young master answered slowly with a smile.

Sufficient! Ma Zhicai’s eyes lit up. “I will definitely complete the task, but I need to think about how to get close to that miss.”

Chapter 671: The Funeral (3)

Before the honored guest could respond, he hastily added, “Sir, please don’t misunderstand. With my status, how could I possibly have any contact with a young lady from the Marquis’s estate?”

“You will definitely see her, and it will be easy to speak with her. Remember, once you see her, how you get her to help us is your task.” The honored guest’s eyes flashed with cold intent.

“Yes, as long as I see her, I will definitely complete the task you’ve given me.” Ma Zhicai gritted his teeth and answered confidently.

“We’ve arrived.” The snow on the official road had long been cleared, so Chu Sui Feng and his group’s carriage quickly reached Shili Village.

The people of Shili Village had risen early that day. After hastily eating breakfast, they rushed to the workshop. Whether the Prince of Ling and the Princess would return home was uncertain in everyone’s hearts. Even if the Princess did return, it didn’t have much to do with their relationship with the Lin family, but everyone still hoped that the Prince of Ling would bring the Princess back home.

Early in the morning, everyone stretched their necks, working in the workshop, somewhat distracted.

The village headman, entrusted by everyone, was even more restless.

“Uncle, give us a word. Will the Prince and Princess come today?” The village headman had asked this question no less than ten times.

“Uncle, my sister will definitely return home.” Lin Changshu helplessly replied. He knew his sister’s temperament well. The Lin family had arranged for someone to prepare lunch early in the morning, and no one doubted that Ziyin would not return home that day. Only the village headman was uneasy, muttering incessantly.

“Haha, this humble monk has arrived even earlier than the Prince of Ling.” Just as the village headman was sitting restlessly, he saw Master Huizhen, holding his Buddhist beads, appear in the courtyard.

As soon as the village headman saw him, his heart finally settled. “Master Huizhen, you’ve come at just the right time.”

“There are still meat buns in the house, kept warm. Would you like a few?” Master Huizhen had been to the Lin family residence many times, and Lin Changshu was quite familiar with him. This master was outwardly a monk, but deep down, he was a glutton who didn’t abstain from meat.

Sure enough, Master Huizhen, coming directly from the training ground, upon hearing there was food, went straight towards the flower hall without a word.

Familiar with the place, he didn’t hesitate at all.

Finally, when the sun was high in the sky, the grand procession of the Prince of Ling’s estate appeared on the village road. The waiting servants immediately set off firecrackers.

“Have we arrived?” The loud crackling of the firecrackers finally woke Lin Ziyin, who had been sleeping in the carriage. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked Chu Sui Feng.

“Mmm, we’ve arrived.” Chu Sui Feng was somewhat displeased. He had wanted Lin Ziyin to sleep a little longer in his arms, but as soon as they entered the village, the loud firecrackers woke her up.

“Sleeping for a while feels much better.” After sleeping for most of the morning, Lin Ziyin finally felt refreshed. “I wonder what delicious food Sister and sister-in-law have prepared for us?”

Chu Sui Feng liked the way she said “us.” He had never thought that the word “us” could sound so pleasant.

“I say, Your Highness, when you go in later, don’t put on any airs.” Lin Ziyin suddenly thought of something and quickly reminded him in advance. “We have a sister, and according to seniority, sister’s husband is your role model. You need to learn from him and not be outdone by sister’s husband.”

Chu Sui Feng knew she was joking with him, so he followed along. “Don’t worry, I definitely won’t embarrass you. Just wait and see how I outdo Wu Da You.”

“What Wu Da You?” Lin Ziyin glanced at him. “Once you enter the Lin family’s gate, you have to call him sister’s husband like I do.”

Chapter 672: The Funeral (4)

Chu Sui Feng couldn’t help but burst into laughter at her serious expression.

From Yi and the others, riding their horses behind the carriage, heard the laughter coming from inside and all broke into smiles. Having a princess really makes a difference for His Highness, they thought. Not only does he smile more, but now we even hear him laughing out loud often. What a wonderful life this is!

The Prince of Ling was an obedient husband. After arriving at the Lin family residence, he carefully helped Lin Ziyin out of the carriage.

“Grandpa, Elder Brother, Sister-in-law, Sister, Brother-in-law, Younger Brother,” he greeted them warmly before Lin Ziyin could say a word or the Lin family could come forward to pay their respects.

The villagers who had gathered to watch were stunned at first, then all looked at the Lin family with envy.

“And me! And me!” Yan Zhi, not hearing his name called, immediately raised his hand and shouted eagerly.

“Go away, stand aside,” Lin Changshu scolded his son, his face flushed.

Yan Zhi lowered his head, feeling wronged.

“Big nephew,” Chu Sui Feng said with a smile, patting his head.

“Uncle Prince,” Yan Zhi replied happily.

One was down-to-earth, the other fearless like a young calf. The two of them hit it off immediately.

Lin Ziyin looked at Lin Yan Zhi in surprise. What kind of address is that? Who taught him?

“Who taught you to call him that?” she asked, curious.

“Elder Sister, I figured it out myself,” Lin Yan Zhi replied happily. “Father and Mother said we mustn’t be disrespectful to the Prince, but since the Prince married you, he’ll be my uncle from now on, so that’s what I called him.”

Lin Ziyin laughed, “You’re quite clever, aren’t you?”

Lin Yan Zhi beamed, his eyes narrowing into slits.

“Just call me Uncle from now on, no need to add ‘Prince,’” Chu Sui Feng said, granting Lin Yan Zhi a special privilege as he saw Lin Ziyin’s happiness.

“Yes, Uncle,” Lin Yan Zhi agreed. “But if Uncle ever bullies Elder Sister, I’ll still have to fight you.”

Lin Yan Zhi, deeply influenced by Lin Changting, spoke his mind without any fear of Chu Sui Feng.

“You little rascal,” Lin Changshu said, embarrassed and worried that Chu Sui Feng might get angry. The memory of the Prince of Ling pinching his neck still haunted him.

“Alright,” Chu Sui Feng laughed heartily. He was pleased with Lin Yan Zhi’s protectiveness toward Lin Ziyin. Taking Lin Yan Zhi’s hand in one and Lin Ziyin’s in the other, he said, “Grandpa, it’s cold outside. Let’s go inside.”

The old man was pleased with his attitude—properly respectful yet warm. “Please, Your Highness.”

“Grandpa, from now on, just call me Honglin, like you do with Brother-in-law. It sounds more casual,” Chu Sui Feng said, truly in high spirits. He had long envied the warmth of the Lin family. Now, not only had he gained a beautiful wife, but also a large family. The thought made him extremely proud.

“Grandpa, don’t spoil him,” Lin Ziyin said, pulling her hand away from Chu Sui Feng and going to support the old man. “He’s just showing off.”

“Don’t be rude to His Highness,” the old man gently reprimanded her.

“Hmph,” Chu Sui Feng smirked at Lin Ziyin. “I have backing too. If the princess bullies me in the future, I’ll come to her family to complain.”

From Yi and the others following behind him nearly collapsed in shock when they heard this. Heavens, is that really their cold and aloof prince speaking? When they looked up and saw Chu Sui Feng grinning smugly, they felt like they might die of embarrassment.

Chapter 673: The Funeral (5)

The Prince’s transformation was too swift, leaving everyone struggling to keep up.

“So what? This is my family home after all. The Prince should always come after me,” Lin Ziyin said, even more pleased as she flashed him a smile.

“Grandpa, Big Brother, look at this. The Princess is bullying me. If I ever suffer any grievances in the future, I’ll definitely need Grandpa and Big Brother to stand up for me,” Chu Sui Feng happily declared, clearly enjoying this warm family dynamic.

“Hmph, what’s a little hardship for a grown man?” Lin Changting grumbled discontentedly from behind.

“You’re just jealous,” Chu Sui Feng chuckled.

Lin Changting fell silent. The Lin family fell silent. The villagers from Shili Village who had come to watch the spectacle fell silent too.

The Prince of Ling they saw today was completely different from the image they had in their minds. They could hardly believe their ears and eyes. Who could tell them that the Prince of Ling, who was like the Prince of Hell in public, was actually like this in private? But then they thought about it—it was only after he got married that the Prince showed this human side. All the credit went to Lin Ziyin.

With that thought, the villagers looked at Lin Ziyin with even more fervent admiration.

“Get back to work! Don’t you want your year-end bonuses?” the village headman bellowed. “If you don’t meet your quotas, see who dares to take the bonuses!”

“Village headman, we just came to pay our respects to the Prince and Princess. We’re leaving now.”

“Right, right, we’re leaving now.”

The crowd dispersed in a flurry.

By then, Lin Ziyin’s family had already entered the courtyard. Chu Sui Feng instructed From Yi to have the black-armored soldiers bring in the gifts.

All the gifts were divided into three portions. Though it was an odd number, which didn’t align with the northern lands’ preference for pairs in auspicious matters, Chu Sui Feng had always done things as he pleased. No one could oppose what he wanted.

Moreover, no one in the northern lands dared to oppose him.

“The gifts are divided into three portions. One for Big Brother and Big Sister-in-law, one for Sister and Brother-in-law, and Changting’s portion will be kept with Grandpa,” Chu Sui Feng said lazily, as if speaking casually, yet revealing his thoughtfulness. “Grandpa’s portion is different from theirs.”

The items from the Prince of Ling’s estate were always of the finest quality. Not to mention the luxurious silks, even rare treasures could be found among these return gifts.

When a daughter returned home after marriage, her well-being in her marital home could be seen from the gifts she brought back.

Lin Changshu and the others were deeply moved when they saw the return gifts the Prince had brought. They all pondered that when they saw Lin Ziyin off, they would have her take these gifts back, and then they would add some more from their home.

This was also a form of support. The attitude of the natal family was fully reflected in the gifts they sent.

Lin Zige had always worried that Lin Ziyin would suffer after entering the Prince’s Residence. But this worry vanished in an instant amid Chu Sui Feng’s jokes. Given how much the Prince doted on and indulged Lin Ziyin, that girl wouldn’t be at a disadvantage.

When a daughter returned home, the banquet required inviting some relatives, friends, and notable figures to accompany her.

The He family, as relatives of the Lin family, naturally had to be present. The remaining guests fell to the village headman and the Bai family. Everyone who came wore an expression of pride.

Lin Ziyin couldn’t stay idle. The Spring Festival was approaching—the biggest festival of the year. The village workshops would definitely shut down, followed by the distribution of bonuses and benefits.

As for the holiday, Lin Ziyin decided to start the break on the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month and resume work on the eighth day of the first lunar month.

“The rice and corn seeds must be carefully selected. Before the New Year, have the seed collectors bring them back as soon as possible. We must also reserve enough seeds for our own family, the villagers, and the workers. As for the planting techniques, let them send people to learn. Oh, are the bonuses and dividends all prepared?” Even though each workshop had stewards, and there were senior shopkeepers and stewards like Juexin and Yu Shaohui at home, without Lin Ziyin’s final decision, many matters had to be put on hold.

Chapter 674: The Funeral (6)

“The accounts have been prepared, awaiting the Princess’s review,” Yu Shaohui placed the thick ledger on the desk.

Lin Ziyin patiently flipped through the pages. Yu Shaohui and Juexin didn’t idle either, reporting the income from various workshops and greenhouses while handing over the ledgers.

Lin Ziyin read and listened attentively. “The accounts are well done. Since this year’s income is high, distribute bonuses and benefits to each workshop according to the figures. As for those working indoors, calculate their pay based on the average worker’s income.”

“Yes, Princess,” their efforts hadn’t been in vain. Yu Shaohui and Juexin were overjoyed, their expressions relaxing.

“You two are the chief stewards. As a reward, each of you will receive an additional one thousand taels of silver,” Lin Ziyin announced.

“Thank you, Princess,” they both beamed, bowing gratefully. “Since the medical academy’s research has borne fruit, reward each of them five hundred taels according to their contributions.”

Yu Shaohui quickly noted it down.

“Princess, Lin Haisheng has come to visit the Lin family,” Hong Ying reported, “Grandfather Lin requests your presence.”

Lin Haisheng? Lin Ziyin paused, then recalled who this person was. But she was puzzled—why would Lin Haisheng come to their Lin family now?

Though they shared the same surname, Lin Ziyin had never heard of him before.

Could it be because of the Prince and herself?

That seemed plausible. After all, the Lin family’s business had made many envious. But on the other hand, the Prince of Ling’s reputation was known far and wide. She doubted Lin Haisheng would dare to provoke them openly in the northern lands.

After much thought, Lin Ziyin couldn’t make sense of it. She decided to stop overthinking and went straight to the front hall with Hong Ying and the others.

The atmosphere in the front hall was strange.

Grandfather Lin sat at the head of the table, with Chu Sui Feng, Lin Changshu, and Wu Da You seated below. Lin Haisheng sat at the very end, his face stern, filled with discontent, grievance, and urgency.

What was going on? Lin Ziyin wondered as she entered the flower hall.

“Your humble official greets the Princess,” Lin Haisheng immediately stood up from his seat and knelt in greeting upon seeing Lin Ziyin.

“Rise,” Lin Ziyin had to maintain her dignity.

“Come sit here,” Chu Sui Feng smiled faintly, gesturing to the seat beside him.

Lin Ziyin calmly walked over and took her seat. “Since Minister Lin is here to discuss official matters with the Prince, the Prince should have taken you to the study.”

“No, no, your humble official came to visit the Lin family today. I had no idea the Prince and Princess were here, nor did I expect the Lin family to be the Princess’s maternal home,” Lin Haisheng quickly explained before Chu Sui Feng could speak.

“Minister Lin knows my grandfather?” Lin Ziyin feigned surprise.

“It’s like a flood sweeping through the Dragon King’s temple,” Lin Haisheng grew agitated. “Your humble official doesn’t just know Grandfather Lin—we’re actually family! By rights, I should address Grandfather Lin as Fifth Uncle.”

His words carried hidden meaning. Lin Ziyin remained composed, not stirred by his claims. She slightly turned her head to look at Grandfather Lin. “Grandpa, I recall our family doesn’t have any collateral branches. Now Minister Lin says we’re family. Which branch do they belong to?”

Chu Sui Feng sat there, exuding a murderous aura, a far cry from his usual playful demeanor at the Lin family. However, since Lin Ziyin and Lin Haisheng hadn’t clashed, and she hadn’t been wronged, he simply observed from the side, a hint of smugness in his eyes. With just a few words, Lin Ziyin had reduced Lin Haisheng’s status to the lowest. In this era, the distinction between legitimate and illegitimate branches was clear, as was their standing.

Chapter 675: The Funeral (7)

Lin Ziyin immediately labeled Lin Haisheng as a member of a collateral branch. Given Lin Haisheng’s pride, this would undoubtedly infuriate him.

Indeed, Lin Haisheng was seething with anger, but he had come with a purpose today. Moreover, the Prince of Ling was sitting nearby, watching him like a tiger eyeing its prey. The Lin family was no longer a collateral branch he could freely vent his anger on or dispose of as he pleased.

He couldn’t say or do anything to Lin Ziyin, the true culprit.

Gritting his teeth, he maintained his smile. “Princess, you might not know. Your branch is actually the collateral line of our Lin family. Your great-great-grandfather was the illegitimate offspring of the 180th generation of the Lin family. According to the family records, you should be the 183rd generation.”

Calling him illegitimate would show this ignorant girl her place. She shouldn’t think that just because the Prince of Ling was here, she could shout at him. In the Lin family, his words as the legitimate heir carried the most weight.

“Minister Lin, you must be mistaken,” Grandfather Lin said slowly, just as Lin Changshu and the others were growing anxious. “Our Lin family is small and humble. We don’t know what our ancestors did. But before he passed, my father told me that I was the only son in the family. If I ever had the means, I should build a Lin family ancestral hall in the village. He would be the first generation, I the second, and my son the third. As for them—”

Grandfather Lin looked around, his gaze warm as he glanced at Lin Changshu and the others. “The fourth and fifth generations are thriving. Our Lin family is doing well.”

Grandfather Lin’s words were a slap in the face to Lin Haisheng.

He hadn’t expected the exiled collateral branch of the Lin family to dare put on airs in front of him, the legitimate heir. But when he turned to look at Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng, his heart skipped a beat, and he forcibly suppressed his anger.

It wasn’t the right time to fall out with the collateral branch. According to family rules, all businesses owned by the collateral branches would eventually belong to the main branch. This collateral branch had so many workshops, each practically a goldmine. He couldn’t let his temper ruin his “prospects.”

“Fifth Uncle, I know the Lin family hasn’t taken care of you all these years, and you must resent the family. But honestly, we’ve been thinking of you all this time. The family records still include your branch’s names. The northern lands are too far from the capital, and the area is vast. We’ve wanted to help but couldn’t. But now that we’ve met, we can rest easy,” Lin Haisheng said smoothly. He was a seasoned official, and though he coveted the Lin family’s workshops and businesses, he didn’t mention them. Instead, he tried to appeal to their emotions with words of kinship.

“Minister Lin’s joke isn’t funny at all,” Grandfather Lin replied seriously. “Our Lin family is small and humble. My father once said we were rootless duckweed. Most of our relatives died during the exile. The rest of us are all the family we have. Minister Lin, not everyone with the surname Lin is family. There are so many people in the world with the same surname. I advise you to spend more effort finding your real relatives.”

“Minister Lin, did you hear that clearly?” Lin Ziyin finally spoke, smiling. “I believe what Grandpa says. Don’t waste your time on us. I hope you can find another path to locate your relatives soon.”

Lin Haisheng was left speechless by the grandfather and granddaughter duo.

He could see that the Lin family had no intention of acknowledging them as their main family. They were as stubborn as mules. But it didn’t matter. Once the family records arrived, he could send more people from the family to visit. At worst, he could offer the Lin family some conditions. He didn’t believe they wouldn’t want a powerful family as their backing.

At the very least, if Lin Ziyin, the Princess of Ling, had a strong enough family backing, she would have more influence in the northern lands. People would always surrender if given enough temptation. This was the lesson he had learned from his years in office.

“Since it’s a misunderstanding, Minister Lin, you don’t need to bring it up again,” Chu Sui Feng said lazily, just as Lin Haisheng was lost in thought. “But speaking of family records, I was just about to discuss something with Grandpa.”

“Please speak, Your Highness,” Grandfather Lin said respectfully. Lin Changshu and the others looked at him nervously. Truthfully, the sudden appearance of a main family branch made Lin Changshu, Lin Zige, and the others feel pressured.

Their family business had grown, and with Qiao Shi and others telling them about the complexities of large families, they didn’t want any main family appearing. They weren’t foolish enough to believe Lin Haisheng was here to claim kinship.

Chapter 676: Unconscious (1)

Every business venture of the Lin family was enough to make others envious! However, Grandfather Lin’s attitude was resolute, and Lin Ziyin had no intention of acknowledging any relatives. With even His Highness supporting them, what did the Lin family have to worry about?

“Ziyin and I have discussed opening a Lin family ancestral hall near Shili Village. In a few days, the abbot of Ding’an Temple will select an auspicious day to begin construction,” Chu Sui Feng said calmly.

As soon as he finished speaking, a loud voice immediately responded from outside the door.

Lin Haisheng followed the sound and saw a great master standing at the door. This monk was as thin as a stick, wearing thick monastic robes. His bald head was exposed, and he wasn’t wearing a monastic hat, but his face was ruddy, clearly indicating he was in excellent health.

“Master Huizhen,” Grandfather Lin stood up to greet him.

Lin Haisheng’s mind buzzed upon hearing this.

Although he didn’t live in the northern lands, even from the distant capital, he had long heard of this monk’s reputation from Ding’an Temple.

It was said that this master had exceptional martial arts and medical skills and maintained close ties with the Divine Physician Valley. In his early years, he traveled the jianghu, and many people had benefited from his kindness. His reputation was outstanding, earning him the title of “Medical Chivalrous Hero.” Later, it was said that he saw through the red dust and entered Ding’an Temple to become a monk. But the rumors didn’t end there. Although he was nominally a monk, he didn’t abstain from meat, and his behavior was eccentric. Those who offended him often ended up maimed or dead. He was unrestrained and wild, and even the abbot of Ding’an Temple couldn’t do anything about him.

Calling him a monk was practically an elevation; this man was clearly a rogue and a scoundrel disguised as a monk.

After searching his mind for information about Master Huizhen, Lin Haisheng’s breathing became cautious. He didn’t want to accidentally offend the great master and end up mysteriously poisoned by him.

It was said that the poisons Master Huizhen used were not only difficult to cure, but no one in the world dared to try.

“Master Huizhen, you arrived even earlier than us,” Lin Ziyin complained.

“It’s because you’re too slow,” Master Huizhen shook his head, “With you not around, those few in the kitchen are all slacking off. They won’t even make beggar’s chicken for the monks.”

“Enough, stop pretending. I’ve heard that the chickens from the chicken farm haven’t been spared from your stomach,” Lin Ziyin said irritably.

“Haha,” Master Huizhen, having been exposed, wasn’t angry and didn’t hide it, “Who told the abbot of the temple to be so rigid? It’s pitiful; the temple doesn’t even raise a single chicken.”

Indeed, unrestrained and wild! Lin Haisheng thought to himself upon hearing his words. Who had ever heard of a temple raising chickens?

But he could only keep these thoughts to himself. He wouldn’t dare say them in front of Master Huizhen. Lin Haisheng was surprised by Lin Ziyin’s attitude toward the great master.

“Where does the great master think is suitable?” Chu Sui Feng asked indifferently.

“The plot of land near the mountain on the east side of the village has excellent feng shui. With mountains and water, it’s a blessed land that can bring prosperity to the family and bless future generations for years,” Master Huizhen shook his head as he answered.

Chu Sui Feng raised an eyebrow, clearly not believing what he said.

“The location was chosen by the abbot. That kid Huilian also praised it as a blessed land. If it weren’t for the maidservant’s sake, this humble monk wouldn’t have said anything,” Master Huizhen didn’t show any fear even when facing someone as formidable as Chu Sui Feng. His attitude toward Chu Sui Feng was far from polite.

Strangely, Chu Sui Feng wasn’t angry either, “That’s more like it. Go back and ask again, pick a good day.”

“Alright,” Master Huizhen replied impatiently, “Anyway, the great master is idle, and he’s best at planning this.”

Chapter 677: Unconscious (2)

“Thank you, Master Huizhen. Once the ancestral hall is completed, I will bring the Lin family descendants to Ding’an Temple to offer incense and oil money to the Buddha,” Grandfather Lin said, beaming with joy.

“Enough of that. Offering incense and oil is not my concern. You should go boast to my disciple Huilian instead. What would truly please me is if the kitchen prepares some fine wine and dishes for me at noon. And if the Princess could cook them herself, that would be even better,” Master Huizhen replied impatiently.

“I wish to build another temple in the border city. It lies at the intersection of several nations, with many merchants passing through. Building a temple there would also help spread the Buddha’s glory,” Chu Sui Feng said leisurely.

Master Huizhen’s expression stiffened. He shook his head and looked at Lin Ziyin with regret. “Your Highness is so petty. It seems I won’t get to taste the Princess’s cooking after all.”

Lin Haisheng, a living person sitting to the side, was completely ignored by the Lin family, Master Huizhen, and Chu Sui Feng. But in front of Chu Sui Feng and Master Huizhen, he didn’t dare show even a hint of displeasure.

Yet, watching Shili Village actually build a Lin family ancestral hall filled him with resentment.

Allowing the Lin family to break away from the main branch would not only lose him leverage over Lin Ziyin but also cost him a fortune. No matter what, he had to stop the Lin family from building their own ancestral hall.

“Since you’ve come to the wrong person, you should find someone else as soon as possible,” Lin Changshu glanced at Lin Haisheng and finally gathered the courage to speak. “Today, Your Highness and the Princess are visiting, so I’m afraid the Lin family cannot entertain you.”

The dismissal was clear! Even with his thick skin, Lin Haisheng couldn’t stay any longer.

“Fifth Uncle, I know you’re upset, but the past is the past. Please don’t dwell on it. I’ll come visit again in a few days,” he said, putting on an air of not holding grudges against the younger generation. He smiled as he stood up. “Today, your humble official won’t disturb Your Highness and the Princess any further.”

“Minister Lin, being too stubborn isn’t good for either of us. The Lin family is small and busy making a living every day. In the future, we might not have much time to entertain you, so please don’t waste your time here,” Grandfather Lin said, even more bluntly.

Lin Haisheng’s anger surged, but he knew that with the Prince of Ling backing them, the old man had nothing to fear from him.

What could he do to make the Lin family change their attitude? He needed to go back and think of a way.

But before leaving, Lin Haisheng made a request. “Your Highness, forgive my fatherly concern. Please give me a chance to see my daughter.”

This time, the urgency on Lin Haisheng’s face seemed genuine.

Lin Ziyin sneered inwardly. This old fox, for his own selfish reasons, wanted to cause trouble for the Lin family. She wasn’t a saint—why should she let him see his daughter so easily?

“Your Highness, is Minister Lin’s daughter also in the mansion?” she deliberately turned to Chu Sui Feng beside her, pretending to be surprised. “I wonder which beauty in Your Highness’s mansion she is?”

Chu Sui Feng’s response was even more ruthless.

He knew Lin Ziyin was deliberately embarrassing Lin Haisheng, but instead of reprimanding her, he added fuel to the fire. “There is only one beauty in my mansion, and that is you. Where else would there be another beauty?”

Lin Changshu and the others grew uneasy. The Prince of Ling’s personality had changed too much, and they were struggling to adapt. His words were practically an outright flirtation with Lin Ziyin.

At the very least, they couldn’t bring themselves to say such things in public like Lin Changshu and Wu Da You.

Chapter 678: Unconscious (3)

For Lin Haisheng, Chu Sui Feng’s response was more painful than having his heart carved out. How dare the Prince of Ling treat him this way? After all, he was a high-ranking official in the court, a favorite of the emperor. If Chu Sui Feng refused to give him face, then he wouldn’t show any mercy either.

In an instant, Lin Haisheng had already planned how he would report Chu Sui Feng to the emperor upon his return.

Chu Sui Feng didn’t even spare him a glance, his eyes fixed on Lin Ziyin with a smile. “In my eyes and heart, only the Princess is a true beauty.”

He reiterated, “All other women are nothing but ugly monsters. If those ugly monsters knew their place, I wouldn’t bother with them. But some of them just love to cause trouble. Truly, ugly people are the most troublesome. Minister Lin, what do you think I should do with such ugly monsters?”

Lin Haisheng’s back broke out in a cold sweat. Chu Sui Feng’s words were clearly directed at him. Could the Prince of Ling already know that his daughter had entered the Prince’s Residence as a spy?

She was his own flesh and blood, his legitimate daughter. It was impossible for Lin Haisheng not to worry about her.

But Chu Sui Feng’s question was impossible to answer.

Not answering was not an option, but answering was even worse.

Just as Lin Haisheng was struggling, Lin Ziyin spoke up first. “Your Highness, even if you want to make me happy, you shouldn’t belittle the other young ladies.”

She laughed softly, her gentle words turning Chu Sui Feng’s warning into a joke, smoothly giving Lin Haisheng a way out.

Lin Haisheng secretly let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, he didn’t have to answer Chu Sui Feng’s barbed question.

But then he grew worried. He had always thought his daughter, raised with the finest education in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, taught by the most meticulous nannies, was unmatched in both temperament and talent.

This newly appointed Princess, Lin Ziyin, came from a humble background, a merchant’s daughter with no formal education. What skills could she possibly have? The position of Princess would eventually be taken by his daughter. But he hadn’t expected Lin Ziyin to be so tactful and clever, resolving his awkward situation with just a few words.

What puzzled him even more was why Lin Ziyin had helped him. Could it be that even though the Lin family didn’t want to acknowledge their relationship, Lin Ziyin still harbored private thoughts, wanting the main branch of the Lin family in the capital as her backing? The possibility made Lin Haisheng’s heart stir with hope.

“Minister Lin, you can see your daughter whenever you wish. As long as she follows the rules of the Prince’s Residence, I don’t concern myself with such trivial matters.” With Lin Ziyin’s approval, Chu Sui Feng’s tone softened.

His sudden change in attitude made Lin Haisheng feel as though the couple was perfectly in sync.

“Thank you, Your Highness and Princess. I will go to the Prince’s Residence to see my daughter now.” Lin Haisheng’s manner was extremely respectful. “Her mother has brought some local specialties for her. I will deliver them to her. She still has the heart of a child, always missing the little trinkets and snacks from the capital.”

“If she misses home so much, why don’t you take her back this time?” Chu Sui Feng spoke without warning.

Lin Haisheng was taken aback. He nervously stole a glance at Chu Sui Feng, but the prince’s gaze was fixed entirely on Lin Ziyin beside him, seemingly indifferent to his reaction.

“Your Highness, forgive me. If you do not wish for me to see my daughter, I will not go to the Prince’s Residence.” Lin Haisheng put on a trembling act.

Chapter 679: Unconscious (4)

“Hmm?” Chu Sui Feng’s gaze finally fell upon him. “What does Minister Lin mean? Is he blaming me for neglecting Consort Lin?”

“Your humble official would not dare.” Lin Haisheng bowed his head in apology. Even if Chu Sui Feng had neglected his daughter, or punished her without reason, Lin Haisheng would have to endure it here in the northern lands.

He was not someone who couldn’t distinguish priorities. When he needed to bow his head, he would absolutely choose to do so.

“Is it that you don’t dare, or that you don’t want to?” Chu Sui Feng mocked, his sharp gaze filled with killing intent.

Under Chu Sui Feng’s piercing stare, Lin Haisheng’s back broke out in even more cold sweat.

“Your Highness.” Lin Ziyin spoke softly, “You always speak in half-sentences. No wonder you cause misunderstandings.”

“Whether others are happy or not is none of my concern. As long as the Princess doesn’t misunderstand me, that’s all that matters.” As soon as she spoke, the killing intent on Chu Sui Feng’s face lessened slightly.

Lin Ziyin smiled at Lin Haisheng. “Minister Lin, what His Highness means is that Consort Lin has come to the northern lands, far from home, and has been away for several years. His Highness feels for Consort Lin. If she is willing, His Highness can allow her to accompany you back to the capital for a visit, as a way to see her family.”

After her explanation, Lin Haisheng felt as if a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders. Thankfully, he hadn’t angered the Prince of Ling. He truly despised Chu Sui Feng’s unpredictable nature. Of course, the key reason was that he didn’t dare provoke Chu Sui Feng. He knew that Chu Sui Feng’s title as the God of War was not without merit. It was earned through countless battles and killings. If Chu Sui Feng were truly displeased and decided to keep him in the northern lands, even the emperor in the distant capital would have no way to intervene.

Only after personally arriving in the northern lands and witnessing the support and admiration the people and soldiers here had for the Prince of Ling did he truly understand the terrifying influence of the Prince of Ling.

“Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. However, the journey from the northern lands to the capital is thousands of miles. If we were to make the trip for a family visit, it would take at least half a year, if not more. The distance is one thing, but my daughter is frail and cannot endure such a long and arduous journey.” Lin Haisheng was reluctant to part with his daughter, but even if he were, he couldn’t take Lin Wan’er back with him. The one who had sent Lin Wan’er to the Prince of Ling’s estate was the current emperor.

Why had she come all this way? Wasn’t it to serve as the emperor’s eyes and ears within the Prince’s Residence? If he were to take Lin Wan’er back to the capital on his own, based on his understanding of the emperor, the emperor would never let Lin Wan’er go. He might even direct his anger toward the entire Lin family.

Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng were not at all surprised by Lin Haisheng’s refusal. This man had been navigating the political waters for years and had earned the emperor’s favor, showing just how cunning he was. A man who would even calculate his own daughter couldn’t be expected to have much sentiment.

They had already anticipated that Lin Haisheng would reject the proposal. Seeing the “panicked” look on his face, Lin Ziyin felt a wave of disgust. This man was far too heartless. If he had taken the initiative to bring Lin Wan’er back this time, her life in the future would have been much better than staying in the northern lands. Unfortunately, this man’s choice was far too disappointing.

Faced with Lin Haisheng’s righteous refusal, Chu Sui Feng seemed not to mind at all. “If you don’t want to, then so be it.”

“Thank you, Your Highness. Your humble official will take his leave now.” Lin Haisheng didn’t dare say anything else, not even words of flattery. The less said, the better.

“See him out. There are many people in the Prince’s Residence these days.” Chu Sui Feng said impatiently.

After repeatedly expressing his gratitude, Lin Haisheng hurriedly left the Lin family residence with his young servant.

“Grandpa, is this man really from our family?” After the man had left, Zige could no longer contain her curiosity and stared at Old Master Lin as she asked.

Chapter 680: Unconscious (5)

Grandfather Lin nodded, then shook his head. “It doesn’t matter who he is. You just need to remember that the entire lineage of the Lin family was wiped out on their way to the northern lands.”

Lin Ziyin had heard of the old grudges between the generations. It was said that their branch of the Lin family did indeed have roots connected to the Lin family in the capital. Unfortunately, Grandfather Lin’s grandfather had been used as a scapegoat by the main branch, taking the blame for them, and the entire household was then exiled to the northern lands.

Although there was a fundamental difference between exile and demotion, the suffering endured was the same. After arriving in the northern lands, the Lin family had lived in great hardship, with no care or support from the main family in the capital. It was almost impossible for Grandfather Lin to not harbor resentment toward the main family after all these years.

Lin Changshu and the others had never experienced the luxurious life of a large family. Now that the Lin family was thriving, seeing Lin Haisheng come to scheme against them face-to-face, they felt even less favorably toward that so-called main family in the capital.

“Sister, do you really want to build an ancestral hall?” Lin Changshu asked, worried yet somewhat eager.

Lin Ziyin understood the importance ancient men placed on descendants. Although everyone in the Lin family opposed acknowledging their kinship, it didn’t mean they didn’t value their family. An ancestral hall symbolized the prosperity of a family. Lin Changshu and Grandfather Lin wanted to use the ancestral hall to show others that the Lin family had risen.

Lin Ziyin didn’t oppose this urgency.

“Let’s choose a good time to build it in the spring,” Chu Sui Feng declared.

Lin Changshu and the others were delighted. With the Prince’s support, building the ancestral hall was now a certainty.

“Your Highness, Princess, I want to build the ancestral hall next to the school. In the future, the ancestral hall will only keep one side room for the family records, and the rest of the rooms will still be for the children to use,” Grandfather Lin said.

The smiles on Lin Changshu and the others’ faces froze. Could an ancestral hall without offerings still be considered an ancestral hall?

Lin Ziyin, however, fully agreed. The prosperity of a family didn’t lie in how many descendants there were, but in whether the family’s conduct and morals could be praised by others.

Experience truly was the best teacher. For an ancient man like Grandfather Lin to have such progressive thoughts was already remarkable.

“I agree with Grandpa’s opinion,” Lin Ziyin was the first to express her stance.

“I’ll listen to Grandpa and Sister,” Lin Changting immediately agreed.

“Mhm,” the youngest, Lin Yan Zhi, although he didn’t understand what the adults were saying, it didn’t stop him from expressing his opinion. He felt that whatever Great Grandpa, Elder Sister, and Little Uncle said was always correct.

“We have no objections either,” Lin Changshu had great respect for Grandfather Lin. How could he oppose what Grandfather Lin suggested?

The matter of building the ancestral hall was thus settled.

At noon, the Lin family prepared a table of fine wine and dishes. The family, the village headman, and other accompanying personnel, along with the uninvited Master Huizhen, ate to their heart’s content. In the afternoon, Lin Ziyin arranged the matters of the workshop and the fields, assigned tasks to the stewards, and then left Shili Village with Chu Sui Feng.

“Mama was just about to send someone to Shili Village to inform Your Highness and the Princess,” Steward Bai hurried over as soon as they returned to the Prince’s Residence, looking anxious.

“What happened?” Chu Sui Feng asked coldly.

“The Marquis’s estate sent a note. The Old Matriarch has been unconscious since this morning, and the medicine monks are at a loss,” Steward Bai answered carefully, knowing how much the Prince of Ling valued the Old Matriarch.

Lin Ziyin also looked at Chu Sui Feng with concern.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression, however, remained unchanged, showing no sign of panic.

Lin Ziyin guessed that it was probably because he already knew about the Old Matriarch’s health condition. He must have been mentally prepared for her current state.

Chapter 681: Unconscious (6)

“Princess, change into plain clothes. We’ll go to the Marquis’s estate together,” Chu Sui Feng said, looking at her.

Lin Ziyin nodded. Since it was the third day after their wedding—the day for the bride to return home—she and Chu Sui Feng were both dressed in bright, festive attire. But with the Old Matriarch unconscious, it would be inappropriate to visit in such clothing.

Lin Ziyin hurried into the inner chamber and had Qiao’er find her a plain, down-filled robe to change into.

“Your Highness,” Chu Sui Feng entered just then, and Qiao’er quickly bowed to him.

Chu Sui Feng dismissed her, “You may leave.”

Qiao’er didn’t dare linger and quickly left the room.

“Will this outfit do for Your Highness?” Lin Ziyin personally selected a plain robe for him as well.

Their outfits were similar in style, both adorned with dark patterns embroidered in silver thread. Chu Sui Feng took the robe and swiftly changed into it. Then, he took a white fur-lined fox-fur cloak from the wardrobe and draped it over her shoulders. “When we get there, don’t concern yourself with anyone. You are my princess, and no one may disrespect you.”

This was his way of preparing her.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Your Highness needn’t worry about me. I’m not some weakling anyone can bully.”

“Nanny Lu,” Chu Sui Feng suddenly called out.

Nanny Lu’s voice immediately came from outside, and soon she entered with Hong Ying, Lu Luo, and a few other maidservants.

“You will attend to the princess. If anyone is disrespectful, you know what to do,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly.

“Yes, Your Highness. Rest assured, this old servant knows what to do. I won’t let the princess suffer the slightest grievance,” Nanny Lu replied earnestly and respectfully.

“Let’s go.” Chu Sui Feng also draped a white fur-lined cloak over himself before taking Lin Ziyin’s hand and leading her out.

By the time they returned from Shili Village to Fengcheng, it was already evening.

Night fell quickly in Fengcheng. By the time Chu Sui Feng brought Lin Ziyin to the Marquis’s estate, the sky had darkened completely.

Lanterns were lit all over the estate, but against the pitch-black night, they only made the place seem emptier and more desolate.

Everyone in the estate, from masters to servants, wore expressions of exhaustion and tension. They all moved hurriedly yet cautiously, tiptoeing as if afraid to make a sound.

Lin Ziyin, caught in this tense atmosphere, couldn’t help but feel nervous herself.

“Don’t be afraid.” Chu Sui Feng, always by her side, sensed her unease. To ease her mind, he disregarded any potential gossip and reached out to take her hand again as they walked inside.

“Your humble official greets Your Highness.” Lord Li paced back and forth in the side room, clearly agitated. He was the one in the estate who least wanted anything to happen to the Old Matriarch. If she were to pass, he knew better than anyone what that would mean for the Marquis’s estate.

Seeing Chu Sui Feng approach, he quickly went to pay his respects, hoping to use Chu Sui Feng’s influence to invite Master Huizhen to the estate to examine the Old Matriarch again. He prayed that Master Huizhen might bring new hope.

“Dispense with the formalities,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly. “The princess and I will go see her. Master Huizhen will arrive shortly.”

Before Lord Li could even make his request, Chu Sui Feng had already given him the reassurance he sought.

“Many thanks to Your Highness and the Princess.” Lord Li was overjoyed. In his eyes, while the monks of Ding’an Temple were all skilled, Master Huizhen was the most exceptional. As long as the old monk came, he still held onto a glimmer of hope.

“Concubine greets Your Highness and the Princess.” Only after Lord Li and Chu Sui Feng had exchanged a few words did Madame Mu, Madame Yu, and the others dare to step forward and pay their respects.

Chapter 682: Unconscious (7)

“Enough of that.” Chu Sui Feng had no fondness for these people, and his tone reflected it.

Among the crowd, Li Yanran saw Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin holding hands, her eyes burning with hatred. Chu Sui Feng’s large hands should have been holding hers, but Lin Ziyin had stolen everything that belonged to her.

The women of the Marquis’s estate had all gathered, and as the representative of the Prince’s Residence, Lin Ziyin naturally needed to offer a few words of greeting and comfort to Madame Mu and the others.

Just as she was about to speak, she sensed a resentful gaze upon her.

Her sixth sense had always been stronger than others, and following her instincts, she saw Li Yanran staring at her with unbridled hatred.

Li Yanran was indeed bold. Even in front of so many people, and even after being noticed by Lin Ziyin, the hatred in her eyes did not diminish.

Nanny Lu, who was by Lin Ziyin’s side, immediately turned cold. Lin Ziyin subtly moved her hand, and only then did Nanny Lu remain silent.

Madame Yu’s gaze also fell upon Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng’s hands. She wore a faint, mocking smile, but unlike Li Yanran, she was not foolish enough to dwell on it. After a single glance, she slightly lowered her head.

No matter what, she could not afford to be reckless in front of Chu Sui Feng. This was a lesson learned in blood. In the Marquis’s estate, with Lord Li and Madame Mu above her, and Li Yanran, the younger sister-in-law, below, there was no room for her, Madame Yu, to shine. Thus, Madame Yu simply played the role of a mute.

Lin Ziyin also sensed Madame Yu’s meaningful glance, and only then did she realize that her hand was still enveloped by Chu Sui Feng’s large hand.

This was certainly inappropriate for the occasion, and it made her seem reckless.

Startled, Lin Ziyin quickly pulled her hand away.

Chu Sui Feng noticed her movement and did not make it difficult for her. He gently released her hand. “Follow me inside to take a look.”

“Alright.” Lin Ziyin obediently agreed.

“Madame, Young Mistress.” But before entering, Lin Ziyin did not forget the necessary pleasantries. “How did the Old Matriarch suddenly fall unconscious?”

“In response to the Princess,” Madame Mu replied respectfully, though she harbored hatred for Lin Ziyin in her heart. “After the Old Matriarch returned from the Prince’s Residence, she was particularly happy. The next day, she even ate an extra bowl of rice. But this morning, we discovered that she had fallen unconscious.”

“What do the medicine monks say?”

“Master came and administered acupuncture and prescribed medicine. I also fed the Old Matriarch the medicine. But Master said that if the Old Matriarch does not wake up by tomorrow, perhaps…” At this point, Madame Mu seemed too distressed to continue.

The Second Madam, Xu, however, was eager to take credit. “In response to the Princess, I have also followed Master’s instructions, speaking to the Old Matriarch by her ear, but she shows no reaction to our words.”

“You have all worked hard.” Lin Ziyin politely consoled them.

“It is only natural to take care of our own elder. It is rather late, and we are troubled that Your Highness and the Princess have gone out of your way to come here. We are truly grateful.”

As Xu spoke, she used her handkerchief to dab at the corners of her eyes. Her two daughters and two daughters-in-law immediately followed suit, shedding tears.

Compared to the Second Madam’s “heartfelt sincerity,” the first branch, led by Madame Mu, seemed lacking.

Madame Mu and Madame Yu were furious to see themselves overshadowed by the Second Madam, but they could not lose their temper in front of Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin. They could only maintain a gloomy expression.

“Let’s go.” Chu Sui Feng was concise, not wanting to see Lin Ziyin engage in false pleasantries with those hypocrites.

The patient needed rest, and it was certainly not appropriate for so many people to crowd in. Thus, the only one who accompanied Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin inside was Lord Li.

Seeing Lord Li by Chu Sui Feng’s side again, the Second Madam’s people all pursed their lips, regretting yet another missed opportunity to get close to the Prince of Ling.

There were not many people in the room. Apart from a few medicine monks waiting, only Nanny Qi Lan and a maidservant stood guard by the Old Matriarch’s side.

The Old Matriarch lying on the bed had a rosy complexion, not at all like someone in a coma.

“How is she?” Lin Ziyin asked.

Before Nanny Qi Lan could speak, her eyes were already red. “This old servant greets Your Highness and the Princess. The Old Matriarch, she…” At this point, she choked up and could not continue.

“Is there any way to make the Old Matriarch wake up soon?” Chu Sui Feng’s expression was stern. He was asking the medicine monks beside him.

“Amitabha, this humble monk’s medical skills are inadequate. I am at a loss regarding the Old Matriarch’s condition.” The medicine monk respectfully told the truth.

Chu Sui Feng did not blame them. In truth, he knew the Old Matriarch’s health better than anyone.

The only remaining hope was Master Huizhen.

Chu Sui Feng pulled Lin Ziyin to sit down and wait for Master Huizhen’s arrival.

Nanny Lu softly comforted Nanny Qi Lan, helping her gradually calm down. The room was filled only with the Old Matriarch’s heavy breathing, the atmosphere oppressive. Lord Li tried several times to liven up the mood, but after seeing Chu Sui Feng’s displeased, icy gaze, he did not dare to speak again.

“Young Mistress.” The atmosphere in the side room was also tense. Chu Sui Feng’s arrival made everyone cautious. At this moment, a maidservant from Madame Yu’s room barged in.

Chapter 683: Joining Forces to Scheme (1)

“Young mistress, someone from the Yu family has come to say that the Old Matriarch is gravely ill and requests your presence,” the maidservant said, her heart pounding as she saw all the masters of the estate gathered in the room. Yet, she managed to suppress her panic and delivered the message calmly.

“Oh dear, coming to call someone at this late hour—sister-in-law, you should hurry back. The Old Matriarch must be anxious waiting for you,” the second branch’s daughter-in-law interjected with a smile before Madame Yu could speak.

Madame Xu, hearing her daughter-in-law’s veiled mockery of Madame Yu, not only failed to stop her but added fuel to the fire. “Niece-in-law, how can you still sit there? It’s so late, and the roads will be difficult to travel soon.”

Madame Mu seethed inwardly as she watched the second branch’s mother and daughter-in-law gang up on her own daughter-in-law. But with the Old Matriarch lying unconscious in bed, she couldn’t afford to quarrel with them now. The Prince of Ling would be the first to disapprove, and the Lord would surely reprimand her without considering the circumstances.

She also disapproved of the Yu family’s unreasonable behavior.

Madame Yu wasn’t concerned about whether it was appropriate for her family to come at this hour. Her first thought was that something must have happened at the Yu family residence—otherwise, they would never have sent someone to fetch her at this time.

But she couldn’t imagine what could have gone wrong so late at night. Could her parents be arguing, or was her grandmother truly ill? Most of the maidservants in her courtyard were from the Yu family, so she paid no mind to the reactions of the others in the room.

“Useless things,” Li Jiesong muttered, his temper already frayed. The second branch’s mockery felt like a slap to his face. As a man, he couldn’t let this insult to his dignity stand. “The estate is in such turmoil, and it’s so late at night, yet they come here over something trivial, expecting you to drop everything and go. Have they forgotten that you’re a married daughter? What happened to all the Yu family’s sons and grandsons?”

At the mention of death, Madame Yu exploded. “Even if I’m married, I’m still my parents’ daughter! If my grandmother is unwell, what’s wrong with me going back to see her? If it weren’t serious, would they have come to find me at this hour? Don’t forget, His Highness and Her Highness—”

“Silence!” Before Madame Yu could finish, Madame Mu slammed her hand on the table and stood up. The others in the room instinctively fell silent.

Madame Yu had just invoked the Prince of Ling.

The Prince and Princess were still in the room, and their status carried the weight of being outsiders. Madame Yu, however, was the legitimate daughter of the Yu family, making her relationship with them far closer than Chu Sui Feng’s with the Marquis’s estate.

With this comparison, no one in the room dared to say another word.

“Go and see what’s happening,” Madame Mu said coldly. She didn’t want the second branch to have anything to mock, nor did she dare risk the Prince of Ling developing a dislike for the Marquis’s estate at such a critical moment.

Besides, it was so late—if the Yu family had sent someone, something serious must have happened. If there truly was an emergency and Madame Yu missed it, it would make future interactions with her family awkward.

With her elder’s permission, Madame Yu quickly thanked Madame Mu and left with her maidservant.

Returning to her own courtyard, she saw a young servant from the Yu family standing inside, sweating profusely.

Something had indeed happened! Madame Yu’s heart raced.

“What’s going on?” she demanded.

“Miss,” the young servant’s eyes darted around nervously, clearly unable to speak freely with so many people present.

“All of you, leave,” Madame Yu waved her hand, dismissing all the maidservants and servant women from the room, leaving only one nanny to attend to her.

“Miss, something terrible has happened at the estate,” the young servant blurted out as soon as the room was quiet, dropping to his knees. “All the grain we sold has been returned by Black Master’s men.”

Chapter 684: Joining Forces to Scheme (2)

“What?” Madame Yu was so startled that she stood up abruptly, her face no longer composed. Instead, it was filled with terror and worry. She grabbed the young servant by the collar. “Say that again.”

“Madame, the grain has really been returned,” the young servant repeated. “The Eldest Young Master and the Second Young Master are waiting for you to make a decision. The family head is anxious and waiting for your instructions.”

Make a decision? Madame Yu was furious. What good ideas could she possibly have to solve this problem?

Prince of Ling was in the Prince’s Residence, but in reality, his relationship with the Marquis’s estate had never been close. The order to sell grain at a fair price in Fengcheng and prohibit smuggling had been issued by Prince of Ling. Would Prince of Ling change his stance for a small family like the Yu family? Dream on!

Madame Yu was a clever woman, and clever people often saw the heart of a problem at a glance. She was not as naive as the rest of the Yu family.

“Madame,” seeing that Madame Yu had slumped back into her chair without responding for a long time, the young servant was both frightened and anxious. When he had left, the family head had instructed him to bring Madame Yu back no matter what.

“Prepare the carriage immediately,” Madame Yu snapped back to reality and ordered with a stern face.

Although it was just after dark, the weather in Fengcheng was too cold. There were almost no pedestrians on the streets. Apart from the fixed places with lights, the rest were pitch black.

Madame Yu, sitting in the carriage, was anxious and wished she could arrive at the Yu family residence in one step.

Inside the Yu family residence, Madame Yu’s brother, Yu Shiyong, and the other masters of the Yu family were all sitting in the room, staring at each other in disbelief at the grain piled up in the courtyard. This grain had been returned just as the sky was getting dark.

Unexpectedly receiving tens of thousands of jin of grain, not a single person in the Yu family thought it was a good thing. Instead, everyone’s faces were filled with fear and worry.

“Why isn’t Elder Sister here yet?” a man who looked about the same age as Madame Yu asked anxiously.

“What’s the rush? We just sent someone over,” Yu Shiyong coldly reprimanded his son.

Madame Yu was the late-born daughter of the Yu family, and Yu Shiyong’s son was about the same age as her. Thinking about the possible consequences for the Yu family, Yu Shiyong was even more terrified.

Prince of Ling was known for his swift and decisive actions. How could a small family like the Yu family quietly dispose of this batch of grain?

“Master, Madame is back,” just as he was considering this, Madame Yu finally arrived.

“Quick, quick, invite Madame here,” afraid that the news would leak out, the Yu family had hidden the grain in the most remote side room.

Before long, Madame Yu appeared before Yu Shiyong. Similarly, she also saw the room filled with grain.

“What’s going on?” Madame Yu asked, suppressing her anger.

“It was Black Master’s people who sent it,” Yu Shiyong replied angrily.

“Weren’t all of Black Master’s people eliminated by Si Jinhan?” Madame Yu didn’t believe it, and her voice involuntarily rose a few notches.

“My dear sister, keep your voice down,” Yu Shiyong, the Eldest Young Master, was so anxious that he wished he could cover her mouth. “If someone hears, we’ll lose our heads.”

Whether it was Prince of Ling’s iron-fisted governance or Black Master’s crazy revenge, a small family like the Yu family couldn’t afford to provoke either. “Only the people in Fengcheng were dealt with. The real manpower is all outside the city.”

Madame Yu rolled her eyes at him and then looked at Yu Shiyong.

“There are always remnants. Those are desperate people. I don’t know how they managed to slip past everyone’s notice and return all this grain,” Yu Shiyong explained with a bitter smile. “What do we do now?”

What to do? Cold dish! Madame Yu was both angry and resentful. Her brother was still the family head, yet he had no sense of responsibility. He only knew how to flatter, and not even the right people. Every time something happened, he immediately came to her, his sister.

Chapter 685: Joining Forces to Scheme (3)

What could she do as a woman?

“Ping’er, your parents, elder brother and sister-in-law, nephews and nieces are all in the Yu family residence. Can you bear to watch the Yu family fall?” Old Master Yu was already in his seventies, and his entire body trembled as he spoke. He still placed his hope on his daughter.

Madame Yu was furious. Every time it was like this. If it weren’t for these burdensome relatives here, would she have to live such a hard life?

“If Big Brother trusts me, it would be best to offer these grains to Prince of Ling tonight. Otherwise, it will surely bring great disaster to the Yu family.” Despite her anger, Madame Yu couldn’t bear to let the entire Yu family lose their lives.

“How can that be?” Yu Shiyong blurted out. Tens of thousands of jin of grain was not a small amount. Adding the cost of transportation, if they just gave it away, he wouldn’t be able to bear it.

“Can’t bear it, can you?” Madame Yu sneered at him. “Then wait for Prince of Ling to take your lives.”

The others in the Yu family listened and all looked at Madame Yu displeased. What kind of idea was this Madame coming up with? Tens of thousands of jin of grain was a lot of silver. Did she think everyone had as much private wealth as she did?

If they offered the grain, the Yu family would need two years to make up for this loss.

“Can we…” Yu Shiyong frowned and asked.

“No.” Before he could finish, Madame Yu firmly refused. She knew what the rest of his words meant—he wanted her to ask her father-in-law to intercede at Prince of Ling’s estate, so they could sell the grain through normal channels.

Dream on. How would they know that the Marquis’s estate was also in trouble and couldn’t save themselves?

“If you don’t agree, then figure it out yourselves.” Madame Yu stood up. “The Old Matriarch has fallen ill in the estate. I must return. Everyone is gathered in the estate waiting. If I don’t go back now, people will talk.”

After saying this, regardless of the ugly expressions on the others’ faces in the Yu family, she directly took her maidservants and hurried back.

“Madame.” Nanny hesitated as she looked at Madame Yu. She was also an old servant from the Yu family and naturally didn’t want anything to happen to the Yu family. So, while no one was around, Nanny wanted to advise Madame Yu.

“Don’t say anything. I know you’re considering old ties, but don’t forget. If we get involved again, we might all get dragged down in the end. If Big Brother can listen to me, that would be good. Prince of Ling will surely not destroy the Yu family after receiving the grain. But if Big Brother doesn’t listen, I’m afraid even the Heavenly King himself won’t be able to save them.” As she spoke, Madame Yu’s voice became choked with sobs. “Send someone to keep an eye on them and urge them every day. We must make Big Brother send the grain to Prince of Ling’s estate as soon as possible. If it’s too late, even if the grain is offered, it won’t end well.”

By the end, Madame Yu was already in tears. No matter how ruthless she was, those were still her relatives. How could she bear to watch her family lose their lives? But at the same time, she also knew Yu Shiyong’s temperament—selfish, stingy, and self-righteous. He definitely wouldn’t listen to what she said tonight.

However, with the Old Matriarch ill and Prince of Ling still at the Marquis’s estate, he probably wouldn’t bother with trivial matters like the Yu family for the time being. At least it would buy some time.

Over the next few days, as long as she sent more people to urge him, Yu Shiyong would surely be tempted to listen to her.

When she returned to the Marquis’s estate, Chu Sui Feng had already taken Lin Ziyin back. After all, Prince of Ling was only an external grandson and was still in the midst of his new marriage. In the northern lands, there was a custom that the newlyweds must stay in the bridal chamber for a full five days; otherwise, it would be inauspicious.

Li Yanran actually wanted Chu Sui Feng to stay at the Marquis’s estate. In her opinion, it would be inauspicious for Lin Ziyin to be left alone in the bridal chamber. Unfortunately, despite Chu Sui Feng’s concern for the Old Matriarch, he still returned to the Prince’s Residence in the end.

Chapter 686: Joining Forces (4)

This point made Li Yanran extremely displeased, and she also felt jealous.

“Has Master Huizhen arrived?” Madame Yu, exhausted, leaned against the back of her chair and asked Li Jiesong.

“He has come,” Li Jiesong sighed in response. “But it’s no use. This time, Grandmother might really not make it. The Great Master gave her acupuncture and prescribed medicine, but it can only prolong her life by a few days.”

Li Jiesong wasn’t particularly saddened by the Old Matriarch’s impending death. To him, she was old, and her passing was inevitable. As the eldest son and grandson of the Marquis’s estate, whether the Old Matriarch was there to protect him or not made little difference.

Seeing his indifferent attitude, Madame Yu was furious. How could she have been so blind to have chosen such a shallow and foolish man? She held no hope for the future of the Marquis’s estate.

Li Jieyong shared Madame Yu’s sentiments. The Old Matriarch’s decline felt like the sky collapsing. Without her, the Marquis’s estate was nothing but an empty shell. However, he wasn’t a pessimist. He quickly began planning for the future. As long as everyone in the estate behaved, they could still survive in the northern lands. After all, the Prince of Ling had promised that as long as the Marquis’s estate didn’t overstep, he would protect them.

Thinking of this, Li Jieyong regained his confidence.

“Your Highness.” In the carriage on the way back, Lin Ziyin reached out and tightly held Chu Sui Feng’s hand.

“It’s alright.” Chu Sui Feng held her small hand in return, placing it under the hem of his robe to keep it warm. “Grandmother’s illness has been ongoing for some time. I was prepared for this. Birth, old age, sickness, and death are all part of life. At her age, it’s only natural. With you by my side, I’m not afraid of being alone.”

With that, he wrapped his long arm around Lin Ziyin, pulling her into his embrace.

“We will definitely be happy together.” Lin Ziyin hugged his waist and replied softly. Thinking of the elderly woman lying in bed, she still felt a pang of sorrow.

That old woman, though not perfect, was someone who genuinely cared for her descendants. Just for the sake of her efforts—climbing mountains and crossing rivers for Chu Sui Feng, giving up a comfortable life, and willingly coming to the northern lands to endure hardships—Lin Ziyin held her in high regard.

“Your Highness, Princess.” Seeing them return, Nanny Qin and the others finally let out a sigh of relief. The servants in the house began preparing hot water for them to wash up.

After bathing and lying in bed, Lin Ziyin felt as if she had been reborn.

Chu Sui Feng was clearly deep in thought. That night, he didn’t bother her but simply held her tightly as he fell asleep.

Li Yanran lay in bed but couldn’t fall asleep. Her mind was filled with images of Chu Sui Feng’s care for Lin Ziyin. All the affection that should have been hers was now taken by that wretched woman, Lin Ziyin. She was unwilling and unresigned.

Why? Why could someone like Lin Ziyin receive the Prince’s favor? Then, she began to resent Madame Mu and the Lord. In her eyes, if her parents hadn’t treated Chu Sui Feng so poorly back then, why would the Prince of Ling ignore her now? Finally, she cursed the Old Matriarch under her breath. That old hag actually made her find an official matchmaker to arrange a marriage. What did she take her for?

In short, she resented everything but had no intention of reflecting on herself.

“Bang.” A loud noise echoed in the room, startling Li Yanran so much that she fell off the bed.

“Miss, what’s wrong?” The maidservant, Xique, asked worriedly.

“Quick, light the lamp.” Li Yanran’s voice trembled.

Xique quickly brought in a candle holder, and the dark room was instantly filled with a few rays of light.

Chapter 687: Joining Forces (5)

“Ah!” Xique’s sharp eyes caught sight of it the moment she placed the candlestick on the table. Turning around, she saw a sharp dagger embedded in the pillar, with a note attached to it.

“Bring it here quickly,” Li Yanran said, though she was afraid, she had somehow calmed down.

Xique trembled as she approached, using all her strength to pull the dagger from the pillar. Then, still shaking, she handed the note to Li Yanran.

Li Yanran took the note and read it by the candlelight. After finishing, a smirk formed on her lips.

Good. No matter who sent this message, as long as it could eliminate Lin Ziyin, she was willing to risk her life to try. Anything she couldn’t have, Lin Ziyin wouldn’t get either.

The next day, Chu Sui Feng woke up early. Lin Ziyin also wanted to get up, but he held her down. “It’s cold outside. There will be visitors at the residence today, so you must stay here.”

“What about the Old Matriarch?” Lin Ziyin worried.

“Nothing will happen in a short while.” Chu Sui Feng leaned down and kissed her flushed cheeks. “Stay home and rest. If there’s anything, just order the servants to do it. As for the visitors, if you don’t want to see them, you can dismiss them as you please.”

“Mmm.” Lin Ziyin, tickled by his kiss, shrank her head into the blankets.

That squirrel-like expression finally made Chu Sui Feng laugh. “After you get up, eat well. I might not be able to come back for lunch.”

“Oh.” Lin Ziyin agreed, but couldn’t help turning back to remind him, “Your Highness, you must not skip lunch.”

“I won’t.” Chu Sui Feng kissed her lips once more before leaving, satisfied.

After Chu Sui Feng’s disturbance, Lin Ziyin couldn’t sleep anymore, so she got up.

The women in the residence didn’t dare to disturb her casually. Although breakfast was quiet, it was peaceful. Under Nanny Lu’s watchful eyes, she ate quite a bit.

“Madam, Madame Mei has sent a card,” someone announced after she finished eating and practiced a set of martial arts in the courtyard. Visitors began to arrive one after another.

Lin Ziyin was prepared. As the mistress of the Prince of Ling’s residence, she would have to take on the corresponding responsibilities in the future. The families of the big and small officials in Fengcheng would inevitably come to visit her, the newly promoted Princess of Ling.

In fact, she had been quietly preparing for this behind the scenes.

“Invite her to the flower hall,” Lin Ziyin said, her whole body warmed up. Qiao’er quickly tied the fur-lined cloak around her.

The white-edged tiger-skin cloak made her look valiant and heroic.

Women are no less than men—this was Madame Mei’s first impression when Lin Ziyin entered the room.

“Concubine greets the Princess,” Madame Mei said. She had heard her husband, Mei Hanqing, mention Lin Ziyin’s name many times, each time with unhidden admiration.

To be honest, although she had seen Lin Ziyin before, she had never truly interacted with her. Today, bringing her eldest daughter-in-law to pay respects, she was genuinely worried.

“Madame Mei, Young Mistress, please sit,” Lin Ziyin said casually, without any airs.

“Is the Young Mistress about to give birth?” Lin Ziyin quickly found a topic when she saw the Young Mistress’s visible pregnancy.

The topic of children had always been the key to opening friendships between women. Sure enough, as soon as she asked, both Madame Mei and the Young Mistress’s expressions softened.

“Thank you for your concern, Princess. It’s been seven months now,” the Young Mistress, whose surname was Yin, replied. Lin Ziyin had done her research on the noblewomen of the capital’s social circles some time ago. Aunt Yin had a gentle face, but her eyes were sharp and clear.

Chapter 688: Joining Forces (6)

“Young mistress, you’re too thin. It seems the little one has been giving you quite a bit of trouble,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“It’s alright. He just gets a bit restless at night, keeping me up all night,” the young mistress replied. Seeing Lin Ziyin’s kind and approachable demeanor, her tense heart finally began to relax.

After that, everyone’s conversation became much more relaxed.

When the other madams arrived later, they saw the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law of the Mei family already sitting together with the Princess of Ling, chatting intimately.

“Greetings to the Princess,” the women of the Si, Wu, and Luo families arrived not too late, but even so, the hall was already filled with eager noblewomen who had come to pay their respects.

Old Matriarch Si and Madame Wu looked at Lin Ziyin, who was being flattered by the crowd, and sighed inwardly. Truly, the tides of fortune turn—who would have thought that the poised and graceful Princess of Ling before them, so adept at socializing, was once just a humble farm girl?

“Since everyone is here, I have something I’d like to discuss with all of you,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile once she saw that most of the guests had arrived.

“Please, Princess, go ahead,” one of the women urged impatiently.

“Madame Ji,” Lin Ziyin immediately identified her.

“Princess, I speak my mind too freely. Please punish me,” Madame Ji said, a mix of pride and nervousness in her voice. She was known for her impulsive nature and had often been laughed at for it.

“Punish you for what? Your straightforwardness is a trait of our northern lands,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “As you all know, after the New Year, the Prince will be establishing free schools across the region. All children of age in the northern lands must attend to study and train in martial arts.”

The crowd nodded in agreement. This was a major matter, and the men of each household had discussed it at length.

“Since there will be female students in the schools, there should naturally be female teachers as well,” Lin Ziyin said, scanning the room and observing everyone’s reactions before continuing with a smile.

“Whatever the Princess needs, just give the word,” the young mistress of the Si family was the first to respond.

“I’ve discussed this with the Prince. Since the schools are free, the teachers’ salaries won’t be very high. However, there aren’t many women who are literate and talented to begin with. I was wondering if any of you present would be interested in participating in teaching?” Lin Ziyin smoothly asked the question she had been wanting to ask.

As soon as these words were spoken, the noblewomen and young ladies in the room began to whisper among themselves.

Before the discussion could finish, Lin Ziyin dropped another “bomb”: “Any woman who teaches in the schools will be registered by the Prince’s Residence, and the names of the female teachers will be recorded in the school’s history forever.”

The moment this condition was announced, the whispers grew louder. Although the Princess of Ling hadn’t explicitly stated it, everyone understood that the female teachers in the schools would hold a status equivalent to that of court officials.

Compared to wealth, which none of the women present lacked, reputation was something everyone cared about.

“Of course, not just anyone can become a female teacher in the schools. They must pass an examination by the Prince’s Residence. The ideal age range is between eighteen and forty-five. In addition to literacy and the arts, those with expertise in embroidery, cooking, or medicine will be given priority. Those selected will have the right to autonomy in marriage,” Lin Ziyin added, stunning everyone present. The implication was clear—women dissatisfied with their marriages could seek divorce, and unmarried women could choose their own partners?

Many of the elders, upon hearing this, immediately dismissed the idea of letting their daughters or daughters-in-law teach in the schools.

Marriage had always been a matter for the elders to decide. If women were allowed to take control, that would never do.

Chapter 689: Joining Forces (7)

“If the Princess does not mind, after my daughter-in-law gives birth, she can try her hand at the academy,” Madame Mei said with a slight smile, offering her support first.

Lin Ziyin listened with approval, her gaze turning toward her.

Aunt Yin, encouraged by her mother-in-law’s support, grew so excited that her cheeks flushed red.

“What is the young mistress skilled in?” Lin Ziyin asked cheerfully, her tone warm and friendly.

“In response to the Princess, my maternal family is in the silk trade. Growing up around it, I’ve learned some simple weaving, and my needlework is passable. Moreover, I studied with my grandfather from a young age and have some knowledge of poetry and literature,” Aunt Yin replied modestly.

“Excellent, truly excellent,” Lin Ziyin exclaimed, delighted. This woman was a real talent. For girls, mastering a skill was far better than anything else.

“Madame Mei has taken the lead, but I was just about to recommend my own granddaughter-in-law for the position,” Old Matriarch Si laughed heartily.

“I have a fondness for embroidery. I wonder if the Princess’s academy needs such an instructor,” Luo Yanlan stepped forward confidently.

“It’s a shame my daughter is too young; otherwise, I would definitely send her,” Si Jin Yu pouted regretfully.

“When the time comes, we can take the exam together,” Luo Yanlan encouraged her.

Only a few families responded immediately. The rest fell silent. Many of the elder daughters-in-law remained quiet, as their ambitions lay in managing the household.

“If the two young ladies perform well, they can be admitted as exceptions,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

Si Jin Yu and Luo Yanlan immediately expressed their gratitude and happily went off to chat together.

Seeing the Si and Luo families so enthusiastic, the others felt a mix of jealousy and helplessness.

After sitting for a while, the guests gradually left in small groups.

“Princess, it seems not many are willing to become female instructors at the academy,” Nanny Lu sighed.

“It’s no matter,” Lin Ziyin leaned back relaxed in her chair. “Better to have none than the wrong ones. Forcing a melon to grow won’t make it sweet. The academy is a place to nurture talent; letting those with ill intentions in will only harm the students.”

“Well said, Princess,” Qiao’er nodded in agreement.

“Sister?” A woman’s voice came from outside.

Sister? Lin Ziyin was still in the flower hall, not yet having left. She turned to the people in the room. “Do any of you have sisters serving in the residence?”

Everyone shook their heads.

Just as she was puzzled, Huang Ying pushed open the door. “Princess, Consort Lin has come to see you.”

Consort Lin? Lin Ziyin was even more surprised.

The Prince had strictly forbidden those women from the back courtyard from disturbing her. But then she thought of Lin Haisheng and recalled that the women from the back courtyard had been allowed to move freely in the streets these past few days. She began to understand.

“Princess, let this old servant send her away,” Nanny Qin offered.

Lin Ziyin shook her head. “No, let her in.”

Consort Lin was dressed in a gold-threaded cross-collar robe with a dark red cloak draped over it, making her appear radiant.

“Princess, let the consort enter,” Huang Ying relayed the message.

Hmph, even a maidservant dared to give her attitude. Once she turned the tables, she would teach these insolent servants a lesson. No matter how displeased she was, Lin Wan’er didn’t dare show it to the maidservants in Lin Ziyin’s courtyard.

Today, she had come with a purpose.

“Wan’er greets Sister Princess,” Lin Wan’er said respectfully upon entering, bowing to Lin Ziyin.

“Sit,” Lin Ziyin said, too tired from the morning’s events to engage in further pleasantries. She got straight to the point. “Consort Lin, is there something you need from this princess?”

Lin Wan’er was taken aback by her direct question. She had been thinking about how to broach the subject, but before she could utter the prepared speech she had rehearsed, Lin Ziyin had already given her the opening.

“If there’s nothing, this princess is tired. Consort Lin, you may leave,” Lin Ziyin said impatiently after waiting a moment and seeing Lin Wan’er still lost in thought.

“Wan’er has indeed come to see Sister Princess about a personal matter,” Lin Wan’er finally spoke, her emotions composed. She wore a broad smile, her eyes filled with sickeningly sweet affection as she looked at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin felt goosebumps rise all over her body.

“I assume the Princess already knows that the Princess and Wan’er are true sisters. Yesterday, I saw Father, and he told me. If I had known earlier that the Princess was my sister, I would have gone to Shili Village to visit you long ago,” Lin Wan’er began, growing more excited as she spoke. The thought that Lin Ziyin was from a collateral branch of the Lin family made her want to sing aloud. Ha! What did it matter if Lin Ziyin was the official consort? In front of her, she would still have to obediently call her “Sister.” The idea of having leverage over Lin Ziyin filled her with glee. “Don’t blame Father, Sister. The clan still has its elders, and he—”

“Consort Lin,” Lin Ziyin interrupted her rambling, “didn’t Minister Lin explain clearly to you? Our Lin family and Minister Lin, and whatever Lin family in the capital, have no connection whatsoever. With the Prince’s help, my family is about to establish an ancestral hall. Minister Lin must have mistaken you for someone else. Hasn’t he found the person he’s looking for yet?”

Chapter 690: Enemies Everywhere (1)

Lin Wan’er had not expected Lin Ziyin’s answer to be like this. It was not what she had hoped for.

“If there is nothing else, Consort Lin, please leave. I have matters to attend to and cannot accompany you further.” Lin Ziyin issued the dismissal coldly.

“But my father…” Unwilling to accept defeat, Lin Wan’er tried to persuade Lin Ziyin further. “The Lin family is a prominent clan in the capital. They can serve as a strong backing for you in the future.”

“Slap her.” Nanny Lu immediately flew into a rage upon hearing Lin Wan’er address Lin Ziyin as “sister” one moment and “elder sister” the next. “Has Consort Lin forgotten the rules? How dare she show such disrespect to the Princess? She is not in a position to call the Princess ‘sister.’”

With that, she strode over to Consort Lin, her manner overbearing. “According to the rules of the Prince’s Residence, she should receive ten slaps.”

Lin Wan’er was stunned, her heart burning with fury. A mere servant dared to slap her? Did they truly think she was so easily bullied?

“Does the Princess refuse to acknowledge her own family now that her status has risen?” Lin Wan’er mustered her courage. She was not afraid of Lin Ziyin. So what if Lin Ziyin was the official consort? A newly appointed Princess with no backing—what kind of storm could she possibly stir?

“Please, Princess, enforce the household discipline,” Nanny Lu knelt before Lin Ziyin, requesting permission.

Nanny Qin also watched Consort Lin with a cold smile. She had no fondness for this scheming consort. If it weren’t for such manipulative women, the Virtuous Consort would not have met her end so soon. “Princess, the rules must not be abandoned.”

Hearing the two servants incite her openly, Consort Lin’s chest ached with anger. Yet, she remained unafraid. She was certain Lin Ziyin would not dare to do anything to her. Besides, any action would require the approval of the one in the back courtyard.

“I have no interest in dirtying my hands,” Lin Ziyin said lazily, rising to her feet as if preparing to leave. “Since Consort Lin has been in the residence for so long and still knows no rules, Nanny Lu, you may teach her properly.”

As Consort Lin was seated, Lin Ziyin’s standing forced her to tilt her head back to meet her gaze.

Lin Ziyin looked down at her, her expression icy. She was not a mistress who tolerated disrespect, but if someone tried to use her for their schemes, she would not let it slide. Lin Wan’er had walked right into her crosshairs.

“Princess, what have I done wrong?” Lin Wan’er stood up, her anger boiling over. “Do not forget, I am a consort, only one rank below the Princess. Moreover, the Prince has decreed that all matters in the back courtyard must go through Beauty Ming. If the Princess defies the Prince, does she not fear his punishment?”

Blinded by rage, Lin Wan’er spoke without thinking. Before the Princess arrived, Beauty Ming had ruled the back courtyard, the envy of all the women. But everyone knew that, in the end, Beauty Ming was just a tool to the Prince. The Prince of Ling had never given her—or any other woman in the courtyard—a second glance.

Lin Ziyin was different. She was the only one who shared an intimate relationship with the Prince. For that reason alone, she was already the enemy of every woman in the back courtyard.

Consort Lin would never have sought her out unless she had ulterior motives.

“How the Prince punishes me is my concern,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently. She had lost all interest in dealing with such a vapid woman. “Since the consort does not understand her mistakes, Nanny Lu, you will explain them to her.”

“Yes, Mama will handle it. The Princess may rest assured,” Nanny Lu replied with utmost respect.

Chapter 691: Enemies Everywhere (2)

“You actually let a lowly servant mistreat me!” Lin Wan’er trembled with rage.

After giving her orders, Lin Ziyin left without a backward glance, taking Hong Ying and Qiao’er with her.

Left in the room were Nanny Lu and several other second-tier maidservants.

“I may be a servant, but I served the Virtuous Consort herself and was a first-rank palace lady. Punishing a consort is well within my station,” Nanny Lu replied coldly, rolling up her sleeves and raising her hand.

A maidservant quickly brought over a paddle.

Holding the small paddle, Nanny Lu wasted no time, striking Lin Wan’er while lecturing her. “Calling the Princess ‘Sister’ yet refusing to submit—are you openly trying to usurp her position? The Prince explicitly ordered that no one was to disturb the Princess, yet you ignored his command. And now you dare to make the Princess wait upon a mere beauty? Where do you place her?”

Lin Wan’er was terrified. She had never imagined Nanny Lu was once the Virtuous Consort’s attendant—a first-rank palace lady!

But that wasn’t the worst of it. The real shock was that Chu Sui Feng had placed such a person by Lin Ziyin’s side. It was clear just how much he cared for her.

This beating was unavoidable. Realizing the power dynamics at play, Lin Wan’er shuddered. After years in the Prince of Ling’s estate, battling the other women in the back courtyard, she was no longer a naive girl. If the Prince wanted to protect someone, he would never allow them to be bullied.

Her face throbbed, but her heart ached even more.

Recalling her father’s warning from the day before, Lin Wan’er felt her future had never seemed so uncertain.

After ten slaps, her face was swollen. Fortunately, Nanny Lu had shown restraint—her teeth were only loosened, none missing. Even so, when she returned to the back courtyard with a pig-like face, she was met with mockery from the others.

Such was the nature of the women in the back courtyard—allies one moment, stabbing you in the back the next.

Lin Wan’er had seen this kind of opportunism countless times.

She didn’t expect her father, Lin Haisheng, to avenge her. He might be influential in the capital, but in the northern lands, even a dragon must bow to the Prince of Ling. She couldn’t drag her father into danger!

Lin Wan’er’s punishment served as a warning to the other restless women in the back courtyard. Many who had harbored ambitions fell silent. Lin Ziyin’s tactic of making an example out of her had worked perfectly.

But with Lin Ziyin now the mistress of the estate, others benefited as well. At the very least, the Prince, in high spirits, lifted the confinement order, allowing the women of the back courtyard to freely visit the city before the New Year.

These women had been virtually under house arrest since arriving in Fengcheng. The earliest had been there for five years, the latest for two, and all were desperate for a change of scenery.

Now that they were free, they set aside their scheming and spent their days exploring the streets with their maidservants.

Most were daughters of noble families, so they had their own spending money, along with their monthly wages from the Prince’s estate. Each was practically a wealthy woman in her own right.

They returned with small trinkets, their faces glowing with delight.

With the Spring Festival approaching, the streets were bustling. The largest tavern in Fengcheng, Tianranju, was packed to the brim.

Chapter 692: Enemies Everywhere (3)

“Third Young Master.”

Hidden in the lavishly decorated private room behind, a delicate yet icy-clean woman gazed longingly at the extravagantly dressed man across from her. “Three years… it’s been three years since I last saw Third Young Master.”

The cold, despairing tone in her voice stirred an inexplicable pity in the listener. The man across from her smirked wickedly. “Missing me?”

“Yes, day and night, I miss you. Every part of me, every bone in my body, aches for you.” Tears streamed down her face.

“If you miss me, then do as I’ve instructed. If you complete my tasks, perhaps I’ll ask the Prince of Ling for you.”

A glimmer of joy finally flickered in the woman’s eyes. “Third Young Master, take me away from Fengcheng this time. I can’t endure this torment any longer.”

“Afraid of hardship?”

“No, as long as I can be by your side, I fear nothing.” She shook her head. “If you leave the northern lands alone, who knows when I’ll see you again? Perhaps by then, I’ll be nothing but a pile of bones.”

“Do you still resent me for sending you to Fengcheng?” The man’s smile softened, though his eyes remained cold.

“No, I’ve never resented you. For you, I’d gladly shed this mortal coil. But Chu Sui Feng is no ordinary man. He won’t let me near him.”

“Won’t let you near him? Or are you not trying hard enough?” Third Young Master sneered. “Otherwise, how did Lin Ziyin become the Princess of Ling? The capital’s most renowned scholar, defeated by some unknown country bumpkin. How could you hold your head high in the capital? What right do you have to enter my residence?”

The woman’s beautiful face turned ashen.

He was right. She had no right to stand by Third Young Master’s side. From the moment she arrived in Fengcheng, she had lost that right.

“Is there anything else you wish to tell me?” Third Young Master’s tone grew colder.

The woman gathered her strength and replied softly, “The Prince of Ling’s estate has successfully cultivated rice and wheat. I heard it was Lin Ziyin’s brother who came up with the method. They’ve also planted something called corn—high-yield and cold-resistant. It hasn’t spread beyond the northern lands yet, but next year, every household will be growing it. The government has already issued the notice.”

Third Young Master listened in silence, his expression darkening.

“The northern lands produce plenty of soybeans and potatoes. In past years, these were considered the lowest of foods, but the Lin family has turned them into all sorts of products. Potato flour can rival proper grain.”

“Who came up with the coastal farming idea?” Third Young Master demanded.

“Rumor has it that a master acquainted with Master Sutu provided the guidance. The method for sun-drying salt into refined salt also came from that master.”

“And who is this master?”

“I truly don’t know. We’re confined to the back courtyard and never allowed out. Even if that master visits the estate, we wouldn’t cross paths. Though some have seen him, he always wears a veiled hat. No one knows what he looks like.”

…

Through this exchange, Third Young Master had a clear picture of the Prince of Ling’s estate, yet he felt as though he hadn’t learned anything new. The information the woman provided was already known to him in the capital.

Thinking of Chu Sui Feng’s caution and cunning, the man grew increasingly anxious.

Chapter 693: Enemies Everywhere (4)

“Third Young Master.” After finishing their business, the woman gazed at the man across from her with infatuation.

“Be good and keep watching Chu Sui Feng for me,” the man said with a slight smile. He reached out, pinching her chin with one hand while pulling her slender waist into his embrace with the other. The woman was instantly pressed tightly against him.

“Third Young Master,” she whispered, her eyes seeing nothing else. “I will watch him for you.”

“That’s my good girl.” The Third Young Master lowered his head and accurately captured her lips. The temperature in the room instantly rose.

At the critical moment, however, he abruptly released her. “This place is too crowded. We can’t let anyone catch us. Otherwise, I’d take you right here. I wonder if Chu Sui Feng would go mad if he found out you’ve put such a green hat on him?”

With that, he couldn’t help but chuckle lightly. “I’ll leave first. You go later. Remember, if someone tries to harm Lin Ziyin, give them a push from behind. Don’t expose yourself—just lend a hand. I’d love to see what happens when Chu Sui Feng, a newlywed, loses his bride.”

With that, he truly left without a trace of hesitation.

The beauty was left alone in the room, sitting at the table. Her gaze was distant as she stared at the thick curtain, and suddenly, tears poured down like rain. She understood now—there was no going back. The capital she had longed for in her dreams was forever out of reach.

The Third Young Master’s earlier tenderness wasn’t love but domination, a form of revenge against the Prince of Ling. Yet he didn’t know that the Prince of Ling had never even touched her. In his eyes, she wasn’t even worth as much as a servant.

The once-celebrated first talent of the capital was now nothing more than a joke!

Meanwhile, not far from this room, Li Yanran had been waiting. Her maidservant, Xique, stood nervously by the door, watching the surroundings.

Before long, a man dressed in a thick cotton robe, a fur-lined hat, and a scarf wrapped around his neck appeared in the room.

“How bold of you to actually show up,” Li Yanran sneered.

The man calmly removed his hat and unwound his scarf. “Why wouldn’t I dare come? I was asked to help Miss Li vent her anger.”

“You dare scheme against the Princess of Ling? Aren’t you afraid I’ll report you to the yamen or the Prince’s Residence?” Li Yanran coldly mocked.

The man had already revealed his face. Once Li Yanran saw him clearly, her eyes filled with disgust. He didn’t seem very old, but his face was long, with a mustache shaped like the character for “eight.” What was even more repulsive was the large mole at the corner of his mouth. His triangular eyes were a dull gray, making him utterly unappetizing.

“Hmph. As far as I know, the Prince of Ling is currently at the Marquis’s estate. If Miss Li truly wanted to report me, she wouldn’t be here,” the man replied fearlessly. “But now that I’ve seen Miss Li in person, I regret it.”

“What do you regret?” Being looked down upon by such a repulsive man, Li Yanran’s anger flared.

“I thought Miss Li was a bold and formidable woman, but now that I’ve seen her, she’s nothing special. Forget it. I must have picked the wrong person.” With that, the man with the “eight” mustache angrily stood up, grabbing his hat and scarf.

“You dare?” No one had ever dared to humiliate Li Yanran to her face—well, except for Lin Ziyin, who had once slapped her. Now, a stranger was doing the same. Li Yanran’s face burned with shame.

Chapter 694: Enemies Everywhere (5)

“What, does Miss Li intend to report me to the authorities for a reward?” the man sneered, though his heart was pounding. He had promised to come find Li Yanran, but he didn’t want to end up in jail.

This man was none other than Ma Zhicai!

“Why should I believe you?” Li Yanran lifted her chin haughtily. Though his sudden appearance was suspicious, her desire to bring down Lin Ziyin overrode her last shred of reason.

“Do you think the Prince of Ling would spare me if he found out I was plotting against his Princess?” Ma Zhicai played his psychological game well. “Why would I risk my life for something so thankless? Do you think I’m toying with you?”

No matter what, he had to complete his mission today, or his life would be forfeit.

Li Yanran fell silent for a moment. He was right—no one would dare use the Princess of Ling as a pawn.

“I want to know why you’re targeting the Princess of Ling,” Li Yanran demanded fiercely.

Ma Zhicai secretly exhaled in relief. Her question meant she was already tempted.

“Blame the Princess of Ling for being too ruthless. If not for her, my business wouldn’t have suffered such heavy losses.” Ma Zhicai had spent a long time crafting this excuse, and he was prepared to provide flawless details if she pressed further.

But Li Yanran, blinded by hatred, had no interest in digging deeper. The man’s tone and expression left no doubt—he despised Lin Ziyin as much as she did.

Whatever his reasons, as long as he shared her enmity toward Lin Ziyin, that was enough. The enemy of my enemy is my friend, after all.

A cold smile curled on Li Yanran’s lips. “Tell me, how do you plan to deal with that wretched woman Lin Ziyin? What do you need from me?”

“Good, straightforward.” Ma Zhicai grinned, surprised at how easily he had won her over.

The voices in the room gradually faded. Soon, Ma Zhicai emerged first, still bundled up as tightly as when he arrived.

A little while later, Li Yanran and her maidservant also stepped out of the private room. The food on the table remained untouched.

Piaopiao stumbled out in a daze, only to spot Li Yanran hurrying away. The sight jolted her awake.

Logically, with the Old Matriarch of the Marquis’s estate unconscious, Li Yanran, as the eldest miss, should have been attending to her at the estate. So why was she here at Tianranju?

“Find out who Li Yanran just met,” Piaopiao ordered coldly, her usual haughty demeanor returning.

“Yes, madam.”

Outside the inn, Yu Shiyong paced like an ant on a hot pan. “When will Prince Chu return?”

“Unknown,” the guard replied, though he had taken the bribe. His lack of useful information left Yu Shiyong frustrated.

“But where has the Prince gone?” He didn’t dare show his irritation, forcing himself to keep smiling. “I mean no disrespect—I only wish to pay my respects as soon as possible.”

“Bold of you to think you could know the Prince’s whereabouts!” The guard, despite the silver, didn’t hesitate to put him in his place.

“I have no ill intentions—I simply wish to see the Prince at the earliest opportunity.” Yu Shiyong’s forehead beaded with cold sweat. Though he was a man of some influence in Fengcheng, he didn’t dare act recklessly before the likes of Prince Chu.

“The Prince’s affairs are beyond the likes of us. Just wait.” The guard, considering the bribe, didn’t push him too far.

Chapter 695: Enemies Everywhere (6)

Yu Shiyong couldn’t help but laugh bitterly. He wanted to wait, but the pile of grain in the house couldn’t wait.

After waiting in the carriage outside until nightfall, he still didn’t see the two princes in the post station. In the end, Yu Shiyong left the post station with a sigh.

“Reporting to Your Highness, the man has left.” As soon as he left, the guard quickly went to the inner courtyard to see Prince Chu.

“If he comes again tomorrow, continue as today.” Chu Sui Yun lazily instructed.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

In another courtyard, Prince Rui also received the news of Yu Shiyong’s departure. “Interesting, but he’s got the wrong person. He doesn’t even know who sent the grain back, yet he dares to come looking for someone.”

“Your Highness, should we send someone to ‘enlighten’ him?” a subordinate asked.

“No need, we just need to sit back and watch the tigers fight.” Prince Rui replied with a cold smile. “Have the people from Shili Village returned?”

“They have.”

“Bring him to see me.” Prince Rui’s spirits lifted.

Soon, a man dressed as a merchant appeared in the room. “This humble one greets Your Highness.”

“How did the business talks go?” Prince Rui asked eagerly.

“The steward of Shili Village is named Jueming, a monk from Ding’an Temple. This man is highly skilled in both literary and martial arts, and he’s incorruptible. There’s also a second steward named Yu Shaohui, the former eldest son of the Mighty Escort Bureau in the capital. He’s good at scheming and leaves no loose ends. The masters, Lin Changshu and the others, trust these two greatly. This humble one went to Shili Village and met many merchants there, including Prince Chu’s people. However, they stuck to their conditions and wouldn’t budge. Anything related to food must be exchanged with grain. Otherwise, no deal.” The man reported respectfully.

“I just don’t believe it.” Prince Rui said with a cold smile. “Grain is one thing, but the seafood from the coastal areas that Chu Sui Feng is collecting—doesn’t he worry about not being able to sell it?”

“There are many merchants in Shili Village, including those from neighboring countries, and even foreign merchants with yellow hair and blue eyes. The products from Shili Village don’t have trouble selling.” The man explained with a bitter smile.

“Do those merchants also bring grain to exchange?” Prince Rui asked in surprise.

“Not entirely. Some bring local specialties. For example, some merchants bring black beans and seeds. I heard that Shili Village has already cultivated several kinds.” The man reported all the information he had gathered.

Prince Rui was shocked into silence.

He knew that the goods from the northern lands were popular, but he didn’t expect them to be this popular. “Even the seafood sells?”

“It does.” The man replied cautiously. “As the year-end approaches, many products are processed and won’t spoil in winter. I heard they can be stored for one or two years.”

Stored for that long? Prince Rui fell into deep thought. Indeed, he didn’t know how Chu Sui Feng and his people did it, but the seafood was preserved very well—dried shrimp, shrimp meat, squid, scallops, sea cucumbers…

Thinking of the seafood circulating in the market, Prince Rui couldn’t help but smile bitterly. He realized that Great Qin was now popular with seafood, and many recipes and seafood products were actually from the northern lands. What was even more infuriating was that Chu Sui Feng was too cunning. The seasonings for the dishes were pre-mixed, so any restaurant that used these dishes had to import them from the northern lands.

“Who would have thought he’d become a shrewd businessman? It seems that Prince of Ling married a woman who knows how to do business, and now he’s really become a businessman. Does this count as ‘near ink, black; near vermilion, red’?” He laughed as he commented.

Everyone in the room forced a laugh, but no one dared to echo his words. Prince Rui could freely comment on Prince of Ling because they were brothers. But they were just small fry, so it was better to be honest and obedient.

Chapter 696: Enemies Everywhere (7)

That evening, Chu Sui Feng returned, looking utterly exhausted. He must not have had a moment’s rest at the Marquis’s estate.

“Has the Old Matriarch improved at all?” Lin Ziyin asked as she served him food.

“She’s the same as always, but she can hold on for a few more days,” Chu Sui Feng replied. He hadn’t eaten much at the Marquis’s estate that afternoon. The sight of those people there irritated him, and he had no desire to see them. Yet, they kept coming to him, boasting about their accomplishments. But when he saw the table filled with his favorite dishes, all the anger he had built up throughout the day vanished, and even his fatigue melted away.

The winter night was cold, so after dinner, the two retired to their room early.

Lin Ziyin washed up and lay in bed, while Chu Sui Feng sat at the desk, busy with the official matters that had piled up.

“It’ll be done soon,” Chu Sui Feng said, noticing her watching him. A warmth spread through his heart. They were still in the early days of their marriage, yet he had been so busy these past few days that he had completely neglected her. Fortunately, Ziyin wasn’t the kind of woman to hold a grudge.

With a beauty waiting by his side, Chu Sui Feng quickly finished his work and handed it to From Yi outside.

From Yi immediately took the documents and left. Chu Sui Feng then went to the washroom to clean up before lying down beside Lin Ziyin. “I’m sorry,” he said, pulling her tightly into his arms.

Lin Ziyin wrapped her arms around him in return, understanding his meaning. “Your Highness, the Old Matriarch deserves your devotion.”

“But I still feel guilty toward you. The Old Matriarch is the Old Matriarch, and you are you,” he said before lowering his head to kiss her cheek.

The two had been married for some time now, and their intimacy had grown.

Before long, the temperature in the room rose, and Lin Ziyin was soon swept up in waves of pleasure.

“Your Highness?” Afterward, Lin Ziyin was surprisingly not exhausted into sleep—perhaps because Chu Sui Feng had restrained himself somewhat.

“Hmm?” Chu Sui Feng held her tightly, turning to face her.

“Today, the ladies and young mistresses from various estates came over, and I mentioned the recruitment of female teachers,” Lin Ziyin said. Recruiting female teachers was something she had discussed with him long ago.

“Not many responded, did they?” Chu Sui Feng asked with a smile.

“How did you know?” Lin Ziyin asked in surprise.

“Those pampered ladies and mistresses, how could they be willing to step out into the public eye? Especially the wives of noble families—you’re asking them to give up the benefits they can easily obtain from their families. Why would they be willing?” Chu Sui Feng teased, rubbing her nose. “Did you think everyone was as foolish as you?”

“Your Highness knew all along, yet you didn’t tell me?” Lin Ziyin deflated.

Though she had been in the northern lands for over two years, she was still not truly of this era. Often, when considering problems, she couldn’t help but approach them with modern thinking, which led to certain flaws.

“Because you were so happy when you mentioned it. Of course, I didn’t want to dampen your enthusiasm. With your status, you can do whatever you please. I’ve said it before—do what you love. What does it matter if others aren’t happy?” Chu Sui Feng spoke with utter confidence.

Lin Ziyin felt a mix of emotion and sweetness. With a husband who doted on her so much, what more could she ask for? “But the young mistresses of the Mei and Si families both signed up. Won’t they resent me behind my back?”

“They won’t,” Chu Sui Feng lazily ignited the fire within her.

“I’m talking to Your Highness about serious matters,” Lin Ziyin stopped his mischievous hands, exasperated.

“To me, what we’re doing now is the most serious matter. We are husband and wife. Everything else can wait.” The Prince of Ling was a scoundrel no one could match.

“No,” Lin Ziyin said sternly, ruining the mood. “If Your Highness doesn’t explain, I won’t be able to sleep.”

Chu Sui Feng sighed, helpless. He had ended up with a stubborn princess. He couldn’t bear to let Lin Ziyin lose sleep over this. “Aunt Yin and the Luo family are both from great clans, and the Si, Luo, and Mei families are all my most trusted allies. For their family heads, helping me is the greatest honor. Rest assured, these two women volunteering for the academy will not lower their status in their families—in fact, they will gain even more.”

Lin Ziyin listened thoughtfully. Chu Sui Feng’s words had once again given her a lesson.

“Also, today, I hit Lin Wan’er,” she suddenly remembered another matter and confessed honestly.

“Who is Lin Wan’er?” Chu Sui Feng asked, puzzled, then his expression changed. “She bullied the princess?”

Lin Ziyin didn’t know whether to laugh or scold him. It turned out that Lin Wan’er had been in the estate for three or four years, yet he, the great prince, didn’t even know her name.

“Lin Wan’er is Your Highness’s Consort Lin,” she replied, annoyed.

“Jealous?” Chu Sui Feng asked delightedly. He had heard From Yi say that when a woman was jealous over a man, it was because she loved him deeply. Ha, he had finally experienced this feeling.

Chapter 697: A Minor Nuisance (1)

Seeing how pleased he looked, Lin Ziyin found it both amusing and exasperating. Perhaps because he had lacked love in his childhood, after their marriage, Chu Sui Feng not only enjoyed clinging to her but sometimes even deliberately acted childish.

However, Lin Ziyin didn’t mind these displays—she simply treated them as little marital quirks.

“I said I hit Consort Lin. Aren’t you afraid I’ll cause trouble for you, Your Highness?” To remind the smug man, Lin Ziyin had no choice but to raise her voice.

“Hmph, she’s nothing but a minor nuisance. If Lin Haisheng dares to disrespect the Princess again, I won’t mind keeping him in the northern lands forever.” Chu Sui Feng hugged her fiercely. The first half of his statement was serious, but then he immediately turned playful again. “Princess, you have good taste. The husband you’ve chosen isn’t someone just anyone can provoke.”

Seeing his smug expression, Lin Ziyin couldn’t help but laugh. “Go to sleep.”

The Prince of Ling still had to listen to his wife.

After that, he really did obediently hold Lin Ziyin and fall asleep.

When dawn arrived, Chu Sui Feng got up, hastily ate breakfast, and left. Lin Ziyin woke up a little later. The benefit of having no elders in the residence was that she could laze in bed, which suited her perfectly since she disliked waking up too early in winter.

The weather outside was still very cold.

“Is it snowing again outside?” Lin Ziyin noticed that it seemed brighter than usual outside, so she asked as she dressed.

“Yes, it started snowing in the middle of the night, but the snowflakes aren’t too big.” Qiao’er swiftly drew back the bed curtains.

“I’m afraid there will be heavy snow by afternoon.” Lin Ziyin walked to the window and pulled open the curtains. The snowflakes outside were indeed small, just scattered flurries. In ancient times, this was quite problematic—without weather forecasts, people could only rely on experience to guess the weather, which wasn’t good for farming at all.

This wouldn’t do. She needed to find an opportunity to discuss this thoroughly with Si Tu Gong or Mei Hanqing. The academy should establish a climate course. Of course, climatology wasn’t the same as modern weather forecasting, but as long as the students could be as dedicated as Professor Zhu Kezhen in modern times, paying close attention to every plant and tree in nature and keeping records, it would be of great help to both farming and seafaring.

“Fengcheng gets a lot of snow in winter. The sun only comes out for a few days before it starts snowing again. Fortunately, we now have fire walls and warm kangs, otherwise, it would be unbearably cold.” Qiao’er also disliked the cold. She had lived in the capital of Great Qin since birth. Although it snowed there in winter, it was much warmer, and it didn’t snow as often as in Fengcheng. In Fengcheng, during winter, it was almost impossible to see the sun.

“At least the people of Fengcheng have it a bit better. The people in other cities of the northern lands don’t live as comfortably. Next year, when everyone starts growing rice and corn, life will gradually improve.” Lin Ziyin sighed as she looked at the snowflakes outside.

“Princess, the fishermen by the sea are also living better now. Whether they’re salt workers or aquaculture fishermen, no family lacks food or clothing. In weather this cold, they can stay home and hibernate. What more could they ask for?” Hong Ying said as she placed the food she had brought on the table.

“Although it’s true that those who live by the mountain eat from the mountain and those who live by the water eat from the water, I think people by the sea shouldn’t rely entirely on the sea for food. It would be best if they could plant crops a little farther from the shore.” Lin Ziyin said.

“I’ve heard that the land by the sea can’t grow crops.” Lu Luo chimed in.

Nanny Lu and Nanny Qin were older and had seen more of the world. They knew more about the conditions by the sea than the young maidservants. “It’s true, the land by the sea can’t grow crops, so those fishermen have to trade what they get from the sea for grain.”

Chapter 698: The Clown’s Antics (2)

“Really?” Qiao’er asked in surprise. In her eyes, no matter how good the things from the sea were, they couldn’t replace staple foods. Without crops, the fishermen’s lives would be unimaginably difficult.

“Actually, it’s not completely impossible to cultivate,” Lin Ziyin turned her head and said, “but it would take a few years to improve the land first.”

“Land can be improved?” Nanny Qin asked curiously, and the other maidservants also looked at her.

“Of course,” Lin Ziyin sat down and began to eat, “the land along the coast contains saline-alkali soil, which means it has a high salt content. As long as we use wood ash and lime to neutralize some of the salt, then rinse it with fresh water, and finally persist in improving it with soil fertilizer, the land will change drastically in a few years. Who knows, the coastal areas might even become a good place to grow rice because the temperature is higher than in Fengcheng.”

She explained the concept of neutralization and improvement in the simplest way to those around her.

“However, these are all theoretical. As for how to operate specifically, I haven’t actually practiced it.”

“The Princess has read many books and seen a lot,” Qiao’er looked at her admiringly, “the method the Princess mentioned must work. The Prince and Master Sutu will be overjoyed when they hear about it.”

Lin Ziyin just smiled upon hearing this but didn’t continue the conversation. However, she did hold some hope for coastal cultivation in her heart. After all, improving the land a little further from the sea wasn’t as difficult as imagined. Moreover, no matter how well a city developed, it still needed its own agriculture.

Chu Sui Feng arrived at the Marquis’s estate early in the morning and went straight to the Old Matriarch’s courtyard.

The guards naturally didn’t dare to stop him, and the men of the Marquis’s estate didn’t dare to go out these days, all staying in the Old Matriarch’s courtyard.

Along the way, every servant who saw him hurriedly greeted him and then avoided him. The Prince of Ling carried a natural aura of killing intent that made everyone afraid.

“Greetings, Your Highness,” Li Yanran met him in the corridor leading to the Old Matriarch’s room and quickly bowed. This time, she had learned her lesson and didn’t look up at Chu Sui Feng as she usually did.

Chu Sui Feng coldly glanced at her and then said in a low voice, “Rise.”

Li Yanran stood up and asked sadly, “Will Grandmother never wake up again?”

Her voice was choked with sorrow.

Mentioning the Old Matriarch, Chu Sui Feng couldn’t immediately dismiss her. “Perhaps she will wake up.”

What he didn’t say was that if the Old Matriarch woke up, it would be a final rally before death.

Li Yanran’s face showed a tragic smile. “I’m afraid that once she wakes up, she will leave us.”

Chu Sui Feng remained silent and then left with From Yi and the others without looking back.

Li Yanran watched his retreating figure, her heart filled with hatred, but the object of her hatred was Lin Ziyin. She stubbornly believed that if it weren’t for Lin Ziyin, Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t ignore her like this.

“Your humble official greets Your Highness,” Lord Li saw him enter the room and immediately bowed.

“How is she?” Chu Sui Feng asked with a stern face.

“Still the same, no movement all night. The medicine monks have been waiting,” Lord Li answered carefully.

Chu Sui Feng walked to the bed and looked at the Old Matriarch’s pale face, his heart aching. From childhood, it was the person on the bed who had given him warmth with her frail body.

The once strong woman now lay lifelessly on the bed. Scenes from the past flashed before Chu Sui Feng’s eyes, and his own eyes couldn’t help but moisten.

Lord Li had been observing Chu Sui Feng’s reaction. Seeing the pain and reluctance in Chu Sui Feng’s eyes, his heart finally settled somewhat. No matter how dissatisfied Chu Sui Feng was with the Marquis’s estate, as long as the Prince of Ling had feelings for the Old Matriarch, he would never truly allow the Marquis’s estate to be bullied.

Chapter 699: The Clowns’ Antics (3)

Just as Chu Sui Feng stood helplessly in the Marquis’s estate, Prince Rui, Prince Chu, and Lin Haisheng—who were supposed to leave after the ceremony—unexpectedly received an imperial decree from the court.

“The emperor has decreed that the two princes and Minister Lin need not return to the capital for now. They must ensure the northern lands’ tribute arrives at the palace before the New Year,” announced Eunuch Miao, the emperor’s favored envoy, who had rushed here in haste, his clothes still dusty from the journey.

“Only ten days remain until the New Year. Even if we set out now, we won’t make it in time,” Prince Rui exclaimed in shock.

“Your Highness, we must try regardless,” Eunuch Miao sighed. “The two princes had only just departed when I was sent. The emperor has been in a foul mood these days.”

No one asked why the emperor was displeased. The three had left the capital amid chaos.

No one had anticipated that the goods transported from the northern lands to the provinces of Great Qin would disrupt the market. Chu Sui Feng had quietly influenced Great Qin’s economy with remarkable skill. Of course, the Lin family behind him had drawn some resentment.

With the New Year approaching, every household wanted to stock up on the finest goods, but they found that some items were simply unavailable—no matter the price.

Vegetable oil, seafood, soy sauce, spices, roasted goods, sugar, even vermicelli and soybean products—whatever people desired, the market had no stock. The restaurants had some, but they refused to sell.

The women were particularly distressed, complaining endlessly each day. Cosmetics, wool sweaters, and down jackets were nowhere to be found. Those with stockpiles fared better, but those without had long since panicked. Accustomed to the northern lands’ cosmetics, they refused to use substitutes from other shops.

Most alarmingly, people feared they might never get these goods again.

The emperor was furious. The palace had followed his orders, no longer using vegetable oil or seasonings. But after tasting flavorful dishes for a time, how could he stomach the bland, greasy food now? Several imperial chefs had already lost their heads over this.

The remaining chefs lived in constant fear, dreading they might be next. It wasn’t their cooking skills that were lacking—even a skilled housewife can’t cook without rice. Without proper seasonings, oil, and ingredients, they couldn’t replicate past standards.

The emperor cared little for their struggles, blaming the chefs entirely.

Then, rumors spread in the capital—someone was hoarding and reselling goods from the northern lands. Merchants were arrested in broad daylight. Anyone with sense knew Chu Sui Feng had traded grain for goods, and the emperor had forbidden anyone from sending even a single grain to the northern lands. Clearly, someone had defied the decree. The emperor’s fury was understandable.

The matter escalated. Investigations revealed that many high-ranking officials were involved, even concubines in the harem. Among them were the emperor’s most trusted Prince Suqing and his beloved Virtuous Princess. Even the empress dowager was implicated.

Now, the law couldn’t punish them all. No matter how angry the emperor was, he couldn’t arrest everyone openly.

In the end, the empress dowager and the grand empress dowager intervened, pressuring the emperor to issue a decree: all goods from the northern lands were to be sent as tribute to the capital.

After reading the decree, Prince Chu sneered coldly.

The court officials all coveted the northern lands, each dreaming of claiming a share. But they were all delusional. Did they not realize that the Prince of Ling was not someone who could be easily taken advantage of?

Chapter 700: A Clownish Farce (4)

Prince Rui was resistant to the imperial decree. This resistance wasn’t because he opposed the emperor’s decision, but rather because he shared Prince Chu’s belief that Chu Sui Feng would never agree to send any goods from the northern lands as tribute to the capital.

After all, those goods were selling like hotcakes—they were Chu Sui Feng’s cash cow. If he were willing to give them up, that would be the real surprise.

Neither of them wanted to be the one to deliver the decree to the Prince’s Residence, as neither wished to provoke Chu Sui Feng’s wrath at this moment.

“Eunuch Miao, since the emperor has sent you to the northern lands, it shows his trust in you. And Minister Lin is the emperor’s special envoy. The decree should be handled by the two of you,” Chu Sui Yun suggested with a smile.

“This prince and Prince Chu are only here to observe the ceremony. Now that it’s over, it wouldn’t make sense—or look good—for us to deliver the decree at this time,” Prince Rui immediately agreed. The two men, who should have been at odds, found themselves unexpectedly on the same side.

Lin Haisheng watched as they neatly shifted the responsibility onto others, and his heart sank. He had only heard rumors about how difficult the Prince of Ling was to deal with, but now that he was in the northern lands, he truly understood just how troublesome Chu Sui Feng could be. If he were the one to deliver the decree, Chu Sui Feng would hold a grudge against him for life, and his daughter’s life in the Prince of Ling’s estate would become unbearable.

No, he had to find a way to push this miserable task onto someone else.

Just as he was racking his brain for a solution, Eunuch Miao, unaware of his distress, readily agreed—and even took the lead to secure the credit. “Since the emperor has entrusted such an important matter to me and Minister Lin, we will naturally handle it properly. However, on the way back, we hope the two princes will lend us some support.”

The task Lin Haisheng had been desperately trying to avoid was now firmly placed on his shoulders by Eunuch Miao, leaving him so furious he wished he could cover the eunuch’s mouth to silence him.

“Of course. The New Year is approaching, and if the Prince of Ling’s estate handles this matter smoothly, we can set off tomorrow. As for the journey, this prince isn’t afraid of a little haste,” Prince Rui said with a smile. Hmph, what good is their agreement? Whether Chu Sui Feng complies is another matter entirely.

“Minister Lin, come with me. The emperor and the empress dowager are waiting for this tribute to arrive. The sooner we leave, the sooner we can ease the emperor’s worries,” Eunuch Miao said. He knew that the Prince of Ling, Chu Sui Feng, had fallen out of favor in recent years. Even if Chu Sui Feng was formidable outside the palace, Eunuch Miao had nothing to fear. After all, he was a favorite of the emperor. In the capital, not only did the palace concubines soften their tone in his presence, but even many princes gave him face.

What was a mere Prince of Ling compared to that?

With the imperial decree in hand, Eunuch Miao dragged the reluctant Lin Haisheng like a proud rooster to the Prince of Ling’s estate.

Lin Haisheng, no matter how unwilling, didn’t dare utter a single word of refusal in front of him. He knew all too well how twisted these powerful eunuchs in the palace could be, and Eunuch Miao was the emperor’s favorite. If he showed even the slightest hesitation, Eunuch Miao would surely badmouth him to the emperor upon his return.

When they arrived at the Prince of Ling’s estate with their guards, Lin Ziyin was being surrounded by a group of women from the household.

Though it was called being “surrounded,” in truth, these women were following proper etiquette to pay their respects. After all, they were all concubines, and no matter what, they had to offer Lin Ziyin, the official wife, a cup of tea as a sign of respect.

To outshine Lin Ziyin, every woman in the back courtyard—except for Qin, who was bedridden, and Beauty Ming, who was being punished—had dressed in their finest, each trying to outdo the other in a desperate bid to overshadow Lin Ziyin.

Chapter 701: The Clown’s Antics (5)

Lin Ziyin was not particularly striking in appearance—at most, she could be described as delicate. Among this group of radiant beauties, she was undoubtedly the least eye-catching. Yet, strangely, despite being surrounded and attacked by these women, she was impossible to ignore.

“I have met the Princess,” Consort Wang said, her voice dripping with disdain, though deep down, she harbored a profound jealousy. There was no helping it—Lin Ziyin was the only one Prince of Ling held in the palm of his hand. “I am Consort Wang, of this residence. My father is the second-rank Imperial Tutor to the Crown Prince in the capital.”

So, she was part of the Crown Prince’s faction. Lin Ziyin understood immediately.

“I am Consort Liu, also of this residence.” Compared to Consort Wang’s arrogance and boasting, Consort Liu’s introduction was far more subdued.

Lin Ziyin did not underestimate this cold beauty. According to the information Steward Bai had provided, Consort Liu was Prince Chu’s woman. Once the most celebrated talent in the capital, her cunning was far beyond that of Consort Wang and her ilk.

“I am Consort Lin, of this residence.” After her beating, Consort Lin had become much more low-key. Though the swelling on her face had subsided, the bruises remained. As the saying goes, a fall into the pit, a gain in wit. After that thrashing, she no longer dared to be as insolent as before.

By tradition, a prince’s residence should only have two consorts. Yet, for some inexplicable reason, the emperor and the various powers that be had seen fit to grant Prince Chu a third.

“You are all veterans of this residence,” Lin Ziyin deliberately emphasized the word “veterans,” and sure enough, her remark earned her several covert eye rolls. But she paid them no mind. “I have no interest in unnecessary words. I only hope that from now on, all of you will act in the best interests of the Prince’s Residence. Oh, and since both the Prince and I are rather busy, if any of you have matters to attend to, there’s no need to come to me. Follow the old rules and take your concerns directly to Beauty Ming.”

The women were taken aback, none of them understanding her meaning.

As the mistress of the Prince’s Residence and currently in favor, shouldn’t Lin Ziyin be seizing this opportunity to tighten her grip on the management of the back courtyard?

While they were still puzzling over her words, Lin Ziyin spoke again, her tone indifferent. “If you encounter a problem that even Beauty Ming cannot resolve, then you may go to the two nannies.”

She gestured toward Nanny Lu and Nanny Qin at her side. “Or you may seek out Steward Bai.”

The beauties had come as a group to assert their dominance, but Lin Ziyin’s response had effectively slapped them all in the face. They sat there, exchanging glances, unsure of what to say next.

Consort Lin and Consort Liu, however, rose simultaneously to express their understanding. “Yes, Princess. This concubine understands.”

With the two most powerful consorts having spoken, the other beauties did not dare to be so bold. Even the most provocative among them, Consort Wang, who had been punished by Prince Chu before, did not dare to show disrespect to Lin Ziyin now.

Moreover, after the incident with Lin Wan’er, everyone knew the true identities of Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu. Facing two palace maids who had once served the Virtuous Consort, they dared not act recklessly.

Just as the atmosphere in the room grew awkward, Eunuch Miao and a reluctant Lin Haisheng arrived at the Prince of Ling’s estate, bearing an imperial decree.

“The imperial decree has arrived! Prince of Ling and Princess of Ling, receive the decree!” Eunuch Miao’s shrill voice echoed through the residence.

An imperial decree? Lin Ziyin had seen such things on television before, but she never imagined she would one day face one in reality.

The women in the room were instantly abuzz. Though they did not yet know the contents of the decree, the journey from the capital to the northern lands was no small distance. It had been years since they had witnessed such a grand event. Most of them craned their necks in excitement.

Chapter 702: The Clowns’ Antics (6)

Nanny Lu and Nanny Qin frowned as they watched the room full of excited women. The imperial decree had arrived, and since the Prince was not in the residence, it was only natural for the Princess to take charge. But what were these women doing, swarming here like this? “Ladies, consorts, and madams, the palace has sent someone. Please withdraw.”

Why should they withdraw? The higher-ranking women were all displeased. Cooped up in the Prince’s Residence day after day, they were practically going stir-crazy. Finally, there was some news from the capital, and they weren’t about to miss such a good opportunity.

Moreover, many of them wanted to take this chance to test Lin Ziyin’s limits.

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly, seemingly unfazed by their presence. “I hear the palace has many rules. The eunuch has asked the Prince and me to receive the decree. Since the Prince is not here, any of you who feel you can stand in for the Prince may stay. Of course, if anyone feels they can stand in for me, they may also stay.”

Her words were mild, her tone gentle, but they struck like thunder in everyone’s ears.

“I take my leave.” Consort Liu was the first to stand and bow, requesting to withdraw. Those who supported her immediately followed suit.

Next was Consort Lin. Unaware that Lin Haisheng was the one delivering the decree, she had learned her lesson and quickly requested to withdraw.

Naturally, those who supported her also prepared to retreat.

Consort Wang was furious. She was displeased with Consort Liu and Consort Lin’s actions. Finally, there was an opportunity to join forces and suppress Lin Ziyin while the Prince was away, but these women were so timid. Lin Ziyin hadn’t even done anything, yet they were already scared off. Useless! But with most of the women retreating, Consort Wang was forced to make a choice as well.

“I take my leave.” As Consort Wang moved, the women who followed her also bowed and withdrew.

Thus, all the women had yielded under Lin Ziyin’s calm and composed attitude.

“The imperial decree has arrived. I won’t keep you company any longer. Please, feel free to leave.” Lin Ziyin’s attitude remained indifferent, as if she didn’t care about their reactions at all.

The more she acted this way, the more uneasy the women felt. They had a new understanding of Lin Ziyin: the Princess was truly not someone to be trifled with.

The bejeweled women came and went like a gust of wind. Unfortunately, their retreat was a bit too slow. In the Changting Pavilion, they encountered Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng.

“This must be Consort Lin?” Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng were both favored by the Emperor. Their relationship was much closer than that of other officials. Eunuch Miao still had some impression of Minister Lin’s second daughter. “Minister Lin’s daughter?”

“Ah, it’s Eunuch Miao.” Though a consort’s status didn’t require her to bow to a eunuch, Lin Wan’er didn’t dare to be presumptuous in front of Eunuch Miao. She maintained the proper attitude, being both gracious and respectful, yet carrying the demeanor of a junior—her conduct was impeccable.

The other women were also familiar with Eunuch Miao. After all, before they came to the northern lands, it was this eunuch who had guided them into the palace to pay their respects to the Emperor.

“Eunuch Miao.”

“Ah, it’s Eunuch Miao. It’s been years, but you look even younger now.” Many rushed forward to curry favor.

Eunuch Miao, surrounded by the women of the back courtyard like the moon among stars, felt his inflated vanity instantly satisfied. Wherever he went, he was always flattered. Even if the Prince of Ling was formidable, in front of him, he had to behave.

“Ladies, consorts, and madams, Eunuch Miao and Minister Lin have come from afar, bearing the Emperor’s decree. If you wish to reminisce, please wait until Eunuch Miao and Minister Lin have finished their official business.” Steward Bai, who had led Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng into the residence, watched the unrest in the back courtyard. Though his face still wore a smile, his tone was far from pleasant.

Chapter 703: The Clowns (7)

Honestly, all the daily expenses of these women were in Steward Bai’s hands. Though he seemed easygoing, he was actually a smiling tiger through and through. As Chu Sui Feng’s trusted aide, he was cunning and shrewd—nearly every woman in the back courtyard had suffered at his hands. So when Steward Bai spoke, all the women scattered like birds and beasts in an instant.

Eunuch Miao stood there, stunned, watching them leave. Just moments ago, they had been fawning over him, but now, at Steward Bai’s word, they had all vanished without a second thought.

He shot Steward Bai a furious glare.

Steward Bai’s smile remained radiant, as if he hadn’t even noticed. “Eunuch Miao, Minister Lin is waiting.”

The only woman who hadn’t left was Lin Wan’er, but Lin Haisheng had stopped her. He was furious—his daughter’s face was bruised.

Such a large bruise couldn’t have come from a simple fall. That left only one possibility: someone had struck her.

Who would dare hit Lin Wan’er, a consort of the Prince of Ling’s estate? The answer was obvious—either Chu Sui Feng or Lin Ziyin. Behind closed doors, the estate could punish its women however it pleased, and no one outside could interfere.

But the problem was, Lin Haisheng hadn’t even left the northern lands yet, and already, the estate had dared to strike his daughter. He felt his dignity had been challenged. This wasn’t just about Lin Wan’er—it was about him.

His face burned with humiliation.

“It was an accident—I bumped into a wall,” Lin Wan’er hurriedly explained before bowing and leaving. If this had happened when she first arrived, she wouldn’t have covered for them so desperately.

It wasn’t that she was afraid—she simply understood her situation. She could never return to the capital. If she wanted to stay in the Prince of Ling’s estate, she couldn’t afford to offend Lin Ziyin, the Prince, or even Steward Bai.

“Steward Bai, perhaps the estate should be tidied up a bit,” Eunuch Miao sneered. “Look at Consort Lin’s face—Minister Lin must be heartbroken.”

“Everything in the estate is under the Prince’s authority,” Steward Bai played dumb. “I’ll be sure to relay your concerns to him.”

By the time Eunuch Miao reached the reception hall, his face was burning with rage. He had just mocked the estate’s supposed poverty, only to find it quietly extravagant.

The reason? The windows and doors were all made of fine glass. As a favored eunuch in the palace, he knew its value. How could the Prince of Ling afford such luxury? The officials and the emperor in the capital had always believed the northern lands were destitute, barely able to feed themselves. Yet here was the Prince, flaunting wealth that could rival the capital’s most coveted goods. The injustice of it gnawed at him.

“Eunuch Miao, Minister Lin,” Lin Ziyin greeted them from inside, surrounded by her people. Due to propriety, she hadn’t come out to welcome them.

“Hmph, so you’re the Princess of Ling?” Eunuch Miao, not seeing Chu Sui Feng, let his arrogance show. Without waiting for her response, he took the seat of honor.

Lin Haisheng, having suffered at Chu Sui Feng’s hands, didn’t want to openly offend Lin Ziyin. But he was still furious about his daughter’s treatment. When he saw Eunuch Miao making things difficult for her, he didn’t intervene or speak up for her.

In his eyes, letting the arrogant Lin Ziyin suffer a little was for the best. Only through hardship would she realize the importance of the Lin family in the capital.

He followed Eunuch Miao’s lead and took a seat, though he at least observed decorum by choosing a lower position.

“Summon the Prince of Ling to receive the decree,” Eunuch Miao snapped at Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. “This eunuch, my apologies, but the Prince is not in the estate. I’ll send someone to the Marquis’s estate to fetch him at once.”

“Does the Princess of Ling look down on me?” Eunuch Miao sneered. “I’ve been waiting here so long, and only now do you send for the Prince? Aren’t you afraid I’ll report this truthfully to the Emperor upon my return?”

“Report what you will,” a domineering voice cut in from the doorway before Lin Ziyin could respond.

Chapter 704: Impossible (1)

“Your Highness,” Lin Ziyin smiled warmly as she looked at Chu Sui Feng, who stood like a door god, without stepping forward to pay her respects.

Chu Sui Feng had once said that a husband and wife should live their lives like commoners, full of flavor, without needing to concern themselves with empty formalities.

Lin Ziyin followed his lead. She wasn’t an ancient person and had never liked cumbersome formalities.

This ordinary yet genuine way of interacting was their little marital quirk, but someone found it displeasing and wanted to assert their presence.

“Princess of Ling is indeed as straightforward as the rumors say. I’ve seen it for myself today,” Eunuch Miao sat boldly in the seat of honor, raising his finger in a delicate gesture as he began to mock Lin Ziyin. His small eyes were filled with undisguised contempt. “In the capital, I’ve seen the princesses of various prince’s residences. They all come from noble families. Whenever their princes return home, they, as the principal wives, wouldn’t dare put on airs in front of them.”

Chu Sui Feng’s body radiated coldness, and Lin Haisheng’s back was already covered in cold sweat. But Eunuch Miao, who was determined to give Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng a show of dominance, paid no attention to their expressions. In his eyes, he was a favorite of the emperor, and there was no one he hadn’t seen.

Chu Sui Feng’s displeasure, in his view, was merely because Chu Sui Feng had been sent to the northern lands at a young age and hadn’t undergone the strict training of the palace, making him unskilled in dealing with people.

Lin Ziyin’s smile was radiant, seemingly unaware of or unaffected by Eunuch Miao’s belittlement. “I wonder how the princesses of other residences behave?” Instead, she asked Eunuch Miao with a curious expression.

Never had he seen someone so foolish. Eunuch Miao’s disdain for Lin Ziyin grew. “It’s not that I’m being nosy, but as a royal daughter-in-law, when the princess sees her prince return home, she should properly go up and pay her respects. But it’s no wonder the Prince of Ling’s estate doesn’t understand. After all, the Princess of Ling hasn’t lived in the capital and isn’t familiar with the palace’s rules.”

“Women from the northern lands, being at the intersection of several countries, have always been more straightforward in character. Compared to the noble ladies of the capital, each has their own merits. Eunuch Miao shouldn’t judge the women of the northern lands by the capital’s standards,” Lin Haisheng hurriedly tried to smooth things over, but in his heart, he cursed Eunuch Miao to death.

Dead eunuch, just come to deliver the imperial decree and read it properly. Why so much nonsense? If you anger the Prince of Ling later, be careful not to bite off more than you can chew. The northern lands aren’t the capital, where you can strut around as you please. If you really anger the Prince of Ling, not only will you, a dead eunuch, suffer, but even those two from the posthouse might not be able to handle it.

“Regardless of where the women are from, they should assist their husbands and raise their children properly. As a royal daughter-in-law, the rules are even more important. If you behave so recklessly in front of the emperor in the future, you might provoke the dragon’s wrath and cause an irreparable mess. Princess of Ling, I’m doing this for your own good,” Eunuch Miao said, shooting a glance at Lin Ziyin, clearly intending to make her look bad if she didn’t agree with him.

“Eunuch Miao, isn’t it? I didn’t expect Little Miao to rise so quickly over the years. Back then, Eunuch Miao was just a small eunuch in the Imperial Household Department, but you received no small favors from the Virtuous Consort,” Nanny Lu sneered as she spoke.

Hearing someone mention the past, Eunuch Miao finally looked properly at the person speaking behind Lin Ziyin. His expression changed instantly.

“Are you someone from the Virtuous Consort’s side?” he exclaimed.

“So Eunuch Miao still remembers me,” Nanny Lu’s eyes were filled with even more sarcasm than before. “I thought Eunuch Miao had already forgotten me. After all, you’re quite the favorite of the emperor now.”

Eunuch Miao’s face reddened, but he quickly regained his composure. “Since Elder Sister Lu and Elder Sister Qin are both by the Princess of Ling’s side, why haven’t you instructed the Princess of Ling on some palace rules? If someone had seen the earlier scene, who knows how many people would have laughed at the Princess of Ling.”

Chapter 705: Impossible (2)

Seeing his smug and self-satisfied expression, Nanny Qin was furious. “Our Princess is known for her excellent manners—who doesn’t praise her? But where did Eunuch Miao learn his manners over the years? Did eating too much dog food back then change him?”

Lin Ziyin never expected that the arrogant Eunuch Miao had once eaten dog food. She looked at him with a teasing glint in her eyes.

Lin Haisheng nearly burst out laughing.

Back when Eunuch Miao was still a lowly eunuch, he had been bullied relentlessly. It was said that during his most desperate days, he had even been forced to eat dog food by the senior eunuchs. This humiliating past had become a forbidden topic ever since he rose to power as the emperor’s favored attendant. No one in the capital dared mention it in his presence. Yet now, in the northern lands, Nanny Qin from the Prince of Ling’s estate had openly exposed it.

This time, Eunuch Miao’s humiliation was complete.

“Insolent!” Eunuch Miao trembled with rage. The memory of eating dog food was the most shameful moment of his life. Those who had once humiliated him had long since been crushed under his heel. With this ruthless reputation, he had cowed every eunuch and maid in the palace—no one dared bring up his past, except perhaps the emperor himself.

Yet here was Nanny Qin from the Prince of Ling’s estate, daring to speak of it so boldly. Did she and the Qin family truly believe they still had the Virtuous Consort backing them?

Just as Eunuch Miao was about to retaliate, Chu Sui Feng, who had been silently standing by with a stern expression, suddenly stepped forward and kicked him squarely in the chest.

Eunuch Miao was no weakling—he was a trained fighter with considerable skill. He saw the kick coming and tried to dodge, but inexplicably, he couldn’t avoid it.

Chu Sui Feng’s kick landed solidly in his chest, sending him crashing backward. The pearwood chair beneath him shattered on impact. The force of the blow was evident—Eunuch Miao spat out a mouthful of blood, his face contorted in pain.

Lin Ziyin remained silent, watching coldly.

Hong Ying and the others smirked, making no effort to hide their schadenfreude and disgust.

Chu Sui Feng returned to Lin Ziyin’s side, his tone sharp with reproach. “You let yourself be bullied like this without fighting back. How can I trust you to stay in the estate alone?”

“It’s fine,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, waving her hand dismissively. “I’ve never seen a eunuch before. He satisfied my curiosity. A few words won’t kill anyone. Besides, what he says is his own opinion—whether I listen is up to me.”

Chu Sui Feng seemed somewhat appeased by her response. Taking her hand, he sat down before turning to Hong Ying and Lu Luo. “You lot will have your monthly wages docked for two months. You stood by and watched the Princess be insulted without defending her. If she weren’t in such high spirits, I wouldn’t let you off so easily.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Hong Ying and the others replied, their faces falling. They should have known better than to let the Princess watch the spectacle unfold.

“Not worth looking at, that neither-man-nor-woman eunuch,” Chu Sui Feng muttered disdainfully to Lin Ziyin.

Eunuch Miao, still coughing up blood, heard their exchange and seethed with rage. “Prince of Ling, how dare you lay hands on me!”

“Seems I didn’t hit you hard enough,” Chu Sui Feng said, turning to look at him as if he were already a corpse. His demeanor, though still carrying an air of refined elegance, lacked the usual sharpness—thanks to Lin Ziyin’s words. “Take him away and break his arms.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” From Yi and the others entered from outside, bowing respectfully before advancing toward Eunuch Miao with ill intent.

Chapter 706: Impossible (3)

“You dare.” Eunuch Miao was nearly driven mad by Chu Sui Feng. The rumors had misled him. Wasn’t it said that the Prince of Ling only went mad and showed ruthlessness when dealing with enemies? Wasn’t it said that the Prince of Ling longed to return to the capital, burning incense daily toward it? But the heartless man before him—was this truly the Prince of Ling? “This one is the emperor’s envoy. Harming me is the same as disrespecting His Majesty. If anything happens to me in the northern lands, the emperor will not let you off lightly.”

Eunuch Miao’s eyes were filled with disbelief, yet his words showed no sign of surrender.

Lin Haisheng cursed inwardly, calling him a fool. Even in this situation, he still dared to spew threats at Chu Sui Feng.

Did he not realize that Chu Sui Feng had stood firm in the northern lands for so many years, even earning the fear of the Tartars? The Prince of Ling was no pushover. This dead eunuch had been pampered in the palace for so long that he had lost his original resolve.

Eunuch Miao was not a fool. He had risen from a bullied little eunuch to a favorite of the unpredictable emperor. How could he not know how to read people?

But over the years, influenced by the powerful figures in the palace, he had come to believe that while Chu Sui Feng was formidable, he still feared the capital. Moreover, the northern lands were barren. Without the court’s support, how could Chu Sui Feng maintain his position? Sure, Chu Sui Feng was good at business and had some money, but look at what he did—exchanging goods for grain. It was clear how desperate the prince’s situation was.

Misled by these thoughts, Eunuch Miao grew bolder. “Release me. For the emperor’s sake, I won’t hold this against you.”

“Your Highness, Eunuch Miao has served the emperor for many years and is accustomed to the ways of the palace, so he is a bit stubborn. Please understand.” Lin Haisheng did not want to plead for Eunuch Miao, but his position left him no choice. He had to force himself to approach Chu Sui Feng and half-heartedly intercede.

“Release me! I am the emperor’s special envoy. Prince of Ling, let me go at once!” Eunuch Miao continued to shout, making Lin Haisheng want to turn and leave, never to bother with this fool again.

“Your Highness…”

“Enough noise.” Chu Sui Feng’s voice was icy, clearly annoyed.

Lin Haisheng, unwilling to give up, fell silent upon seeing his expression. He did not want to end up in trouble himself for pleading on Eunuch Miao’s behalf.

From Yi and From Er had already seized Eunuch Miao and were preparing to drag him out.

Eunuch Miao struggled, only now carefully observing Chu Sui Feng’s expression.

Chu Sui Feng turned to Lin Ziyin. “No matter what you want to do, you must never let yourself be wronged. When you encounter someone who doesn’t know their place, you must teach them a harsh lesson.”

“Oh.” Lin Ziyin obediently replied, indicating she had taken the prince’s teachings to heart.

Steward Bai stood nearby like a wooden stake, smiling as he watched Eunuch Miao’s desperate struggles. He did not mind the deduction from his monthly wages. Instead, he was already thinking about how to deal with Eunuch Miao later.

When Eunuch Miao realized Chu Sui Feng was not bluffing, his heart filled with regret. The rumors had deceived him. No, his martial arts skills were honed through relentless practice. He could not let Chu Sui Feng ruin him like this.

His eyes red with fury, Eunuch Miao began to struggle violently, resisting From Yi and From Er.

“Break his arms and legs.” Chu Sui Feng ordered.

Lin Haisheng was terrified upon hearing this.

Eunuch Miao’s martial arts might be impressive in the capital, but his opponents today were From Yi and From Er—two men who had trained in martial arts at Ding’an Temple since childhood and followed Chu Sui Feng on the battlefield, reaping lives. If they had different identities, they could easily be considered ruthless outlaws.

Chapter 707: Impossible (4)

The pampered and privileged against those who fought for their lives—it was clear who would win. Moreover, Eunuch Miao was facing two opponents.

Chu Sui Feng, fearing the fight might involve Lin Ziyin, immediately shielded her behind him. Hong Ying and the others also surrounded her, protecting her so tightly that not even a breath could pass through.

“Your Highness, please calm your anger,” Lin Haisheng pleaded anxiously. He feared the emperor’s reprimand upon his return, and in the northern lands, he dared not offend Chu Sui Feng with harsh words. Caught between a rock and a hard place, Lin Haisheng was nearly driven to tears. “He is just a servant, not worth Your Highness’s anger. Princess, please persuade Your Highness.”

With no other choice, Lin Haisheng turned his pleading gaze to Lin Ziyin. He had noticed that whenever it concerned Lin Ziyin, no matter how trivial the matter, Chu Sui Feng treated it as something of great importance.

As they spoke, Eunuch Miao, cornered in the courtyard by From Yi and From Er, had already been reduced to a bloody mess.

From Yi and From Er were ruthless. Instead of killing Eunuch Miao outright, they took turns using their sharp swords to inflict countless small wounds on him. This slow, torturous method made him feel even more desperate.

Eunuch Miao now regretted everything. He was certain that Prince of Ling was not joking—he truly wanted his life.

The higher one climbed, the more they feared death. Eunuch Miao thought of the wealth and glory awaiting him in the capital, and of his nephews and grandsons who relied on him to bring honor to the family. Fear and regret overwhelmed him.

“Princess of Ling, please show mercy! This servant was blinded by greed and spoke out of turn in your presence,” he kowtowed repeatedly on the ground. “Your Highness, just treat me as a fart and let me go.”

Inside the house, Chu Sui Feng appeared perfectly at ease. Hearing the pleas from outside, he only responded with a cold smirk, showing no intention of relenting. To Chu Sui Feng, Eunuch Miao was nothing more than a eunuch. Even if Lin Haisheng had displeased him, he would cut off Lin Haisheng’s retreat. As for those two in the posthouse—humph, they were wise enough to avoid provoking him.

“Your Highness,” Lin Ziyin whispered into Chu Sui Feng’s ear, speaking softly. “If we let him go, won’t that leave trouble for later?”

“Do you want to spare him?” Chu Sui Feng countered. “He’s just a servant, beneath my notice.”

“If it won’t cause any consequences, then let him go,” Lin Ziyin murmured, their heads close together. “A dog’s behavior reflects its master’s. Our grain reserves are insufficient, and we’re not prepared yet. Let’s not clash with them head-on.”

“He’s just a servant,” Chu Sui Feng suddenly raised his voice. “How dare he disrespect the Princess? He deserves to die. Don’t worry, Princess. By the rules, killing a servant who disrespects a royal descendant won’t draw the emperor’s blame.”

Eunuch Miao’s heart sank further upon hearing this.

He had been too arrogant today. Indeed, by the rules, even if Prince of Ling was out of favor with the emperor, the dignity of the royal family could not be trampled upon. Even if he was the emperor’s favorite, if Chu Sui Feng insisted on using this reason to kill him, the outcome would likely be his death in vain.

He knew the emperor’s character well.

At this point, he finally understood why Prince Chu and Prince Rui had found so many excuses not to come themselves, instead sending him to deliver the decree. Clearly, he had been used as a pawn.

Regret and fear flooded his mind, and Eunuch Miao felt himself on the verge of collapse. “Your Highness, Princess, spare me! I was blinded by greed. I will never dare again. I deserve this punishment.”

Chapter 708: Impossible (5)

After speaking, he paid no heed to the excruciating pain wracking his body and violently slapped his own face.

Lin Haisheng stood in the courtyard, his heart a tumult of conflicting emotions. On one hand, he felt a secret satisfaction at seeing Eunuch Miao reduced to such a state. On the other, it only deepened his fear of Chu Sui Feng.

“Princess, this lowly servant was blinded by greed just now and acted presumptuously before you. But my words were not truly meant to humiliate you—I spoke out of concern for your well-being,” Eunuch Miao sobbed bitterly, abandoning all dignity in the face of death.

“Your Highness,” Lin Ziyin called from inside the house, her voice growing louder. “Though Eunuch Miao’s words were crude, they were not entirely without reason. Let this matter pass. Since the Emperor has sent him all this way to deliver the imperial decree, there must be urgent matters to attend to. We should accept the decree first.”

“The imperial decree is with Minister Lin. This lowly servant thanks the Prince and Princess for sparing my life,” Eunuch Miao, relieved to have escaped death, immediately kowtowed in gratitude, though his heart still trembled with unease.

“For the Princess’s sake, I shall spare your wretched life. But while you may escape death, you shall not escape punishment. From Yi, From Er—break his legs. Let this be a lesson so that next time he comes to the Prince’s Residence, he will know what respect means,” Chu Sui Feng commanded coldly.

“Yes, Your Highness,” From Yi replied obediently, no longer toying with Eunuch Miao. He strode over and stomped down hard on both of the eunuch’s legs.

Two sharp cracks echoed through the courtyard, followed by Eunuch Miao’s agonized screams.

“Too noisy,” Chu Sui Feng remarked indifferently.

Eunuch Miao’s screams cut off abruptly. “This lowly servant thanks you for your mercy.”

Sweat poured down his face from the pain, but he dared not show even a hint of defiance.

Chu Sui Feng ignored him entirely, instead turning to soothe Lin Ziyin gently from inside the house. “Princess, don’t let this frighten you.”

“I’m fine,” Lin Ziyin replied with a long sigh. She felt no sympathy for Eunuch Miao’s suffering—she had only spared his life for the greater good.

Heh, Lin Ziyin was certain that Eunuch Miao would never dare act arrogantly before her again. At the very least, not here in the northern lands. The old eunuch wouldn’t have the nerve.

“Prepare a calming broth for the Princess to ease her nerves,” Chu Sui Feng instructed the servants inside.

“Yes, Your Highness. Mama will prepare it personally,” Nanny Lu responded loudly.

Eunuch Miao, utterly ignored, did not dare show the slightest discontent. The two young eunuchs who had accompanied him were trembling in fear, standing beside Lin Haisheng. Without the Prince of Ling’s permission, they did not dare approach to help Eunuch Miao.

“From Yi, have someone escort Eunuch Miao back to the inn later,” Lin Ziyin said, playing the benevolent one.

A light snow had fallen the day before, and flurries still drifted through the air. Eunuch Miao, lying in the snow, had long lost his former arrogance. His once-luxurious robes were now stained with dirt and grime. Hearing Lin Ziyin’s words, he shivered as he expressed his gratitude, all traces of his former haughtiness gone.

“Thank you, Your Highness and Princess. This official will take Eunuch Miao back shortly,” Lin Haisheng said cautiously.

“Eunuch Miao, Minister Lin—may we proceed with the imperial decree?” Lin Ziyin asked calmly.

“This lowly servant will now read the Emperor’s decree,” Eunuch Miao said, his voice trembling.

Lin Ziyin nodded to herself. This old eunuch might be a coward, but he was tough when it came to himself. At the very least, he could be ruthless when necessary.

His bones were broken, his body covered in wounds—of course he was in agony. Eunuch Miao never imagined he would meet his downfall in such a desolate place as the northern lands. But now, he could not afford to dwell on his injuries. All he wanted was to read the decree as quickly as possible and leave the Prince of Ling’s estate.

Chapter 709: Impossible (6)

“By the mandate of Heaven, the emperor decrees…” A trembling voice echoed through the courtyard.

According to protocol, those receiving the imperial decree should kneel before Eunuch Miao, even if Chu Sui Feng’s status was high enough to exempt him from such formalities. To do otherwise would be disrespectful to the emperor.

Yet Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin remained inside the house, not emerging. Only Nanny Qin’s voice had been heard earlier: “Your Highness, the Princess, the cushions are ready.”

Then, silence fell within the house.

Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng exchanged bitter smiles, but neither dared to enter and investigate.

After faithfully reciting the imperial decree, Eunuch Miao desperately wanted to leave the Prince of Ling’s estate as soon as possible.

Hong Ying came out to take the decree, her casual and impatient manner making Eunuch Miao even more anxious. Only now did he truly understand that the Prince of Ling did not care about the imperial decree at all.

“The court has cut off the northern lands’ supply of grain and military provisions. I have no choice but to fend for myself. I’m sure Minister Lin and Eunuch Miao have seen how poor I am and how hard the people of the northern lands are struggling,” Chu Sui Feng’s cold voice drifted from inside the house.

Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng looked around at the understated luxury of the Prince’s Residence and silently cursed Chu Sui Feng. Poor? Look at all this glassware—even the emperor in the capital doesn’t have such things, and he still has the nerve to cry poverty.

As if reading their minds, Steward Bai immediately explained the origin of the glassware. “Don’t think His Highness is deliberately crying poverty. Everything in the Prince’s Residence, down to the smallest detail, is either purchased with silver earned from business or acquired through trade. Take this glassware, for example—it was a gift from foreign merchants in exchange for goods.”

So that was it! Lin Haisheng and Eunuch Miao finally felt a little better. Of course, the northern lands can’t get rich so quickly relying only on the Lin family.

Lin Ziyin, hearing Steward Bai’s smooth-talking poverty plea, couldn’t help but laugh. So even the usually serious steward could tell such blatant lies.

Chu Sui Feng continued, “So when you return to report, tell them that the northern lands are struggling to survive and have no surplus goods to offer as tribute. If the emperor truly needs these tribute goods, let him exchange them for grain and military provisions.”

Lin Haisheng listened with a bitter smile, while Eunuch Miao was so shocked he forgot his own pain.

The Prince of Ling had such audacity! He made it sound nice, but his meaning was clear—he refused to offer tribute and instead wanted the emperor to purchase goods like any other merchant.

As the saying goes, the will of Heaven cannot be defied. Chu Sui Feng was openly defying the emperor. Didn’t he fear the emperor’s wrath and being accused of rebellion?

“Your Highness, when we return, it will be difficult to account for this,” Lin Haisheng said bitterly. He deeply regretted his past actions. He must have been possessed to agree to send his legitimate daughter to the northern lands. If he had known Chu Sui Feng would be this troublesome, he would have chosen another girl from the family, even if it meant paying more silver to the emperor.

But there was no medicine for regret. Lin Haisheng could only hope that the Prince of Ling would treat his daughter well.

“Your Highness, don’t make things difficult for Minister Lin and Eunuch Miao. Why not write a note for them to take back, to help explain to the emperor?” Lin Ziyin suggested.

“Troublesome,” Chu Sui Feng’s voice carried a hint of displeasure, but he still ordered a maidservant to prepare ink, brush, and paper.

“Minister Lin, take this.” A moment later, Nanny Qin came out, holding an envelope. “A note from His Highness.”

Lin Haisheng took the note with a bitter expression, thanked the Prince of Ling, and said, “Since I have completed my task, I shall take my leave.”

Chapter 710: Impossible (7)

The room fell silent.

Lin Haisheng immediately ordered two eunuchs to carry Eunuch Miao off the ground. “Take Eunuch Miao away.”

The two young eunuchs quickly lifted Eunuch Miao, one crouching down to carry him on his back.

Eunuch Miao wished he could sprout wings and fly out of the Prince of Ling’s estate at once.

“Wait.” The Prince of Ling suddenly spoke, and everyone froze as if under a spell, their eyes filled with vigilance.

“Minister Lin, Eunuch Miao, these are letters from His Highness for you both.” Steward Bai slowly stepped forward, smiling as he handed over two letters.

Lin Haisheng and Eunuch Miao exchanged glances, neither daring to reach out and take them. They didn’t understand why Chu Sui Feng would go to such lengths, even writing letters. If there was something to say, wouldn’t it be better to discuss it face-to-face here at the Prince’s Residence?

Clearly, the Prince of Ling intended to drive a wedge between them, perhaps even to make them lose favor with the emperor. After all, it wasn’t just Lin Haisheng and Eunuch Miao present; the current emperor was a suspicious man. If he found out they had accepted letters from the Prince of Ling, who knew if he might hold a grudge against them?

“The Prince asks that you both open the letters after you return,” Steward Bai said, smiling as he leisurely stopped them from opening the letters in front of everyone.

Lin Haisheng and Eunuch Miao looked up and saw the silent warning in his eyes. They shuddered in unison and put the letters away.

“Minister Lin, Eunuch Miao, please.” Steward Bai resumed his duties as steward.

The group had arrived with extreme arrogance, but they left like stray dogs.

Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng had come in two carriages. Once back in the carriages, they found their backs completely drenched in sweat. Delivering the emperor’s decrees had always been an honor, but they never expected it to become a perilous task at the Prince of Ling’s estate.

The carriage was filled with their own people, and Eunuch Miao could no longer suppress his agonizing pain, letting out soft groans.

“They will surely hold a grudge against us.” Inside the room, Lin Ziyin sighed.

“So what if they do? They wouldn’t dare to trip us up behind our backs. After they return, they’ll have no choice but to speak well of us.” Chu Sui Feng laughed. “They want to get something for nothing, to make us give them things for free? Dream on.”

“I don’t want to either.” Lin Ziyin pouted. “Those things are the foundation of our survival. They want them? Impossible. But speaking of the emperor, he’s really heartless. He’s forcing us into a corner.”

“After next year, we won’t have to be afraid anymore.” Chu Sui Feng consoled her.

“I know.” Lin Ziyin’s voice was somewhat muffled. War required not only fine weapons but also strong logistical support. The northern lands’ current grain reserves could only barely sustain the people until next autumn’s harvest. If war broke out, with the court and the Tartars attacking from both sides, the northern lands would be in danger.

After all, war ultimately relied on manpower. If the northern lands conscripted soldiers on a large scale, who would be left to till the land?

“Liaocheng is heavily guarded and is the most important transportation route between the northern lands and Great Qin. If we want peace, Liaocheng must be under our control.” Chu Sui Feng spoke up. “Let’s send some people in first, and we can plan for further development later.”

“Can’t the soldiers guarding Liaocheng be persuaded to surrender?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Guan Qinggu is the emperor’s man. He is extremely loyal to the emperor and is both wise and brave in battle. Otherwise, the emperor wouldn’t have sent him to guard Liaocheng.” Chu Sui Feng replied.

“According to the map, Liaocheng should belong to the northern lands, right?” Lin Ziyin asked in confusion.

“That’s right. Strictly speaking, Liaocheng is indeed a city of the northern lands. But its geographical location is too important. The emperor was cautious and kept it for himself.” Chu Sui Feng’s voice was filled with disdain.

“Since it belongs to the northern lands, when we have the strength, Your Highness can find a way to take Liaocheng back.” Lin Ziyin smiled. “I’ve studied it. The temperature in Liaocheng is very different from Fengcheng. The sunlight is warm enough to allow for two harvests a year, and growing cotton is also feasible.”

So this girl had already made plans. Chu Sui Feng couldn’t help but reach out and pinch her cheek. “To take back Liaocheng, the Princess will have to work hard.”

“What do I have to work hard for?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously.

“Such an important city naturally requires important people to guard it. We might not trust others, but if we send our son there, you and I won’t have to worry.” Chu Sui Feng laughed heartily. “One son definitely won’t be enough, so the Princess will have to work hard.”

This guy had really gone bad. Lin Ziyin’s face turned red from his teasing.

In the room, Nanny Qin and the others couldn’t help but laugh. Everyone agreed with what the Prince of Ling had said. Indeed, the Prince’s Residence had been quiet for so many years. It was time to have a few more young masters to liven things up.

Chapter 711: Panic (1)

“Your Highness.” Just as the room was filled with laughter and Lin Ziyin blushed crimson, Steward Bai entered with a grave expression.

“What is it?” Chu Sui Feng’s face also turned serious, and the room fell silent.

“The Old Matriarch has awakened and wishes to see Your Highness and the Princess.” Bai stood beside a man whose attire marked him as a servant of the Marquis’s estate.

Sure enough, as soon as Bai finished speaking, the servant knelt down in distress, his face streaked with tears. “Reporting to Your Highness, I am from the Marquis’s estate, sent specifically to inform you that the Old Matriarch has awakened. It happened not long after Your Highness left.”

Chu Sui Feng did not inquire further about the Old Matriarch’s condition. He already knew that her awakening was merely a final flicker of life. Even the greatest physicians could not save her now.

“Let’s go.” Chu Sui Feng stood up swiftly, but he did not forget Lin Ziyin beside him. His movements slowed as he turned to her.

Lin Ziyin understood what was about to happen. She did not try to comfort him but instead let him take her hand. “Get dressed properly before we leave.”

Even in his urgency, Chu Sui Feng attended to her first.

“Alright.” Knowing that he still thought of her in such a critical moment, Lin Ziyin felt a warmth spread through her heart. A man who truly loved a woman would consider her in every detail, no matter how small.

Once Lin Ziyin had draped herself in the white fox fur cloak, donned her hat, and wrapped her scarf, they hurried into the carriage and set off for the Marquis’s estate.

Along the way, Lin Ziyin took Chu Sui Feng’s hand in hers—a silent gesture of support and comfort.

“Don’t worry, I have you.” Chu Sui Feng spoke only these words the entire journey, revealing the depth of his sorrow.

“Yes, Your Highness still has me.” Lin Ziyin affirmed, and Chu Sui Feng, hearing this, closed his eyes briefly before pulling her into his embrace. Only with her close did he feel warmth in his heart, a fleeting sense of peace.

The carriage soon arrived at the gates of the Marquis’s estate. Every servant inside wore an expression of anxiety. Upon seeing them, they quickly bowed before stepping aside.

Chu Sui Feng, still holding Lin Ziyin’s hand, moved swiftly without pause, heading straight for the Old Matriarch’s courtyard.

“Your Highness, Princess.” Nanny Qi Lan had been waiting at the courtyard gate despite the cold wind. The moment she saw them, tears streamed down her face. “The Old Matriarch is waiting for you inside.”

Chu Sui Feng hesitated for a moment before continuing forward with Lin Ziyin.

All the descendants of the Li family had gathered in the room, including the illegitimate children of Lord Li. The arrival of Chu Sui Feng silenced all those who had been fawning over the Old Matriarch.

“Your Highness.” The Old Matriarch leaned against her pillows, her face flushed with unnatural color. At the sight of Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin, she became visibly agitated.

“Grandmother.” Chu Sui Feng spoke softly, and the others immediately made way for him.

Lin Ziyin stood beside Chu Sui Feng, observing the Old Matriarch’s rosy complexion. She sighed inwardly. A person who had been bedridden for days should not have such a healthy glow—it was a clear sign of her final moments.

The Old Matriarch was indeed experiencing a last surge of vitality.

“I pay my respects to Your Highness and the Princess.” The Old Matriarch struggled to rise from her bed, but Chu Sui Feng gently pressed her shoulder down. “Grandmother, we are family. There is no need for such formalities.”

The Old Matriarch did not insist further. Instead, she looked at Chu Sui Feng with deep concern. “I heard the court has issued an imperial decree?”

Chapter 712: Panic (2)

Not many words were spoken, but the elders’ worry was evident.

“It was just a minor matter. I have already resolved it,” Chu Sui Feng said indifferently.

The Old Matriarch looked at him skeptically, clearly not believing his words.

Seeing the Old Matriarch in such a state yet still worrying about Chu Sui Feng, Lin Ziyin’s heart softened, and tears nearly welled up in her eyes.

“Your Highness, you must have more children with the Princess soon. The Prince’s Residence has been too quiet these past years,” she gasped, giving her instructions.

“Grandmother, rest assured. There might be good news after the New Year,” Chu Sui Feng replied calmly, allowing her to hold his hand.

“That would be wonderful,” the Old Matriarch said, her face breaking into a relieved smile. “I have already instructed the eldest. From now on, everything in the residence will be arranged according to this letter. Your Highness can bear witness.”

Chu Sui Feng took the envelope and nodded firmly. “If there are no mistakes, I will take good care of the Li family.”

“Your Highness and the Princess are kind people. I thank you both,” the Old Matriarch said, tears streaming down her face. “Listen well, all of you. If you bring trouble upon yourselves, His Highness will deal with you according to the laws of the northern lands.”

“Yes, Mother,” Lord Li and the Second Young Master reluctantly agreed, though they resented the Old Matriarch in their hearts. What trouble could they possibly cause? She was worrying over nothing. Wasn’t she deliberately making His Highness distance himself from them?

But in this moment, the two brothers dared not utter a word of dissent.

“Princess, I have done foolish things. You have forgiven me, but I feel guilty toward you,” the Old Matriarch said, her eyes filled with remorse as she looked at Lin Ziyin after finishing her instructions to Chu Sui Feng and arranging matters for the descendants of the Li family.

“Old Matriarch, what you have done cannot be judged as right or wrong. Ziyin only knows that you are a kind elder who loves her descendants and has nothing to regret,” Lin Ziyin replied sincerely.

“That is because the Princess is kind,” the Old Matriarch said, tears falling from the corners of her eyes. Then she looked at the maidservants and Nanny Qi Lan in the room. “These girls have followed me and taken care of me for many years. From now on, they are free. I hope Your Highness, for my sake, will arrange for them properly.”

“Old Matriarch,” the maidservants and servant women in the room burst into tears.

“Your Highness and the Princess are virtuous. Heaven will not treat you unfairly. You must grow old together and have many descendants,” the Old Matriarch said. Then her hand loosened, her head tilted, and she was gone.

Lin Ziyin looked at the thin, dry hand slipping from her grasp, and tears she could no longer hold back streamed down her face.

“Old Matriarch,” the maidservants in the room cried even harder, and soon the descendants of the Li family joined in with wails.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression was stern. He carefully placed the Old Matriarch’s hand under the blanket, then coldly ordered, “All of you, be silent.”

The women of the Li family, who had been crying, suddenly stopped as if their necks had been wrung, all sound ceasing at once.

Amid the astonished gazes of the crowd, Chu Sui Feng pulled out the paper from the envelope and quickly glanced at it. Then he began to read aloud the contents of the letter.

When he finished, an eerie silence filled the room once more.

“No, it can’t be. I don’t believe it…” Li Jiesong was the first to speak, his face filled with disbelief and resentment. “The Old Matriarch wouldn’t treat me this way. I am the eldest son of the Li family.”

No one answered him, not even Madame Yu. Everyone found the Old Matriarch’s decision hard to accept, but in the next moment, they felt it made sense.

Chapter 713: Panic (3)

Compared to Li Jiesong’s heart-wrenching grief, Li Jieyong appeared much more dazed. Indeed, when he heard that the Old Matriarch had decided in her heart to make him the heir of the Li family, Li Jieyong was completely stunned.

He never could have imagined that such a stroke of good fortune would fall upon him.

The second branch was somewhat dissatisfied but couldn’t find a reason to complain. The Old Matriarch had even left property for Qilan, enough to make their eyes water. Qilan was just an old servant woman—did she really need so much? Moreover, in this division of the family, the first branch had received far more than the second.

Madame Mu was resentful but couldn’t voice her discontent. The heir of the Li family was still her son, just switched from one to the other.

Even so, she wasn’t satisfied. Why could that old woman, even in death, still control everything in the estate?

Madame Yu was furious. Li Jiesong losing his inheritance meant her children would get nothing from the estate in the future. Seeing Li Jiesong’s pathetic state only made her angrier.

“Prepare for the funeral,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, showing no trace of sorrow throughout the process.

But Lin Ziyin knew how much pain he was truly feeling at that moment.

“Princess, return to the Prince’s Residence for now. Lord Li, I assume everything is ready?” Chu Sui Feng’s gaze, sharp as a knife, turned to Lord Li.

Lord Li, lost in thought, shuddered and immediately replied respectfully, “Your Highness, rest assured, everything is prepared.”

Since preparations had been made in advance and the Li Family Residence had many servants, the entire estate was soon draped in white, and mournful music began to play.

Then, guests started arriving one after another to pay their respects.

“Escort the Princess back to the residence,” Chu Sui Feng calmly instructed Nanny Lu and the others.

“Your Highness,” Lin Ziyin worried about him and wanted to stay to keep him company.

“Don’t worry, I can handle it. There are still some matters to attend to later, and the Princess shouldn’t remain at the Li Family Residence.” Chu Sui Feng whispered softly into her ear.

Lin Ziyin immediately agreed and left with her maidservants.

As she left, she still gave Madame Mu some face.

“Concubine bids farewell to the Princess,” Madame Mu said, disliking her but not daring to be truly neglectful.

“Old Matriarch has just passed, and there are many matters in the estate. Madame Li, please stay.” Lin Ziyin politely stopped her.

Madame Mu didn’t really intend to see her off, so with Lin Ziyin’s polite refusal, she gave up.

Madame Jin had wanted to see her off, but Lin Ziyin refused her as well. This made Madame Jin somewhat displeased with Lin Ziyin. However, Madame Jin was a smooth operator and quickly realized that it was better to curry favor with Prince of Ling than with Lin Ziyin. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future.

The guests paying their respects were shocked to see Li Jieyong, not Li Jiesong, kneeling as the chief mourner. Traditionally, the chief mourner was always the eldest son or grandson—the heir of the family.

But wasn’t the heir of the Marquis’s estate supposed to be Li Jiesong, the eldest grandson? So, with confusion, the guests looked at Li Jiesong with scrutinizing eyes.

Li Jiesong, having lost his inheritance, was already on the verge of collapse. Now, receiving the guests’ strange glances, he could barely stand to remain in the memorial hall.

“Lord Li, please accept our condolences.” Prince Chu and Prince Rui arrived at the Li Family Residence one after another.

Perhaps the Li family’s actions over the years had been despised, but with Prince of Ling present, all the major and minor forces in Fengcheng had to come to pay their respects.

Chapter 714: Panic (4)

“Your humble official greets the two princes,” Lord Li said, secretly pleased as he saw Prince Chu and Prince Rui. Only the Li family had the influence to bring three princes to pay their respects.

Li Jieyong disdained his father’s flattery. He knew that respect must be earned, and Lord Li’s behavior only diminished the Li family’s standing. But he could do nothing—after all, he was only the heir, not yet the family head.

At that moment, Lin Ziyin happened to be leading her people out through the side gate when she ran into Prince Chu and Prince Rui.

“Princess of Ling,” the two princes immediately abandoned Lord Li and hurried toward Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin was taken aback—she didn’t know these two well.

Nanny Lu whispered a reminder in her ear.

So they were from the capital. Lin Ziyin understood at once, and her guard went up.

She didn’t think a fox paying respects to a chicken could mean anything good!

“Greetings, Your Highnesses,” Lin Ziyin returned the greeting.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui were startled, then burst into laughter at the same time. Even the Princess of Ling’s greetings were unique.

“Greetings, Princess of Ling,” they replied politely.

“Have the two of you also come to pay your respects?” Lin Ziyin asked, feigning ignorance.

“Yes,” Prince Rui answered respectfully. “The Old Matriarch was a heroine among women. I have always admired her greatly.”

“The Old Matriarch did indeed contribute much to Prince of Ling,” Prince Chu nodded in agreement.

Just empty pleasantries. Lin Ziyin could only scoff inwardly.

She suspected they had deliberately intercepted her—probably for the Lin family’s business.

Prince Chu and Prince Rui saw how meticulous she was and inwardly groaned. Indeed, they had come for the Lin family’s business.

Everyone knew that most of the goods in the northern lands came from the Lin family, and the Lin family’s goods meant wealth. That was a fat piece of meat, and countless eyes in the capital were fixed on it.

But they also knew this meat wasn’t easy to swallow. The eunuch Miao, who had just been sent back to the posthouse, was a perfect example.

The emperor wanted to take this fat piece of meat for free, but unfortunately, Chu Sui Feng was no paper tiger—he wouldn’t be manipulated by the emperor.

And after so many years in the capital, they understood the emperor’s nature well. They could be certain that even if Chu Sui Feng went too far, the emperor, with his selfish nature, would never take action against Prince of Ling.

Because, strictly speaking, the northern lands were Great Qin’s northern shield, blocking the fierce Tartars. And the emperor wasn’t worried that Chu Sui Feng would abandon Great Qin and rebel.

First, the northern lands had been impoverished for years. Even if Chu Sui Feng had extraordinary abilities, he couldn’t make the region prosperous in a short time. Second, the northern lands had a small population—this was Chu Sui Feng’s fatal weakness. With fewer people, he would be at a disadvantage in war. Most importantly, the northern lands were seen as a dividing line between the Tartars and Great Qin, and also as a piece of meat sandwiched between the two nations. If Chu Sui Feng dared to rebel and attack Great Qin, the Tartars would never let such a good opportunity slip by—they would surely stab him in the back.

Not to mention, some of the surrounding smaller nations might also take the chance to get a share. If that happened, Chu Sui Feng would surely become a stray dog with no home.

For all these reasons, as long as Chu Sui Feng wasn’t a fool, he would never rebel. Not to mention the emperor saw through all this, even the Crown Prince and Chu Sui Yun wanted to pull Chu Sui Feng to their side. Who wouldn’t want a free pawn—or rather, an assistant?

No matter what, even if Prince Chu and the Crown Prince faced off in the future, Chu Sui Feng could only hold onto this cold and barren northern land.

Chapter 715: Panic (5)

Those in power would not go too far in suppressing those who posed no threat. This was why Chu Sui Feng and Prince Rui were willing to lower their heads before Chu Sui Feng.

Now that the Prince of Ling had another money-making treasure in his hands, Chu Sui Feng and Prince Rui were even more reluctant to offend him.

“Princess of Ling, I visited Shili Village some days ago,” Chu Sui Feng considered for a moment before deciding to be direct. “The goods produced by the Lin family are quite tempting. I wonder if the Princess of Ling could persuade Young Master Lin to grant me the agency rights for Jiangnan?”

Prince Rui cursed inwardly at Chu Sui Feng for beating him to it. “Coincidentally, I also intend to do business with the Lin family. The Princess of Ling must not leave me out.”

Prince Chu smiled continuously. It was better to lay everything out in the open. They had long known each other’s intentions, and hiding them was impossible.

Lin Ziyin rolled her eyes secretly. These two really thought she was a fool. “I’m sorry, but the Lin family’s business has always been managed by my elder brother and grandpa. If the two princes wish to collaborate with the Lin family, there’s no need to come to me. The Lin family’s business is open to all customers. As long as customers provide the corresponding grain, they will receive sufficient goods. This is common knowledge.”

Seeing her smiling face, Prince Chu and Prince Rui were taken aback and no longer dared to underestimate her.

The Princess of Ling was indeed formidable. There was not a trace of the simplicity of a country girl about her. With just a few words, she had shifted the responsibility.

On the contrary, Lin Ziyin’s light words had already given Prince Chu and Prince Rui the illusion that this girl was a shrewd and troublesome businesswoman, not to be underestimated.

Prince Chu continued with a bitter smile, playing the sympathy card. “The Princess of Ling jokes. I am well aware of the Lin family’s standards. But the emperor has issued an imperial decree forbidding any grain from leaving. I dare not defy the emperor’s will.”

“Perhaps we could convert the grain into silver?” Prince Rui quickly followed up.

Lin Ziyin replied indifferently, “What a coincidence. The Lin family’s goods must be exchanged for grain. This is also the prince’s wish. As a woman, I naturally must listen to the prince. And the Lin family is my maternal home and subjects of the northern lands. How could they dare to defy the prince’s orders?”

Using their own methods against them, Lin Ziyin counterattacked beautifully.

“Prince of Ling’s estate…” Prince Chu was not willing to give up and tried to continue persuading her.

“Are the two of you dissatisfied with me?” At that moment, Chu Sui Feng silently appeared before them.

It was over. Today’s matter would not succeed!

Prince Chu and Prince Rui’s expressions changed completely.

“Your Highness has come at the right time. Prince Chu and Prince Rui wish to do business with our Lin family, and since the business has half of Your Highness’s share, you can sit down and discuss it.” Lin Ziyin immediately shed the burden.

Discuss what? Prince Chu and Prince Rui could now confirm that the Princess of Ling was indeed a cunning little fox.

Chu Sui Feng’s face was as dark as if it could drip water. Prince Chu and Prince Rui’s hearts were in a panic. It was too late. Chu Sui Feng was about to throw his weight around again. Even though they were both of high status and extraordinary power, what did that matter? A strong dragon does not suppress a local snake. In the northern lands, to put it bluntly, Chu Sui Feng was the king.

“No grain, and you want to starve me? Let me tell you, without grain, there’s nothing to discuss.” Before Prince Chu and Prince Rui could think of how to resolve the situation, Chu Sui Feng had already rudely rejected them. “Don’t want to defy the imperial decree, so you want to take it out on me? Do I look like someone easy to bully?”

After Chu Sui Feng finished speaking, his pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes were like hawk eyes, sharply scanning back and forth over Prince Chu and Prince Rui.

Chapter 716: Panic (6)

“Seventh Brother, you’re joking,” Prince Chu chuckled.

“Who’s joking with you? Do I look familiar to you?” Chu Sui Feng retorted sharply.

Chu Sui Yun was left speechless.

“Seventh Brother, business is about negotiation. Don’t rush,” Prince Rui interjected calmly.

“You’re all bullying me. Why should I be polite to you?” Chu Sui Feng was utterly domineering, showing no regard for their dignity.

This left even the good-natured Prince Rui at a loss for words.

Lord Li saw the three princes at an impasse and hurried over to mediate. “Your Highnesses, please come inside. It’s cold out here. The house is much warmer.”

Chu Sui Feng shot him a cold glare, freezing the rest of Lord Li’s words in his throat.

“It’s cold outside. Get in the carriage. Return to the Prince’s Residence and rest. I’ll come fetch you for the funeral,” Chu Sui Feng said, tightening the sash of Lin Ziyin’s cloak and gently reminding her.

“I’ll go back now,” Lin Ziyin replied, smoothing out the robe in front of her. “Speak nicely. Don’t lose your temper.”

“Mmm.”

Watching the Prince of Ling act so “meek” in front of Lin Ziyin, Prince Chu and Prince Rui were so shocked they nearly lost their footing.

Chu Sui Feng’s dual nature was too obvious. Why was he so arrogant and unreasonable with them?

Chu Sui Feng paid no mind to their thoughts. He attentively helped Lin Ziyin into the carriage, then turned and walked straight into the courtyard without so much as a glance at Prince Chu and Prince Rui.

Though Prince Chu and Prince Rui hadn’t dealt with him much, they had already figured out his temperament. The Prince of Ling was straightforward, acting purely on his own preferences, which matched the information they had gathered beforehand.

Chu Sui Feng’s bad temper didn’t matter. Now that the topic had been broached, Prince Chu and Prince Rui were determined to secure the business deal with him.

“What’s going on?” Lin Ziyin asked from inside the carriage, which had suddenly come to a halt.

“Reporting to the Princess, there are black-armored soldiers ahead,” Hong Ying replied softly.

“Go see what’s happening,” Lin Ziyin instructed quietly. With the Prince not at the residence, why were there so many black-armored soldiers on the streets?

Qiao’er and Nanny Lu surrounded her protectively, fearing any mishaps.

Moments later, Hong Ying returned, accompanied by Si Tu Gong and Si Jinhan.

“Greetings, Princess,” Si Tu Gong said respectfully.

“Greetings, Princess,” Si Jinhan’s bow was much more perfunctory.

Lin Ziyin didn’t dwell on it. Instead, she opened the carriage’s glass window and leaned out. “Master Sutu, what’s happening?”

“The Yu family disregarded orders and sold grain in secret. We were ordered to investigate,” Si Tu Gong replied with a smile. “Ten thousand jin of grain, not a single grain missing.”

As he spoke, black-armored soldiers emerged from the Yu family residence, escorting many people out. Their expressions were desolate, as if they had lost their parents. Some women wailed and struggled, even kneeling in the snow to plead with the soldiers.

The black-armored soldiers, trained by the Prince of Ling, were a formidable force. The pleas of the Yu family meant nothing to them. No one paid them any heed. Annoyed, the soldiers even resorted to force.

After the beating, the Yu family finally quieted down, but the crying didn’t stop.

“Princess, it’s cold outside. Please return,” Si Tu Gong said respectfully, stepping aside.

Si Jinhan remained silent, merely waving his hand. The black-armored soldiers immediately cleared a wide path for Lin Ziyin. The officials and commoners who saw this began pointing and whispering about the carriage and the Yu family.

Chapter 717: Panic (7)

However, Lin Ziyin, who was in the carriage, didn’t hear any of what they said.

After returning to the Prince’s Residence, Lin Ziyin finally let out a sigh of relief. Seeing the Old Matriarch leave with her own eyes today had left her heart aching, filled with an inexplicable sorrow.

She didn’t know if this sorrow was for Chu Sui Feng or for herself.

The Prince’s Residence was quiet with few people around. Since she and Chu Sui Feng had only recently married, the entire residence was still adorned in vibrant red, which gradually lifted Lin Ziyin’s spirits.

“Miss, the medicine is ready. You should drink it. How else will your body recover quickly?” In the back courtyard, Qingting urged Miss Ming while wiping away tears.

Miss Ming didn’t move, lying face down on the bed, making it impossible to discern her current mood.

“Miss, why torment yourself like this? The Prince doesn’t even know. In the end, you’re only hurting yourself and benefiting others. Who knows, those people might be laughing at you behind your back.” Qingting earnestly advised.

Beauty Ming finally stirred upon hearing this. “Put the medicine on the table. I’ll drink it later. Right now, I want to be alone.” She finally spoke.

Qingting was delighted to hear her speak and immediately placed the medicine on the table as instructed. Before leaving, she reminded her again, “Miss, the medicine shouldn’t get cold. Drink it as soon as possible. Don’t forget.”

Beauty Ming nodded absentmindedly.

Qingting sighed and left. “I’ll be in the next room. Call me if you need anything, Miss.”

Without a response from Beauty Ming, she turned back for a moment before sighing and closing the door.

The room fell silent. Only then did Beauty Ming turn her head. If Qingting had seen her current state, she wouldn’t have left so easily. Beauty Ming’s face was streaked with tears, her complexion pale, and even her lips were devoid of color. “Why? Why can’t I let myself go?” she whispered, her voice choked with sobs, her eyes filled with despair.

“Miss, don’t forget to drink your medicine,” Qingting’s reminder came from outside.

“I’ll drink it now,” Beauty Ming’s voice immediately returned to normal, and she calmed down.

She struggled to get out of bed, the wounds on her buttocks throbbing with pain as she moved. But she didn’t care, for physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in her heart.

Looking at the dark herbal medicine in the bowl, she let out a cold laugh, then poured it out the window before casually closing the window. She stood alone in the room, staring blankly at the ceiling. If anyone saw her like this, they would be terrified. She looked as if she had fallen into a demonic obsession.

“Madame Ming.” After a long while, a frantic voice suddenly came from outside.

Beauty Ming heard it but had no desire to respond.

“What do you want with Miss?” Qingting, the maidservant, went out upon hearing the voice.

“My mistress’s illness has flared up again. I beg Madame Ming to find a physician to treat her.” The voice of the maidservant outside was filled with tears.

Beauty Ming had managed the back courtyard for many years, and over the years, she had devoted herself entirely to Chu Sui Feng. She recognized the voice of the person outside immediately.

“My miss is unwell. Go to the front courtyard and ask Steward Bai,” Qingting replied curtly.

“Madame Ming.” The maidservant’s voice grew louder. “Steward Bai is very busy. He doesn’t have time to attend to my mistress.”

The sorrow in her voice made Beauty Ming’s heart ache, but not for the maidservant—it was for herself. “Come in,” she said.

Qingting outside was taken aback and looked at the young maidservant with hostility in her eyes.

The young maidservant paid no heed to her expression and pushed open the door to enter.

Inside, Beauty Ming was already lying back on the bed. “I’m not feeling well and can’t help you. The residence has a Princess. Go ask the nanny by the Princess’s side to handle it.”

After saying this, she seemed to fall asleep on the bed, not moving an inch.

The young maidservant only got this one sentence from her and felt somewhat dissatisfied. But upon seeing the bowl of medicine on the bedside table, she thanked Beauty Ming and left in a hurry.

“These people usually mock Miss behind her back, but when something happens, they remember Miss’s kindness,” Qingting said indignantly on Beauty Ming’s behalf. “But even if she goes, it’s useless. The Princess isn’t in the residence.”

“Why isn’t the Princess in the residence?” Beauty Ming suddenly asked.

“The Old Matriarch of the Marquis’s estate has passed away. The Prince took the Princess to pay their respects. They probably haven’t returned yet,” Qingting replied.

“The Old Matriarch has passed? The Prince must be very sad,” Beauty Ming murmured.

“The Old Matriarch was in a coma for several days before she passed. The Prince had already prepared himself mentally. But I heard the Old Matriarch kept urging the Princess to give the Prince a young heir. I’m afraid she didn’t pass peacefully,” Qingting sighed. “The Prince has only just married. Where would a child come from? The Old Matriarch’s wish can’t be fulfilled. But if you ask me, it’s only a matter of time before there’s a young heir in the residence.”

A young heir? A child? Beauty Ming’s mind went blank upon hearing this. She was stunned, her heart racing in panic!

If Lin Ziyin had a child, she would have even less of a chance. Just imagining Chu Sui Feng holding a child and laughing with Lin Ziyin made her heart ache so much she could barely breathe.

The news of the Yu family being seized spread quickly throughout Fengcheng. Madame Yu also received the news soon after. Upon learning that her parents, brother, sister-in-law, and everyone in the Yu family had been taken into custody, she fainted in a panic.

Chapter 718: Funeral and Conspiracy (1)

The maidservants around her hurriedly revived her. As soon as she woke up, Madame Yu gasped, tears streaming from the corners of her eyes, her face turning deathly pale.

“Madame, this is a letter from the Old Master,” the young servant knelt on the ground, not daring to lift his head. “I barely managed to escape. Madame, you must plead with the Old Master and the others.”

“You may leave,” Madame Yu finally steadied her mind, then ordered sternly.

The young servant’s heart jolted. Where could he go if he left? The Yu family residence had been sealed off by the Third Young Master, and everyone inside had been arrested by the officials. If he returned, wouldn’t he be walking into a trap?

But if he didn’t return to the Yu family, he would have nowhere to go. He had no money, and as a bonded servant, it wouldn’t be long before he was captured and turned in for a reward.

The only way out was to stay by Madame Yu’s side.

“Madame, please spare me,” the young servant made up his mind, refusing to leave the Yu family. He knelt on the ground, kowtowing repeatedly to beg for mercy.

“Young mistress, there’s no going back to the residence. Why not send him to the estate?” The nanny beside Madame Yu cautiously suggested. She was an old servant of the Yu family, having once been Madame Yu’s wet nurse, so her words carried some weight.

“Send him to the estate immediately,” Madame Yu ordered, her voice tinged with impatience. “Be careful not to let anyone see him.”

“Yes,” a maidservant came forward.

“Thank you, Madame,” the young servant cried in joy, happily following the maidservant out.

Madame Yu watched the snowflakes outside, her expression darkening.

“Young mistress,” the nanny signaled a few young ladies to stand guard outside the door, then cautiously approached Madame Yu. “What should we do about that matter?”

What should we do? Everyone kept asking her, but how would she know? Madame Yu’s chest tightened. “Leave it be.”

The two words were blunt and merciless. The nanny gasped, unable to help but exclaim, “But the Old Master and the others…”

“Do you think I don’t want to save them?” Madame Yu’s face turned cold. “But think about it—the grain issue, the eldest young master and I were involved too. If we interfere now, do you think we can escape unscathed? The Prince of Ling is not someone to be trifled with.”

The nanny had to admit she was right. People were selfish. But she still felt a pang of sorrow and desolation, thinking of how the Old Master had doted on Madame Yu. Yet in this critical moment, Madame Yu feared getting burned and abandoned even her own father.

But then she reconsidered and quickly dismissed her sympathy. Though the Yu family was in trouble, as household-born servants, they wouldn’t be implicated. Because their indenture contracts were in Madame Yu’s hands.

Since Madame Yu had married out, she wouldn’t be affected by the Yu family’s downfall. Thus, those who followed her could rest easy.

With this in mind, the nanny actually didn’t want Madame Yu to get involved in the Yu family’s affairs.

“Keep your mouths shut. If I hear even a word about the grain, I will take your lives,” Madame Yu coldly commanded.

“Yes, young mistress. This servant will go discipline them,” the nanny replied softly. “Should we handle the estate?”

“It would be best to take care of it. Oh, and send some silver to the prison so the Old Master has some money,” Madame Yu said, not entirely heartless toward her own father. “Go tomorrow.”

She added another reminder.

Chapter 719: Funeral and Conspiracy (2)

Nanny acknowledged and left.

Madame Yu, after arranging everything, collapsed onto the bed once more.

What should she do? She felt an overwhelming sense of crisis.

From losing the Marquis’s estate’s inheritance rights to her family’s downfall, it had all happened in such a short time. She hadn’t even recovered from the shock when she realized her own safety might no longer be guaranteed.

Madame Yu was certain that if the grain matter was exposed, the Li family would throw her to the wolves. At that point, what would become of her two children, now without their mother’s protection?

The more she thought about it, the more agitated she became, her heart filled with deep fear and helplessness.

Back at the inn, Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng returned from the Prince of Ling’s estate, both seething with anger. Especially Eunuch Miao, whose heart burned not only with rage but also with hatred for the Prince of Ling.

He had even planned to go straight to the emperor upon his return and lodge a complaint against Chu Sui Feng, determined to make him suffer. But the sealed letter Chu Sui Feng had given them as they left the estate had thrown a wrench in his plans. All the way back, he had been plagued with worry, fearing it might arouse the emperor’s suspicions.

The two young eunuchs attending him had not escaped his wrath either.

After much deliberation, Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng could no longer resist their curiosity. They hid in their room and secretly opened the envelope.

And then there was nothing more.

Because inside the envelope were two letters. The first was terrifying—it contained a detailed account of all the evil deeds Eunuch Miao, Lin Haisheng, and their families had committed over the years. If the emperor were to find out, exterminating their nine clans might not be enough to satisfy his wrath.

The second letter was a proper warning, its main content cautioning them not to twist the truth or speak nonsense before the emperor upon their return to the capital.

Clearly, the second letter was meant to give Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng a way to explain themselves before the emperor.

After reading the letters, both men broke out in a cold sweat. Those who walk by the river often get their feet wet. Even though eunuchs have no descendants, it doesn’t mean they don’t have families. Few in the official circles and the palace are truly clean. Others might not know whether the evidence in the letter was real or fake, but as the parties involved, Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng knew all too well.

After staring blankly for a while, they quickly burned the first letter. To avoid suspicion, Eunuch Miao even put on a show, lying in bed and angrily throwing the second letter onto the floor.

Then he shouted, ordering the young eunuchs waiting outside to pick up the letter from the floor. “The Prince of Ling has gone too far.”

The young eunuchs glanced at the letter’s contents and advised, “Eunuch Miao, the northern lands are the Prince of Ling’s territory. Here, he is the local tyrant. It’s not worth provoking him.”

“Yes, Eunuch Miao, since the imperial decree has already been issued, why don’t we leave the northern lands as soon as possible? Whether he is willing to submit the tribute or not is the Prince of Ling’s own business.”

“That’s right. You have his handwritten letter. Even if the emperor is angry, it has nothing to do with us.”

…

Both young eunuchs were Eunuch Miao’s proteges, his trusted confidants. They had seen firsthand how Chu Sui Feng’s people had dealt with Eunuch Miao. They, who had always lived comfortably, had never encountered someone as formidable as Chu Sui Feng.

In plain terms, the two of them had been thoroughly intimidated by Chu Sui Feng’s overwhelming power. They feared they might be the next to suffer.

Only by leaving the northern lands and returning to the capital could they resume their privileged lives.

“Eunuch Miao, the physician has arrived,” an guard announced loudly from outside.

“Let him in,” Eunuch Miao instructed through gritted teeth. “And you, prepare yourselves. Pack up quickly. We leave tomorrow.”

Chapter 720: Funeral and Conspiracy (3)

“Yes, Eunuch Miao.” The two young eunuchs responded cheerfully before excitedly preparing to leave.

Watching their eager expressions, Eunuch Miao let out a cold snort, thinking to himself that he would replace these two useless fools as soon as he returned.

The news of the Yu family’s confiscation was a major event, and since the Yu family was related to the Li family by marriage, the Li family soon received the news. Upon hearing it, Li Jiesong was stunned, while Lord Li and Madame Mu’s foreheads wrinkled so deeply they could crush a fly.

The people of the second branch watched the first branch with schadenfreude, especially Madame Yu, who was nearly skewered by the glares of Lord Li and the others.

But Madame Yu had been the first to receive the news, and she had already thought of a countermeasure.

“Father, Mother,” she knelt before Lord Li and Madame Mu with a thud, “though I am from the Yu family, I know nothing of their affairs.”

She refused to say another word beyond that.

Hearing this, Li Jiesong realized she was hiding the truth and immediately perked up. He stepped forward and kicked Madame Yu hard. The force of the kick sent her crashing to the ground, and she spat out a mouthful of blood.

Seeing Li Jiesong’s ferocious expression, Madame Yu’s heart turned to ice. This was the man she had married—someone who, when faced with trouble, would take it out on a woman, yet for silver and power, he would run faster than anyone.

Then, seeing the smug expressions on the faces of the concubines, her heart grew cold with despair.

Watching Madame Yu spit blood, Li Jiesong actually felt a pang of regret. If she was pushed too far, she might implicate him. The Yu family wasn’t the only one involved in the grain trade—he, Li Jiesong, the Yu family’s son-in-law, was also part of it. What should he do? How could he silence the Yu family and Madame Yu?

“Elder Brother,” Li Jieyong couldn’t bear to see Madame Yu injured. He was a man of integrity and had always disapproved of Li Jiesong’s bullying behavior. “Sister-in-law’s family may be in trouble, but she is still a daughter of the Li family. Why take your anger out on her?”

“Oh, Jieyong, you’re wrong about this,” Madame Jin said, eager for the first branch to fall. Now that the opportunity had presented itself, she wasn’t about to let it slip away. “It’s true that your sister-in-law is a daughter of the Li family, but she is still a Yu. Hoarding grain is a capital offense. What if the Prince of Ling takes his anger out on our Li family? Why should the Li family’s descendants bear the consequences of the Yu family’s crimes?”

Madame Yu listened with cold amusement. Look at them—every single one of the Li family was selfish to the core. Her husband kept pushing the blame onto her, and now even the second branch was kicking her while she was down. Judging by Lord Li and Madame Mu’s expressions, they were probably dissatisfied with her as well.

The only one who had spoken up for her was her brother-in-law, whom she had always looked down upon.

She then glanced at her younger sister-in-law, Li Yanran, who was sitting primly to the side. When she saw Li Yanran glaring at her in anger, Madame Yu couldn’t help but smile bitterly. It was only in times of great trouble that one could truly see a person’s character. Normally, in the residence, she had been so good to Li Yanran that many in Fengcheng envied their sisterly bond.

She never expected this fool to blame her as well. Madame Yu was so angry she laughed. She knew why Li Yanran was so furious—wasn’t it because the girl feared that her own troubles would displease the Prince of Ling and block her path to the Prince’s Residence?

She didn’t realize that if the Prince of Ling didn’t like her, no amount of effort would help. Did she really think she could enter the Prince’s Residence just like that? Dream on!

Though Madame Yu’s heart was filled with hatred, she didn’t dare show it on her face. She knew she was doomed, but she still needed time to make arrangements for her children.

Chapter 721: Funeral and Conspiracy (4)

“First, let’s handle the Old Matriarch’s funeral. As for the prison, you need not go there,” Lord Li said coldly.

His eyes were filled with venom as he looked at Madame Yu. If it weren’t for the many guests at the Marquis’s estate, he would have dealt with her immediately to prevent her from making Prince of Ling despise the Li family even more.

“Keep your mouths shut, or don’t blame me for being ruthless. Remember, you are all descendants of the Li family. If she falls, you will all be implicated,” Lord Li commanded coldly.

Madame Yu understood immediately. Lord Li was abandoning her. Perhaps after the Li family finished the Old Matriarch’s funeral, news of her sudden illness and death would spread.

Hmph, truly ruthless.

Madame Mu glared at Madame Yu. “Stay in the residence these days and don’t make a fool of yourself.”

Madame Yu obediently agreed.

The fall of the Yu family indeed had a significant impact on the Li family. This impact was evident as all the visitors who came to pay their respects looked at the Li family with strange glances.

All the descendants of the Li family pretended as if nothing was wrong, and Prince of Ling, Chu Sui Feng, showed no signs of disdain towards the Li family.

“Your Highness, the grain has been moved, but our losses are not small,” a guard lamented to Prince Chu in the inn.

“It is a significant loss,” Chu Sui Yun sneered. “I lost silver, but he, Prince of Ling, lost his beloved consort. Who do you think is more unfortunate?”

After saying this, he burst into laughter.

“Pass the order to clear the road.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Since she was only a granddaughter-in-law and newly married, Lin Ziyin only appeared at the Marquis’s estate the day before the funeral to avoid any taboos.

The officials and nobles of Fengcheng had no complaints about Lin Ziyin. After all, she was the Princess of Ling, and the Old Matriarch had contributed greatly in her early years. In this era where status was everything, Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng’s presence at the Marquis’s estate was already the utmost respect they could show to the Old Matriarch.

At night, someone had to keep vigil. Normally, Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t need to be there since he wasn’t a descendant of the Li family.

But Chu Sui Feng had deep feelings for the Old Matriarch. Over the years, the Old Matriarch had taken the place of his deceased Virtuous Consort in his heart. Therefore, on the Old Matriarch’s last night in this world, Chu Sui Feng decided to stay and keep vigil.

“Your Highness is too sentimental,” Nanny Qin said to Lin Ziyin as they sat together in the evening.

“Your Highness has been in the northern lands for so many years, and the Old Matriarch has been silently taking care of him. In Your Highness’s heart, the Old Matriarch is almost like a mother. Moreover, the Old Matriarch’s health declined because she followed Your Highness to the northern lands. Your Highness feels guilty towards her,” Lin Ziyin said, understanding Chu Sui Feng’s decision even though she was newly married and alone. In life, the relationship between husband and wife wasn’t the only one. Besides, she, Lin Ziyin, wouldn’t stoop to being jealous of a deceased elder.

“Princess, I will stay outside. If you need anything, just call me,” Qiao’er reminded her.

“Princess, I will stay and keep you company,” Lu Luo added.

“Enough, both of you go back and rest. The Prince’s Residence is heavily guarded, and Qiao’er is outside. Are you afraid I will fly away?” Lin Ziyin joked.

Indeed, the Prince’s Residence was heavily guarded; not even a bird could fly in. There was no need to worry about assassins.

“There’s only one soft couch outside, and it can only fit one person. Where would another person sleep?” Lin Ziyin urged everyone. “Go back, wash up, and sleep. We have to get up early tomorrow to go to the Marquis’s estate.”

Chapter 722: Mourning and Conspiracy (5)

“Yes, Princess.” At her urging, Nanny Lu and the others dispersed.

Alone in bed, Lin Ziyin tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Habits were terrifying—only a few days into their marriage, and she had already grown accustomed to Chu Sui Feng’s presence beside her.

Outside, snowflakes continued to drift down, yet the room remained warm. Qiao’er, sleeping in the outer chamber, let out soft snores from time to time. This girl really has a carefree heart, Lin Ziyin couldn’t help but smile. Amid Qiao’er’s snoring, she gradually drifted into slumber.

“Catch the assassin!” In the dead of night, a sudden cry shattered the silence of the Prince of Ling’s estate.

Hong Ying and the others jolted awake. “This is bad.”

She and Lu Luo didn’t bother with outer garments, immediately drawing their swords and rushing toward Lin Ziyin’s room.

The room was eerily quiet, not a sound to be heard.

Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu had already arrived outside the room—something was wrong.

Seeing the scene inside, their hearts pounded with unease. With such a commotion outside, Lin Ziyin should have been roused from sleep by exhaustion, and Qiao’er, who was supposed to be keeping watch, should have come out by now.

“Princess! Qiao’er!” Nanny Qin called out loudly.

The room remained silent.

Nanny Qin and the others could no longer concern themselves with propriety. Stepping forward, they kicked open the door.

The inner room was pitch black, but as Nanny Lu entered with a lamp, the space lit up.

Qiao’er lay on the outer bed, snoring softly, completely unaware of the intrusion. So many people had entered, yet she showed no reaction.

“Something’s not right—why is it so cold in here?” Lu Luo exclaimed. Meanwhile, Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu had already rushed into the inner chamber.

“The Princess is gone!” Nanny Qin lifted the bed curtains, only to find the bed empty—Lin Ziyin had vanished.

Nanny Qin reached out to touch the bedding—it was cold. Looking up, she saw a hole in the ceiling above the bed, large enough for a person to pass through.

Clearly, the assassin had come down from there and abducted the Princess.

“What do we do?” With the Prince not in the estate, the Princess had disappeared right under their noses. At this moment, Hong Ying and the others felt their hearts turn to ice.

“Is the Princess alright?” Outside, Bai Xian’s worried voice called out.

“The Princess is missing,” Nanny Lu replied, her face grim as she stepped out.

Bai Xian’s eyes widened in shock. This is a disaster. “Don’t panic. I’ve already ordered the estate sealed off. Immediately send people to search. And dispatch someone to inform the Prince.”

“We’ll split up and search every room—don’t overlook any corners,” Nanny Lu instructed urgently.

The black-armored soldiers of the Prince’s estate were all highly trained guards, and even the maidservants in Lin Ziyin’s courtyard had been personally selected by Chu Sui Feng.

After Bai Xian assigned the tasks, the black-armored soldiers stood at attention, beginning a thorough, room-by-room search.

“Has the assassin been caught yet?” Beauty Ming lay weakly on her bed, her voice faint.

“I don’t know, miss. There’s a commotion in the front courtyard—it seems to be getting louder,” Qingting replied softly.

Just then, a stern voice echoed through the courtyard: “Everyone, get dressed and assemble in the courtyard at once.”

Beauty Ming recognized the voice—it was Nanny Lu, Lin Ziyin’s attendant.

“What’s happening?” Beauty Ming asked.

Qingting shook her head repeatedly. “This servant doesn’t know.”

“Help me up.” Beauty Ming trembled as she stood, then began dressing. By the time she and Qingting stepped outside, the courtyard was already filled with people.

Chapter 723: Mourning and Conspiracy (6)

“What’s going on?”

“Aren’t they catching the assassin? Why are they making such a fuss with us?”

“Could the assassin have run into our courtyard?”

…

“Silence.” Bai Xian spoke coldly, “Or face the family punishment.”

At the mention of family punishment, the courtyard immediately fell silent.

“Search.” Nanny Qin was anxious. The weather was so cold. The Princess had been taken by the assassin—who knew if she would freeze to death?

Everyone began to search.

The women in the back courtyard were displeased. Though they were not favored, they were still consorts or concubines of the Prince of Ling in name. These black-armored soldiers barged into their rooms without a word, leaving them with no dignity.

“You, why aren’t you coming out?” A servant woman led people into a room, surprised to find someone still inside.

“Cough, cough, hehe, do you think I can go out in this state?” The person inside laughed bitterly, their voice filled with sorrow.

“Madam.” A maidservant beside her cried, “My madam has a high fever and cannot endure the cold, the physician said.”

The women in the courtyard heard the commotion and all craned their necks to look. When they saw it was Qin’s room, everyone’s faces showed terror.

Ever since Qin had been punished by the Prince and lost her hands and feet, her status in the back courtyard had plummeted. Paralyzed in bed, she was always surrounded by herbal medicine, and her room always carried a foul smell.

Over time, the women in the back courtyard had grown tired of mocking her. It could be said that Qin’s room was the coldest in the back courtyard. For so long, the women had almost forgotten this former sister. Now, hearing her chilling voice, everyone’s skin crawled with goosebumps.

“What’s happening?” Nanny Lu heard the noise and came over to check.

“Qin cannot go out in the wind.” The servant woman answered respectfully.

“Never mind her, search immediately.” Nanny Lu ordered.

Beauty Ming was also unwell and could not stand for long. Qingting had to use her body as a crutch for her to lean on. Even so, it wasn’t long before she was in so much pain that her forehead was covered in cold sweat.

Consort Liu, who was as cold as ice, showed no interest in the excitement. She stood at the far edge with her maidservant, but even so, a few beauties still gathered around her.

Everyone had been pulled from their warm beds, and with the warm kang and fire walls inside, standing suddenly in the snow made them all shiver.

Consort Lin also had a group of people around her. Since Lin Haisheng had come to the northern lands, many needed him to bring back local specialties to the capital for their families. Plus, she had her own little circle, so her popularity was at its peak.

But Consort Lin had no mind to whisper with her sisters. Her thoughts raced.

The Prince’s Residence was in such an uproar, and all the maidservants from the Princess’s side had appeared in the back courtyard, their faces filled with urgency—this was not normal.

Could it be? Thinking of the assassin, a possibility struck her, and Consort Lin’s heart nearly stopped.

Something had happened. The Prince’s Residence was about to face a major crisis.

Though she did not like Lin Ziyin, as the legitimate daughter of the Lin family, Consort Lin was not foolish. She smelled something unusual in this matter. She quickly analyzed in her mind: given how much the Prince of Ling valued Lin Ziyin, if anything happened to her, the first to suffer would surely be them, the women of the back courtyard.

Chapter 724: Funeral and Conspiracy (7)

Chu Sui Feng despised them. Their existence only made him hate them more for losing Lin Ziyin. Thinking of the possible consequences, Consort Lin couldn’t help but shiver.

No, she didn’t want to die. She really didn’t want to die. Even though she was confined in the back courtyard of the Prince’s Residence, she was still young. Better to live a miserable life than die young—she was so unwilling to lose her life at such a young age.

Disregarding everything else, Lin Wan’er began to silently pray, hoping the Bodhisattva would protect Lin Ziyin, at least ensuring she wouldn’t lose her life.

After a thorough search, the back courtyard was nearly turned upside down, but the black-armored soldiers and Nanny Lu found no trace of anything.

Lin Ziyin seemed to have vanished without a trace from the Prince’s Residence.

Chu Sui Feng received the news that Lin Ziyin had been abducted by assassins while he was in the memorial hall with Li Jieyong and others, keeping vigil for the Old Matriarch.

“You say that again?” He grabbed the black-armored soldier who delivered the message.

“Reporting to Your Highness, assassins appeared in the Prince’s Residence, and the Princess has gone missing.” The black-armored soldier repeated nervously.

From Yi and the others were stunned. This was bad. The Princess was safe in the Prince’s Residence—how could she have gone missing?

Before they could react, Chu Sui Feng had already disappeared like a gust of wind.

The descendants of the Li family stood dumbfounded in front of the memorial hall. Lin Ziyin’s disappearance was huge news for them.

When Chu Sui Feng returned to the Prince’s Residence, Bai Xian and Nanny Lu had already turned the entire residence upside down.

But there was still no sign of Lin Ziyin.

“How could she be gone?” Chu Sui Feng’s eyes were bloodshot, his entire being like a god of death standing in the room.

“Someone drugged us and came down from the roof, taking the Princess away.” Nanny Lu replied, “We also found something amiss in our food and drink.”

“Explain. How did you not notice?” He immediately reached out and grabbed Hong Ying by the throat.

Hong Ying, Lu Luo, and Huang Ying were all shadow guards, trained in pharmacology. If the enemy had drugged their food, they should have been able to detect it.

“It was only a small amount, and the drug was strange—it didn’t seem to be from Great Qin.” Huang Ying and Lu Luo, seeing Hong Ying’s flushed face, hurriedly explained, terrified that Chu Sui Feng might kill her in his rage.

Hong Ying didn’t dare struggle.

“Your Highness.” In this critical moment, Si Tu Gong, Si Jinhan, and Luo Yan all arrived at the Prince’s Residence.

The three men looked grim, as if facing a great enemy. Even Luo Yan and Si Jinhan, who usually seemed carefree, now looked like demons, their faces devoid of any trace of frivolity.

Si Tu Gong inwardly groaned. They all knew Lin Ziyin’s abilities. If the enemy had taken her for her skills, it might not be so bad—at least the Princess of Ling wouldn’t be in danger of losing her life. But if the enemy’s goal was simply to strike at the Prince of Ling’s morale, the consequences would be dire.

“All city gates have been sealed. Should we conduct a house-to-house search?” Si Jinhan asked, staring at Chu Sui Feng.

“How could she have been drugged?” Si Tu Gong, ever meticulous, wanted to trace the enemy’s trail from the source.

“It was a young servant in the residence.” Bai Xian answered, feeling even more guilty.

They had let the enemy exploit such a loophole.

“Bring out all the black-armored soldiers on duty today.” Luo Yan, dressed in bright red, stood out starkly against the snow.

“Your Highness.” Si Tu Gong raised his voice.

Chu Sui Feng glanced at him, then loosened his grip. Hong Ying immediately slumped to the ground, but no one dared to help her up.

“Impose martial law on the entire city.” His words were like ice shards. “Search the Prince’s Residence again.”

In an instant, the Prince’s Residence was in chaos once more.

Ma Youcai hid in the inn, not daring to breathe loudly. Tonight, they had done something big. Although Ma Youcai had only helped the Tartars with one part of the plan, he felt his contribution was significant. Thinking of Lin Ziyin, that wretched woman, being captured by the Tartars—her fate would surely be tragic. Maybe she wouldn’t even remain chaste. The thought made him feel a twisted sense of satisfaction.

And without Lin Ziyin, the Lin family was just a paper tiger. He didn’t believe that if Lin Ziyin died, Chu Sui Feng would still go all out to help the Lin family.

“Everyone, get up. Search.” Just as he was lost in thought, loud shouts came from outside.

He quickly tousled his hair to make it look even messier, then slowly began to put on his clothes.

He wasn’t afraid. From afternoon until bedtime, he had deliberately sat in the main hall, ensuring that when something happened, more people could vouch for him not having left.

These black-armored soldiers had no evidence—they wouldn’t suspect him.

Before he could finish dressing, the door was kicked open.

Ma Zhicai pretended to be angry. “Who is it? How dare you be so reckless in Fengcheng? Don’t you fear the Prince…” After several sentences, he finally looked up and saw that the intruders were black-armored soldiers. He immediately fell silent.

“Sir, what’s happening?” He feigned surprise.

“Search.” The soldiers ignored him and began rummaging through the room.

They knocked on the walls, cabinets, and under the bed—every possible hiding place was thoroughly searched.

Ma Zhicai stood to the side, sneering inwardly. Search all you want. Even if you turn this inn upside down, you won’t find Lin Ziyin. She was in a very safe place, somewhere no one would ever think to look.

Chapter 725: Disappearance (1)

“What kind of people?” The black-armored soldiers divided their tasks clearly—some searched each room, while others began interrogating all the guests in the inn.

“Sir, they are all guests of the inn, not bad people.” The inn’s shopkeeper hurried over with a forced smile to explain.

“Get out of the way.” The black-armored soldier was furious. After working tirelessly for half the night, they still hadn’t found a single trace of the Princess. How could they face the Prince with this? Just thinking about the Prince’s expression when he found out the Princess of Ling had gone missing made the soldiers wish they could find her immediately.

No one wanted the Prince’s Residence to return to its former lifeless state. The Princess was truly kind—she had only been married for a few days and had already implemented a series of benefits for them. Since her arrival, the residence had become much livelier, and many of the black-armored soldiers felt that the Prince had become more approachable.

No matter what, they had to find the Princess as soon as possible. All the soldiers were doing their utmost in the search.

“Those who can provide witnesses proving they didn’t leave the inn from yesterday afternoon to night, stand to the right. Those without proof, stand to the left.” A black-armored soldier shouted loudly, “Don’t think you can fool me. Today’s matter is serious. The Prince has given orders—anyone who dares to obstruct the search will be executed without mercy.”

The severity of the situation left everyone unsure of what had happened, but under the soldiers’ threats, none of the inn’s guests dared to lie. Of course, out of fear, no one dared to cover for each other either.

Most stood on the right, while only a few stood on the left.

Outside, snow had been falling all day. The inn had no fire walls, but it did have a kang. As the New Year approached, there weren’t many guests. Most were huddled in their rooms for warmth, while some drank and chatted in the main hall.

After all, the main hall was warmer, with fire walls, and had a decent crowd.

After mutual verification, those without witnesses were taken away by the black-armored soldiers. They left with long faces, not daring to protest, and obediently exited the inn.

Ma Zhicai had been drinking clear wine in the main hall all day, even pretending to read a book in the most conspicuous spot. Naturally, many remembered him, so he was among the first to prove his innocence.

Returning to his room, he saw it had been ransacked, and a sinister smile spread across his face.

As soon as Lin Ziyin disappeared, Chu Sui Feng panicked. Look at this—soldiers swarming the city. How interesting. I wonder how the Prince of Ling will react when he finds out Lin Ziyin has been sent to the northern kingdom?

Thinking of that jealous woman, Ma Zhicai couldn’t help but smirk mockingly.

Si Jinhan and Luo Yan led the black-armored soldiers in a city-wide search. Every wealthy household had been inspected.

Though no one knew what had happened, Chu Sui Feng’s frantic actions still shocked many.

Everyone instinctively thought the same thing—the Prince of Ling’s estate must be in serious trouble.

Chu Sui Feng was truly going mad. He led the black-armored soldiers like a god of death, desperately searching for any trace of Lin Ziyin. But even after working tirelessly all night without rest, he still couldn’t find her.

“Your Highness, the Old Matriarch is about to depart. Will you go?” Si Tu Gong came to ask.

If it weren’t for the special circumstances, he would never have come to disturb Chu Sui Feng at this moment, let alone add to his troubles.

“Have Si San and Luo Er continue leading the search in the city. No one is allowed to leave.” Chu Sui Feng coldly issued the order. His eyes were bloodshot, his facial muscles tense—it was clear how tormented he was inside.

“I’ve already contacted the monks at Ding’an Temple. Their warrior monks are searching outside the city. The Princess couldn’t have left the city yet. As long as we seal the gates, we’ll find her.” Si Tu Gong tried to reason with Chu Sui Feng, who was far more composed than the Prince.

Chapter 726: Disappearance (2)

Chu Sui Feng’s heart was in turmoil, filled with fear and panic. All those negative emotions he had never experienced before overwhelmed him in a single night.

“Investigate thoroughly. Anyone caught will be executed without mercy.” Chu Sui Feng issued the order, each word heavy with resolve.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

To Chu Sui Feng, Lin Ziyin was like a second life. The Old Matriarch was also an important figure in his life. Though he was distressed by Lin Ziyin’s disappearance, under Si Tu Gong’s guidance, he managed to suppress the turmoil in his heart.

The Li family’s descendants paced anxiously before the memorial hall. The time had come for the Old Matriarch’s funeral, but there was still no sign of the Prince of Ling.

To wait or not to wait? They were caught in a dilemma.

The commotion in the city last night had been too great. Lord Li knew something significant must have happened in Fengcheng.

As the overlord of Fengcheng, Chu Sui Feng would surely have to deal with the matter. But would the Prince come? It was hard to say!

If they waited, according to tradition, delaying the time would bring bad luck to the Li family’s descendants. If they didn’t wait, what if the Prince arrived later? Given the Prince’s feelings for the Old Matriarch, missing her burial would surely make him resent the Li family.

“Father, the Prince is so busy, he won’t have time to come,” Li Jiesong suggested, a hint of schadenfreude in his heart. To him, Chu Sui Feng’s absence was a good thing. With Chu Sui Feng around, he felt uneasy. Seeing Chu Sui Feng reminded him of the grain incident, making his heart tremble.

“Father, let’s wait a little longer,” Li Jieyong objected. “Given the Prince’s feelings for Grandmother, no matter what happens, he will come.”

“Waiting any longer will delay the time,” Li Jiesong coldly retorted. In his eyes, the position of the Marquis’s heir had been stolen by Li Jieyong. Now, Li Jieyong was no longer his good brother but his enemy. Whatever Li Jieyong supported, he would oppose. “If something goes wrong, you, the future Marquis, will be the most unfortunate.”

Li Jieyong knew his brother’s character well and didn’t bother arguing with such a petty person. Seeing Lord Li waver, he quickly added, “Grandmother’s spirit is watching from above.”

In the northern lands, there was a saying that after death, the soul remained in the home until the seventh day.

Recalling how the Old Matriarch had always protected Chu Sui Feng, Lord Li abandoned the idea of proceeding immediately. “Let’s wait.”

“Lord,” Madame Mu, dressed in white mourning clothes, stepped forward. “We can’t wait. The heavens and earth are vast, but the dead come first. Since the Prince is busy and can’t come, we shouldn’t wait.”

Hearing his mother, Madame Mu, support his view, Li Jiesong couldn’t help but glance triumphantly at Li Jieyong. “Exactly, Father. We can’t delay Grandmother’s burial just because of the Prince’s status.”

“We must wait for Cousin,” Li Yanran, dressed in white with a white silk flower in her hair, looked charming and delicate. She stepped forward, firmly supporting Li Jieyong.

“Hmph, sister, what do you know? Don’t be so impulsive,” Li Jiesong nearly went mad with anger. He knew Li Yanran was obsessed with Chu Sui Feng. But this was a fight between brothers, and this dead girl was causing trouble.

The quarrel between the siblings pained Madame Mu’s heart. In her eyes, the strained relationship between Li Jiesong and Li Jieyong was entirely the Old Matriarch’s fault. If the Old Matriarch hadn’t changed the inheritance rights from the eldest to the second son, their relationship would still be as “good” as before.

The second branch’s people also chimed in, “Elder brother, I think we should proceed with the funeral first. The Prince is busy with official duties and won’t come.”

Chapter 727: Missing (3)

“Yes, delaying the time is not good for the matriarch.” Madame Jin twisted her waist as she spoke, holding a handkerchief and pretending to wipe her eyes, though not a single tear was shed. “As children, we must ensure the elderly depart in peace.”

The second branch thought practically—delaying the funeral would bring misfortune to the Li family’s descendants, and they were the direct line. They didn’t want any bad luck. The second branch had always been in business, so they believed in feng shui more than most.

Secondly, they wanted to dampen Li Jieyong’s future influence in the family.

Faced with so many unreliable relatives, what could Li Jieyong do? He could only sigh helplessly in his heart.

“We must wait for the Prince,” Li Yanran coldly glared at Madame Jin, not treating her as an elder at all.

“Oh my, Yanran, what are you thinking at a time like this?” Madame Jin exclaimed dramatically. Everyone present knew exactly what she was referring to.

Madame Mu and Lord Li’s expressions darkened, while Li Yanran’s face turned a deep red.

“His Highness has arrived.” At that moment, Chu Sui Feng finally arrived.

Madame Mu, Lord Li, and the others breathed a sigh of relief.

The second branch was also pleased. No matter what, as long as the timing wasn’t delayed, Chu Sui Feng’s presence would only bring more honor to the Li family.

The Prince of Ling had come, but the Princess of Ling had not. The sharp-eyed members of the Li family immediately noticed that Chu Sui Feng had arrived alone.

Whether it was Lord Li, Madame Mu, or the second branch, they were all displeased. Humph, Lin Ziyin had just risen from a peasant girl to a princess, and now she was putting on airs. She had once pretended to be virtuous and kind in front of the Old Matriarch, but in reality, she was nothing but a despicable person.

Li Yanran’s eyes lit up with joy when she saw Chu Sui Feng approaching, but given the circumstances, she didn’t rush forward to avoid angering him.

“The time has come. Send the Old Matriarch on her way.” Chu Sui Feng’s expression was grim, his eyes bloodshot, sending a chill down everyone’s spine.

The Prince of Ling had been up all night handling official business, yet he still made it here. The Li family descendants were all overjoyed.

Especially when they saw the admiration in the eyes of the onlookers and commoners, their hearts swelled with pride.

The mournful sound of the suona echoed through the sky. The Li family descendants, as if switched on, began wailing loudly. The women competed in volume, dressed in white mourning clothes, their heads adorned with white silk flowers, holding white handkerchiefs as they wiped their tears and cried about the Old Matriarch’s kindness, her care for the Li family descendants, and her great deeds.

The men, each with reddened eyes, restrained their grief, holding mourning staffs as they followed the coffin, tears streaming down their faces.

Perhaps the Old Matriarch was truly benevolent, or perhaps it was because of Chu Sui Feng’s presence, but Ding’an Temple had sent monks to attend. Dressed in earthy yellow robes, they struck wooden fish as they walked, chanting Buddhist scriptures.

It could be said that no elder in Fengcheng had ever received such a grand send-off as the Old Matriarch.

Snowflakes swirled in the sky, blown by the fierce northern wind. The paper money scattered, mixed with snow, was carried away by the wind. In this atmosphere, many soft-hearted commoners, thinking of the Virtuous Consort’s kindness and the Old Matriarch’s good deeds, joined the Li family in their tears.

Chapter 728: Disappearance (4)

Chu Sui Feng did not shed a tear, silently riding his horse behind the Old Matriarch’s coffin. Yet, no one thought he was not grieving. On the contrary, many who saw the Prince of Ling’s restraint felt a pang of sympathy for him.

“Quite the lively scene,” Prince Chu remarked from his vantage point at the inn, watching the funeral procession outside with a smile. “I thought the Prince of Ling would find it difficult to attend the funeral.”

“Your Highness, the search outside is very thorough. All city gates have been sealed,” his guard reported.

“Returning to the capital for the New Year is out of the question now. I might as well stay in Fengcheng and experience the northern kingdom’s festive atmosphere,” Prince Chu said with a laugh.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Meanwhile, Prince Rui remained hidden in the courtyard, seemingly indifferent to the events unfolding outside.

“Your Highness, it seems Prince Chu’s men have gotten involved,” a guard informed him.

“Matters that don’t concern us, we need not interfere,” Prince Rui instructed coolly, swirling his wine cup with a smile. “This year’s New Year is quite different from the usual. It has a unique flavor.”

Those in the room chuckled lightly in response.

At that moment, a commotion erupted in the neighboring courtyard. Prince Rui’s smile broadened. “Things are getting even more interesting. Those who didn’t want to leave are staying, and those who wanted to leave can’t.”

The ones returning to the neighboring courtyard were Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng. They had packed their belongings early in the morning, preparing to return to the capital. However, for some unknown reason, the city gates of Fengcheng had been sealed. Large numbers of black-armored soldiers were interrogating and searching passing merchants. Even when they revealed their identities, the black-armored soldiers paid them no heed.

Under normal circumstances, Eunuch Miao would have flown into a rage long ago. But after the incident at the Prince of Ling’s estate, the sight of the black-armored soldiers had drained him of the courage to be angry. Especially upon learning that the leader of the black-armored soldiers was Young Master Luo Er, they obediently followed the soldiers’ orders and returned to the inn.

Fortunately, before they left, the firewood and bedding in the inn had been left untouched, and the food in the kitchen was still there. After their return, Eunuch Miao and the others’ quality of life had not been affected in the slightest.

Seeing the neatly arranged furnishings in the room, Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng sighed in unison. It was a relief—even if they had to stay in the northern lands for the New Year, they wouldn’t have to worry about any inconveniences in their daily lives.

“What exactly happened at the Prince of Ling’s estate?” When only Eunuch Miao and Lin Haisheng remained in the room, Eunuch Miao finally couldn’t resist asking, “Does Minister Lin have any idea?”

“Eunuch Miao, you’re asking when you already know the answer better than I do,” Lin Haisheng retorted, refusing to be drawn in.

Eunuch Miao, his pretense exposed, didn’t get angry. Instead, he muttered to himself, “Those thieves were quite bold, daring to raid the Prince of Ling’s estate.”

“Eunuch, this turn of events is not good for either of us,” Lin Haisheng said, glancing at him.

Eunuch Miao fell silent. Lin Haisheng was right. The Prince of Ling had sealed the city gates, forcing them to stay in the northern lands. Without news reaching the emperor, they would have a hard time explaining themselves upon their return. Who knew if the emperor would take his anger out on them?

“I’ll go and pay my respects to the two princes,” Lin Haisheng said, standing up.

“Minister Lin, you can’t just abandon me after crossing the bridge,” Eunuch Miao’s expression changed, his sharp eyes fixed on Lin Haisheng.

“What are you implying, Eunuch Miao? Do you think I’m that kind of person? Besides, I serve the emperor. On that basis alone, I stand on the same side as you,” Lin Haisheng replied, clearly annoyed.

Chapter 729: Missing (5)

“Minister Lin, please calm down. I am feeling unwell, so my mood is a bit restless. After I return, I will not forget your kindness,” Eunuch Miao said, his anger replaced by a flattering smile as he raised his delicate fingers.

If it were before, he might have doubted Lin Haisheng’s words, but now he believed him. Since Prince of Ling held his secrets, Eunuch Miao was certain that Lin Haisheng’s letter also contained compromising information in the prince’s hands.

Neither of them could afford to let the emperor know their secrets. In a way, they shared a common interest and fate.

Lin Haisheng let out a cold snort and left without another word.

Eunuch Miao lay in bed, sighing endlessly. Ever since arriving in the northern lands, everything seemed to have changed. When would this constant oppression end?

“Halt.” The Li family’s funeral procession was also stopped at the city gate by the black-armored soldiers.

“Your Highness.” Lord Li quickly approached Chu Sui Feng.

“It’s just a routine inspection. It won’t take long,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly.

Lord Li immediately stepped aside, bowing obediently.

The black-armored soldiers began a thorough search of the Li family’s funeral party.

“Please step out of the carriage,” a black-armored soldier said to Li Yanran inside the carriage.

“There’s only so much space in here. You can see for yourself. It’s too cold outside; I don’t want to go out.” Li Yanran casually had her maidservant lift the carriage curtain.

The black-armored soldier scanned the interior and found nothing suspicious. “My apologies.”

With that, he moved on to the next carriage.

The Li family’s women had been sitting in their carriages since leaving the Li family courtyard. The arrival of the black-armored soldiers displeased them, but since the order came from Chu Sui Feng, they dared not show even a hint of dissatisfaction.

“Let them pass.” Apart from the coffin, which was not inspected, all the carriages, ox carts, and horses the Li family used were checked. Finding nothing suspicious, the black-armored soldiers allowed them to proceed.

“My apologies.” The leader of the East City contingent was Si Jinhan. After the inspection, he calmly addressed Lord Li.

Lord Li knew Si Jinhan’s standing in Chu Sui Feng’s eyes. Though Si Jinhan was polite, Lord Li did not dare accept his apology. “Third Young Master is too kind. I understand it is your duty.”

Fortunately, both sides maintained a friendly attitude.

“Move out.” The carriages continued forward, accompanied by the sound of suona horns and Buddhist chants.

The Old Matriarch’s tomb was located on a mountain five kilometers east of the city, where the old lord was also buried.

Since the tomb was already prepared, the burial proceeded quickly.

As the tomb was sealed, Chu Sui Feng grew increasingly anxious. Unable to stay any longer, he said, “Return.”

Without waiting for Lord Li and the others, he mounted his horse and rode off with From Yi and From Er.

With the major matter concluded and the necessary courtesies extended, Chu Sui Feng had no reason to linger.

“Mother, I’ll ride with you.” On the way back, Li Yanran squeezed into Madame Mu’s carriage.

“You, when will you let your mother rest easy? Only then will I be truly at peace.” Madame Mu knew her daughter’s thoughts all too well. Even on such a day, her gaze had been fixed on Chu Sui Feng. It was a pity that the prince’s heart was set elsewhere, and her foolish daughter refused to see it.

Chu Sui Feng returned to the capital and, without rest, led the black-armored soldiers in another search.

But even with all the black-armored soldiers deployed, there was still no trace of Lin Ziyin.

Chapter 730: Disappearance (6)

Lin Ziyin vanished without a trace, as if she had been spirited away by the gods.

“Your Highness, please eat something. You haven’t had a drop of water all day. If the Princess finds out, she’ll be heartbroken,” Nanny Qin urged.

Chu Sui Feng closed his eyes, unwilling to speak or move.

“This can’t go on. Even if Your Highness has a body of iron, you won’t be able to endure it. The Princess is waiting for you to find her,” Nanny Lu added, joining Nanny Qin in her plea.

“Leave me. I have no appetite,” Chu Sui Feng sighed in response.

He still held some respect for these two nannies who had once served his mother. Even in his current state of agitation, he did not harshly rebuke Nanny Qin or Nanny Lu.

Nanny Qin and Nanny Lu had always taken care of Chu Sui Feng from behind the scenes and were well acquainted with his temperament. Seeing his expression, they knew he was growing impatient.

Nanny Qin’s eyes reddened as she thought of Lin Ziyin, who had disappeared without a word. Her heart ached terribly.

“Has that girl woken up yet?” Chu Sui Feng asked.

Nanny Lu knew he was referring to Qiao’er and stepped forward respectfully to reply, “Qiao’er has woken up, but she knows nothing. She blames herself and has been crying all day.”

Chu Sui Feng lost interest in speaking again, and the room fell into silence once more.

“You all say… am I truly a jinx?” After a long while, Chu Sui Feng’s hoarse voice broke the silence again.

“How could Your Highness be a jinx?” Nanny Qin could no longer hold back her tears.

From Yi, the guard, also knelt on the ground. “The northern lands have relied on Your Highness for all these years. Without you, not only would the northern lands cease to exist, but even Great Qin would be in danger. In the hearts of the people, Your Highness is like a god. How could you be a jinx?”

These words were not an exaggeration, nor were they mere flattery from From Yi. The people of the northern lands held Chu Sui Feng in higher regard than the current emperor, and this was something Chu Sui Feng took great pride in.

But now, his mind was not on that. His spirits were at their lowest. From Yi’s words did nothing to lift his mood. “Then why is it that every loved one close to me meets with disaster?”

The death of the Old Matriarch and Lin Ziyin’s disappearance had dealt a heavy blow to Chu Sui Feng’s psyche, and the shadows of his childhood resurfaced in his heart.

“The Princess will surely return safely. Your Highness must take care of yourself. If the Princess comes back and sees you in such a state, she’ll be heartbroken,” Bai Xian said, his eyes also reddening.

The Princess of Ling had disappeared right under his nose, and his sense of guilt was no less than Chu Sui Feng’s.

“Your Highness, Consort Lin requests an audience,” a black-armored soldier reported from outside the door, breaking the heavy silence in the room.

“She still wants to make trouble at a time like this,” Nanny Lu’s eyes flashed with malice. To her, any woman who tried to take advantage of the Princess of Ling’s absence to get close to Chu Sui Feng was no good.

“Get out,” Chu Sui Feng coldly spat.

Apart from Lin Ziyin, no one else held an important place in his heart. The rest were mere extras to him. Lin Wan’er choosing this moment to appear only infuriated him further.

The black-armored soldier, having received his orders, immediately went out to drive her away.

“Your Highness, this concubine knows why the Princess has disappeared,” Lin Wan’er’s shrill voice suddenly came from outside the door.

The room fell silent for a moment before Chu Sui Feng rushed out in an instant.

Chapter 731: Disappearance (7)

Upon entering the courtyard, Chu Sui Feng suddenly grabbed Lin Wan’er by the throat. “Speak. Where is the Princess?”

Lin Wan’er, caught off guard, turned red in the face, her lips darkening as her eyes bulged. It was clear how much strength Chu Sui Feng was using. “If you don’t speak, I’ll kill you,” he threatened.

Lin Wan’er instantly regretted her decision. If she had known the Prince of Ling was this deranged, she would never have come to find Chu Sui Feng, no matter what.

“Your Highness, if you squeeze any harder, Consort Lin will lose her life. The Princess, she…” Nanny Lu, horrified, disregarded propriety and rushed forward to save Lin Wan’er.

“Your Highness, she knows where the Princess is,” Bai Xian, realizing Chu Sui Feng was in a frenzied state, quickly followed Nanny Lu’s lead, shouting to persuade him.

Finally, Chu Sui Feng’s bloodshot eyes flickered, and he loosened his grip. Lin Wan’er collapsed onto the snowy ground.

“Cough, cough, cough.” Lin Wan’er had never realized how wonderful breathing could feel. Remembering how close she had come to death, her face paled once more.

“Speak. What happened to the Princess’s disappearance?” Bai Xian asked coldly, beginning his interrogation.

“Do you think this is a suitable place to talk?” Lin Wan’er asked with a bitter smile.

“Inside,” Chu Sui Feng, surprisingly, was the first to regain his composure.

“Can you speak now?” Nanny Qin asked, staring at her once they were indoors.

“I only have a few clues based on some traces. I don’t know if they’ll be useful,” Consort Lin replied tremulously, her eyes nervously fixed on Chu Sui Feng, afraid he might go mad and kill her again.

It was just a guess, and everyone was instantly disappointed.

“Speak,” Chu Sui Feng commanded coldly.

Seeing his murderous gaze, Lin Wan’er involuntarily stepped back. Although she had been in the northern lands for several years, she had rarely seen Chu Sui Feng. His earlier frenzied state had left a deep shadow in her heart.

“Tell us everything you know,” Nanny Lu ordered, her face dark.

“Concubine noticed fresh soil appearing sporadically in the flower beds and under the trees outside Qin’s room,” Lin Wan’er replied timidly.

“You mean Qin?” From Yi’s eyes flashed a fierce light as he questioned.

“I discovered it by accident. It’s just a guess; I don’t know if it’s useful,” Lin Wan’er, terrified, nearly collapsed again.

She had come forward to inform them after careful consideration and much deliberation, summoning the courage to do so.

Qin’s room was at the far end of the back courtyard, a place rarely noticed. “A few days ago, my maidservant slipped there and returned covered in mud. At the time, I didn’t think much of it, but after thinking about it all day today, I realized something was off. Fresh soil has appeared in Qin’s courtyard more than once or twice. So, concubine boldly speculated that it might help Your Highness a little.”

Lin Wan’er had learned her lesson and no longer dared to take credit or make demands for herself.

“Search,” Chu Sui Feng stood up immediately as soon as she finished speaking and rushed out like the wind.

From Yi and the others quickly followed.

All the important figures of the Prince’s Residence gathered in the back courtyard, immediately alerting all the women there.

“Concubine greets Your Highness.” Since everyone had guessed that the Princess of Ling had gone missing, Chu Sui Feng’s arrival did not bring joy to the women of the back courtyard. Even a fool could tell that the Prince of Ling was not there to favor them.

In the night, the beauties, accompanied by their maidservants, huddled together in groups of two or three, shivering as they stood under the long corridor, but none dared to complain.

The Prince of Ling’s expression was too terrifying, and his bloodshot eyes were even more frightening.

“I’ll go,” Si Tu Gong volunteered.

“This one will go as well,” Bai Xian also bowed and requested.

The black-armored soldiers had already entered the room ahead of time to clear the area.

“What are you doing? My mistress cannot endure the cold,” the maidservant inside the room cried bitterly.

“Hah! How bold of you. Even if this madam cannot move, she is still the Prince’s woman. How dare you barge in like this? Are you not afraid of the Prince’s punishment?” Qin, unaware that Chu Sui Feng was standing in the courtyard, saw the black-armored soldiers entering and angrily reprimanded them.

The women in the corridor turned pale, their eyes filled with terror. They didn’t know what Chu Sui Feng was thinking or what he would do next.

Consort Lin’s face was also pale, but she wisely remained silent.

“Throw them out,” Chu Sui Feng commanded coldly.

Soon, the disheveled Qin and her maidservant were thrown out together.

“The Prince will not let you off,” Qin, though her body was immobile, did not hold back with her words.

The many beauties in the corridor, upon hearing this, no longer cared about their fear and all stared at Qin with contempt.

Due to her condition, Qin was as thin as a skeleton, her face pale, and with her hair in disarray, she looked neither human nor ghost, making everyone lose their appetite. Moreover, because she had been so arrogant before, not a single woman in the back courtyard sympathized with her, despite her current forlorn state.

“Your Highness…” When Qin turned her head and saw Chu Sui Feng’s murderous expression, her voice finally softened, and fear appeared on her face.

Si Tu Gong and Bai Xian working together were indeed formidable.

Before long, the two emerged with solemn expressions. “Your Highness, there’s a secret passage.”

Chapter 732: Reunion (1)

Qin’s eyes immediately filled with fear and despair upon hearing this, while Chu Sui Feng had already rushed into her room.

Si Tu Gong and Bai Xian exchanged a glance before re-entering the room as well.

“Heavens!”

“What’s going on?”

“His Highness won’t take his anger out on us, will he?”

…

The women in the courtyard, disregarding all rules, gathered together like a boiling pot, each one shocked by Qin’s boldness and worried for their own safety. Having lived in the Prince’s Residence for many years, they were all too familiar with the Prince of Ling’s unpredictable temper and his tendency to hold grudges.

“Madam,” Qin’s maidservant trembled as she held Qin in her arms. These few maidservants were still loyal.

“Heh, are you afraid?” Qin suddenly laughed.

The maidservants sobbed quietly, none answering her question. Whether they answered or not, each had their own thoughts.

Although Qin had been severely punished, her food, drink, and supplies remained unchanged. The room was fully furnished, with a kang and fire walls, keeping it warm.

But Chu Sui Feng’s heart was cold—a bone-chilling cold.

Si Tu Gong and Bai Xian’s expressions were equally grave. The tunnel was right beneath Qin’s bed. The black-armored soldiers had already searched the place once before, yet they had found nothing.

What chilled Si Tu Gong and Bai Xian even more was the realization that there was a traitor within the Prince’s Residence. There was no way Qin and a few maidservants could have smuggled Lin Ziyin out on their own.

“Investigate,” Chu Sui Feng ground out through gritted teeth.

“Your Highness, we should interrogate them separately,” Si Tu Gong said solemnly.

Thus, in a single night, the atmosphere in the Prince’s Residence shifted once more.

“I never thought you could be so ruthless,” Hong Ying glared at Beauty Ming, whose body was covered in whip marks, yet she still wasn’t satisfied. “His Highness and the Princess treated you well. Why would you help an outsider harm the Princess?”

“You wouldn’t understand,” Beauty Ming, already injured, had been whipped again and was now barely clinging to life. Even so, there was no fear in her eyes—only mockery as she looked at Hong Ying. “You’ve never loved, so how could you understand my heart?”

“His Highness never favored you,” Lu Luo said coldly, staring at her as if she were already dead, all traces of sisterly affection gone. “You, me, all of us—we were trained by His Highness to be shadow guards, meant to protect the Princess. His Highness’s status… someone like you could never dream of it. You were foolish, and now you’ve harmed His Highness and the Princess. Unforgivable.”

“Stop wasting words with her. Where did you send the Princess?” Huang Ying, furious, lashed out with another whip.

“Heh.” Beauty Ming suddenly laughed. “I want to tell you—it doesn’t hurt at all. Because my heart hurts far more than my body. You don’t understand. You understand nothing. I don’t regret it. Not one bit. That woman is just a peasant, a simple farm girl who knows nothing. Why does she deserve to marry His Highness? Even if it were any noble lady from Fengcheng, I would have let go. But not her.”

“Idiot.” Huang Ying, enraged, whipped her again. Another wound split open on Beauty Ming’s body, flesh and blood flying, the injury grotesque.

Yet Beauty Ming seemed to feel nothing, her eyes still burning with fury. “Lin Ziyin doesn’t deserve His Highness. The mistress of this residence shouldn’t be her. I did nothing wrong.”

Chapter 733: Reunion (2)

If it weren’t for the need to extract information about the Princess of Ling from Beauty Ming’s mouth, Hong Ying and the others would have killed her on the spot. The black-armored soldiers had many methods of punishing their enemies, each one more cruel than the last. Yet, Beauty Ming had endured years of training, and even after enduring over a dozen different tortures, she had somehow survived.

“In your opinion, what kind of woman deserves to be with the Prince?” Just then, Bai Xian and Si Tu Gong entered the room. The one who spoke was Si Tu Gong, his face carrying a faint smile, as if he were merely chatting with Beauty Ming.

“Master Sutu.” Facing Si Tu Gong, Beauty Ming’s tone carried a hint of respect. “The woman who deserves the Prince must at least be a young lady from a noble family in Fengcheng.”

“Those women are nothing but vases in the Prince’s eyes.” Bai Xian replied coldly, “Just like the women in the back courtyard here. If the Prince wanted them, the Prince’s Residence wouldn’t have been without a mistress for so long.”

“Even so, Lin Ziyin is not worthy of the Prince. What can she do besides running some businesses?” Beauty Ming’s voice turned cold, her tone filled with disdain for Lin Ziyin. “And she’s jealous, not even allowing the Prince to take concubines. What does she think she is?”

“That last sentence must be your true feelings.” Si Tu Gong sat down in a chair, “Even if the Princess is a peasant girl, she is completely worthy of the Prince. If you want to hear, I’ll tell you.”

The contempt in Beauty Ming’s eyes was evident.

Seeing that she didn’t believe him, Si Tu Gong smiled “kindly” and told her about Lin Ziyin’s great achievements.

“No, she’s just a peasant girl.” After listening to Si Tu Gong, Beauty Ming’s eyes revealed a fierce glint.

“So what if she’s a peasant girl?” Si Tu Gong replied with a smile, “I’m just a farmer myself. How could someone like you understand the Princess’s goodness? It’s precisely because the Princess is devoted to the Prince that she demands no one else be by his side. As for the Prince, you should think carefully. If the Prince didn’t love the Princess, how could he accept her demands? Or are you saying you’ve always thought the Prince was weak?”

Beauty Ming shook her head repeatedly, her eyes showing confusion and despair.

No, Lin Ziyin couldn’t possibly be that amazing. How could she have created crossbows and ballistae? The machinery in the fields couldn’t have been made by her either. How could a woman know more about the Thirty-Six Stratagems and strategy than Master Sutu or the Prince? That’s right, Master Sutu must be lying to trick her into talking.

“Since you claim to have the Prince’s best interests at heart, why do you torment him?” Bai Xian looked at her coldly, “Unless you’re blind and haven’t seen how the Prince has gone mad since the Princess disappeared?”

Beauty Ming still didn’t speak.

“Do you think the enemy really kidnapped the Princess because of the Prince?” Si Tu Gong dropped a bombshell, “Think about the consequences if the Princess falls into their hands.”

“Wretched woman.” Chu Sui Feng entered, looking at Beauty Ming as if she were a corpse. “You’re nothing but a lowly slave, yet you dare to dream of rising to the heavens.”

These words struck Beauty Ming hard. She could endure the curses from Hong Ying and Lu Luo, the mockery from Bai Xian, and the brutal tortures from the black-armored soldiers, but she couldn’t bear the indifference from Chu Sui Feng, the man she had admired for years.

“Prince…” She lifted her head pitifully to look at Chu Sui Feng, “This concubine has done everything only to have the Prince’s gaze linger on her a moment longer.”

Huang Ying and the others were furious when they heard her refer to herself as a concubine in front of Chu Sui Feng. They wished they could rush forward and kill her. Chu Sui Feng was even angrier. He looked at Beauty Ming coldly, “Don’t let her die. Make her endure all ninety-nine tortures one by one.”

Chapter 734: Reunion (3)

“Your Highness.” Beauty Ming looked at him desperately. In her heart, no matter how ruthless Hong Ying and the others were, Chu Sui Feng could not be. Because for Chu Sui Feng, she had given up almost everything. Why couldn’t the Prince of Ling understand her feelings?

“It’s been confirmed.” From Yi rushed in to report, “Her maid is a spy from the northern kingdom, and a black-armored soldier in the residence was bribed by her. The Princess should be hidden somewhere in the city. Once she leaves the Prince’s Residence, it’s out of their control.”

“No.” Beauty Ming perked up her ears, “How could Qingting be a spy from the northern kingdom? She clearly is…”

“No brains.” Si Tu Gong sneered at her, “You don’t even know your own people are dirty, yet the Prince chose you to manage the back courtyard.”

With Qingting and the black-armored soldier’s confessions, Si Tu Gong actually already knew that Beauty Ming had not participated in the kidnapping of Lin Ziyin. But even so, Beauty Ming was not without responsibility.

Qingting, the black-armored soldier, and the people in Qin’s room dug a tunnel together. As the manager of the back courtyard, how could she not have heard any rumors?

In the end, Beauty Ming had her own selfish motives. And it was precisely this selfishness that allowed Lin Ziyin to be secretly taken out of the Prince of Ling’s estate.

“Search the entire city again.” Chu Sui Feng coldly issued the order.

“Your Highness, it’s already the middle of the night. Let’s wait until dawn.” Si Tu Gong stopped him.

Even if Chu Sui Feng was the highest authority in the northern lands, if he repeatedly issued orders, it wouldn’t be good. In just one day and night, the unaware citizens of Fengcheng had already begun to panic.

If they conducted a large-scale search again tonight, the citizens would likely become even more frightened. Moreover, after learning that it was the northern kingdom who had kidnapped Lin Ziyin, Si Tu Gong actually felt relieved. Because he speculated that the northern kingdom must have known Lin Ziyin’s abilities.

Therefore, their purpose in risking danger to come to the Prince’s Residence to kidnap someone was self-evident. The northern kingdom would definitely not want to harm Lin Ziyin. On the contrary, along the way, if they wanted to achieve their goal, they would have to take good care of Lin Ziyin and not let her suffer the slightest grievance.

“Rest, and start searching at dawn.” Chu Sui Feng was not stupid; whatever Si Tu Gong could think of, he could too. As long as he was sure that Lin Ziyin was not in danger, Chu Sui Feng immediately regained his composure.

Chu Sui Feng could manage the entire northern lands by himself, showing that his methods and intelligence were extraordinary. Once he calmed down, he immediately began to calculate in his mind. Who in the entire northern lands could be involved in this? What was the purpose? What methods could the enemy use to take Lin Ziyin out of Fengcheng? He thought through each possibility one by one.

Si Tu Gong and Bai Xian saw that he had finally regained his composure and each secretly sighed in relief. However, the disappearance of the Princess of Ling also revealed the inadequacies in the management of the Prince’s Residence. The two began to consider how to strengthen the defenses of the Prince’s Residence.

That night, everyone made great progress. Beauty Ming and Qingting all received the heaviest punishments, and the traitorous black-armored soldier suffered even more, being taken to the market every day to endure the death of a thousand cuts.

The next day, before dawn, the main members of the Lin family had all arrived at the Prince’s Residence.

“Your Highness, is the Princess really missing?” Lin Changshu asked eagerly as soon as he saw Chu Sui Feng.

Lin Zige and Guo Huiniang already had tears on their faces, while Lin Changting clenched his fists and bit his teeth without saying a word.

Looking at Old Master Lin, who had aged noticeably in just a few days, Chu Sui Feng felt a deep sense of guilt. He knew that Lin Ziyin had always valued family, and now that she was not in the Prince’s Residence, he had to take even better care of Old Master Lin and the others.

Chapter 735: Reunion (4)

“We’ve received some information.” Chu Sui Feng had no intention of hiding the truth from them. “It’s possible that people from the northern kingdom have kidnapped the Princess.”

“Some prince you are!” Lin Changting glared at him furiously. “My sister was kidnapped right under your nose in the Prince’s Residence. What good are your black-armored soldiers?”

“Changting!” Lin Changshu assumed his elder brother’s authority and reprimanded him sternly.

“It’s those damned Tartars!” Surprisingly, Lin Zige didn’t fly into a rage this time and instead defended Chu Sui Feng.

“How dare you speak to the Prince like that!” Grandfather Lin was furious as well.

Seeing his family all blaming him, Changting was so upset that tears welled up in his eyes.

Chu Sui Feng had barely slept the previous night. His complexion was terrible, and the redness in his eyes had deepened. Facing Changting’s accusations, he felt just as distressed. “I’m sorry. It’s my fault for failing to protect your sister. But rest assured, I swear on my life that I will find her as soon as possible and bring her back safely.”

Hearing this, Changting’s tears fell even harder.

“Your Highness, Madame Yu requests an audience,” Bai Xian reported gravely as he entered.

Following him, Si Tu Gong added, “Madame Yu seems to know the Princess’s whereabouts.”

“Really?” Lin Zige immediately wanted to rush out and question Madame Yu.

“Stop right there!” Grandfather Lin scolded her. “Always so impatient. Wait for the Prince to handle this, and you’ll know soon enough. Don’t cause trouble.”

“Sister, listen to Grandpa,” Guo Huiniang held her back.

“Prepare some food for Grandfather Lin and the others,” Chu Sui Feng suppressed his impatience and first arranged for the Lin family.

“Your Highness, this servant will take good care of Old Master Lin,” Nanny Qin bowed in response.

“Go ahead. We have people here to watch over us. We’re all family, so don’t worry about us,” Grandfather Lin waved his hand dismissively.

Chu Sui Feng nodded and strode out of the courtyard with From Yi and the others. The mere thought that Madame Yu might know Lin Ziyin’s whereabouts made him wish he could take three steps at once.

“Old Master Lin, this way please,” Nanny Qin led Grandfather Lin toward the flower hall.

Meanwhile, Madame Yu had already been brought into a room by the black-armored soldiers. Today, she had only brought one nanny with her.

“Where is the Princess?” Chu Sui Feng demanded as soon as he saw her.

Madame Yu was startled. Turning around, she saw not only the Prince of Ling but also Bai Xian, Si Tu Gong, and others behind him.

This was a rare opportunity! Thinking of her child back at the residence, she gritted her teeth and knelt before Chu Sui Feng. “Please, Your Highness, spare my child and me.”

After saying this, she refused to say another word.

Her nanny, trembling, also knelt down beside her, keeping her head lowered in silence.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression was inscrutable. No one had ever dared to threaten him to his face. Madame Yu had quite the nerve. As the ruler of the northern lands, he was well aware of the Yu family’s illegal grain trading, including Madame Yu and Li Jiesong’s involvement. However, due to the recent string of events, he hadn’t had the chance to deal with the couple yet.

Madame Yu certainly knew how to seize an opportunity! Even though she hadn’t stated any conditions, Chu Sui Feng could guess what she wanted.

“I can spare you,” he said, fixing her with a sharp gaze. But Madame Yu kept her head down, refusing to meet his eyes.

Afraid she wouldn’t hold out under Chu Sui Feng’s scrutiny, Madame Yu was actually terrified and anxious about coming today. If she had a choice, she would never want to provoke Chu Sui Feng. Unfortunately, she had no other options.

With a desperate resolve, she had still chosen to appear before the Prince of Ling.

Chapter 736: Reunion (5)

“Thank you, Your Highness.” Hearing Chu Sui Feng’s promise with her own ears, Madame Yu secretly let out a sigh of relief. She did not doubt that Chu Sui Feng would deceive her—everyone knew that the Prince of Ling’s word was as good as gold.

“Speak,” Si Tu Gong urged her.

“The Princess may have been taken out of the city by Li Yanran.” As soon as Madame Yu spoke, everyone in the room was shocked. Li Yanran? The Princess’s disappearance was actually connected to Li Yanran?

“Did you see the Princess?” Bai Xian asked doubtfully.

“No, I did not see the Princess with my own eyes,” Madame Yu shook her head. “When Li Yanran returned to the city, she was riding in Madame Mu’s carriage. The carriage she used when leaving the city disappeared when the Li family returned.”

So it was just speculation. However, neither Si Tu Gong nor Chu Sui Feng ignored Madame Yu’s words. Instead, they were even more convinced of the possibility she had mentioned.

“Where could the Princess possibly be?” Chu Sui Feng pressed, his tone already carrying a hint of killing intent.

Madame Yu knew he was not targeting her—it was Li Yanran who had aroused the Prince of Ling’s murderous intent.

“Li Yanran has her own estate ten li outside the city. It was prepared by Madame Mu as part of her dowry. Usually, it is managed by Li Yanran’s own people, and she visits from time to time. It is a place Madame Mu gave her to practice managing,” Madame Yu said. “All the people in the estate are arranged by Li Yanran herself.”

“Lead the way,” Chu Sui Feng coldly ordered.

Since Madame Yu had chosen to inform on them, she had already made her mental preparations. With Chu Sui Feng’s arrangements, she was not afraid of what the Li family might do to her. After all, Lord Li had already prepared to abandon her in his heart.

For the sake of her children, she also needed to take a gamble.

The estate was not far from the city, only a dozen li away.

“That’s the one,” Madame Yu pointed at the estate, implying that she did not want to show herself.

This time, Chu Sui Feng did not make things difficult for her. He personally led the black-armored soldiers and charged directly into the estate.

The people in the estate saw them appear and immediately panicked. Some of the more timid ones had already fainted from fear.

Without a word, the black-armored soldiers began searching the entire estate. Unfortunately, the Princess was not there. “Speak, where is the Princess?”

“I do not know, sir. I have never seen the Princess in the estate,” the estate’s steward said, looking honest enough, but he flatly denied Chu Sui Feng’s question.

Chu Sui Feng had no time to waste on him. He directly ordered the black-armored soldiers to separate the people in the estate and begin interrogating them.

Even so, everyone in the estate still insisted that they had never seen any Princess come by. The estate had not had any outsiders recently.

“Surround the estate. Do not let a single person escape,” Chu Sui Feng coldly instructed. If they would not speak, he had plenty of ways to make them talk.

Luo Yan and Si Jinhan received the news and quickly arrived as well.

These two were the masters of extracting information through torture. Soon, rumors spread throughout Fengcheng: the Princess of Ling had been hidden away by someone.

The entire city of Fengcheng, from high-ranking officials and nobles to ordinary commoners, was thrown into panic. For a time, the whole city was in turmoil.

Li Yanran heard the news and was so frightened that her face turned pale. But soon, she regained her composure and stayed obediently in the mansion, no longer going out.

Thus, she remained completely unaware of the changes happening at the estate.

Madame Yu saw that although Chu Sui Feng had not found the Princess of Ling in the estate, he had not made things difficult for her. She then knew that the Prince of Ling believed what she had said. Thinking that her life was now secure, Madame Yu secretly let out a sigh of relief.

Chu Sui Feng let her return and ordered her to gather information. Madame Yu was naturally a formidable figure. With a mission at hand, she actually managed to return to the mansion as if nothing had happened.

Chapter 737: Reunion (6)

Li Jiesong, seeing her leisurely demeanor, grew furious. In a fit of anger, he decisively moved into his concubine’s quarters, refusing to see Madame Yu ever again.

Madame Yu paid him no mind. His absence was actually beneficial to her. She dispatched her maidservants and nannies to gather information throughout the estate.

Li Yanran remained remarkably composed, staying within her courtyard without stepping outside. Madame Yu’s spies could not uncover even a hint of information.

Madame Yu grew restless. Li Yanran was her bargaining chip in negotiations with Chu Sui Feng. If she could not gather any information, even if Chu Sui Feng agreed to spare her, she would gain nothing.

After much deliberation, Madame Yu decided to take matters into her own hands and confront Li Yanran, hoping to extract some information from her. Unfortunately, the fallen Madame Yu was no longer of any concern to Li Yanran.

“My young mistress is unwell. Please return, young mistress,” Xique stepped forward with a smile, blocking her path.

“Unwell? I’ll go in and see for myself,” Madame Yu said smoothly, preparing to enter.

“Young mistress, my mistress said she fears her illness might spread to you, so she cannot invite you in,” Xique, however, showed her no courtesy and stopped her directly.

Madame Yu seethed inwardly. She recalled how, when she was in favor, every maidservant in Li Yanran’s household had fawned over her. Now, after just a few days, these shameless wenches dared to show her disdain.

She did not dare to force her way in, fearing it might arouse Li Yanran’s suspicion.

“Since that’s the case, I’ll come back another day to see her,” Madame Yu said with a smile and left with her entourage.

“Hmph,” Xique scoffed, watching her retreating figure before turning and entering the room to report.

“Next time she comes, send her away immediately,” Li Yanran, reclining on the bed, instructed indifferently. Madame Yu’s visit did not arouse the slightest suspicion in her. She believed Madame Yu had come to ask her to intercede with her parents.

Her mind was not on this matter at the moment.

Lin Ziyin, that wretched woman, was in her grasp. Once the storm passed, she would personally go to the estate and slash that wretched woman’s face, leaving her with nothing to seduce the Prince of Ling.

The protagonist, Lin Ziyin, lay within the compartment of a carriage, her mind clear for a brief moment, though her body remained immobile. The carriage swayed, and she could not see outside, unsure of her whereabouts.

One thing she was certain of—she had been kidnapped and was already far from Fengcheng.

Along the way, these people had braved the wind and snow, traveling through the night without rest.

Moreover, from the occasional whispers and accents she overheard, Lin Ziyin could confirm she had fallen into the hands of the Tartars.

She did not know how long she had been unconscious in the carriage’s compartment. She distinctly remembered sleeping in her own bedchamber in the Prince of Ling’s estate just last night.

How had the Tartars managed to abduct her from the Prince of Ling’s estate? What was Chu Sui Feng doing now? Had he not yet discovered that she had been secretly taken out of Fengcheng by the Tartars?

“Princess of Ling, forgive me. Once we cross this mountain, you can ride in the carriage again,” a familiar figure stood before her, explaining sincerely.

Lin Ziyin recognized the man—she had met him once before.

She tried to speak, but not even a hoarse sound escaped her lips.

Had the Tartars poisoned her into muteness? At the thought, Lin Ziyin, usually composed in the face of danger, began to panic. No one wanted to spend the rest of their life as a mute!

Chapter 738: Reunion (7)

She pointed at her mouth in terror, her eyes burning with urgency as she looked at the other person.

“Princess of Ling, rest assured, there is nothing wrong with your throat,” the other person understood her meaning and explained with a smile. “To avoid unnecessary trouble, we had to inconvenience you along the way. Nevertheless, the Princess and I have met before. I would never harm you. This time, we have invited you to the northern kingdom as a guest because my master wishes to reminisce with the Princess of Ling.”

Reminisce? Lin Ziyin’s mind quickly conjured the image of a young man. Truly, no good deed goes unpunished. A moment of kindness at the market had instead brought her great trouble.

Seeing the burly man before her, she was certain of who had kidnapped her. Yet, thinking of that young man, her heart settled.

She believed Chu Sui Feng would find her soon and bring her back to Fengcheng.

Having calmed down, Lin Ziyin began to stretch her limbs and took the opportunity to survey her surroundings.

Before her eyes stretched an endless expanse of rolling mountains, their peaks blanketed in snow. Patches of green pine branches peeked through, hinting at a trace of life.

After taking in the scene, Lin Ziyin’s heart jolted.

These mountains were “familiar” to her. She had seen them countless times on the maps in Chu Sui Feng’s study and during her days in the border city. She never imagined she would one day have to cross such a mountain range.

Thinking of the complexity of the terrain, her heart sank slightly. She had only slept for a while, yet upon waking, she found herself in a different world. From Fengcheng to the border city, it had taken her nearly seven days by carriage. Judging by the time and distance, she must have been asleep for about four days.

Four days was enough for many things to happen.

Lin Ziyin could imagine how frantic Chu Sui Feng must be at this moment.

Indeed, Chu Sui Feng was in a frenzy.

Madame Yu had failed to extract any useful information from Li Yanran at the estate, but he had received news.

“On the day of the incident, the Princess was in Li Yanran’s carriage. However, because of Your Highness’s presence, the black-armored soldiers may not have searched thoroughly enough, allowing her to slip through,” Si Jinhan reported matter-of-factly, as if giving a work update. “Li Yanran likely intended to take the Princess to her estate and torment her, but the carriage carrying the Princess took a turn and headed straight for the border city. For now, Li Yanran probably still believes the Princess is hidden in her estate.”

“After the Princess was taken out of the estate, three groups came for her. One was undoubtedly the Tartars, another was likely Blackie’s men. The third group’s origins are unclear,” Luo Yan’s tone was much graver. “If I’m not mistaken, they are from the Evergreen Kingdom.”

“Your Highness, with the Evergreen Kingdom involved, the Princess’s life is safe for the time being,” Si Tu Gong frowned. “Keep an eye on the Evergreen Kingdom.”

Luo Yan nodded. “The Evergreen Kingdom’s involvement is likely the Crown Prince’s doing. Given the emperor of the Evergreen Kingdom’s temperament, he would never involve himself in this conflict.”

“That’s not necessarily true,” Si Tu Gong shook his head. “The Evergreen Kingdom’s terrain and climate are similar to the northern lands. For the sake of their development, it’s worth the risk.”

“They dare?” Si Jinhan’s eyes flashed with menace.

Si Tu Gong shook his head. “When faced with profit, even the timid can become killers.”

Originally, they had thought only the northern kingdom was involved, but the situation was far more complicated than anticipated. Chu Sui Feng’s expression grew solemn.

“Given the time, the Princess must have reached the border city by now. Even if we ride at full speed, we won’t catch up,” his voice carried a chilling killing intent. “The troops stationed at the border city must be put on high alert. I will go there myself.”

Si Tu Gong, Si Jinhan, and the others raised no objections.

Not to mention the Princess of Ling’s importance to the northern lands, even considering Lin Ziyin’s current status, they would spare no effort to rescue her.

The mountain path was treacherously difficult. Steep slopes, strong winds, thick snow, and ancient trees made the journey arduous as they pressed forward against the northern winds and snowflakes.

Lin Ziyin’s treatment was relatively decent. She rode a large white horse, wrapped in thick blankets, nearly buried beneath the cotton. Yet, even so, she felt as if her blood was freezing.

Her constitution was cold, and she was inherently afraid of the cold. She truly disliked such places in the northern lands.

But now, as a captive, she had no choice but to continue.

Finally, as evening fell, they found a sheltered spot to prepare for the night. Lin Ziyin was helped down from her horse by a woman.

“Princess, we will rest here tonight. The conditions are poor, but once we cross these mountains, things will improve,” Bayan said dryly.

Lin Ziyin nodded, not wanting to say much. After all, she was at their mercy; she had to listen to whatever they said.

Perhaps her cooperative attitude pleased Bayan, for she heard him sternly instruct the northern woman assisting Lin Ziyin, “Tana, lay out more fur blankets on the ground.”

Chapter 739: A Valuable Capture (1)

The Tartars were quite resourceful. They had found a sheltered spot and begun setting up tents. These so-called tents were simply wooden frames covered with animal hides, creating a cramped but sufficient space for Lin Ziyin to lie down.

In comparison, their own situation was far more miserable. They had managed to set up a few tents, but they had to squeeze several people into each one, with groups taking turns on watch duty. Standing guard in the freezing snow was a true test of both willpower and endurance.

Lin Ziyin refused to suffer unnecessarily. She obediently crawled into the makeshift shelter, covering herself with thick fur blankets and even a down quilt. A bonfire had already been lit between the tents.

From various signs, Lin Ziyin deduced that they must have left the border city far behind. Otherwise, the Tartars would never dare to light a fire so openly on the mountain. For the past few days, they had been surviving on cold, hard buns.

Firewood was easy to find in the snowy wilderness. Before long, the Tartars had gathered a substantial pile of kindling.

They stacked the firewood around the tents, which not only blocked the wind and snow but also provided easy access for fuel—a clever solution.

The sheltered spot was indeed a good choice. At the very least, the snow and cold winds couldn’t penetrate inside.

Soon, Lin Ziyin closed her eyes and drifted into a drowsy state.

“Bring her another blanket,” Bayan said, silently admiring Lin Ziyin’s resilience. After all this time, he had come to respect her and understood why Chu Sui Feng had been willing to marry a peasant girl like her as his princess.

“Bayan, we don’t have many blankets to spare,” Tana replied, clearly displeased.

Women in the northern lands were as fierce as the men. To Tana, Lin Ziyin, with her frail and cold-sensitive nature, seemed no different from a scrawny chick. Even though the Second Prince had instructed them that this Princess of Ling was extraordinary—a woman of both talent and capability—Tana still disliked her.

A woman as weak as Lin Ziyin would have been kicked to death long ago in their homeland.

In Tana’s eyes, Lin Ziyin’s so-called talent was nothing more than the poetic nonsense Great Qin women were fond of—something the women of the northern lands had always scorned.

They hadn’t brought much with them on this journey, yet the Princess of Ling alone had taken up half of their supplies. It was outrageous. Moreover, Tana hadn’t seen Lin Ziyin show any gratitude toward them.

An ungrateful woman! This only made Tana dislike her even more.

However, since the Second Prince valued the Princess of Ling, he had repeatedly emphasized before their departure that they must treat her with respect and ensure her safety. Though Tana disliked Lin Ziyin, she still maintained a decent attitude toward her.

“Bring it to her,” Bayan said. He was a man of few words, but his mind was sharp.

Tana didn’t dare disobey. She found a blanket in one of the nearby shelters and gently draped it over Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin was utterly exhausted. The moment she closed her eyes, she fell into a deep sleep. Unfortunately, Bayan and the others didn’t let her rest for long.

“Princess of Ling, it’s time to eat,” Tana called, waking her up impatiently.

Lin Ziyin lazily got up, waiting a moment before pushing aside the furs and blankets. “Thank you.”

“From now on, address her as young lady Lin,” Bayan glanced at Tana before coldly instructing.

Tana quietly acknowledged the order.

Lin Ziyin had never cared much about how she was addressed, but Bayan’s command made her wary. Logically, capturing the Princess of Ling from the northern lands should have been a great honor for the Tartars.

Chapter 740: In High Demand (2)

The Second Prince’s men had chosen to conceal her identity, which clearly indicated that the Northern Kingdom was not as stable as it seemed. Perhaps this journey to the northern lands would even put her life in danger.

Then, she thought back to the brutality of General Bayar and the National Master in the final battle at the border city, and her heart sank once more. If she were an ordinary citizen of the northern lands, seeing the murderer of her father and the killer of her children, she would surely want to tear them apart and drink their blood.

But now, she was the one in the enemy’s shoes. That was far from a pleasant feeling.

Bayan clearly sensed her low spirits but couldn’t guess the reason. He assumed Lin Ziyin was reluctant to go to the Northern Kingdom. After some thought, he tried to reassure her, “Don’t worry. With the Second Prince there, the Princess will be well-treated once she arrives in the Northern Kingdom.”

Lin Ziyin’s mind was in turmoil, and she could only nod absentmindedly in response.

Compared to Bayan’s kindness, the other Tartars clearly harbored hostility toward her. She didn’t care. After eating her fill, she immediately curled up in her blanket again. The Tartars helplessly watched as Lin Ziyin nestled into her bedding. Apart from those on guard duty, the rest also retreated into their tents to sleep.

Tana didn’t have the same luxury as Lin Ziyin. She simply laid a hide on the ground, wrapped herself in a blanket, and slept in front of her tent.

Lin Ziyin was exhausted. Though she had taken a short nap before nightfall, she quickly drifted back to sleep.

The next day, the snow fell even heavier, and the northern winds blew fiercer. After being woken up, Lin Ziyin ate a little before being hurried onto her horse to continue the journey.

They traveled north, battling the wind and snow the entire way. Their pace was slower than usual.

Bayan was anxious, but there was nothing he could do in such terrible weather. Like Tana, he saw Lin Ziyin’s delicate frame as frail and vulnerable. To protect her health, he didn’t dare push his companions to go any faster.

After five or six days of trudging through the mountains, on the evening of the seventh day, the exhausted group finally found a sheltered cave to rest in.

“Once we cross this ridge, we’ll have reached the Northern Kingdom’s territory,” Bayan encouraged everyone. “General Batu is stationed there.”

Lin Ziyin didn’t know Batu personally, but she had heard of him. He was said to be a fierce general of the Northern Kingdom—not arrogant, but not to be underestimated. A staunch supporter of the Second Prince, he was also related to the prince by marriage.

He and the Bayar family, who supported the Eldest Prince, were sworn enemies. The Bayar family had long wanted to eliminate him, but Batu commanded another major army in the Northern Kingdom, making him a formidable opponent. Thus, the Bayar family had no way to deal with him.

A general who could defend the border was never someone to be trifled with.

Even before meeting him, Lin Ziyin was already calculating how to handle this man.

“Roar…” A tiger’s roar suddenly echoed through the air. The Tartars, who had just sat down to rest, immediately sprang into action, each grabbing their weapons in alert.

Tana and a young man silently moved closer to Lin Ziyin. From their movements, it was clear they were assigned to protect her.

Lin Ziyin sighed softly. Tigers were solitary creatures, at most a male and female pair. With the men’s skills, even two tigers wouldn’t pose much of a problem. But if it were a pack of wolves, the situation would be far more dire.

Calmly, Lin Ziyin picked up a freshly prepared wild pheasant and began roasting it over the fire.

Chapter 741: A Hot Commodity (3)

Tana and the man looked at her in astonishment, likely surprised by Lin Ziyin’s boldness. However, neither of them said anything. If Lin Ziyin could handle the roasting herself, it would save them the trouble of doing it later.

They clearly thought too highly of her kindness. Lin Ziyin wasn’t as selfless as they imagined. She was actually quite skilled at grilling. The Lin family’s seasonings were sold publicly, and Bayan, being meticulous, had brought quite a bit with him. He had probably bought them to ensure she wouldn’t struggle with the wild game on the journey.

Without oil, Lin Ziyin didn’t mind. Once the chicken was nearly done, she deftly spread the seasoning evenly over its entire body. Soon, a rich aroma filled the air, and faint roars of a tiger could be heard in the distance.

After the chicken was roasted, Lin Ziyin didn’t say a word. She simply tore off a wing and started eating, paying no mind to the two people standing guard beside her.

Tana was furious at her rudeness and glared at her repeatedly.

But glaring wouldn’t hurt anyone. Lin Ziyin didn’t care about her childish behavior.

The freshly roasted chicken wing was delicious. The rich flavor spread from her tongue throughout her mouth. Delightful!

When Bayan and his companion returned, they saw Lin Ziyin eating the roasted chicken alone while Tana watched resentfully from the side.

“The fur is decent,” a towering man said, tossing the tiger onto the ground and glancing at Lin Ziyin.

“It tastes pretty good. Want some?” Lin Ziyin smiled and handed Bayan a chicken leg.

Bayan was taken aback by her sudden kindness but hesitated before reaching out to take it.

“My roasting skills are pretty good, though it’s a shame there wasn’t enough oil,” Lin Ziyin sighed. “Otherwise, it would taste even better.”

As she spoke, she tore off another wing. “It’s a bit small. You can share it among yourselves.”

There was still some left, but the men stood frozen, none of them reaching for it.

Lin Ziyin sighed softly. “All the ingredients were prepared by you. What are you afraid of? I haven’t poisoned it.”

She raised the chicken wing in her hand. “I just want to eat it. Is that alright?”

She pointed questioningly at the tiger on the ground.

Ah, so that’s what she meant! The group felt a mix of embarrassment and understanding.

Tana was nearly driven to madness by her. She couldn’t stand this Princess of Ling. Despite her noble status, how could she be so shameless? The chicken belonged to them, yet the Princess of Ling wanted to trade it for tiger meat. Her nerve was truly astonishing.

Bayan took the chicken from her hand without changing his expression, then had his men use a sharp dagger to skin the tiger. They found the freshest, most tender meat, rinsed it with snowmelt, and handed it to Lin Ziyin.

“There’s a small bottle of vegetable oil here.” Bayan handed her a tiny jar.

She was surprised. “There’s this too?”

“The master said that young lady Lin is from Great Qin and might not be used to our northern kingdom’s food, so I prepared some on the way,” Bayan explained.

Lin Ziyin could tell he was speaking well of the Second Prince.

Fine. For the sake of the vegetable oil and seasonings, she would let it slide.

“The mutton in the northern kingdom is delicious, and the beef isn’t bad either. Everyone just has their own preferences. Try the meat I’ve roasted—it’s actually quite tasty.” Lin Ziyin smiled, showing no awareness of being a captive.

Lin Ziyin wasn’t foolish. Since coming to the northern kingdom was fraught with danger, she truly needed to get along with these people—except for Tana. That woman’s temper was too twisted, and they just didn’t get along. Since that was the case, she didn’t want to waste her kindness on someone who wouldn’t appreciate it.

Chapter 742: In High Demand (4)

The remaining people could still use this opportunity to foster friendlier relations.

The sizzling aroma of the oiled roasted meat was incredibly enticing. Even before it was fully cooked, the crackling sounds made everyone’s mouths water.

The tiger meat was tender and fresh, and it didn’t take long to cook.

This time, Lin Ziyin was generous, giving almost everyone a portion before eating the rest herself.

Well, at least I can enjoy such delicious food in ancient times. This trip isn’t a total loss, she thought bitterly, comforting herself.

Bayan and the others took the roasted meat and ate it, their gazes toward Lin Ziyin softening considerably.

After eating her fill, Lin Ziyin promptly lay down and fell asleep.

Tana shot her a disdainful glance. This Princess of Ling is just like a pig—she can fall asleep anywhere, no matter the circumstances.

Lin Ziyin closed her eyes, but her mind was racing. If I encounter danger in the northern kingdom, how can I save myself?

After much thought, she felt a pang of helplessness. She realized that once she reached the northern kingdom, without Chu Sui Feng’s people to assist her, she would be at the mercy of others.

And Bayan’s group clearly intended to take her straight to the northern capital. Once there, the city would be heavily guarded—it was their territory. Even if Chu Sui Feng wanted to rescue her, the cost would be devastating.

That was not a consequence Lin Ziyin was willing to accept.

“We’re almost at the border. Stay alert. Only when we meet our people will we truly be safe.” Once Lin Ziyin’s breathing steadied, Bayan lowered his voice, reminding everyone around him. “Tana, don’t forget the master’s instructions.”

“Yes,” Tana replied reluctantly.

The next morning, everyone ate the remaining roasted tiger meat. Lin Ziyin noticed that Bayan had already prepared the tiger hide. She ate a little half-heartedly, considering it breakfast.

No matter how good the food was, eating it repeatedly—especially meat in the morning—left even a carnivore like her uninterested.

Bayan saw her lack of appetite and glanced at her but didn’t press her. Instead, he had his men roast a steamed bun and handed it to her, even stuffing some pickled vegetables inside.

Lin Ziyin thanked him and ate it. In such harsh weather, she needed to conserve her strength.

How pathetic! In Tana’s eyes, Lin Ziyin’s actions only added to her growing list of flaws.

Leaving the warm cave, Lin Ziyin shivered before resignedly climbing onto her horse.

The group resumed their arduous journey.

By midday, Tana pointed excitedly at the mountain and said, “Look, that’s our Witch God Mountain.”

Lin Ziyin guessed they were about to enter the northern kingdom’s territory.

“Come on, everyone! Push a little harder—we’ll be home soon!” one of the men joked.

“There’s an ambush.” Lin Ziyin suddenly spoke up. She dismounted swiftly, pulling Tana with her as they rolled behind a large boulder.

Bayan and the others reacted quickly. As soon as her words left her mouth, they all found places to hide.

“You’re insane,” Tana muttered, caught off guard. She had been pulled down by Lin Ziyin and couldn’t resist, afraid that any struggle might hurt her.

“Shut up,” Bayan ordered coldly. He was somewhat relieved that he had given Lin Ziyin the antidote that morning, allowing her to speak.

Right then, a volley of arrows rained down from the mountain. One of their horses was struck and fell, while the rest bolted in panic.

Chapter 743: Highly Sought After (5)

Tana’s forehead broke out in a cold sweat when she saw where the arrow had landed. It was exactly where she had been standing just moments ago. If Lin Ziyin hadn’t pulled her aside, she would have been struck.

How had the Princess of Ling known someone was ambush them? Tana shot Lin Ziyin a complicated glance.

Lin Ziyin had no time to worry about what Tana was thinking. Right now, she was cursing under her breath. They hadn’t even set foot on the northern kingdom’s soil yet, and already someone was trying to take her life. If this was happening now, what would it be like once they actually entered the northern lands? Would she even survive?

Tana stared at Lin Ziyin as if she had seen a ghost. How had the Princess of Ling known there was an ambush? If she hadn’t been following her this whole time, Tana would have suspected Lin Ziyin was in cahoots with the enemy.

When it came to battlefield experience, Lin Ziyin was no less skilled than anyone present. She was also meticulous. Just now, she had acted on instinct, but she didn’t believe for a second that Chu Sui Feng’s people had arrived.

Given the speed, Chu Sui Feng couldn’t possibly have caught up.

If it wasn’t their own people, then it had to be the enemy.

After the volley of arrows, the enemy, seeing that no one had been hit, charged down from the mountain. Dozens of white figures leapt through the snow.

“Protect young lady Lin!” Bayan roared, rushing forward to meet the enemy.

Tana and the young Tartar from the cave once again positioned themselves on either side of Lin Ziyin, each holding a curved blade. Even in the snow, the blades gleamed sharply, a testament to their deadly edge.

The attackers were fearless, striking with lethal intent from the moment they engaged.

Lin Ziyin grew tense. She had no weapon. If the enemy wanted her dead, she would be as helpless as a chick awaiting slaughter.

One of the attackers swung a massive blade toward them, and the young Tartar immediately stepped forward to block it.

Tana grew even more anxious. One hand gripped Lin Ziyin’s arm, while the other clenched her own curved blade tightly.

Lin Ziyin estimated that the enemy outnumbered Bayan’s group by a wide margin. Without reinforcements, Bayan and his men wouldn’t last long. And to them, she was nothing but a burden.

The enemy’s identity was unknown, but Lin Ziyin’s sympathies naturally lay with Bayan’s side.

Meanwhile, Si Jinhan and Luo Yan led their men to a sheltered spot.

“They must have rested here,” Luo Yan crouched down, finding the ashes of a fire beneath a cluster of large rocks.

“They’ve been gone for a few days,” Si Jinhan’s face was icy, his expression forbidding. “At their pace, they’ve already entered the northern kingdom’s territory.”

“Perhaps something delayed them,” Luo Yan’s face bore the marks of exhaustion. It was no wonder they were so worn out. Ever since they had extracted the possibility from Li Yanran’s people, they had been in relentless pursuit.

Yet, despite their efforts, the earlier delays had cost them. They still hadn’t caught up to the Tartars’ group.

“Rest here,” Luo Yan turned and issued the order. The fifty or so men behind him immediately dispersed to prepare.

Si Jinhan leaned against a rock, his face unreadable, silent.

“Sigh.” Luo Yan let out a breath and clapped him on the shoulder. “Brother, forget about it.”

They both knew what he meant.

“Hmph.” Si Jinhan shot him a cold glare.

Luo Yan shook his head. Love was the most painful thing. Si Jinhan was the kind of man who either didn’t fall at all or fell hard. And when he finally did, it had to be for another man’s wife—the worst part being that she was both his superior and his best friend’s princess. To make matters worse, Si Jinhan had been slow to realize his feelings, only coming to terms with them after she had already been taken by someone else. These past few days had been the most frustrating of Si Jinhan’s life.

Chapter 744: In High Demand (6)

What amused Luo Yan the most was that this fellow was still secretly in love, and to this day, the Princess of Ling had no idea someone was silently admiring her from the shadows.

“Has that white lotus from the Li family been strung up at the city gates by the Prince yet?” Luo Yan, who usually favored red, had switched to white to match the surroundings.

“Are you that bored?” Si Jinhan shot him an impatient glare.

“Yeah, pretty bored. What else is there to do in this ghostly weather?” Luo Yan spread his hands in response. “The snow has been falling for days, and the mountains are piled high with it. With the Princess’s petite frame, who knows if she’s been frozen stiff.”

As he spoke, he slyly glanced at Si Jinhan to gauge his reaction.

Sure enough, a flicker of concern crossed Si Jinhan’s face before he casually lay back down on the fur rug, pretending not to care.

Luo Yan sighed inwardly and wisely dropped the subject.

The mountains were abundant with game and firewood, and the black-armored soldiers quickly gathered what they needed. Everyone swiftly prepared a meal before huddling together to sleep, leaving two men on watch to tend the bonfire.

Meanwhile, in Fengcheng, a major incident had unfolded—one that was significant for both the Li family and the city’s residents.

No one could have imagined that the Princess of Ling had actually been kidnapped by the Tartars, and that the Li family’s young lady had played a part in it.

“That Li Yanran is a traitorous snake in the grass,” muttered patrons in the tavern.

“Absolutely. The Prince and Princess treated the Old Matriarch with nothing but respect, yet she had the nerve to use the funeral as an opportunity to help the Tartars smuggle the Princess out of the city. Disgusting,” whispered others. Though the matter concerned the Prince of Ling’s estate, the people couldn’t resist discussing it in hushed tones.

“Rumor has it that Miss Li once threw a fit to get into the Prince’s Residence, wanting to become the Prince’s concubine. But he refused.”

“Exactly! Our Prince is the war god of the northern lands, not some frivolous playboy. Why would he ever look twice at her?”

“So that wretched Li woman, in a fit of jealousy, kidnapped the Princess.”

“Word is, all the workshops in the Lin family were the Princess’s idea, and the rice and corn fields too—she’s the one who made them happen.”

“Really?” The crowd perked up, their voices rising. Scandalous gossip paled in comparison to matters of livelihood, especially since many present had land and were eagerly awaiting spring to buy rice seedlings and corn seeds from Shili Village.

“It’s true. My sister married into Shili Village.”

…

Ma Zhicai sat among the crowd, listening to the patrons’ whispers, a cold smirk playing on his lips.

So what if Lin Ziyin was remarkable? She had still been taken by the Tartars to the northern kingdom. Returning wouldn’t be easy. And even if she did, her reputation would be in tatters—a woman abducted by a horde of men in a barbaric land.

“Ungrateful daughter! Ungrateful son!” Lord Li trembled as he pointed at the two people kneeling before him.

“Father—no, I know I was wrong! You have to save me!” Li Jiesong couldn’t understand—he hadn’t even touched the grain trade, so why had the Prince come after him?

He hadn’t yet experienced Chu Sui Feng’s wrath, but the mere thought had his legs shaking so violently he couldn’t stand.

“Save you? With what?” Lord Li was furious, his voice laced with despair. Only now did he understand why the Old Matriarch, on her deathbed, had insisted that Li Jieyong, the second son, should inherit instead of the eldest.

Chapter 745: A Hot Commodity (7)

To the Li family, Li Jiesong was nothing but a man who could never accomplish anything but always managed to ruin everything.

“Father, it was her! It was that wretched woman, Madame Yu, who incited me to sell the grain!” Li Jiesong suddenly thought of a scapegoat and shouted loudly.

“You still dare to speak!” Lord Li stepped forward and kicked him.

“Master, you must save Yanran, our daughter!” Madame Mu wailed, begging for mercy.

If Li Yanran hadn’t been mentioned, things might have been better, but as soon as her name was brought up, Lord Li’s emotions flared even more.

“Don’t you understand why the Prince sent her back?” A grown man finally shed tears. But Lord Li’s tears were not for Li Yanran—they were for the impending ruin of the Li family.

Back then, the Prince of Ling had promised the Old Matriarch that he would ensure the safety of the entire Li family. But that guarantee came with conditions: the descendants of the Li family must behave properly and not do anything to harm the Prince of Ling.

Yet, only a few days after the Old Matriarch’s passing, the Li family’s descendants had already stirred up such a massive scandal.

His son had sold grain—an offense that, even if it didn’t warrant death, would surely cost him dearly. His daughter, however, had gone even further—she had aided the Tartars in kidnapping the Princess of Ling, a crime punishable by death. Lord Li’s mind raced with fury, wishing he could faint and wake up to find it all a nightmare.

But reality gave him no such luxury. When the Prince of Ling had brought the black-armored soldiers to escort Li Yanran back yesterday, Lord Li had wanted nothing more than to strike her down with his own blade. Once, Li Yanran had been his most beloved daughter—whatever she wanted, he would give her, whether it was the sky or the earth. But now, as Lord Li looked at her, he hated her more than any enemy.

“Brother, sister, how could you do this?” Li Jieyong was frantic, furious, and helpless. Why were his family members all so foolish? What could he do? Watching his siblings march toward their deaths pained him, but he had neither the ability nor the courage to save them.

“Father, I didn’t want to!” Li Yanran sneered, still unaware of the gravity of her situation. Yesterday, while the city’s search was lax, she had finally given in to her impulses and taken a carriage to the estate. She had planned that the first thing she would do upon arriving was to utterly destroy Lin Ziyin’s detestable face, then break all four of her limbs before throwing her into the Black River.

What she hadn’t expected was that when she reached the estate, she didn’t find Lin Ziyin at all. Instead, she encountered the Prince of Ling, who made her heart race.

Yes, the moment she saw the Prince, and met Chu Sui Feng’s icy gaze, she had been terrified. But Chu Sui Feng hadn’t laid a hand on her. Instead, he had seized the nanny and her maid, Xique.

Then, after a night had passed, she was returned to the Li Family Residence unharmed by the black-armored soldiers. Upon her return, she had resented and hated Xique and the nanny for betraying her. What she found hardest to believe was that the Prince hadn’t been willing to punish her, yet her own father wanted to kill her.

No, she couldn’t die.

“Mother, Father doesn’t want me, but you must save me!” Seeing the hatred in Lord Li’s eyes, Li Yanran didn’t think she had done anything wrong. She still acted coy as usual, clinging to Madame Mu’s legs and crying. “Mother, it’s all that wretched woman Madame Yu’s fault! If she hadn’t run to the Prince’s Residence to tattle, how would the Prince have known it was me?”

“That’s right, it’s all that wretched woman Madame Yu’s fault!” Li Jieyong agreed with a vicious expression.

Both siblings hated Madame Yu without a word between them.

Madame Mu also hated her. She secretly resolved that when Madame Yu returned, she would make her suffer so much that she would beg for death but find no release.

“Brother, sister, you still won’t repent? Do you have to drag the entire Li family to execution before you’re satisfied?” Li Jieyong’s heart turned cold when he heard their words. He no longer felt much desire to save them.

“Elder Brother, you can’t be soft-hearted!” Madame Jin added fuel to the fire, though she was also terrified. Whether it was Li Yanran or Li Jiesong’s actions, neither was a minor matter. Although it wasn’t the second branch’s doing, the second branch still lived in the Li family’s main courtyard, and their assets hadn’t been divided yet.

If the Li family truly angered the Prince of Ling and he ordered the execution of the entire family, the second branch wouldn’t escape either.

Moreover, even if they split the family, as members of the Li family, such a major incident would still implicate them.

“Elder Brother, we must split the family—right now!” Madame Jin immediately spoke up in urgency.

“You…” The Li family was facing such a huge crisis, and the second branch wasn’t helping—instead, they were kicking them while they were down.

Lord Li and Madame Mu were so angry their chests ached, and Li Jieyong also disapproved of the second branch’s actions.

“Elder Brother, it’s not that we’re heartless,” the Second Young Master said, “but your first branch keeps causing one disaster after another. Every single one of them is a major incident. Our entire family can’t afford to die with you.”

These words were even more ruthless. Lord Li felt the world spin, his legs gave way, and he collapsed into a chair.

“Elder Brother, you should quickly deal with these two,” Madame Jin couldn’t help but speak again. “If you hesitate, you’ll doom the entire Li family.”

Deal with them? Li Yanran and Li Jiesong were so frightened by these words that they forgot to beg for mercy, staring blankly at Lord Li.

That word seemed reserved for servants about to be executed. No, they couldn’t die.

“Father, Mother, you can’t be so heartless!” Li Jiesong was the first to howl in despair.

“Mother, I don’t want to die!” Li Yanran clung even tighter to Madame Mu’s legs.

Chapter 746: Trapped in Despair (1)

“Don’t be afraid, as long as I’m here, no one will dare harm you.” Madame Mu looked at her kneeling children, her heart twisting in agony.

“Oh, dear eldest sister-in-law, your words are quite bold.” Madame Jin rolled her eyes at her without hesitation. “At a time like this, you’re still spoiling them. They’ve committed a capital offense—how do you plan to save them? What do you have to save them with?”

Madame Mu coldly regarded Madame Jin. “My children are none of your concern. How I save them is not for you to decide.”

“Oh my, big brother, listen to this!” Madame Jin exclaimed dramatically. “Even now, your wife refuses to repent. If Prince of Ling finds out, what little goodwill he has left for our Li family will surely vanish.”

“Mother…” Li Jieyong sighed and went to console Madame Mu.

The concubines of the first branch, upon hearing Madame Mu’s words, began wailing and surrounding Lord Li, pleading, “Lord, if even the last shred of loyalty is gone, our entire Li family will suffer!”

“Master, the eldest young master and eldest miss are your children, and Feng’er is your child too! Feng’er has done nothing wrong—you can’t let him bear the punishment meant for the eldest young master and eldest miss.”

…

Soon, the cries of the illegitimate sons and daughters joined in.

The servants of the Li family all hid far away, each heart filled with panic, silently praying that their innocent lives wouldn’t be dragged down by the disasters their masters had brought upon themselves.

“As long as I’m here, no one in this residence will dare lay a finger on you.” Madame Mu’s expression was resolute, but her gaze toward Lord Li now carried deep contempt. This man was the most selfish—when trouble arose, the first thing he thought of was always himself.

Even tigers do not eat their own cubs, yet this man, for the sake of so-called benefits, wouldn’t even spare his own children’s lives. His heart was more venomous than a snake’s.

“Madame, you only care about your own children. Have you ever considered that this residence has more than just the eldest young master and eldest miss? You never think of others!” Faced with life and death, one concubine didn’t hesitate to turn against Madame Mu in public.

“That’s right, Lord, Second Young Master, you must judge fairly!”

“Eldest sister-in-law, listen to them! People can’t be so selfish, only thinking of their own children. Don’t forget, others have children too.” Madame Jin began mocking Madame Mu again, her words dripping with sarcasm.

Madame Mu coldly watched the wailing concubines and illegitimate children. These lowly creatures meant nothing to her.

“Father, Mother, let’s just divide the family already. Our second branch has done nothing shameful. Prince of Ling is fair in his rewards and punishments—he won’t hold us accountable for others’ crimes.” Madame Jin’s eldest daughter-in-law spoke urgently.

“That’s right! Look at Madame Yu—even after the Yu family committed such grave offenses, she remains unharmed.” Madame Jin’s second daughter-in-law chimed in. Madame Yu had the Prince of Ling’s protection, and they were envious. No matter what, they didn’t want to die, and for the sake of their children, they still wanted to maintain some connection with Chu Sui Feng.

Clearly, on this matter, the second branch had united against a common enemy, forming an invisible alliance. What angered Madame Mu even more was that the concubines of the first branch had also sided with the second branch.

She trembled with rage, sweeping the room with a vicious glare. “The matter isn’t settled yet. What are you all babbling about?”

“Lord, Second Young Master, we can’t go on like this!”

“Madame clearly wants to force us to our deaths!”

“Lord, you must stand up for us!”

…

Another wave of earth-shattering cries erupted. The shrill wails made Lord Li and Li Jieyong’s temples throb painfully.

Chapter 747: Trapped in Desperation (2)

“Shut up!” Lord Li roared, but the wailing in the room did not subside—instead, it grew louder.

Under normal circumstances, Madame Jin’s faction would have been gleefully watching the chaos unfold. But today’s events, if mishandled, would implicate the second branch as well, leaving them with little appetite for schadenfreude.

“Elder Brother, you need to make a decision,” the second brother sighed. “They are my nephew and niece, and I ache for them. But we can’t just wait for the Prince of Ling to come knocking for retribution.”

“Mother, I don’t want to die,” Li Jiesong repeated over and over, utterly terrified.

“You worthless things!” Li Yanran shrieked. “If I die, I’ll drag every last one of you to hell with me—none of you will escape!”

Li Yanran had always been the favored one in the Li family residence, her arrogance and tyranny unchecked. The concubines, in her eyes, were no better than ants—she had never deigned to acknowledge them. Yet now, these very people were daring to push her forward to face punishment right in front of her.

Li Yanran could no longer contain herself. “Tomorrow, I’ll sell every one of you off—no, I’ll do it now! Mother, say something!”

Madame Mu looked at her spoiled daughter, her heart growing cold. Only now did she realize just how badly she had indulged Li Yanran. Even in the face of such dire circumstances, her daughter was still throwing her weight around. Did she not understand that this behavior would only infuriate her father further and embolden those “lowly creatures” to cause even more trouble?

“Shut up!” Before Madame Mu could speak, Lord Li strode forward and kicked Li Yanran hard. “Look at the fine daughter you’ve raised!”

“I don’t care what the Prince of Ling intends to do,” Madame Mu declared, her voice steady and resolute. “Whoever wants their lives will have to go through me first.”

“You dare!” Lord Li seethed, so enraged he wished he could dispose of her right then and there.

“Mother…” Li Jieyong tried to reason with her.

“Hmph, what do I have to fear?” Madame Mu sneered at the father and son before her. “I am a mother. I will not stand by and watch my children be harmed before my very eyes.”

“Mother, you can’t save them,” Li Jieyong said, despair creeping into his voice.

“You… are also my child. If anything happens to you, I will protect you just the same. But you…” Madame Mu shook her head slowly, her eyes filled with disappointment as she looked at Li Jieyong. “One is your brother, the other your sister. How could you bear to join others in harming them?”

“Mother, he only ever thinks of himself—he’s never treated me as his brother!” Li Jiesong raged, glaring at Li Jieyong with venom. “For the sake of becoming Lord, he’d be overjoyed if I were dead!”

“Brother…” Li Jieyong glared back, furious. “I have never harbored such vile thoughts! If I have, may heaven strike me down with lightning!”

“Second Brother, don’t pretend to be the good one,” Li Yanran scoffed. “What good is an oath? Only you know what’s truly in your heart. Otherwise, why aren’t you helping us? Why are you siding with outsiders to bully me and my brother?”

“What you’ve done—how am I supposed to save you?” Li Jieyong shook his head, his heart aching as he looked at them.

“Mother…” Li Yanran was finally afraid, her eyes wide with terror as she turned to Madame Mu.

“Don’t be afraid,” Madame Mu said coldly, now completely composed. “The Li family may have abandoned you, but I am still of the Mu family. The current Empress is the legitimate daughter of our Mu family. I will go to Prince Rui—he will not refuse me this face.”

Chapter 748: Trapped in Desperation (3)

“You’re dreaming,” Lord Li roared. Madame Mu wasn’t just blaming him—she dared to bring up her maiden family in front of so many people. Was she deliberately trying to humiliate him?

“How dare you? You don’t want to save your own son and daughter, but you’d stop me from doing so? Your heart is so cruel,” Madame Mu glared at him as if he were her enemy.

Lord Li’s expression was equally fierce. “You’re still putting on airs as the daughter of the Mu family. This is the northern lands, not the capital where your family holds sway. Even if Princess Rui herself came, Prince of Ling wouldn’t give her any face. Give up.”

“Li Pan, I want a divorce,” Madame Mu suddenly stood up, pointing at him. “I’ll take the siblings with me. This won’t involve you.”

“Sister-in-law, your heart is truly cruel,” Madame Jin said, not showing any gratitude but instead glaring at Madame Mu in anger. “You’re running away with them, but you want the entire Li family to die for them.”

Li Jieyong had just been moved by Madame Mu’s words, but Madame Jin’s reminder made him dissatisfied with her. Indeed, if Madame Mu took his elder brother and younger sister away, Prince of Ling’s wrath would only end with the entire Li family being sacrificed.

They were all her children. Why did Madame Mu always favor his elder brother and younger sister? Wasn’t he, Li Jieyong, her child too?

“Who dares to stop me?” Madame Mu suddenly pulled out a dagger from her sleeve, holding it to her own throat.

Fool! Madame Jin and the second master sneered coldly.

If she wanted to die, let her die. Did they have to be afraid?

“Mother.”

“Mother.”

“Mother.”

Three voices cried out in unison—it was Li Jiesong and his siblings. As for Lord Li, there wasn’t a trace of marital affection on his face.

As her husband, he showed such an attitude. One could imagine the expressions on the others’ faces.

Several concubines and people from the second branch couldn’t wait for Madame Mu to be finished.

“Drag the siblings to the market in the city and flog them. Unless the Prince speaks, no one is to plead for mercy,” Lord Li’s voice was like a messenger from hell, devoid of any warmth.

“Are you crazy?” Madame Mu glared at him in fury.

“Someone, Li Haisheng, you personally oversee the punishment,” Lord Li ordered the steward expressionlessly.

Li Yanran and Li Jiesong were horrified, crying out again for Madame Mu to save them.

“Who dares,” Madame Mu pulled Li Yanran and her brother behind her protectively.

The servants who came to seize them were so frightened they immediately stopped, looking at Lord Li in confusion, waiting for his instructions.

“Have you forgotten whose rice you eat?” The servants’ actions made Lord Li feel his dignity had been lost, and his tone became even harsher.

“Mother, don’t stop them,” Li Jieyong earnestly advised Madame Mu. “We’ll punish them ourselves. It’s better than handing them over to the Prince. Maybe the Prince will see our sincerity and spare them in the end. Let’s all sit down and think about how to appease the Prince’s anger instead of hiding like this. Your stubbornness will only make the Prince more prejudiced against the Li family. Mother, the disappearance of the Princess of Ling is related to my sister. You can’t solve the problem by throwing tantrums.”

The more he spoke, the louder he became, as if he wanted to shake Madame Mu’s shoulders and make her wake up.

Surprisingly, Madame Mu did calm down after his outburst.

“You must endure. I will find a way to save you,” Madame Mu said through tears, turning to her daughter behind her.

Chapter 749: Trapped in Desperation (4)

“Mother, Mother, you don’t want us either?” Li Yanran, being young, was terrified at Madame Mu’s abandonment, her face turning pale.

Li Jiesong, on the other hand, looked frantic. “I won’t go, Mother! Stop them!”

“Drag them out!” Lord Li gritted his teeth and ordered.

Even though Li Yanran and Li Jiesong were unwilling, they were still dragged away by the fierce-looking servants.

Madame Mu dropped the dagger in her hand, not even glancing at the relieved people in the room, and walked straight out.

Lord Li subconsciously glanced at her and asked, “What are you doing?”

“The people are already handed over to you. Are you still keeping me here?” Madame Mu was thoroughly disappointed in Lord Li, her tone no longer carrying its usual gentleness.

“You…” Faced with Madame Mu’s silent accusation, Lord Li thought for a moment and suppressed his anger. After all, Li Yanran and Li Jiesong were his own children. Pushing them out to be beaten was one thing, but if they were actually beaten to death, that would be another. The latter would mean that Li Yanran and Li Jiesong would become an eternal disgrace to the Li family, a consequence he clearly did not want to see.

Everything happening in the Marquis’s estate seemed to have nothing to do with Chu Sui Feng. He only dispatched a large number of black-armored soldiers to surround the Li family residence. The citizens of Fengcheng sighed at his actions, praising the Prince of Ling for his kindness, still remembering the late Old Matriarch’s favor and not dealing a fatal blow to the Li family.

If the Li family’s descendants had done such things in another family, they would probably have been exterminated long ago, with blood flowing like a river. The Prince of Ling was truly a righteous man.

Madame Mu left the Li family residence, and the black-armored soldiers did not stop her. Instead, they watched indifferently as she boarded the carriage.

“To the inn,” Madame Mu informed the driver of her destination only after getting into the carriage.

“Drive on.” The driver cracked his whip, and the carriage immediately creaked into motion.

In the mountains, Lin Ziyin was in dire straits, and the situation was exactly as she had predicted. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Bayan’s side was completely at a disadvantage.

“Protect young lady Lin and leave quickly,” Bayan said, ignoring his own injuries on his arm and lower back, and immediately ordered the few people around him.

“Bayan, you take young lady Lin away. You have the highest martial skills,” the few people surrounding him replied in low voices, their attitude quite resolute.

“Not a single one of you can leave,” the masked man spoke up.

“Are you from the Evergreen Kingdom?” Bayan immediately guessed the other party’s identity.

“Damn it.” The leader of the other party glared at the man who had spoken earlier.

The man lowered his head, not daring to speak again. He had been too careless in his excitement just now.

Upon hearing that the other party was from the Evergreen Kingdom, Lin Ziyin’s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Compared to Great Qin and the northern kingdom, the Evergreen Kingdom was a relatively weak country. What were they doing getting involved in this?

She had no good feelings towards the people of the Evergreen Kingdom at the moment. Before understanding their intentions, Lin Ziyin would absolutely not entrust her life to them.

The journey to the northern kingdom was dangerous, but because there was a Second Prince, Lin Ziyin was still confident in ensuring her own safety. At the very least, the Second Prince’s behavior in the market could be considered that of an upright gentleman.

The Evergreen Kingdom? Lin Ziyin began to quickly search her mind for information about the Evergreen Kingdom. Compared to Great Qin and the northern kingdom, the Evergreen Kingdom had relatively little internal strife. But the key point was, she had heard that the Crown Prince of the Evergreen Kingdom was too arrogant and had a rather extreme personality. Judging by his actions of sending people to kidnap her, Lin Ziyin had no good feelings towards him.

Chapter 750: Trapped in Desperation (5)

“You’ve made a deal with the Eldest Prince?” Bayan demanded angrily.

“As expected of the Second Prince’s capable men,” the other side laughed, readily admitting it. “Your Second Prince has his eye on the Princess of Ling, and our Crown Prince has taken a liking to her as well.”

Lin Ziyin listened with a furrowed brow. Everyone present assumed she couldn’t understand the language of the Evergreen Kingdom, but in reality, she understood it perfectly—it was practically the same as modern Korean.

Bayan’s men all looked tense. They knew the enemy wasn’t confessing to build trust; they were treating them as if they were already dead.

The thought of the Eldest Prince colluding with the Crown Prince of the Evergreen Kingdom infuriated Bayan and his men. The men of the northern kingdom were true warriors who relied on strength, and the Eldest Prince’s actions were no different from those of a traitor.

“Take young lady Lin and leave!”

Someone shoved Bayan.

“Not a single one of you will escape,” the enemy laughed.

Seeing that another fight was about to break out, Bayan hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and turning to pull Lin Ziyin away. “Quick, get on the horse!”

Though Tana disliked Lin Ziyin, she remembered the Second Prince’s instructions. And with so many people fighting over Lin Ziyin, it wasn’t a good sign. So when the enemy closed in, she chose to cover their retreat without hesitation.

Lin Ziyin was seen as a weak woman with bound hands, but she had no intention of revealing her combat skills. Besides, she had no weapons, so she didn’t want to show off.

Protected by Bayan and Tana, she ran forward with the cold northern wind nearly choking her. She couldn’t afford to slow down—even a slight delay could cost her life.

“Run!” Just as the three of them broke through the encirclement and were about to escape into the dense mountain forest, their path was suddenly blocked.

There were over a dozen men hiding in the snow!

Lin Ziyin could only smile bitterly.

Bayan and Tana gripped their knives tighter, both visibly tense.

“Where do you think you’re running?” came a taunt from behind.

“Kill them!” The men blocking their path clearly had no intention of letting them live.

“Protect young lady Lin!” Bayan panicked. The Second Prince had brought the Princess of Ling to the northern lands for business, not to harm Lin Ziyin. But the Eldest Prince’s men clearly wanted to kill her to avenge the battle at the border city.

If anything happened to the Princess of Ling in the northern kingdom, Chu Sui Feng would go mad and attack the northern kingdom. Chu Sui Feng was meticulous, and with the northern lands developing rapidly, he would be like a fierce tiger with enough supplies and advanced weapons. The northern kingdom shouldn’t provoke such a man.

“Jump,” Lin Ziyin said coldly. In the shortest time, she had surveyed her surroundings.

The path they were on had a gentle slope. With the snow, rolling down might cause injuries, but the chance of survival was still high. If they faced the enemy head-on, it would be certain death.

After weighing the pros and cons, she quickly chose the option that favored her.

Tana had been holding her hand and hesitated for a moment upon hearing her words.

But Bayan’s eyes lit up. “Jump!”

With Bayan’s support, Tana no longer hesitated. Following Lin Ziyin, she jumped down the slope, and then Bayan followed.

Chapter 751: Trapped in Desperation (6)

The enemies surrounding them were taken aback by their reckless actions. The ravine below was deep—rolling down would surely mean death or severe injury.

At the critical moment, Tana did not abandon Lin Ziyin. As they tumbled down the slope, she clung tightly to him, using her own body as a cushion to shield him from much of the impact.

In an instant, two large snowballs rolled swiftly down the mountain.

Those above watched in helpless anxiety, but few had the courage to follow. They stood in stunned silence, exchanging glances but saying nothing.

“You broke your word!” the envoys from the Evergreen Kingdom glared at the Eldest Prince’s men. “You promised to hand over the Princess of Ling, yet you dare to kill her?”

“Kill!” Having lost Lin Ziyin, the Eldest Prince’s men turned their blades on the Evergreen Kingdom’s envoys.

“You—?” The Evergreen Kingdom’s envoys were shocked, rushing forward as both sides clashed in battle.

Meanwhile, in Fengcheng, Madame Mu boarded a carriage and hurried to the inn. Upon arrival, she instructed her trusted nanny to announce her presence. “Madame Mu of the Marquis’s estate requests an audience with Prince Rui.”

After much hesitation in the carriage, she decided to seek Prince Rui’s help directly, abandoning Prince Chu. Though having both princes intervene would put more pressure on the Prince of Ling, she knew Prince Rui was aligned with the Crown Prince, while Prince Chu opposed him. The current Empress, the Crown Prince’s mother, was her cousin from the Mu family. Seeking Prince Rui’s aid would give her a better chance.

This was a matter of life and death for her children—she dared not take it lightly.

The guard slowly took her calling card inside. Madame Mu stood in the wind, draped in a silver cloak, waiting for news. She looked lonely and forlorn, accompanied only by a single nanny from the Mu family.

“Madam, the eldest young master and young lady will surely be safe,” the nanny murmured in comfort, though her voice lacked conviction.

Madame Mu’s eyes remained fixed, her heart heavy with the bleakness of their situation. Chu Sui Feng was a tiger in the northern lands—a king in his own right. Lord Li had been right—even if the Empress herself came, Chu Sui Feng might not yield to her.

But what could she do? Her children, her life’s pride, were the ones being punished. She had never respected Lord Li, not even in her youth. Instead, she poured all her love and effort into her children.

There was a saying among the common folk: “A mother’s love knows no bounds.” She embodied this perfectly. For years, she had been certain her eldest son would inherit the Marquis’s estate, and her daughter would become the most noble woman in the northern lands. Thus, she had given them all her love, even neglecting her second child.

But reality had shattered all her hopes. The very children she cherished most were now in danger. No, she would not allow anything to happen to them—never!

“Madam, Prince Rui awaits you in the courtyard,” the guard announced respectfully upon returning.

Seeing his demeanor, Madame Mu’s heart eased slightly. At least Prince Rui had not refused to see her—there was still a sliver of hope.

She quickened her steps as she entered, but the guard leading her moved at a leisurely pace, seemingly oblivious to her urgency.

Madame Mu needed his favor, and since he served Prince Rui, she dared not lose her temper, no matter how anxious she felt.

Fortunately, the distance from the gate to the courtyard was not too far, and she soon arrived at the entrance.

Chapter 752: Trapped in Desperation (7)

Madame Mu had known Eunuch Miao back when she was in the capital. Back then, he was just a lowly eunuch, and with her status, she would never have given him a second glance. But times had changed. Now, she didn’t dare show even a hint of disrespect toward him.

Fengcheng wasn’t a small place, but Eunuch Miao was on high alert, paying close attention to every little thing happening within the city. The disappearance of the Princess of Ling was no small matter—he couldn’t possibly be unaware of it.

The moment Madame Mu appeared, Eunuch Miao knew exactly why she had come. If this had happened when he first arrived in Fengcheng, he would have seized the opportunity to curry favor with the Empress without hesitation.

But after his defeat in Fengcheng, he had already suffered at Chu Sui Feng’s hands. Moreover, Chu Sui Feng held something over him. Eunuch Miao was no fool—he wouldn’t wade into such treacherous waters.

“Who are you?” Eunuch Miao pretended not to recognize her, his tone deliberately dismissive.

Madame Mu was no fool either. His attitude sent a chill through her heart.

If even a eunuch treated her this way, what did that say about Prince Rui’s stance? Would Prince Rui risk offending Chu Sui Feng for the sake of a daughter from the disgraced Mu family? Everything was uncertain.

Fortunately, Prince Rui’s courtyard was right next door. Without a moment’s hesitation, Madame Mu followed the guard and stepped inside.

“Hmph, she doesn’t know what’s good for her,” Eunuch Miao muttered as he entered his own courtyard. His men immediately shut the door behind him.

“Madame Mu came here?” Lin Haisheng asked coldly.

“Minister Lin, have you considered taking Miss Lin away from the northern lands?” Eunuch Miao asked. They were in the same boat now, so Lin Haisheng saw no reason to hide anything from him.

“Wan’er is just trying to protect herself,” Lin Haisheng sighed, though he didn’t answer whether he would take Lin Wan’er away from the northern lands.

“Given Prince of Ling’s personality, Consort Lin has done him a great service. If Minister Lin asks, he will surely let her leave,” Eunuch Miao said. The two of them had grown closer because of Chu Sui Feng—they were both in the same predicament.

“If you call my daughter ‘Consort,’ then how can I take her back?” Lin Haisheng said bitterly. “Even if I did, what would I do with her? Which noble family’s son would dare marry her?”

He had acted on impulse, sending word to the clan elder to pressure Grandfather Lin into returning to the family. But now, it seemed like nothing more than a foolish fantasy.

He had wanted to leave early and intercept his relatives on the road, but now he was trapped in Fengcheng. He had no idea if the clan elder had even sent anyone.

“More entertainment to watch,” Prince Chu said with a smirk from his own courtyard.

“Your Highness, Prince of Ling’s men have detected our presence,” a guard reported in a low voice.

“No matter,” Prince Chu replied with a smile. What could Chu Sui Feng do about it? He, Chu Sui Yun, was no Li Yanran. As long as Prince of Ling didn’t have concrete evidence, he couldn’t touch him.

Besides, even in the northern lands, he had the means to protect himself. Chu Sui Feng was clever—he wouldn’t act recklessly.

“Madame Mu has gone to Prince Rui for help, but she doesn’t realize that though he seems gentle, he’s the most ruthless among us brothers. She’s asked the wrong person. If she had been smarter and come to me instead, I might have helped her for the Empress’s sake. But now, it’s just as well. Watching the chaos is better than causing it,” Prince Chu said with a chuckle.

No one in the room dared to respond.

Rolling down the mountain was no pleasant experience. Though Tana had shielded her, Lin Ziyin still ended up with a few scrapes by the time they reached the bottom.

If she was this banged up despite being protected, Tana, who had been on the outside, must have fared even worse.

“Don’t move,” Lin Ziyin said, removing her scarf and wrapping it around Tana’s broken leg. Having spent time in the military camp, she knew basic first aid, though anything more complicated was beyond her.

“How is Bayan?” Tana asked. Seeing that Lin Ziyin hadn’t taken the opportunity to escape while she and Bayan were injured, her attitude toward Lin Ziyin softened considerably.

“Worse than you,” Lin Ziyin said, shaking her head. “He hit a tree. His waist seems injured—he probably can’t move for now.” She paused. “You only broke your legs.”

Tana bristled at her teasing tone.

“Give me the dagger,” Lin Ziyin said, holding out her hand.

“What are you planning?” Tana’s guard went up, her expression turning sharp.

“Come on,” Lin Ziyin laughed. “If I wanted to run, I would have done it while you were unconscious. Why wait for you to wake up?”

Tana wasn’t so easily swayed. Instead of handing over the dagger, she tightened her grip on it. The curved blade had been lost somewhere during their tumble down the slope.

“Hey, big guy,” Lin Ziyin said, turning to Bayan when Tana refused to cooperate. “Do you have a dagger or something?”

Bayan was far more relaxed around her. He pulled a dagger from his waist and silently handed it to Lin Ziyin. “It’s sharp. Be careful.”

“Thanks,” Lin Ziyin said, taking the dagger and heading into the woods.

“What are you doing?” Tana barked.

“What does it look like? I’m making a run for it. Catch me if you can,” Lin Ziyin said, sticking her tongue out at Tana before disappearing into the forest without a backward glance.

Chapter 753: Hardship (1)

“Bayan, do you think she really ran away?” Tana asked worriedly as she watched Lin Ziyin enter the forest.

“If she wanted to run, could we have stopped her?” Bayan replied calmly.

“Then why did you give her a dagger?” Tana demanded angrily.

“If she really ran, having a dagger would at least keep her safer,” Bayan’s voice remained indifferent.

If the situation had been different, Tana would have teased him mercilessly. She never expected Bayan to have such a brooding side.

Unexpectedly, Bayan continued seriously, “We can’t keep her here, but as long as she survives, the Second Prince’s people will find her when they come to rescue us.”

Well, that made sense.

Tana no longer held a grudge against Bayan for giving Lin Ziyin a dagger.

Lying in the snow in the dead of winter was no pleasant experience. Both Bayan and Tana were injured, and though Lin Ziyin had hastily bandaged their wounds earlier, they were still unable to move. Bayan, in particular, had a wound on his back and could only lie face down in the snow, the cold seeping into his bones.

Even with the sun shining down, they felt no warmth in this freezing weather.

“If the Second Prince’s people don’t find us in time, I wonder how much longer we can hold on,” Tana muttered.

“Mmm,” Bayan’s voice sounded muffled.

“Even if she ran, the Princess of Ling’s chances of survival aren’t high. She’s just a weak woman, and a helpless one at that. The forest is full of wild beasts—she’ll either freeze to death or be eaten. And if she’s unlucky enough to run into the Eldest Prince’s people, she’s as good as dead,” Tana rambled, feeling that if she didn’t keep talking, she might suffocate from the silence. Facing death, all thoughts of ambition and wealth had vanished.

“Bayan, if we make it out alive, what do you want to do?”

What could he do? Bayan didn’t know. He was a practical man—first, he wasn’t dead yet, but things weren’t looking good. Second, if he did survive, he’d figure it out then. There was no need to think about it now. If he had the energy to spare, he’d rather focus on finding a way to survive.

“You’ve followed the Second Prince for so many years, and you never even found a pretty girl to settle down with. Isn’t it a little late to regret it now?” Tana couldn’t help but say.

Bayan remained silent. Tana’s words stirred many thoughts in his heart. Lying in the snow, unable to move, if he and Tana didn’t keep talking, they might just silently die like this.

Normally, as the Second Prince’s personal guard, his thoughts were always on the prince and serving the nation. He had never considered personal matters, not even his family. But now, listening to Tana’s chatter, he found himself thinking of the girls back in the northern kingdom and his family. If he had married earlier, his child might have been old enough to ride a horse by now.

But if they died like this, in silence, who would even remember them?

“Bayan, what do you think of me? How about this—if we both make it out alive, I’ll marry you.” She said it in a teasing tone.

Bayan didn’t even glance at her. “You won’t do.”

“Why won’t I?” Though it had started as a joke, being rejected made Tana take it seriously.

Bayan didn’t respond, and Tana glared at him in frustration.

Though she was bold and outspoken, she was also beautiful. Yet Bayan actually turned her down. Any woman would feel indignant and angry at being rejected so bluntly, and Tana was no exception.

She silently vowed that if they made it out alive, she would hound Bayan for the rest of his life.

Chapter 754: Hardship (2)

Due to Bayan’s lack of cooperation, Tana soon lost interest in talking after rambling on by herself for a while. The two fell into silence, and the warmth in their bodies gradually faded. But even if they knew, what could they do?

“Oh, sunbathing feels nice, doesn’t it?” Just then, Lin Ziyin miraculously returned, dragging a massive pine branch behind her.

Tana stared in surprise, wondering how she had managed to get such a large branch.

Lin Ziyin was burning up from exertion—truly, labor was the best way to stay warm. Look at her: earlier, she had been half-frozen, but now she was so hot she wished she could strip off her thick cotton coat. In fact, she did just that, unbuttoning her outer layer without a care.

Tana gaped at her, unable to comprehend how Lin Ziyin could be so bold. Weren’t women from the northern lands supposed to be reserved? Indeed, the Princess of Ling had been shy and quiet the entire journey.

Who would have thought she was like this in private?

“I’m exhausted, let me rest for a bit.” Lin Ziyin panted heavily. The biting wind soon made her shiver again, so she quickly got back to work. “You two better not catch a fever—no, don’t even get warm. If you do, in this environment, I won’t be able to save you.”

Tana and Bayan stared at her as if she were a ghost.

“There’s a cave not far ahead. I’ll move you both there to shelter from the cold.” Without waiting for their reactions, she dragged the pine branch over to Bayan.

Then she bent down to lift him onto it.

“Save Tana first,” Bayan finally spoke.

“Even now, you’re still thinking about playing the hero,” Lin Ziyin scolded impatiently.

Tana’s face flushed at the mention of “hero saving the beauty,” and she turned to look at Bayan. But he didn’t even glance at her. “Save Tana.”

“No, you go first.” Tana thought Lin Ziyin must be getting back at her. After all, she knew her attitude toward Lin Ziyin hadn’t been good throughout the journey.

Bayan remained silent, but his gaze was resolute.

“Enough.” Lin Ziyin urged impatiently, “Big guy, your injuries are worse. If you freeze any longer, you might not make it. She just hurt her leg—I don’t think it’s broken, probably just a sprain. What’s the rush?”

With that, she ignored Bayan’s reaction, forcefully placed him on the woven pine branch, and said, “Hold on tight.”

Bayan, his waist aching, couldn’t move and was pressed down by her, his face turning red.

“Don’t move around,” Tana urged, glancing at Lin Ziyin with a hint of shame. She felt guilty for her earlier pettiness.

The snow was heavy, and dragging a person through it was no easy task. The short distance felt endless to Lin Ziyin.

Bayan lay on the pine branch, feeling a pang of guilt. He was supposed to protect the Princess of Ling, but now, everything had been reversed.

Fortunately, the cave Lin Ziyin mentioned wasn’t far—hidden within a pine forest.

“I’m dead tired.” Lin Ziyin panted as she reached the cave. She dropped Bayan onto the ground and asked, “Do you have a fire starter?”

“Yes.” Bayan nodded.

Lin Ziyin didn’t ask for it. Instead, she turned and dragged the pine branch back out.

Bayan watched her leave, feeling a slight relief. He had been afraid she would hold a grudge and not go save Tana.

“Come on up.” Lin Ziyin sighed as she reached Tana.

Chapter 755: Hardship (3)

Tana was injured in the leg, and the rest of her body had only minor wounds. Hearing Lin Ziyin’s words, she silently climbed onto the pine branch.

Lin Ziyin began to struggle again, dragging them forward.

“Why are you saving me?” Tana asked after a long silence, unable to hold back any longer.

“Do you think I want to save you?” Lin Ziyin replied bluntly. “I just value my own life. Given how you’ve treated me along the way, I really don’t want to save you. Don’t bring up the fact that you saved me—that was your duty.”

Tana listened to her panting and rambling, but she never got to the point. She asked again, “Why are you saving me?”

“I already told you, I value my life. Think about it—there are only two possible outcomes. First, if we’re lucky, the Second Prince’s people find us first. Then, I’ll have saved you and Bayan, and the Second Prince, you, and Bayan will all owe me a favor. You’ll have to treat me even better. Second, if we’re unlucky, having you two with me gives me something to bargain with. Maybe I can even save my own life.”

“The Eldest Prince won’t spare you just because of me and Bayan,” Tana said, hoping she would see reality.

“It doesn’t matter,” Lin Ziyin replied cheerfully. “We’ll see when the time comes. You’re not important, but Bayan seems to be.”

Tana…

By the time Lin Ziyin had carried them into the cave, she was utterly exhausted.

“I’m sorry,” Bayan said bitterly. “And thank you.”

Lin Ziyin waved her hand weakly. “Save your breath. I’m a practical person. Instead of just talking, you’d better survive and repay me later.”

She looked outside and sighed softly. Night was falling soon. If they couldn’t find a way to save themselves, they might freeze to death by morning. The temperature at night could drop so low that water would freeze instantly. And there were two injured people here.

“Let’s focus on staying alive first,” she said resignedly, standing up and walking out.

“What are you going to do?” Tana asked in surprise.

“Run away,” Lin Ziyin snapped.

Bayan and Tana fell silent at the same time. Neither of them believed Lin Ziyin would abandon them and flee alone.

This time, Lin Ziyin didn’t stay out long. Soon, she returned to the cave, her arms full of pine branches and something bundled in a veil behind her back.

The mystery was soon revealed.

Lin Ziyin opened the veil, exposing the pine needles and dry grass inside.

“Never mind. When it gets darker, we’ll light a fire. If the enemy finds us first, then it’s just our bad luck,” she said, tossing the pine branches aside and placing the pine needles and dry grass together. “While it’s still light, I’ll go out and find some more branches. Fortunately, there’s a pine forest around here, so there should be some dry branches.”

“Thank you,” Bayan said again.

Lin Ziyin didn’t respond and went out again. She bustled back and forth until nightfall, collecting a considerable amount of firewood in the cave.

“Judging by the looks of it, it should last until dawn,” Lin Ziyin remarked, quite satisfied with her work.

“Fire starter,” she said, holding out her hand.

Bayan fumbled around and handed her the fire starter.

Lin Ziyin wasn’t very familiar with the tool and struggled for a while before finally getting the fire going.

She had also gathered quite a few pine needles, carrying them in one trip after another like a little hamster.

Chapter 756: Hardship (4)

“The ground is warm now. If we spread pine needles and dry grass over it, we’ll stay warm even while sleeping,” Lin Ziyin said. “But I don’t know how to hunt, so we’ll all have to go hungry tonight.”

As she spoke, she had already dragged Bayan onto the pine needles and settled him down.

The ground was indeed warm where the bonfire had been, and Bayan felt his back wound easing considerably. He looked at Lin Ziyin in surprise. This method of keeping warm was something he had never seen before. He never expected the delicate Princess of Ling to come up with such an idea.

Tana watched everything Lin Ziyin did with her own eyes, her heart shaken. She felt a pang of shame for having underestimated Lin Ziyin in the past.

But she couldn’t get past her own pride and found it hard to apologize to Lin Ziyin directly.

After half a day of traveling and another half day of fleeing, followed by the frantic search for firewood and rescuing Bayan, Lin Ziyin was utterly exhausted and famished.

“I only have one steamed bun left. You two aren’t allowed to take it from me,” she said, then, as if performing a magic trick, pulled a steamed bun from her sleeve.

Tana recognized it immediately—it was the same bun she had baked that morning and given to Lin Ziyin. She never expected Lin Ziyin to have saved one.

Lin Ziyin skewered the bun with a stick and held it over the fire to roast.

In truth, Bayan and Tana were hungry too, but they wouldn’t—couldn’t—take the bun from her.

When the bun was roasted, perhaps because they were so hungry, both Tana and Bayan caught the fragrant scent.

Lin Ziyin sighed and divided the bun into three portions. “I’m too kind-hearted. I can’t bear to eat it all myself. Even though this bun was given to me by you, it’s mine now. See? You owe me another favor.”

“No, you eat it yourself,” Bayan refused. Tana remained silent but didn’t reach for it either.

“You two are really terrible,” Lin Ziyin sighed again. “You’re just afraid of owing me a favor, aren’t you? Or are you waiting for the enemy to attack so you don’t have to lift a finger?”

“If the enemy comes, Bayan will protect the Princess with his life,” Bayan gritted out.

“Without strength, everything is pointless. I think you’re just being stubborn,” Lin Ziyin said.

“You…” Bayan couldn’t argue with her and stumbled over his words in frustration.

Taking advantage of his open mouth, Lin Ziyin stuffed a piece of the bun into his mouth.

Bayan had never encountered a woman like this. Shocked, he couldn’t say another word—not that he could with his mouth full.

“This piece is yours,” Lin Ziyin said, handing another piece to Tana. “He might run a fever tonight. I’m counting on you to watch over him. Oh, and you take the first watch. Keep an eye on the fire and make sure he doesn’t get a fever. I’ll sleep for a bit. If anything happens during the night, wake me. I’ll take the second watch.” With that, she paid no more attention to them, lay down on the pine needles, and closed her eyes.

Tana held the small piece of bun, her eyes moist. Now she finally understood why a formidable man like the Prince of Ling would marry a peasant girl like Lin Ziyin.

Even her own master, the Second Prince, wouldn’t think of a servant like her in such dire circumstances, yet Lin Ziyin had.

Lin Ziyin’s breathing was long and even, showing she was in a deep, peaceful sleep.

The Princess of Ling really has a big heart! Bayan looked at Lin Ziyin again with a complicated expression.

Bayan lay on his stomach to sleep, his lower back injured. Perhaps from sheer exhaustion, he soon fell asleep as well.

Tana was also tired, but she didn’t dare sleep.

The cave wasn’t large. The entrance had been half-blocked by Lin Ziyin with wood and small stones. Still, Tana feared wild beasts might break in or enemies might attack.

Chapter 757: Hardship (5)

“Bayan, what’s wrong with you?” In the middle of the night, just as Tana was struggling to stay awake, she noticed an unnatural flush on Bayan’s face. She immediately remembered what Lin Ziyin had said.

She reached out to touch Bayan’s forehead and found it burning hot.

“Princess of Ling.” In her panic, Tana turned to Lin Ziyin as her savior.

Lin Ziyin, who had been sleeping soundly, was abruptly awakened. She rubbed her eyes and asked, “What’s wrong?”

“Bayan seems to have a fever.” Tana replied anxiously.

Lin Ziyin’s drowsiness vanished instantly. She sat up abruptly, then got up and crouched beside Bayan, reaching out to feel his forehead. “He’s indeed very hot.”

“What should we do?” Tana looked at her desperately.

What could they do? Lin Ziyin was also panicking.

“Wait.” After a moment, she calmed down, then took her versatile scarf and crawled out through the gap.

Outside, the sky was dark, but the snow was bright. Tana could vaguely see her figure.

Under normal circumstances, Tana wouldn’t be afraid, but now she was very worried. She was afraid that Lin Ziyin would encounter wild beasts outside.

But Lin Ziyin only went out for a walk and came back, not even going far from the cave.

“Help me take off his outer clothes.” Lin Ziyin instructed.

Tana looked at her in surprise. She had heard that women from Great Qin were very shy and reserved, unlike the open women of the northern kingdom.

She had also heard that if a woman from Great Qin was seen by a man, even if it was just her foot, she would be considered impure. The Princess of Ling’s decision was really unexpected.

“Hurry up, if we don’t lower his temperature, he’ll be in danger.” Lin Ziyin didn’t think as much as she did. In the face of danger all around, Bayan and Tana were still good people. Moreover, these two had indeed risked their lives to protect her. Even though Bayan and Tana were on a mission, at critical moments, they could protect her. In a situation where friend and foe were indistinguishable, Lin Ziyin felt that it was safer to stay with these two people. Besides, if these two people survived, they would owe her a favor. If the Second Prince’s people could find them, she would have some leverage. Conversely, even if they were found by others, she wouldn’t lose anything.

“Oh.” Urged by her, Tana immediately started to help.

Lin Ziyin began to rub Bayan’s forehead with snowflakes. “Do as I do, rub his armpits and wrists and ankles repeatedly until his temperature goes down.” Unexpectedly, Lin Ziyin only demonstrated once, and then left the rest to Tana.

Tana was from the northern kingdom and didn’t have the same strict boundaries between men and women as Great Qin. After Lin Ziyin instructed her, she went out to find more snow.

Tana had no choice but to start rubbing Bayan’s body with snow.

The two of them worked together, almost exhausting themselves. However, their efforts were not in vain. By dawn, Bayan’s temperature had finally come down.

“At least we saved him, our efforts weren’t wasted.” Lin Ziyin sighed and stoked the fire a little bigger. “After dawn, we’ll have to put out the fire.”

As for Lin Ziyin’s use of “we,” Tana didn’t feel much resistance. Lin Ziyin’s character was worthy of her respect. Unknowingly, she had come to regard Lin Ziyin as one of her own.

“But let’s not get too happy. In this ghostly weather, if no one comes to rescue us, we might not even need to wait for the enemy to attack. We’ll probably freeze or starve to death here.” Lin Ziyin unconsciously poked the branches with the stick in her hand.

Chapter 758: Hardship (6)

First, wait and see, then find something to eat.

Inside Fengcheng, Madame Mu finally met Prince Rui at the inn.

Prince Rui treated her quite well, his face always carrying a faint smile, his tone gentle. Upon first seeing him, Madame Mu’s heart surged with hope.

“Your Highness, I am at my wit’s end and have come to seek your help. Please, for the sake of the Mu family and the Empress, help me,” Madame Mu knelt down before Prince Rui with a thud.

“Please rise,” Prince Rui quickly had his guards help her up.

“You speak too heavily,” he said, his expression turning serious. “I have already heard about what your eldest young master and young lady have done. It’s not that I don’t want to help you, but the matter is too serious. I am powerless.”

Madame Mu felt as if she had been struck by lightning, kneeling on the ground, unable to rise. “Your Highness, please save them. They are still young. To lose them like this… Your Highness, to make me, a mother, bury my children… that would be the death of me.”

The guards in the room were all Prince Rui’s men. Hearing Madame Mu’s words, they all secretly sneered. Madame Mu really thought she was something special. Even though she was a Mu, a daughter of the Mu family, she was only a collateral branch. So what if they died? What did it have to do with Prince Rui?

Prince Rui looked at Madame Mu, his eyes filled with difficulty and pity. After a moment, he sighed and said, “Madame, smuggling grain is a capital offense. The emperor…”

“No, when my son brought the grain from Jiangnan, the emperor had not yet prohibited the buying and selling of grain,” Madame Mu quickly explained.

“In that case, the crime may not be punishable by death,” Prince Rui muttered to himself.

Seeing his attitude soften, Madame Mu immediately continued crying and pleading, “Yanran is still young. She grew up with Prince Ling. Her feelings for Prince Ling are not something that developed overnight. Seeing Prince Ling get married and the Princess of Ling not allowing Prince Ling to take concubines, she lost her mind for a moment.”

Prince Rui sighed along with her, “She is indeed a passionate person.”

Madame Mu agreed wholeheartedly, nodding repeatedly. “Your Highness, if you can save them, I will remember your kindness for the rest of my life. I am willing to leave the Marquis’s estate and take them back to the capital.”

Back to the capital? Prince Rui couldn’t help but sneer inwardly.

Madame Mu’s current value was only her status as the madam of the Marquis’s estate. If she returned to Great Qin, what difference would there be between her and a cripple?

But he couldn’t say that.

“Alright, I will go to Prince Ling for you. But I must say this first: whether it succeeds or not, I cannot guarantee. After all, the Seventh Prince’s temper is well-known. Not everyone’s words can reach him,” Prince Rui spoke very skillfully.

Even though he didn’t make a full guarantee, for Madame Mu, who was at her wit’s end, this promise was no less than a heavenly melody.

“I thank Your Highness,” Madame Mu gratefully kowtowed to him three times.

“Let’s go, Madame,” Prince Rui stood up, his urgency seemingly greater than Madame Mu’s.

Seeing his actions, Madame Mu’s gratitude towards him grew even more.

Prince Chu heard the guards’ report that Prince Rui had actually brought Madame Mu to find Chu Sui Feng and burst into laughter.

“What a good Prince Rui, truly a hypocrite.”

The guards, hearing this, didn’t dare to respond and all lowered their heads.

Chu Sui Feng wasn’t hard to find. He was standing in the open space before the wide city gate. Beside him, apart from the imposing black-armored soldiers, there was also Lord Li and Li Er, who were nodding and smiling obsequiously, and Li Jieyong, who looked reluctant and unwilling to part.

Chapter 759: Hardship (7)

The surrounding area was packed with onlookers. Today was the twenty-seventh day of the lunar year, a time when the streets should have been bustling with festive cheer. But this year, due to the disappearance of the Princess of Ling, everyone was on edge. The streets were devoid of any celebratory atmosphere, and the faces of the people were filled with worry and solemnity. An outsider might have thought that each household had suffered a death.

When Madame Mu saw the two people tied to the pillar, her heart shattered instantly.

“Prince Rui, I beg you, they can’t take much more of this,” Madame Mu bit her lip, barely restraining herself from rushing forward to snatch them away.

The two being watched by the crowd were her own children. At this moment, they were being subjected to a flogging, their cries of agony tearing at her heart.

“Stop the beating, Prince, I beg you to stop,” Madame Mu stumbled forward and knelt before Chu Sui Feng with a thud.

Chu Sui Feng’s face was cold, and he remained silent.

The surrounding crowd spat at Madame Mu, and some even threw snowballs at the brother and sister being punished.

“Prince, they did wrong, it’s all because I failed to discipline them properly. If you must punish someone, punish me instead,” Madame Mu cried out, pleading for mercy.

Chu Sui Feng still did not speak.

Lord Li, fearing that Madame Mu would anger Chu Sui Feng, immediately stepped forward and kicked her. “Get back, what nonsense are you spouting?”

“Mother, save me. I can’t take it anymore. I really can’t. I’ll never dare to do it again, Prince of Ling, spare me,” Li Yanran cried out.

“Mother, it hurts, it hurts so much,” Li Yanran’s hair was disheveled, and her outer robe had been torn away, leaving only her undergarments. The fabric was stained with streaks of blood. The arrogance that once filled her face was gone, replaced by panic and helplessness.

“Father, Mother, save me,” Li Jiesong called out louder when he saw Madame Mu.

“Old Seventh,” Prince Rui sighed softly.

“What, have you thought about how to settle the account?” Chu Sui Feng spoke coldly.

Prince Rui was taken aback; he didn’t understand what Chu Sui Feng meant. “Old Seventh, are you willing to give me the agency rights?”

Not understanding what Chu Sui Feng was referring to, Prince Rui deliberately twisted the meaning of his words.

“You seem to have forgotten what I once said,” Chu Sui Feng’s voice turned icy as Lin Ziyin’s disappearance seemed to have reverted him to his original cold and ruthless self.

“Since you’re not willing to give me the agency rights, where is the payment?” Prince Rui said jokingly.

“Aren’t you here to play the good guy and plead for them?” Chu Sui Feng gave him no room to maneuver, directly and mercilessly pointing out Prince Rui’s purpose for coming. “You clearly know how grave their crimes are, yet you still came. It shows that you’ve already decided what to exchange for their lives.”

Madame Mu’s heart was instantly filled with despair. Chu Sui Feng’s words were a clear declaration to everyone that he was determined to take the lives of her two children.

“Prince, I am willing to exchange my life for theirs,” Madame Mu knelt down again, repeatedly kowtowing to Chu Sui Feng.

“Your life is worthless in my eyes,” Chu Sui Feng coldly refused. “Anyone who dares to harm the Princess will be made to wish for death.”

The Prince of Ling never spoke falsehoods, and Madame Mu’s face turned ashen.

The men of the Li family, including Lord Li, trembled with fear.

They had come here out of necessity; if they had a choice, they wouldn’t have wanted to witness this punishment.

Their reluctance wasn’t out of concern for Li Jiesong and Li Yanran, but because the entire Li family felt ashamed.

“I won’t dare to do it again, I really won’t,” Li Yanran shook her head and shouted. “It was the Tartars who deliberately sent someone to deceive me. Yes, Prince, someone deliberately lured me into harming the Princess.”

Chu Sui Feng’s expression froze, and he raised his hand.

“Pause,” From Yi coldly ordered.

The Li family servants holding the whips were immediately frightened and stepped aside. From Yi walked up to Li Yanran and coldly demanded, “Who was working with you?”

Ma Zhicai, standing in the crowd, was so scared that his legs went weak. He quickly pulled his hat down lower and wrapped his scarf around half his face, then lowered his head. His heart was pounding; he was terrified that Li Yanran would expose him.

He was afraid of death. Although he hated the Lin family and had done many things for the Tartars, he still didn’t want to die.

What should he do? If that damned woman confessed, where could he hide? Would he really have to flee to the northern kingdom?

“It was a bearded Tartar. He’s from our northern lands; I recognized his accent,” Li Yanran, ignoring the pain, shouted loudly.

Ma Zhicai’s confidence surged, and he straightened his back. However, he still hid in the crowd, listening quietly.

The surrounding crowd whispered among themselves, growing indignant at Li Yanran and the so-called bearded Tartar.

“How did he contact you?” From Yi scanned the crowd, and the people immediately fell silent.

“Someone threw a dagger into my room in the middle of the night, with a letter beneath it. The letter told me to meet him at the wine tower, so I went, and that’s when I saw the bearded Tartar,” Li Yanran, having suffered enough, no longer dared to hide anything and confessed everything.

“Did that person contact you again after that?”

“No, I really haven’t seen him again. But he was a bearded Tartar; if I see him again, I’ll definitely recognize him,” Li Yanran cried out, a glimmer of hope rising in her heart.

Ma Zhicai stood in the crowd, his eyes gleaming coldly. He hoped that Chu Sui Feng would immediately dispose of Li Yanran. Only when she was dead would he truly be safe.

Chapter 760: Farewell (1)

“Your Highness, she was just confused for a moment, but now she has repented. I beg Your Highness to spare her. From now on, I will never let her cause trouble again, Your Highness.” Madame Mu knelt, weeping and pleading. Li Yanran’s confession had rekindled her hope.

“Your Highness, I have something to say.” Li Jiesong, seeing Li Yanran’s confession, ordered his servants to stop and immediately shouted, “It was Black Master, the Black Master of the city who resold the grain. We only sold the grain to him; we did not raise the price.”

Chu Sui Feng looked at him coldly, not even bothering with a sneer. Li Jiesong was nothing but a fool!

Si Tu Gong smiled faintly and explained, “Blackie is a bandit. He bought the grain to resell it to the Northern Kingdom. The crime of colluding with the enemy has already been exposed.”

“But I…” Li Jiesong was stunned.

Madame Mu could no longer bear it. “Shut up.” Just as things were starting to turn around, this foolish son had angered Chu Sui Feng again with just a few words.

Not only was Chu Sui Feng angered, but so were the surrounding onlookers. Originally, reselling grain within the city was just a matter of raising prices. Li Jiesong could only be considered a greedy merchant with no conscience. But now, with his words, he had become a traitor, a spy who betrayed his own people.

The people of the northern lands could be said to hate the Tartars of the Northern Kingdom without exception. In an instant, Li Jiesong became the target of everyone’s anger.

Lord Li watched as the people pelted Li Jiesong with snowballs, wishing he could leave immediately, feeling utterly humiliated, but he could not.

“Continue the punishment.” From Yi saw that nothing more could be learned from the siblings, so he indifferently gave the order.

The sound of the whip cracking resumed. Li Yanran and Li Jiesong looked at Madame Mu on the ground in terror, forgetting even to beg for mercy. Only now did the siblings realize how close death was. Both regretted their actions. If only they had not…

There was no medicine for regret in this world, so the two had to endure the lashes. Soon, the frail Li Yanran was on the verge of death, and Li Jiesong’s eyes began to lose focus.

Lord Li was afraid. Prince of Ling’s actions showed that his anger burned fiercely. Although he felt some pain at the thought of his children possibly losing their lives, he did not care too much. After all, besides Li Yanran and her brother, the Li family had a legitimate son and several illegitimate sons and daughters. Losing one or two children did not affect him much. What he feared was that Chu Sui Feng’s anger would extend to the entire Li family.

The men of the second branch were even more afraid. The matter was not their doing, and if Chu Sui Feng held them accountable, it would be a great injustice.

“Stop, you wretched slaves.” Seeing her children nearly dead, Madame Mu went mad and rushed forward, trying to snatch the whips from the servants’ hands.

The servants, seeing their mistress charging at them, were terrified and did not know what to do.

Chu Sui Feng’s lips curled up immediately.

Lord Li, seeing this, felt a pang in his heart and kicked Madame Mu. “Wretched woman, if it weren’t for you spoiling them, would they have committed such evil deeds?”

Madame Mu was kicked to the ground by him, but ignoring the pain, she crawled up and continued to try to snatch the whips.

“Come here, drag this wretched woman away and keep a good eye on her.” Lord Li was furious and loudly ordered the servants who had followed him.

The young servants did not dare to approach recklessly, so the servant woman beside Madame Mu had to hold her back, tears streaming down her face.

“Madam, please calm down.”

“Let go of me, you old hag.” Madame Mu used her long nails to scratch the servant woman.

The servant woman’s face and hands were scratched, the wounds stinging, but she did not dare to let go, her heart filled with bitterness.

Chapter 761: Farewell (2)

The young servant dared not hold back, each lash of the whip landing with full force. The sound of the strikes echoed in everyone’s ears, making their hearts ache with each crack. Recalling the scene from a few days ago when the woman from the Prince’s Residence was pinned down and carved piece by piece, everyone couldn’t help but feel a chill run down their spines.

The more frenzied Chu Sui Feng became, the more pleased Ma Zhicai felt standing in the crowd. He relished the taste of revenge.

Who said Ma Zhicai was just a small fry? Even a tiny ant could bite a man to death.

Today’s events wouldn’t have been possible without his efforts.

“Let me go, let me go. My son… my daughter…” Madame Mu sobbed until she was gasping for breath. Her maternal despair made some of the softer-hearted women shake their heads in pity, feeling a twinge of sympathy for her.

The men, however, discussed the matter with indifference, showing no compassion.

Gradually, Li Yanran’s cries grew fainter until they were barely audible.

“Your Highness, please spare them. They’ve already been punished and won’t dare do it again,” Li Jieyong couldn’t bear it any longer and knelt before Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng remained unmoved. “If you hand over the Princess of Ling now, I will let bygones be bygones.”

Li Jieyong was at a loss for words. Where could they possibly find the Princess of Ling to hand over?

Lord Li, however, grew furious and kicked Li Jieyong. “What nonsense are you spouting? They committed such a grave crime—this is what they deserve!”

This was the kind of man she had married! Madame Mu’s lips curled into a smirk as she suddenly calmed down.

“We’re leaving,” she stood up and declared.

“Old Seventh, that’s enough. They are still descendants of the Li family, and the Old Matriarch has only just passed…” Prince Rui spoke up, pleading for mercy.

“If it weren’t for the Old Matriarch’s sake, I would have wiped out their entire clan,” Chu Sui Feng’s voice was laced with menace.

Prince Rui sighed and shook his head, giving Madame Mu an apologetic glance to show that he was powerless to help.

“I’ve heard that Prince Rui’s wife is beautiful and virtuous, deeply favored by you?” Chu Sui Feng turned his head, his smile not quite reaching his eyes as he looked at Prince Rui.

A warning! A threat! Prince Rui’s eyes narrowed. Chu Sui Feng was warning him—if he spoke another word, the Prince of Ling might just take it out on his own wife.

Prince Rui had never interacted with Chu Sui Feng in the capital before. He had only heard that Chu Sui Feng was eccentric and unpredictable, yet the court held him in reverence. For years, no matter how the court had mistreated him, no matter how much they withheld in grain and military funds, Chu Sui Feng had always endured in silence, never complaining.

Over time, Prince Rui had come to believe that Chu Sui Feng was a man of brawn but no brains. If it weren’t for the monks of Ding’an Temple and capable advisors like Si Tu Gong, he would have been ruined long ago.

But after arriving in the northern lands and seeing how well Chu Sui Feng had governed Fengcheng and the surrounding cities, and after interacting with him up close, Prince Rui had grown wary.

Chu Sui Feng was far from the reckless man he appeared to be. In truth, the Prince of Ling was a man of great patience and cunning.

If such a man had ambitions, even the Crown Prince would be no match for him.

Fortunately, during his time in Fengcheng, Prince Rui had conducted a thorough investigation. He discovered that Chu Sui Feng had no such ambitions, which put his mind somewhat at ease.

Still, he didn’t dare take Chu Sui Feng’s warning lightly. He was certain that Chu Sui Feng was fully capable of carrying out his threats.

“You haven’t met my wife yet. When the Prince of Ling returns to the capital, you must come visit my residence,” Prince Rui replied, bending but not breaking. He quickly grasped the gravity of the situation—it wasn’t worth offending the Prince of Ling over a mere Madame Mu.

Chapter 762: Farewell (3)

Moreover, he had only come to earn a little goodwill.

Madame Mu, however, had already obediently boarded the carriage and left, paying no mind to her children still suffering behind her, teetering on the edge of life and death.

Inside a cave in the northern kingdom, as Bayan awoke, Lin Ziyin and Tana finally let out a sigh of relief.

“Thank you,” Bayan said, his voice hoarse and his lips cracked from dehydration. His fever had broken, but he was still weak.

“It was young lady Lin who saved you,” Tana said, not taking credit.

“Thank you,” Bayan looked at Lin Ziyin with a complicated expression.

Lin Ziyin was too exhausted to move. The sky outside was already brightening, and they needed to extinguish the fire in the cave. Otherwise, the smoke would easily give them away.

If it was the Second Prince’s men who found them, that would be fine, but if it was the enemy, they would be doomed.

In such uncertain circumstances, Lin Ziyin thought it best to take the safest course of action. “The fire must be put out.”

Bayan and Tana did not object. Lin Ziyin removed some of the firewood, then pushed over pine needles and straw. “This will retain some warmth. Later, I’ll go out and see if I can find something to eat.”

“It’s too dangerous outside. You can’t go alone,” Bayan immediately objected.

“What if you encounter wild beasts or enemies?” Tana also objected.

But to Lin Ziyin, the words of the two injured people held little weight. “It’s too cold, and you’re both injured. If we don’t eat, our bodies won’t be able to resist. Or, we could leave now, but with your condition, do you think that’s realistic?”

Bayan and Tana fell silent. Indeed, they were nothing but burdens to Lin Ziyin.

Seeing their expressions, Lin Ziyin shrugged. She wasn’t foolish. Bayan and Tana were injured and couldn’t stop her. But in this unfamiliar, icy wilderness, how could a weak woman like her escape on her own? Besides, she only had a dagger. To rely on her own two legs to escape would be foolish.

“Since you can’t leave, I’ll go out and try my luck, see if I can find some pine cones,” Lin Ziyin sighed.

“Be careful,” Bayan said, his head buried in his arms, ashamed.

Tana couldn’t help but remind Lin Ziyin to be safe.

Lin Ziyin waved her hand and crawled out of the cave without looking back.

To be precise, the place where Lin Ziyin and the others had fallen was on the lower part of a slope. The slope was covered with pine trees, but the heavy snow had turned everything white.

Lin Ziyin looked at the silver world around her and shook her head with a bitter smile. Finding food in this weather was no easy task.

But she wasn’t ready to give up without trying. The only thing she could look for now was the wild fruit still hanging on the branches from autumn. To be precise, it should be frozen fruit. Even so, finding any was difficult.

The snow at the foot of the mountain was deep, half a person’s height. Lin Ziyin moved slowly through the snow, so slow it was more like shuffling.

But since she was in the woods, there were various low shrubs around.

Based on her wilderness survival experience, she intentionally searched and actually found a few frozen fruits hanging from the branches.

Chapter 763: Farewell (4)

The fruit pastries weren’t large, but they were bright red. Counting them, there were only five—each just a little bigger than a thumb.

Even if Lin Ziyin were to eat them all by herself, they wouldn’t be enough to fill the gaps between her teeth. But she endured her hunger, wrapping the pastries in a gauze cloth and heading back.

“What if she encounters a wild beast out there?” Tana, inside the cave, had been restless ever since Lin Ziyin left.

Though she was hungry, exhausted, and sleepy, the warmth from the pine needles beneath her and the lingering heat from the charcoal kept her from feeling the cold.

Outside, however, the world was frozen solid. The Princess of Ling had gone out alone to search for food—it was truly dangerous.

Tana was genuinely worried for Lin Ziyin.

“She’s a clever woman. She won’t do anything reckless,” Bayan said, as if comforting Tana, or perhaps himself.

Tana could tell he was just as uncertain, just as concerned for Lin Ziyin.

Meanwhile, the troublesome Lin Ziyin was having a run of bad luck.

After finally finding something to eat, she had retraced her steps back—but somehow, she tripped. Though the slope wasn’t steep, she tumbled a considerable distance down.

And so, the poor Princess of Ling found herself even farther from the cave. To make matters worse, she had twisted her left ankle. Every step sent a sharp pain shooting through it.

Still, she didn’t dare stay outside alone.

Winter made wild beasts hungry. If she encountered one, she wouldn’t stand a chance.

“Just my luck,” Lin Ziyin sighed. Ignoring the cold, she rubbed her ankle fiercely with snow until the pain lessened slightly. Then, gritting her teeth, she pressed on.

The cave was uphill, and climbing required strength. After just a short distance, the pain in her ankle flared up again.

I can’t ruin this foot, she thought bitterly, but she didn’t dare waste a single moment. Gritting her teeth, she forced herself forward.

The weather wasn’t on her side either. The sky darkened, and the northern wind howled fiercely. The cold air stung her lungs, and she had to stop every few steps to catch her breath before continuing.

As she neared the cave, head lowered against the wind, her innate vigilance sensed something was wrong.

What now? Panic set in.

If these were friends, fine. But if they were enemies, she was as good as dead.

The enemies moved swiftly. The half-person-deep snow seemed to pose no obstacle to them.

They were all dressed in white, making them nearly invisible. Their towering figures marked them as men of the northern kingdom. But their height wasn’t their most striking feature—it was the uniform weapons they carried.

This was a squad of well-trained soldiers from the northern kingdom.

There was no escape. Lin Ziyin, strangely, calmed down. She sat down heavily, refusing to crane her neck to look at them.

“Are you the Princess of Ling?” The man seemed to have already confirmed her identity but asked anyway for certainty.

Lin Ziyin nodded, not denying it.

There was no point in lying. In this frozen wasteland, she was the only woman—small and frail. Even if she denied it, they would figure out who she was soon enough. Better to admit it outright.

The man was a bearded Tartar. Hearing her answer, he immediately waved his hand.

Chapter 764: Farewell (5)

A guard immediately pulled out a signal flare and lit it.

It seemed that the group searching for her was not small. In such freezing weather, they were still willing to exert great effort to find her—her value must be quite high.

Whether they were enemies or friends, the current situation suggested she was temporarily safe.

Relieved, she sat in the snow with no intention of getting up, though she did not put down the wild fruit pastries in her hand.

A guard approached and handed her a new fox fur cloak. Lin Ziyin took it and politely thanked him.

The group looked surprised, likely wondering how she could still have the presence of mind to thank them when she was in such dire straits.

Lin Ziyin paid them no mind and fastened the cloak. In this wretched weather, an extra layer made a world of difference.

Sighing, she thought of how she had left her own cloak with the wounded out of kindness. Now, she was freezing.

Not long after the signal flare was sent up, another group of a hundred men arrived.

When Lin Ziyin saw who had come, she finally let out a deep breath of relief.

“Princess of Ling, my apologies for startling you,” Alhatu greeted her courteously.

“The Second Prince has a peculiar way of inviting guests,” Lin Ziyin snapped. If it weren’t for Alhatu, she would still be living comfortably in the Prince of Ling’s estate, not suffering like this.

She wasn’t fooled by his handsome appearance. The northern kingdom and Chu Sui Feng had always been at odds. As the Princess of Ling, she was now in their hands. If they had no ulterior motives, she wouldn’t believe it.

“Truly, my deepest apologies,” Alhatu said, his temper unruffled by her sarcasm. His face still bore a gentle smile. “I invited you to the northern kingdom as a guest with no ill intent. We’ve met before, so we’re practically friends. I assure you, as your host, I will ensure you suffer no further hardships during your stay.”

Lin Ziyin didn’t want to waste words with him.

No matter what Alhatu’s intentions were in bringing her to the northern kingdom, one thing was certain—he wouldn’t harm her for now.

That was enough.

Given time, she was confident Chu Sui Feng would find a way to rescue her.

“The big man and Tana are still in the cave ahead,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently.

Alhatu and his men broke into smiles.

Lin Ziyin guessed that Bayan was well-liked among the northern kingdom’s soldiers.

She silently rejoiced that she had saved Bayan and Tana earlier.

Though Alhatu wouldn’t harm her, the political situation in the northern kingdom was unstable. The power struggle was fierce, and as rivals of Alhatu, the Eldest Prince’s faction would certainly not want to see her leave alive.

Once they reached the capital, her life would truly be in danger.

It was possible that the Eldest Prince had planted spies among Alhatu’s men. With Bayan and Tana by her side, she would have an extra layer of protection. Sometimes, having an escape route was wise—she had secured a good one for herself.

True loyalty was revealed in hardship. Bayan and Tana were straightforward people; they would remember the debt of saving their lives. Perhaps this trip to the northern kingdom would yield unexpected gains.

Chapter 765: Farewell (6)

“Princess, please.” Alhatu clapped his hands.

Two guards immediately carried a warm sedan chair and placed it before her.

Where did this sedan chair come from? Lin Ziyin glanced at it in surprise, her wariness of Alhatu deepening.

He had prepared a sedan chair in advance, waiting for her. Clearly, this man was meticulous and would be a formidable opponent.

Riding in a sedan chair was far more comfortable than walking. Lin Ziyin wasn’t one to make things difficult for herself, so she settled into it without hesitation.

Inside the sedan chair, there was an unexpected surprise—Alhatu had even prepared two hand warmers for her.

Lin Ziyin’s eyes flickered.

“Master.”

“Second Prince.”

Before long, Bayan and Tana were finally escorted out by the guards. The moment they saw Alhatu, they called out to him in desperate relief, as if they had just survived a great calamity.

“Are you injured?” Alhatu asked with concern.

“Just minor wounds.” Bayan grinned in response.

Since his back was injured, he couldn’t walk normally. Alhatu immediately ordered his men to gather materials on the spot, chopping down tree branches to fashion a makeshift stretcher.

The guards made two of them, as Tana was also injured.

On the way back, the group’s pace slowed considerably, perhaps because their mission was complete.

“Young lady Lin, have some pastries to tide you over. Once we reach the camp, I’ll prepare something more delicious for you,” Alhatu said gently.

“Thank you.” Lin Ziyin sat in the sedan chair, holding the pastries as she ate. The pastries of the northern kingdom carried a rich, milky fragrance, though they might not have been processed well enough, leaving a slight gamey taste. However, Lin Ziyin, ravenous as she was, didn’t care about such details. Filling her stomach was the priority.

Back in Fengcheng, Madame Mu boarded a carriage with determination and returned directly to the estate.

“Oh dear, elder sister-in-law. Did you manage to find reinforcements?” Madame Jin was waiting for Madame Mu in the estate, accompanied by the second branch’s daughter-in-law and daughter.

Madame Mu saw the second branch swarming over to gloat at her misfortune. A cold smile appeared on her face. “You wish they were dead, don’t you? Don’t be so smug. Chu Sui Feng is the most ruthless man. Today, he has grown tired of the Li family. Soon enough, he will find a way to deal with you. You, the second branch, will be next. Get out.” With that, Madame Mu turned and walked toward her own courtyard without a backward glance.

“Madame Mu, you’re nothing but a madwoman. Just because your own children are worthless, you curse ours. You deserve it.” Madame Jin didn’t want to continue bickering with Madame Mu. In a few days, the second branch would definitely separate and live independently.

The first branch had already offended the Prince of Ling. The second branch still needed to maintain a good relationship with him. At this critical moment, they couldn’t afford to be dragged down by the first branch. What was most infuriating was that Madame Mu dared to curse the second branch—it was utterly unforgivable. After all, Madame Jin took the greatest pride in her children’s filial piety, which was far superior to the first branch’s children.

Madame Mu was clearly jealous of her, spouting nonsense. Yes, that must be it.

Thus, even after Madame Mu had entered her courtyard, Madame Jin, along with her daughter-in-law and daughter, stood at the entrance to Madame Mu’s courtyard and berated her fiercly.

“Madam, this servant will have someone escort the second madam away.” The servant woman felt sorry for Madame Mu and spoke softly, seeking her instructions. Although the first branch was in trouble, the first and second branches had not yet divided the family. The Li family was still under Madame Mu’s management.

As long as Madame Jin lived in the Marquis’s estate for a day, she had to follow Madame Mu’s lead. The servant woman’s face darkened as she silently considered how to deal with the second branch.

The servant woman was Madame Mu’s trusted aide and had been her wet nurse since she left the Mu family. Over the years, she had earned Madame Mu’s complete trust and had often carried out unsavory tasks for her. If they wanted to teach the second branch a lesson, Madame Mu didn’t even need to lift a finger—the servant woman alone could handle it.

Chapter 766: Farewell (7)

“No need. Have those people come see me at once, the faster the better.” Madame Mu ordered woodenly, her face devoid of any expression.

“Yes, madam.” The servant woman respectfully agreed.

Even though Madame Mu hadn’t specified who she wanted to see, the servant woman understood perfectly.

While the servant woman was out, Madame Mu took a box from her hidden compartment. She opened it to check the contents before closing it again.

Then she began to dress herself in front of the mirror.

By the time the servant woman returned, Madame Mu had already finished her makeup. “Comb my hair, in the most fashionable style of the day.”

The servant woman, seeing her unusual behavior, trembled inwardly.

“Madam, you…?”

“Don’t waste words. Hurry and comb my hair.” Madame Mu impatiently urged.

The servant woman had no choice but to take up the comb with trembling hands and slowly begin styling her hair.

Before long, four or five people silently entered the room.

These individuals were all ordinary-looking, the kind who would blend into any crowd.

“Go and kill that wretched woman Yu. Don’t stop until she’s dead.” Madame Mu coldly issued the order.

“Madam.” The servant woman nervously tried to stop her. “The Prince and the Lord are both furious. If you kill the young mistress, it will only bring more trouble.”

“Trouble?” Madame Mu laughed, tears nearly welling up. “What trouble do I have left to fear now? My son and daughter are both dead. What does more trouble matter?”

The servant woman, seeing her frenzied state, grew even more panicked. “Madam, you still have the Second Young Master and the young master and miss. You must consider them.”

“The Second Young Master?” Madame Mu’s voice carried despair. “I treated him as a good son, but did he ever treat me as his mother? And those two little ones—they carry that wretched woman Yu’s blood. Why should I show them any mercy?”

“Madam, the Second Young Master is a good one. Whenever he receives any benefits, doesn’t he always think of you and the Lord first? And the young master and miss, though they carry Yu’s blood, they are still the eldest young master’s children. In the end, they are still part of the Li family.” The servant woman carefully tried to persuade her, afraid Madame Mu might do something reckless.

Madame Mu fell silent but still ordered the men, “Do as I say. Kill Yu. Don’t stop until she’s dead. If you fail, you can die yourselves.”

“Yes, eldest miss.” The men bowed and quickly disappeared from the room.

“Let’s go.” By now, the servant woman had finished styling Madame Mu’s hair. Madame Mu looked at herself in the mirror and smiled in satisfaction.

“Madam, where are we going?” the servant woman asked in alarm, feeling that something was very wrong with Madame Mu since her return.

“To see my children, of course. Oh, and go to the eldest young master and eldest miss’s rooms. Find them each a set of beautiful new clothes. Be quick about it.” Madame Mu instructed.

“Yes, madam.” The servant woman didn’t dare disobey and hurried out in a flurry.

As the eldest young master and miss of the Marquis’s estate, Li Jiesong and Li Yanran naturally had no shortage of new clothes. Soon, the servant woman and two maidservants returned with two sets of new garments.

Madame Mu ran her hands over the new clothes and smiled in satisfaction.

Once in the carriage, Madame Mu urged the young servant driving to go faster, afraid she wouldn’t see her children one last time.

Fortunately, the Marquis’s estate’s punishment for Li Jiesong and Li Yanran wasn’t continuous—they were beaten once every two hours.

Chu Sui Feng stood there silently, not speaking a word. Even as he watched his children being beaten to the brink of death, Lord Li didn’t dare plead for mercy on their behalf.

By the time Madame Mu arrived, Li Yanran was nearly unconscious, but she still recognized Madame Mu.

“Prince, please allow this concubine to dress them in new clothes.” Madame Mu knelt before Chu Sui Feng.

Lord Li, seeing her, was furious, afraid she might say something reckless and anger Chu Sui Feng further.

“Hmm.” Madame Mu had thought Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t agree to her request and was prepared to beg further. Unexpectedly, the Prince of Ling agreed readily.

“Thank you, Prince.” Madame Mu lifted her head, her eyes filled with unmistakable hatred.

Chu Sui Feng’s gaze pierced her like a knife, filled with mockery.

Finally, Madame Mu averted her eyes and had the two maidservants and the servant woman bring the clothes to Li Yanran and Li Jiesong.

“Mother, save me.” Li Jiesong, in agony, fainted and woke again, the pain unbearable. “I can’t hold on anymore.”

“Mother.” Li Yanran also looked at her in pain.

“Don’t be afraid. Mother is here. Mother will protect you.” Madame Mu softly reassured them. “Look, Mother brought you new clothes. You are the eldest young master and miss of the Marquis’s estate. How can you look so disheveled?”

“Mother, it hurts so much.” Li Yanran’s eyes were unfocused, her tears nearly dried up.

“It won’t hurt for much longer.” Madame Mu smiled, comforting her as she reached out to stroke her face, just as she had when she was little.

Chapter 767: Internal Strife (1)

“What are you trying to do now?” Lord Li angrily tried to stop her.

“What do you think I’m doing? Can’t you see?” Madame Mu mocked him, giving him no face at all. “You, a cowardly father, won’t protect them, but as their mother, I can’t let them leave in such a forlorn state, can I?”

Under her merciless gaze, Lord Li actually felt a pang of shame.

“The Prince has already agreed, what are you afraid of?” Madame Mu sneered at him again, then turned to Li Yanran, her expression instantly softening into one of affection and tenderness. “You are your mother’s good daughter. No matter what others think of you, your mother loves you.”

In her embrace, Li Yanran finally shed tears again.

“Your mother warned you not to fall in love with that man. How heartless he is. Do you regret it now?” Madame Mu pressed her face against Li Yanran’s. “In this world, only your mother loves you the most. Your mother won’t let you leave all alone. Rest assured.”

Li Yanran regretted it. She thought that if she hadn’t clung to Chu Sui Feng so stubbornly, perhaps she could have lived a glorious life. She was the young lady of the Marquis’s estate—what kind of man couldn’t she marry? She thought of the joy of her childhood, of all the kindness Madame Mu had shown her over the years…

“Don’t worry, all the suffering will be over soon.” Madame Mu gently wiped away the tears from the corners of Li Yanran’s eyes with her handkerchief.

Li Yanran lay in her arms like a child, basking in her care.

Suddenly, Madame Mu moved the handkerchief to Li Yanran’s mouth and nose, pressing it tightly over her face.

Li Yanran’s eyes widened in disbelief, staring at Madame Mu.

“Your mother can’t save you, but she can’t bear to see you humiliated like this, nor can she bear to see you in such pain. But don’t worry, your mother will join you soon.” Madame Mu spoke softly, tears streaming down her face as she soothed her.

At first, Li Yanran struggled fiercely, but after hearing Madame Mu’s words—or perhaps because she had lost her strength—she soon showed no signs of life, her arms limp at her sides. Yet her eyes remained wide open, as if accusing the world of its cruelty.

The sudden turn of events stunned the onlookers. At first, they were silent, but soon, whispers spread. The men mostly watched Madame Mu with curious interest, while the women’s gazes were filled with disgust and hatred.

A tiger does not eat its own cub—this truth has never changed. Yet Madame Mu had killed her own daughter in public, making her no better than a beast. In the eyes of the crowd, if Li Yanran had died from her punishment, that would have been her due. But being killed by her own mother’s hand instantly turned Li Yanran from a criminal into a victim.

“Wretched woman! How could you be so cruel?” Lord Li had seen with his own eyes how Madame Mu killed Li Yanran. Truthfully, he felt a sense of relief. At the very least, he no longer had to endure the torment of watching the proceedings. But then he thought—Li Yanran had been killed by Madame Mu. Would the Prince of Ling blame him for this? And by what right did Madame Mu have to kill her own daughter?

These thoughts made him uneasy again, and his gaze toward Madame Mu turned fierce.

“Mother.” Li Jieyong knelt beside Madame Mu in grief and anger. “How could you be so foolish?”

“Your mother is not foolish. She understands better than anyone.” Madame Mu gave a desolate smile, then used her right hand to close Li Yanran’s unblinking eyes. “As her elder brother, can you bear to watch her be humiliated and suffer in pain forever?”

Li Jieyong wept silently, his sorrow helpless and deep.

Chapter 768: Internal Strife (2)

The surrounding crowd erupted into another uproar.

Ma Zhicai watched with his own eyes as Li Yanran took her last breath. The weight on his heart finally lifted completely.

He stood in the crowd, sneering, eagerly watching the spectacle unfold. He couldn’t wait for the Li family to make an even bigger scene, so the people of Fengcheng could see just how cold and ruthless the Prince of Ling truly was.

Li Jiesong, now awake, was stunned by Madame Mu’s actions. His eyes widened as he stared at her, as if seeing a ghost. The trust he once had for her was gone.

“What are you crying for?” Madame Mu scolded him. “You’re a man. Men should shed blood, not tears. Your elder brother has already been spoiled by your mother—ruined. You must prove yourself to me and become a man of strength. And remember this: when you take a wife, choose carefully. Find a woman of virtue and wisdom, not some petty, beautiful face with no substance. Do you understand?”

Her voice grew stern by the end.

Li Jieyong, startled by her reprimand, quickly nodded. He had never been favored by Madame Mu, so her sudden concern left him bewildered.

“Bring it here,” Madame Mu ordered the stunned servant woman beside her. She reached out, and the servant immediately handed her an embroidered box.

“Inside is all of my dowry, including your sister’s share,” Madame Mu said, her eyes flickering with despair and pain as she mentioned Li Yanran. But she didn’t look at the body in her arms again. Instead, she earnestly instructed Li Jieyong, “These are for you and your elder brother’s children. If he’s still alive, then you two will split them equally. If he’s gone, then they go to his two children. I know you’re a kind boy—you won’t keep these things for yourself. Take good care of the two children. If possible, I want you to leave Fengcheng and find a quiet village to live in. Forget everything that happened here. I don’t want you living in the cracks between these powerful families. No matter who comes looking for you, don’t come out. Just live peacefully in that quiet place with the children, then find yourself a good wife. Do you understand?”

“Mother, what are you planning?” Li Jieyong sensed something was wrong and looked at her warily.

“Did you hear me?” Madame Mu’s voice grew harsh.

“I… I understand,” Li Jieyong stammered.

Madame Mu nodded, then lowered her head to straighten Li Yanran’s clothes. “Give your sister a proper burial.”

Then she turned to Li Jiesong.

Terrified, Li Jiesong thought she was going to smother him just like she had his sister. As she approached, he screamed in panic, “Stay away! Stay away! I don’t want to die! I don’t want to die! Your Highness, save me! Stop this madwoman!”

Madwoman? The word struck Madame Mu deeply. The smile on her face grew even more desolate.

Li Jiesong’s weakness filled her with regret.

She thought back on her life. She hadn’t always been so cold. Once, she had been a carefree, innocent girl, living without a worry in the world. Though she was an illegitimate daughter of the Mu clan, she had still enjoyed the life of a young lady.

But after marrying Lord Li, that weak-willed man, everything changed.

The current emperor resented the Virtuous Consort and feared the Prince of Ling. He secretly ordered her to spy on the Prince of Ling’s estate, forbidding her from showing him even the slightest kindness. He even wanted her to ruin the relationship between the Marquis’s estate and the Prince of Ling.

She obeyed because she had no choice. But the Old Matriarch of the estate was a clever woman. As a daughter-in-law, she had to follow the Old Matriarch’s orders, showing kindness to the Prince of Ling in front of her while remaining cold and indifferent to the young prince behind her back.

Chapter 769: Internal Strife (3)

In the end, the Prince of Ling had come to utterly despise the Marquis’s estate. Madame Mu’s heart ached with bitterness. She could only place all her hopes on her children. But after everything she had done, what had she truly gained? Gazing at her daughter lying motionless on the ground, Madame Mu burned with hatred, yet she didn’t know who to blame.

Blame the Prince of Ling? He too seemed to be a victim.

Blame the emperor? Though she was a weak woman, she was still a subject of Great Qin. If the ruler demanded death, the subject must die. What reason did she have to resent the emperor?

Blame the Old Matriarch? The Old Matriarch was the very embodiment of virtue and righteousness. Over the years, she had never treated Madame Mu unfairly—she had been a good mother-in-law.

Lost in confusion, Madame Mu’s heart grew cold with despair. That was why she had urged Li Jieyong to leave Fengcheng at all costs.

Only by leaving Fengcheng and staying far from the Prince of Ling would the emperor have no excuse to keep Li Jieyong watching the Prince’s Residence. She didn’t want her last remaining son to follow in her footsteps.

Her eldest son… Her gaze lingered on him, complex emotions swirling in her eyes, before she shook her head. Only now did she truly admit that her eldest son had been raised to be useless—a complete coward.

“I won’t kill you,” Madame Mu said with a smile to Li Jiesong.

But Li Jiesong, terrified beyond reason, paid no heed to her words. “Get away! Get away! You’re a demon! Stay back! Help!”

Madame Mu looked at her eldest son with a blank expression before continuing, “Your sister is a girl, too timid. I couldn’t bear to let her be humiliated, couldn’t bear to let her suffer for a long time. But you’re a man. If the Prince spares your life, you must live well and listen to your brother’s arrangements. If you die, your brother will give you a proper burial. Don’t be afraid.”

“Get away! I don’t want to die!” Li Jiesong roared in anger, his eyes filled with terror as he watched Madame Mu reach out to stroke his face.

His hair stood on end. In his panic, he opened his mouth to bite Madame Mu’s hand.

Lord Li had been watching Madame Mu’s movements closely. When he saw her reach out, he assumed she was about to harm Li Jiesong again.

To prevent her from angering Chu Sui Feng, he struck first.

Just as he moved to knock Madame Mu’s hand away, Li Jiesong bit down.

“Ah! You wretched boy, let go at once!” Li Jiesong had bitten the wrong person in his panic. The one crying out in pain was not Madame Mu, but Lord Li.

“Elder brother!” Li Jieyong was shocked and hurried to intervene.

“Let go, you beast!” Lord Li’s words caused an uproar of laughter around them.

If a father called his son a beast, didn’t that make him an old beast?

Li Jiesong realized he had bitten the wrong person and tried to let go. But for some reason, his mouth refused to obey, and he couldn’t release his grip.

“Your Highness,” Si Tu Gong bent down to ask Chu Sui Feng for his opinion.

Chu Sui Feng shook his head, and Si Tu Gong said no more.

“Hurry and pry his mouth open!” Lord Li, in pain with cold sweat breaking out on his forehead, barked at Li Jieyong.

Li Jieyong stepped forward and forced Li Jiesong’s mouth open.

“I didn’t mean to bite Father! I was trying to bite Mother! I was afraid she would kill me!” Before Li Jieyong could approach, Li Jiesong finally let go, sobbing as he explained while keeping a wary eye on Madame Mu.

“Forget it. It’s over,” Madame Mu said with a tragic smile. Her eldest son was indeed weak. Even now, he still clung to false hopes. Well, as his mother, she would help him one last time.

“Yanran, you were always the obedient one. Mother’s love for you was not in vain.” Madame Mu sat on the ground and embraced Li Yanran, her eyes filled with tender affection.

“Madam…” A servant woman wept as she looked at Madame Mu.

Chapter 770: Internal Strife (4)

“Madam.” The servant woman called out again, her voice laced with terror and sorrow.

Li Jieyong turned his head and saw Madame Mu tightly embracing Li Yanran, her mouth dripping with black blood.

The onlookers in front gasped in shock, while those in the back, unaware of what had happened, began to stir restlessly.

“Mother!” Li Jieyong scrambled to Madame Mu’s side, kneeling and weeping bitterly.

Li Jiesong, however, stared blankly at his mother and sister. In the blink of an eye, two of his closest kin were gone, leaving him in shock.

“Foolish sentimentality,” Lord Li seethed inwardly, his anger outweighing his grief. He glared at Madame Mu’s lifeless body, convinced that her public suicide was nothing more than a slap in his face—a declaration that she had never truly considered him her husband.

And indeed, that had been Madame Mu’s intention.

“Mother, why were you so foolish?” Li Jieyong was the only one genuinely grieving for Madame Mu.

The crowd, who had once harbored resentment toward her, now watched the scene with sighs of sympathy, their hostility toward Madame Mu fading.

“A life for a life. Li Jiesong shall serve five years of hard labor in prison. Afterward, he shall be released.” Chu Sui Feng finally spoke.

“Thank you for your mercy, Your Highness,” Lord Li bowed in gratitude, though his heart was far from pleased.

As the eldest son of the Marquis’s estate, if Li Jiesong were to return after serving hard labor, the family’s reputation would be irreparably tarnished. In the end, Lord Li cared most about his own dignity.

Li Jiesong, upon hearing the verdict, wept with relief. If his hands and feet hadn’t been bound to the pillar, he might have danced for joy.

He was alive. He wouldn’t die.

“Mother…” Li Jieyong continued to sob.

Only after confirming his survival did Li Jiesong’s mind settle. He turned to see Madame Mu still clutching Li Yanran, her grip unyielding. His lips twisted in a faint sneer, but the joy of being alive overwhelmed any sorrow. Facing the corpses of his kin, he couldn’t bring himself to shed a single tear.

Chu Sui Feng seemed to have seen enough of the Li family’s farce. Mounting his beloved steed, he led his black-armored soldiers away.

Two of the soldiers took Li Jiesong with them, but he no longer feared them—he knew he wouldn’t die.

Lord Li exhaled in relief as the plague god finally departed. But when he looked down and saw Li Jieyong wailing, his anger flared again. “What are you crying for? They brought this upon themselves!”

Li Jieyong’s sobs quieted, but for the first time, he felt a flicker of resentment toward Lord Li. Still, he masked it well. “Father, what should we do?”

“Find a place to bury them,” Lord Li replied without hesitation. He would never allow Madame Mu and Li Yanran to be laid to rest in the family’s ancestral tomb—letting future generations bear the shame was out of the question.

“Father, so many people are watching!” Li Jieyong protested, his voice trembling with indignation. “Mother didn’t commit any grave crime!”

He was reminding Lord Li that Madame Mu had been the mistress of the estate. If they handled this poorly, the entire city of Fengcheng would mock them.

Lord Li surveyed the crowd, sighing inwardly. “Take them back.”

“Elder brother, that girl was guilty of a capital offense. She cannot be brought back to the estate!” the second branch objected.

Li Jieyong dared not defy Lord Li, but he had no such reservations toward the second branch. “Second uncle, Mother was the mistress of this estate. Yanran did not die by execution, and the Prince of Ling has already pardoned her. What do you care? Besides, aren’t you leaving the Marquis’s estate in a few days?”

Chapter 771: Internal Strife (5)

Li Er, the second master of the second branch, darkened in expression, his hatred for Li Jieyong growing. “Nephew, you may be a filial son, and it’s understandable that you want to bury your mother. But that girl died as a criminal. If we allow her into the Li family’s ancestral tomb, how will our ancestors ever hold their heads high?”

His meaning was clear—he would not permit Li Yanran to be buried in the ancestral tomb.

“Death is like a lamp being extinguished. Since my sister is gone, the sins she committed in life have vanished like smoke. Haven’t you seen that even Prince Ling has stopped pursuing the matter?” Li Jieyong, remembering his mother’s final words, refused to yield an inch.

“Prince Ling isn’t pursuing it because he can’t be bothered,” Li Er insisted. “But in the future, when your descendants visit the ancestral tomb, do you expect them to burn paper money for her?”

“Second Uncle, there’s no point in arguing. I will ensure my mother and sister receive proper funerals. If you disapprove, the second branch can simply refrain from burning paper money for them.” Li Jieyong sneered, his patience worn thin by the second branch’s opportunistic behavior.

“Elder Brother, this nephew isn’t even the family head yet, but he’s already trying to act like one. Say something!” Li Er coldly provoked, attempting to drive a wedge between them.

Lord Li also disapproved of Li Jieyong’s stubbornness. Just as he was about to reprimand him, Prince Rui arrived with his guards.

“The matter is settled—Prince Ling has dropped it. We should at least fulfill the wishes of the deceased. The Mu family is unaware of this, so Lord Li should write a letter. I’ll take it back for you. After all, Madame Mu was a daughter of the Mu family. The Empress will be heartbroken if she finds out.” Prince Rui spoke with his usual refined demeanor, though his words carried an unmistakable threat. “I hear Madame Mu and the Empress were once very close.”

Lord Li and Li Er broke out in a cold sweat.

Prince Rui was threatening them, and though they recognized it as such, they dared not resist. Chu Sui Feng was the ruler of the northern lands—they couldn’t defy him. But even within Fengcheng, Prince Rui held power. If he wanted to make things difficult for the Li family, it would be effortless.

Moreover, Prince Rui’s words made sense. Madame Mu was a daughter of the Mu family. No matter how unworthy she was, she still carried their blood. If the Empress or the Mu family learned that the Li family had mistreated her, their days would be numbered.

“Yes, Your Highness speaks wisely,” Lord Li immediately changed his tone, flattering him with a rare display of grief. “As husband and father, I would never neglect them.”

Prince Rui nodded in satisfaction. “Good.”

Then, he cast a meaningful glance at Li Jieyong, whose face had flushed red. It seemed he approved of the young man’s conduct.

Li Jieyong was not like Li Jiesong. Though often overlooked, he was far more astute than he appeared. Prince Rui’s overture was not lost on him—in fact, he understood it all too well, which was precisely why he wanted to keep his distance.

Madame Mu’s fate and her dying words had been a wake-up call.

With Prince Rui’s interference, Madame Mu’s funeral arrangements were settled. In the end, Li Er did not dare object.

“Your Highness, Si San and the others still haven’t caught up to the Princess. She must have reached the northern kingdom by now,” Si Tu Gong reported quietly within the Prince’s Residence.

“Your Highness, once the Princess enters the northern kingdom’s territory, rescuing her will become nearly impossible,” Mei Hanqing added, his brow furrowed.

Chu Sui Feng was more worried about Lin Ziyin than anyone, but he could not—would not—admit it.

Chapter 772: Internal Strife (6)

“Bring Wu Qi and Wu Jie to Fengcheng as soon as possible,” his gaze never leaving the map on the wall.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Si Tu Gong did not object, nor did he need to ask why.

“Leave the matters in Fengcheng to Master Mei and the others,” Chu Sui Feng said.

“Your Highness, are you going to the northern kingdom yourself?” Mei Hanqing broke out in a cold sweat.

“My Princess is there, so naturally, I must be there too. The matters in Fengcheng have already delayed my journey,” Chu Sui Feng replied calmly. “If those restless ones dare to act up, Master Mei, do not hesitate. This is Fengcheng, not the capital.”

“This official will handle the matters in Fengcheng properly,” Mei Hanqing bowed in response.

“Your Highness, the warrior monks from Ding’an Temple have arrived,” From Yi reported.

“Have them wait in the side room,” Chu Sui Feng replied coldly. “Bai Xian, are the New Year’s gifts for the Lin family ready?”

“They are ready. Since it is the first year, this subordinate has prepared especially generous gifts,” Bai Xian replied respectfully, presenting the gift list.

Chu Sui Feng took the list and glanced through it. “Add more.”

Bai Xian agreed, sighing inwardly. The gifts he had prepared were already generous, but the Prince was still not satisfied. Clearly, he felt guilty toward the Lin family because of the Princess’s disappearance.

It was already the twenty-eighth day of the year. Ma Zhicai had seen enough excitement in Fengcheng. Li Yanran was dead, and he was completely safe. He was not worried that Chu Sui Feng would come looking for him, so he leisurely bought some New Year’s goods to take back.

In the northern kingdom, as dusk fell, Lin Ziyin finally arrived at the military camp.

“Your subject greets the Second Prince,” a group of soldiers immediately came forward to greet her as she entered the camp.

Alhatu, surrounded by his men, walked forward, but he did not forget about Lin Ziyin. “Prepare the best tent for young lady Lin.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” a fierce general replied, stealing a glance at Lin Ziyin, clearly curious about the legendary Princess of Ling.

Lin Ziyin had already stepped out of the sedan chair, her expression calm as she allowed them to look her over.

“Young lady Lin, please,” Alhatu gestured toward a large tent.

Lin Ziyin endured the pain in her feet and entered the tent with composure.

Inside, the tent was adorned with luxurious carpets, and six braziers burned brightly around the room.

“Prepare some food,” Alhatu ordered.

Only a middle-aged general and a bearded man followed him inside.

They looked at Lin Ziyin with scrutiny, and she observed them in return, silently guessing their identities.

“This is General Batu, and that is Sqin Qimuge,” Alhatu introduced the two men warmly after they had all taken their seats.

“General, Strategist,” Lin Ziyin nodded slightly to them.

Batu studied her seriously before nodding. Her attitude toward them was acceptable, after all, she was the Princess of Ling, and her status was high enough.

“Princess of Ling,” Batu and Sqin Qimuge greeted her with a fist salute.

“Second Prince, let us speak plainly,” Lin Ziyin did not want to waste time with pleasantries and got straight to the point. “You brought me out of Fengcheng in this manner, so I assume you did not just want to reminisce with me?”

Her direct question immediately made Batu look at her with newfound respect. In the eyes of the northern people, women from Great Qin were always delicate and weak, prone to feeling like the sky was falling at the slightest difficulty or setback.

Chapter 773: Internal Strife (7)

Lin Ziyin’s petite frame made her appear small, especially in the eyes of the towering and burly General Batu. He had initially assumed that the Princess of Ling was the type of woman who would easily fall into silent sorrow or tears, but to his surprise, her personality was quite forthright.

This straightforward nature suited Batu’s taste, and he watched with interest as Alhatu and Lin Ziyin engaged in their verbal sparring.

“I must say, the Princess of Ling is indeed forthright,” Alhatu admitted without hesitation. “I’ve heard that the Princess has a method to remove the gamey taste from milk and make wool softer and fragrant?”

“Does the Second Prince wish to obtain this method from me?” Lin Ziyin asked with a faint smile, not denying her capability.

“That’s correct,” Alhatu admitted frankly. There was no need to beat around the bush with someone as intelligent as her; otherwise, it would only backfire.

“The northern kingdom and the northern lands seem to be at odds. Does the Second Prince think I would easily share my methods with you?” Lin Ziyin countered.

“The Princess of Ling naturally wouldn’t share them easily. But I can promise you this—if you tell us your methods, I will personally persuade the emperor and the Prince of Ling to sign a non-aggression pact between our two nations,” Alhatu replied earnestly. “I do not support war; I have always been an advocate for peace. I’m sure the Princess has heard of this.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. She had indeed heard of it, but so what? “I have heard that the Second Prince is a man of integrity, but I have also heard that the emperor of the northern kingdom leans more toward war and aggression.”

“The National Master and Bulukan favor aggressive wars of conquest, which is why I invited the Princess here. I hope you can use practical means to sway the emperor and join me in convincing him to abandon war. I believe we share a common interest in this matter,” Alhatu explained with a smile.

“War is a man’s affair, and politics is a man’s affair. I think the Second Prince has come to the wrong person. I am but a weak woman—how could I persuade the emperor of the northern kingdom to abandon his plans for war?” Lin Ziyin had no intention of getting involved in the northern kingdom’s internal strife.

Convincing the emperor of the northern kingdom to abandon his plans to attack the northern lands would be difficult. Due to resource constraints, the northern kingdom was even colder than the northern lands, and they did not prioritize agricultural development. To some extent, the people of the northern kingdom longed for the fertile southern regions of Great Qin even more than the people of the northern lands did.

“The Princess is too modest,” Alhatu said with a smile. “If the Princess is willing to share your valuable agricultural expertise with us, I believe the emperor would certainly not want to wage war.”

Lin Ziyin merely smiled without responding.

“This time, I invited the Princess here to also ask if you could examine our northern kingdom’s soil and climate to see if it is suitable for growing grains and wheat,” Alhatu candidly revealed his intentions to demonstrate his sincerity.

“I am not particularly skilled in farming. The experts are at the Prince’s estate. I only occasionally offer some suggestions,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“I don’t ask for much—I only hope the Princess can offer some advice. I hope the Princess won’t underestimate herself. Let’s wait until spring to see how the common people fare with their planting,” Alhatu said, placing great hope in her.

Lin Ziyin couldn’t reason with him and didn’t want to continue the conversation.

Before long, a group of soldiers entered, carrying roasted lamb legs and mutton, steaming hot and emanating the unique aroma of lamb.

“This is our northern kingdom’s traditional hand-pulled lamb. It’s best eaten while hot,” Alhatu said. Since Lin Ziyin already knew his intentions, he didn’t want to pressure her into immediately agreeing to his requests. Instead, he warmly invited her to dine.

The delicious aroma of the lamb legs failed to stir Lin Ziyin’s appetite. She was quite particular about her food—not in terms of ingredients, but in terms of taste.

What Alhatu and the others smelled as fragrance, she perceived as a strong, gamey odor.

She didn’t particularly like this smell, but for the sake of appearances—and to fill her stomach—she forced herself to tear off a piece of lamb and put it in her mouth.

The gamey taste was indeed strong, and she frowned as she swallowed it.

“What’s wrong? Doesn’t it suit your taste?” Alhatu noticed her discomfort and asked with concern.

Lin Ziyin didn’t hide her feelings and nodded. “I’m not used to this gamey taste.”

“You people from Great Qin like to add heavy seasoning to your lamb, completely masking its fresh and delicious flavor. But this is the frontier, and there are no chefs here who can prepare Great Qin cuisine. When you accompany me to the capital, there are a few northern chefs in my residence who can prepare delicious food for you,” Alhatu said apologetically.

“There are significant differences between our two nations’ culinary cultures, not to mention other aspects. Is the Second Prince certain he can accept my views? Or rather, is the Second Prince certain he can convince your emperor to accept my views?” Lin Ziyin seized the opportunity to counter.

“How can we know the result without trying?” Alhatu smiled. “As long as it can allow the people of the northern kingdom to live in peace, the emperor and the people will certainly accept the Princess’s views.”

Lin Ziyin shook her head with a faint smile, not continuing the argument.

She ate very little of the lamb. Even though she wasn’t full, she couldn’t bring herself to eat more. The dry lamb was truly difficult to swallow.

“Someone, escort young lady Lin back to her tent,” Alhatu ordered.

Immediately, two guards entered and led Lin Ziyin out.

“Alhatu, are you certain the Princess of Ling can find a way to let the people live in peace?” After she left, Batu, who rarely spoke, finally opened his mouth, but his tone was doubtful.

Chapter 774: The Rise of the Small-Minded (1)

Alhatu’s smile faded slightly. Even Batu doubted the abilities of the Princess of Ling. It was easy to imagine how others would react. The emperor would certainly not take her seriously.

At that point, could he still protect the Princess of Ling?

Lin Ziyin’s safety had suddenly become the most pressing issue, but Alhatu did not regret his actions.

He firmly believed that the Princess of Ling was extraordinary. From the news coming out of the northern lands, this woman was shrouded in mystery. Even considering the fact that the Prince of Ling had married her as his princess, it was worth taking a gamble. If the Princess of Ling could bring stability to the lives of the people in the northern kingdom, the emperor would surely turn to support him.

To be precise, Alhatu focused on governance and state affairs, while the Eldest Prince, Bulukan, was more inclined toward military matters and national defense.

Their differing directions had led to a relationship between the two brothers as incompatible as fire and water.

“The climate and soil of the northern lands are similar to ours. According to reports from our scouts, both Chu Sui Feng’s estate and the Princess of Ling’s family estate have achieved bountiful harvests of rice and a golden-grained crop. It is said that next spring, the northern lands will encourage large-scale crop cultivation among the people,” Alhatu explained calmly. “Chu Sui Feng is like a sleeping tiger. Over the years, if it weren’t for the emperor of Great Qin’s excessive fear and suppression of him, how could he have been content to guard that small piece of land in the northern lands? Now that he has found a way to stockpile grain, do you think he will be willing to be provoked by our northern kingdom time and time again?”

“Is the Second Prince afraid that in the end, both countries will be left battered and bruised?” Batu’s expression turned serious.

“Being battered and bruised would still be the better outcome,” Alhatu replied with a bitter smile. “Last time, the National Master led over a hundred thousand troops, but how many returned? We were fortunate to obtain a few crossbows from the northern lands, but as soon as our people tried to disassemble them, they shattered and could never be reassembled. Moreover, in just over half a year, the weapons of the northern lands have become much sharper. Our northern warriors may be brave, but their bodies are merely flesh and blood. How can they withstand the cold weapons of the northern lands?”

“Those weapons are indeed extremely sharp. A single knife can effortlessly break several of ours without a single notch,” Sqin Qimuge nodded in approval.

“If Chu Sui Feng has enough grain and some time to prepare, how long do you think our warriors can hold out? Moreover, Chu Sui Feng is both wise and brave, with strict military discipline. He is surrounded by many capable individuals, especially Si Tu Gong, who is like adding wings to a tiger. In a year’s time, the soldiers of the northern lands will have enough grain to fill their bellies, and their physical strength may not be inferior to ours. What’s more frightening is that Si Tu Gong and Chu Sui Feng seem to have delved deeply into battle formations. If we were to fight again, our northern kingdom would have no advantage at all.” The bitter smile on Alhatu’s face grew more pronounced.

“You must not say such things in front of the emperor,” Batu hurriedly interrupted.

“Father has trusted the National Master deeply over the years, but after the recent defeat at the border city, Father has become dissatisfied with the National Master. As long as the Princess of Ling is willing to help me persuade Father, I believe the two countries can lay down their arms for the next few decades, and the people will not have to live such difficult lives,” Alhatu said.

“The Second Prince’s heart is too soft, which is why the emperor does not favor him. Our northern warriors are born fearless of death; they are willing to shed blood for the northern kingdom,” Batu passionately reminded him.

“That may be true, but everyone has parents. Who wants to lose their life for no reason? If we wait until Chu Sui Feng truly grows powerful before fighting again, it will be sending our soldiers to their deaths in vain,” Alhatu said. “I would prefer that all the people live in peace and the borders remain stable. Besides, the northern kingdom only has so many laborers. Years of war have already cost the lives of many brave warriors. If this continues, there will be no one left to carry on.”

Chapter 775: The Rise of the Wicked (2)

“The Second Prince is simply too soft-hearted,” Batu couldn’t help but chide. “How can a great hero like you have such womanly compassion?”

“What if the Princess of Ling refuses?” Sqin Qimuge asked.

“Then we kill her,” Batu’s eyes flashed with malice. “But that would surely enrage Chu Sui Feng. However, if Your Highness does not kill her, the Eldest Prince and the National Master will impeach you for this matter. Have you considered your retreat?”

“I would rather face impeachment than kill the Princess of Ling,” Alhatu replied firmly. “According to our scouts, Chu Sui Feng dotes on the Princess of Ling greatly. If we kill her, Chu Sui Feng will go mad and may sacrifice the lives of countless soldiers and civilians from both nations in battle.”

“Your Highness has already enraged Chu Sui Feng by bringing the Princess of Ling to the northern kingdom,” Sqin Qimuge pointed out with a bitter smile.

“As long as the Princess of Ling is willing to speak, Chu Sui Feng will eventually agree to a ceasefire,” Alhatu seemed to understand Chu Sui Feng’s character well. “Moreover, he should be grateful to us. If it weren’t for me saving the Princess of Ling from the Eldest Prince’s men, she would be a corpse by now.”

“As long as the Princess of Ling is on northern kingdom soil, Chu Sui Feng will never acknowledge Your Highness’s favor. If anything happens to her here, Chu Sui Feng will definitely list Your Highness as his number one enemy,” Batu analyzed calmly. “So, the Princess of Ling is a thorny issue. We can’t abandon her, can’t kill her, and must protect her well. Even so, if we send her out of the northern kingdom in the end, whether it’s the court officials or the people of the country, they will think Your Highness is a coward. The result will still be a loss.”

“Even if there’s a sliver of hope, I cannot let this opportunity slip away,” Alhatu sighed, his attitude resolute. “At dawn tomorrow, I will set off back to the capital.”

“Your Highness, be careful on the way,” Batu reminded. “The Princess of Ling was snatched from the Eldest Prince’s men. He will not let this go easily. The journey back will not be peaceful.”

“It’s fine. I am not alone,” Alhatu replied nonchalantly. “The day after tomorrow is New Year’s Eve. I hope to return to the capital before the palace banquet.”

“I will send people to escort you back,” Batu said.

“Good.”

Lin Ziyin followed the soldiers to the tent. The guard lifted the tent flap and respectfully said, “Miss, please come in. This is where you will stay tonight.”

Lin Ziyin nodded and then lowered her head to enter the tent.

The tent was luxuriously decorated. Even the rugs on the ground were much better than those in the previous tent. There were even many small trinkets placed on the wooden shelf at the side.

It was clear that Alhatu had put thought into preparing her accommodations.

Luxury meant little to Lin Ziyin. She was tired and just wanted to find a place to rest properly.

There were no maidservants in the tent. Although she was sticky all over, she didn’t want to bathe. So, she simply lay down on the bed and fell asleep. There were several braziers in the tent, keeping the temperature warm. Before long, she was fast asleep.

It wasn’t that she was careless, but Lin Ziyin knew this was Batu’s territory, a heavily guarded military camp. Whether it was people from the Evergreen Kingdom or the Eldest Prince’s men, they wouldn’t choose to make a move here.

Even if Chu Sui Feng’s men arrived, they wouldn’t choose to snatch her from here.

A few dozen people against tens of thousands of well-trained soldiers—only a fool would barge in.

Just as she was sleeping soundly, Luo Yan and Si Jinhan, who were in the mountain forest, got lost with their people.

Chapter 776: The Rise of the Wicked (3)

Following the footprints left by those who had come before, they successfully reached the cave where Lin Ziyin had rested. The next day, they found the spot where Lin Ziyin and her group had been ambushed—though by then, it had already been four days since Lin Ziyin had fallen down the slope.

“There was a fight here,” Luo Yan crouched down to examine the ground.

“And quite a few people were involved,” Si Jinhan’s expression grew solemn. “The Princess fled up the mountain.”

Over the past few days, the wind and snow had stopped, but the mountain winds were strong, blowing fresh snow over many of the footprints and traces of the struggle. Luo Yan and his men could only rely on their experience to search for her.

“Someone went into the forest,” a black-armored soldier reported. “The footprints aren’t very clear.”

Si Jinhan and the others immediately went to investigate the woods. The footprints were indeed faint, but they could see signs of panic—the depths and directions were erratic.

“They ran up the mountain through the forest,” Luo Yan’s face was devoid of any smile. “If the Princess hadn’t been ambushed, she would have crossed this ridge directly. Batu’s camp isn’t far on the other side. Batu is Alhatu’s uncle—he would never send men to attack the Princess.”

“Batu’s men didn’t arrive in time to meet her?” Si Jinhan’s eyes flashed coldly.

“We’ll split into two groups. I’ll take my men and follow the footprints up the mountain. You take your men and cross the ridge to check near the camp,” Luo Yan decided to divide their forces.

“No, I’ll follow the footprints into the forest,” Si Jinhan’s face turned icy.

Luo Yan sighed, then patted his shoulder, finally saying nothing.

The two men temporarily split their forces to search separately. However, they overlooked the spot where Lin Ziyin had fallen—the traces of her descent had long been buried under fresh snow.

Luo Yan began climbing the ridge, but soon, he returned with his men to pursue Si Jinhan.

“The Princess isn’t at the camp?” Si Jinhan asked urgently.

“There’s no need to check. The Princess isn’t there. There are only footprints of people coming, none returning. They must be searching for her too,” Luo Yan replied gravely. The two exchanged a glance before immediately issuing orders to search the nearby mountains and forests with all their might.

This delay cost them two days. By the time Si Jinhan and Luo Yan caught up with the injured guards of the Evergreen Kingdom, they realized they had been searching in the wrong direction. They also learned from the guards that Lin Ziyin had fallen down the slope. Instantly, the mood of the entire group plummeted.

“Kill them,” the group immediately took out their frustration on the unfortunate guards of the Evergreen Kingdom.

The few injured men were no match for the assassins Luo Yan had brought. Even though the guards fought desperately, they ultimately met their end, their bodies left in the wilderness.

“Send word to His Highness immediately,” Luo Yan instructed his men.

“No, wait until we find the Princess,” Si Jinhan stopped him, his face stern.

Luo Heng’s sharp gaze fixed on him, but Si Jinhan stood motionless.

The black-armored soldiers who had followed them watched nervously as the two leaders reached a stalemate.

“Do you know your place?” Luo Yan finally exploded in anger. “Can’t you think before you act?”

“The Princess will be fine,” Si Jinhan answered seriously. “That woman is smarter than anyone. If you send word to His Highness now, it will only make him more distressed.”

Luo Yan stared at him for a long moment, but Si Jinhan remained unmoved. “She won’t be in danger.”

“Fine, we’ll search for two more days. Let’s return to the slope where the fight happened and look for her. If we still can’t find her, we’ll report to His Highness immediately,” Luo Yan finally conceded.

Chapter 777: The Rise of the Small-Minded (4)

The group hurried back as quickly as possible, while Lin Ziyin had already set off toward the capital of the northern kingdom.

“I hope the Princess of Ling can persuade the emperor,” Sqin Qimuge prayed.

“This journey will likely not be peaceful. We must be prepared,” Batu replied. “The Prince was too impulsive.”

“The National Master despises Chu Sui Feng. The Prince wants to protect the Princess of Ling, but the trouble he has stirred up will not be small,” Sqin Qimuge analyzed. “However, if the Princess of Ling can truly do as the Prince says and ensure that the people of our northern kingdom have enough to eat, the people should support the Prince. There is still a chance for things to turn around.”

Batu did not speak, but both knew in their hearts that persuading the emperor to abandon war and plunder would be extremely difficult.

“If there is to be a change in power, we should prepare for everything,” Batu said, looking at the sky and sighing as he walked toward the tent.

The weather was uncooperative. It had only been clear for four days, but shortly after Lin Ziyin and her group set off, snowflakes began to drift down from the sky once more.

This time, since she was accompanying Alhatu, the Second Prince, she did not suffer the same hardships as before. Instead, she rode in a warm and comfortable carriage, with Tana guarding her.

“Your leg is healing quickly,” Lin Ziyin said, putting down the book in her hand and looking at Tana’s leg.

“It’s just a sprain. I still can’t exert much force, so I’m taking advantage of your kindness,” Tana said, somewhat embarrassed to face her.

When they were rescued, both she and Bayan had seen the silk handkerchief Lin Ziyin clutched tightly in her hand, containing five bright red fruit pastries. They were certain that the Princess of Ling had not kept them for herself. Those fruit pastries were meant to be shared with them upon her return.

No one had ever treated her so well. Tana felt guilty, and her respect for Lin Ziyin grew significantly.

Hearing Lin Ziyin’s concern for her leg, she didn’t know how to respond normally.

Lin Ziyin saw her awkward expression and couldn’t help but laugh. “Now I am your captive. This carriage is just a more elegant prison. So, you don’t need to feel like you’re taking advantage of anything.”

“No, that’s not true,” Tana immediately panicked upon hearing this. “Miss, our Prince is an upright and honorable man. He does not treat you as a captive but as an honored guest. This time, we invited you to our northern kingdom as a guest, hoping you can persuade the emperor to value agriculture and livestock, so the people can live in peace.”

“Are you sure Alhatu treats me as an honored guest and not a captive?” Lin Ziyin asked, half-smiling.

“Of course. You can ask around. The Prince is not that kind of deceitful person,” Tana said, seemingly full of admiration for Alhatu.

“An upright and honorable person would use such methods to bring me here?” Lin Ziyin decided to probe further. She wanted to determine just how loyal Tana was to Alhatu.

“You misunderstand the Prince,” Tana replied seriously. “It was the Eldest Prince’s men who kidnapped you first. We only intercepted you along the way. You should know that the Eldest Prince’s men have always been hostile toward the Prince of Ling and you. If you had fallen into their hands, the consequences would have been unimaginable.”

“So, should I be grateful to your Prince?” Lin Ziyin asked mockingly.

Tana’s face turned red. “I am not trying to take credit for the Second Prince. The truth is as I said. If you don’t believe me, I won’t say anything more.”

Lin Ziyin lowered her head and did not speak, continuing to read the book in her hand with great concentration. In reality, her mind was in turmoil. The Eldest Prince’s men had kidnapped her. If there were no spies in the Prince’s Residence, even ghosts wouldn’t believe it. The Prince of Ling’s estate had always been heavily guarded, yet such a major oversight had occurred. Clearly, the spy’s identity was not low. Who could it be? The women in the back courtyard? Logically, although they hated her and wanted to get rid of her, their personal freedom was restricted. They wouldn’t have the ability to smuggle her out of the estate.

Chapter 778: The Rise of the Small-Minded (5)

Tana secretly observed her expression, afraid she might be angry after what had just been said.

But Lin Ziyin was deeply engrossed in her book, seemingly not the least bit upset. Tana’s mind began to race. Having spent some time with Lin Ziyin on the journey, she had come to understand the Princess of Ling a little.

The less Lin Ziyin spoke, the angrier she was inside.

What should she do? Should she tell the Prince about this? But if she did, wouldn’t the Princess of Ling become even more guarded around her? Tana was at a loss, unsure of what to do.

Though Lin Ziyin held a book in her hands, she hadn’t actually read a single word. Her mind was still preoccupied with the identity of the traitor within the Prince’s Residence.

Wait—she suddenly thought of someone.

Among the women in the back courtyard, there was one who could move about freely: Beauty Ming. But those days, she had been punished and was recuperating in the residence. She hadn’t seen her leave the estate.

Because of the management system Lin Ziyin had implemented, anyone entering or leaving the Prince’s Residence had to be registered. So she was quite informed about the affairs of the residence. She could confirm that Beauty Ming and her people had not left the estate.

If it wasn’t Beauty Ming, then who could the spy be? One thing was certain: the spy couldn’t be acting alone. It would be impossible for one person to smuggle her, a living person, out of the Prince’s Residence.

Had Chu Sui Feng discovered the spy’s identity?

“Miss, we’re almost at the town. We can stop for the night and have a meal,” Tana tried to break the silence, tentatively explaining, “Our northern kingdom has many delicacies. You can try them.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Mm.”

Seeing she wasn’t in the mood to talk, Tana fell silent.

The snowflakes weren’t falling heavily, but the ground was already faintly covered in a layer of white. Once they entered the town, the streets were bustling. The people wore the distinctive fur-lined robes and heavy fur hats of the northern lands, their faces beaming with joy, each carrying some purchases.

Lin Ziyin suddenly realized—today was the twenty-ninth day of the year. Tomorrow would be New Year’s Eve.

If she hadn’t been kidnapped and brought to the northern kingdom, she would be busy in the Prince’s Residence receiving gifts, returning favors to various households, and delivering New Year’s gifts to Shili Village.

After such a major incident, Grandpa and the others must be worried sick. Changting and Sister would be crying their eyes out…

What worried Lin Ziyin the most was Chu Sui Feng. Though there was no news of him, she knew that man must be going mad with worry over her disappearance.

She was Chu Sui Feng’s only source of warmth. He had once said that this New Year would be carefully arranged, inviting Grandpa and the others to the Prince’s Residence to celebrate a lively holiday. The joy on his face at that time was still fresh in her memory. But now, everything had fallen apart.

Damn the northern kingdom!

The more she thought about it, the worse her mood became.

“Young lady Lin, we’ve arrived at the inn. We’ll rest here for the night and continue our journey tomorrow,” Alhatu’s voice came from outside the carriage.

The curtain was drawn back, and two maidservants appeared outside.

Tana got out of the carriage first. Her legs were unsteady, so one of the maidservants helped her stand to the side, while the other tall and sturdy maidservant respectfully waited for Lin Ziyin to alight.

Lin Ziyin obediently let her help her out of the carriage, then looked up at the small inn before her.

The inn wasn’t large, but it looked comfortable.

“Welcome, guests. Please come in,” the shopkeeper himself came out to greet them. “You’ve arrived just in time. I was about to close the shop to go home for the New Year.”

Chapter 779: The Rise of the Small-Minded (6)

“We’ll take the second floor,” a guard stepped forward and dropped a silver note.

“Bring up all the best dishes your shop has to offer,” Alhatu’s guard loudly ordered.

“Yes, I’ll prepare them right away,” the shopkeeper snatched up the silver note.

Lin Ziyin glanced over, her eyes suddenly tightening, but she said nothing.

“Princess has already been taken away by Alhatu,” in the mountains, Luo Yan and Si Jinhan finally found the cave where Lin Ziyin had spent the night. “This method of burning fire for warmth must have been thought up by Princess.”

Luo Yan said with pride in his eyes.

Indeed, Si Jinhan could also confirm that this unique heating method could only have been thought of by Lin Ziyin.

“Let’s rest here tonight. We’ve missed our chance, and even if we chase after them, we won’t catch up. It’s better to plan for the long term,” Luo Yan instructed.

“The cave is a bit small,” Si Jinhan said disdainfully.

Luo Yan knew he was in a bad mood and didn’t argue with him. “It’s fine, we can just about squeeze in.”

As they spoke, the black-armored soldiers who had gone out to hunt and gather firewood began to return.

This place was secluded, a good spot to rest. Even if they lit a fire, as long as there were no mountain patrols, they wouldn’t be discovered.

The people searching for Lin Ziyin had already returned, so there would definitely be no one else in the mountains. Thus, Luo Yan directly ordered his men to light a fire in the cave. The black-armored soldiers had already prepared the roe deer they had hunted and immediately began roasting it over the fire.

“This year won’t be peaceful,” Luo Yan and his men were exhausted from the continuous journey, lying on the pine needles, but neither of them felt any sleepiness.

“The message has already been sent out. Prince should be here soon,” Luo Yan said, seeing Si Jinhan’s low spirits.

Si Jinhan angrily punched the ground, a look of frustration on his face.

“Does it hurt?” Luo Yan blinked innocently and asked him.

The New Year was equally unpleasant in Shili Village.

This year, the court had prohibited grain from entering the northern lands, and goods were also prohibited by Prince and Lin Ziyin from flowing towards the capital of Great Qin. However, in reality, the goods produced by the Lin family were not lacking in customers.

Fengcheng was originally located on a major transportation route, with many merchants coming and going from the north and south. Western merchants could be seen everywhere.

These types of merchants traveled to many places and had broad trading venues, so the Lin family’s goods were not afraid of not being sold.

Therefore, at the end of the year, every household in Shili Village and the nearby villages received considerable wages and bonuses. The Lin family was benevolent, and the benefits they provided were better than other families. Logically, every household should have been joyfully celebrating the New Year, but as the New Year’s Eve approached, there was not a hint of festive atmosphere in the villages.

The reason was simple: Lin Ziyin had disappeared.

Lin Ziyin was the true boss of the Shili Village workshop, and this was no longer a secret.

With the boss missing, no one knew what would happen to the workshop next year. Many people helped each other to gather news, although they knew it might not make much difference, but it was a gesture of goodwill.

If there was any happiness to be found, it was certainly at the Ma family residence.

Mrs. Yan paid no heed to the villagers’ worries or the Lin family’s sorrow. Before New Year’s Eve, she had already set off a string of firecrackers in front of her door.

“This isn’t even New Year’s Eve yet. What kind of firecrackers are you setting off?” Wu Erli led a group of young villagers over to question her.

“What’s wrong? Can’t I set off firecrackers to celebrate the upcoming New Year?” Mrs. Yan said, hands on her hips, full of confidence.

Chapter 780: The Rise of the Wicked (7)

“Mother, it’s not even New Year yet,” Ma Zhixin grumbled as he stepped out.

“Not New Year? So what if it’s not? I’m happy, and I want to set off firecrackers. What’s it to you? Do you think you can control the heavens and the earth, and even my farts?” Mrs. Yan put on her shrewish act, “I’m happy, so I’ll set off firecrackers. What’s wrong with that?”

With that, she grabbed the broom and struck Ma Zhixin on the head. “You ungrateful wretch! Others come to bully me, and you, who came out of my womb, side with outsiders to bully me too?”

The broom hurt when it hit, and Ma Xincai, seething but not daring to speak, clutched his head and darted out. Seeing the half-grown lads in the village, he quickly put on a smile and apologized, “My mother’s confused. Don’t take her seriously.”

“Ungrateful wretch! You dare badmouth me behind my back. Today, I’ll beat you to death!” Mrs. Yan raised the broom and chased after Ma Xincai again.

Wu Erli and the others watched, furious but helpless against Mrs. Yan.

“Grandma, don’t hit Father!” Ma Xincai’s son and daughter came out, and seeing their father being beaten, they immediately ran over, hugging Mrs. Yan’s legs and crying.

Mrs. Yan’s anger hadn’t subsided. Unable to bear it, and unable to hit Ma Xincai, she took out her frustration on the two children instead.

The older boy knew to dodge, but the younger girl took several solid slaps from Mrs. Yan.

The child burst into loud sobs.

“Crying like a banshee, you little good-for-nothing!” Mrs. Yan had never liked this granddaughter, and seeing the child cry so hard only fueled her anger.

She raised the broom and started hitting again. The boy, seeing his sister being beaten, rushed over to pull her away. Ma Xincai, heartbroken, also came to shield his daughter. In an instant, the Ma family courtyard became quite lively.

“Old hag, how dare you hit my children!” Mrs. Huang heard the crying and hurried out to check. Her hands were still dusted with flour, showing she had been busy making noodles in the kitchen for years.

She came out just in time to see Mrs. Yan wielding the broom against her two children. All the old and new grievances welled up in her heart.

Working at the Lin family residence had taught Mrs. Huang to stand up for herself. These days, she had grown disdainful of Mrs. Yan and Ma Dalang’s hypocrisy, and she no longer feared being driven out. After all, this year, she and Ma Zhicai had earned a good deal of silver. Even if they quarreled, she wasn’t afraid of having nowhere to go.

Thus, emboldened, Mrs. Huang grabbed the broom from the house and charged at Mrs. Yan, striking her without restraint.

“Unbelievable! A daughter-in-law beating her mother-in-law! There’s no justice in this world!” Mrs. Yan, caught off guard, was no match for Mrs. Huang in her age. So, she plopped down in the snow and started throwing a tantrum.

Mrs. Huang looked at her coldly, unafraid.

The onlookers only laughed, secretly delighted, and no one stepped forward to intervene or criticize Mrs. Huang.

“How could you really hit her?” Ma Xincai couldn’t bear it. After all, Mrs. Yan was his own mother.

“If you’re so concerned about her, why don’t you care about the children and me?” Mrs. Huang’s years of pent-up anger exploded. “Let me tell you, Ma Xincai, I’ve had enough of this wretched life in your Ma family!”

“Had enough? Then leave!” A sharp rebuke suddenly came from the doorway. “We, the Ma family, don’t want such a rebellious thing!”

Everyone turned to see—oh, it was Ma Zhicai returning.

Seeing her favorite son back, Mrs. Yan perked up and cried even harder. “Zhicai, you’re finally back. If you hadn’t returned, I might not have seen you again!”

“Mother, don’t be afraid. We’ll have my brother divorce this thing,” Ma Zhicai said coldly. “I’ve bought a lot of things in the cart. Help me unload them.”

Ma Zhicai deliberately spoke lightly, wanting everyone to see that even without working at the Lin family residence, he, Ma Zhicai, was doing just fine.

Hearing there were things, Mrs. Yan immediately stopped crying. Forgetting to settle scores with Mrs. Huang, she scurried over to unload the cart. When she saw the items, her eyes curved with joy. “Oh my, working in the city really pays off. You’ve gotten so many things!”

“No need for you to drive me out. I’ll leave right now. I can’t stand living with such despicable people,” Mrs. Huang sneered, glaring at Ma Zhicai. “But what are you, anyway? How dare you incite your brother to divorce me?”

The crowd burst into laughter, and Ma Zhicai’s face turned red. He couldn’t argue with Mrs. Huang, so he turned his anger on Ma Xincai. “Brother, look at what you’ve married!”

“How can you talk like that?” Ma Xincai didn’t side with him. “She’s your sister-in-law. Is this how you treat her? Have you read books only to feed them to the dogs?”

Chapter 781: Meeting (1)

“Are you even a man? Are you really a son of the Ma family?” Ma Zhicai’s tone turned harsh. He had never respected his elder brother, Ma Xincai, especially since he was only a scholar. Usually, Ma Xincai would obediently show him respect. But now, unexpectedly, Ma Xincai had scolded him, and his anger flared up instantly.

“Only a man like you would treat such a shrewish woman like a treasure,” he sneered.

Ma Xincai’s face flushed red. He was a man too—how could he endure such mockery? He looked at Mrs. Huang, wanting to reprimand her, but when he saw the two children crying so hard they could barely breathe and the heartbroken expression on Mrs. Huang’s face, he suddenly couldn’t bring himself to scold her.

“Ma Xincai, if you’re a man, come with me. Let’s cut ties with them so they can’t keep bleeding us dry like leeches,” Mrs. Huang cried, recounting all the grievances she had endured over the years in front of everyone.

The commotion had drawn a crowd from the village. Seeing the injured children and Mrs. Huang’s distress, the villagers shook their heads and whispered among themselves. Public opinion quickly turned in Mrs. Huang’s favor.

“Vixen! Trash! After working at the Lin family for a few days, you think you’re something special. Do you really think the Lin family’s backing scares me? How much money have you even earned? All the silver you’ve made, you’ve pocketed it all. Look at these things—Zhicai earned them all! What have you contributed? You can’t tell right from wrong, flattering others at every turn, treating them like your own mother. But now that she’s gone, who are you trying to impress?”

“Who’s gone?” Wu Erli roared, wishing he could slap her.

“Exactly! Explain yourself!” The villagers were already furious about Lin Ziyin’s disappearance, and Mrs. Yan’s mockery only fueled their anger further.

“This is our family matter. What does it have to do with you?” Ma Zhicai coldly regarded the crowd. “Did my mother call any of you out? If you’re unhappy, don’t take it out on us.”

“Right, son. They’re just bullying us because they think they can,” Mrs. Yan added fearlessly.

Ma Xincai looked at Mrs. Yan and Ma Zhicai, his heart growing cold. “Ma Xincai, I’m telling you—either we split the family and cut ties, or we divorce. I’ll take the children and leave.”

Everyone in the village lived together. Even if Lin Ziyin wasn’t the Princess of Ling with an untouchable status, the benefits the Lin family had brought to the village meant that Mrs. Yan’s behavior was a provocation to the entire village.

If this continued, trouble was bound to follow.

Mrs. Huang was still young, with two small children. Their family didn’t want to end up in prison or worse because of Mrs. Yan.

No, they had to cut ties.

“Bah! My eldest son came from my womb. If you want to cut ties, go ahead. But if you’re leaving, leave alone,” Mrs. Yan retorted, emboldened by Ma Zhicai’s support.

Mrs. Huang said nothing, only staring coldly at Ma Xincai.

Ma Xincai looked awkward. He wanted to split the family, but he didn’t want to cut ties completely. He was afraid of being judged. “Fine, we’ll split the family, but we won’t cut ties.”

“Then go by yourself,” Mrs. Huang sneered before going inside to pack her things.

“Wife!” Ma Xincai panicked.

“Get out! But don’t you dare take a single thread from the Ma family!” Mrs. Yan shouted at the top of her lungs.

Chapter 782: Meeting (2)

“I don’t care about your things—I only want what’s mine.” Mrs. Huang showed remarkable resolve. She quickly packed her own bundle, slung it over her back, and took a child by each hand, ready to leave.

“Stop right there! Open that bundle for me!” Mrs. Yan blocked her path, speaking with righteous indignation.

“Get out of my way. There’s silver inside, but it’s all money I earned myself. Don’t even think about taking it. Let me tell you, the Lin family has connections. If you dare rob me, I’ll report you to the authorities.”

Mrs. Yan nearly choked on her rage, but she knew full well that with her current reputation, if this matter were taken to the yamen, she would be the one in trouble. Ever since the Prince of Ling had met that wretched Lin Ziyin, the laws in the northern lands had been changing.

In the past, if an elder accused a younger generation of rebellion and disrespect, the elder would win nine times out of ten. But now, things were different. She had heard that the yamen would send officials to the village to gather evidence, and both sides could present their cases in court.

Under these circumstances, she was bound to lose. Mrs. Yan knew that Mrs. Huang had been working for the Lin family for a long time and had already won the support of the villagers. Even people from neighboring villages who came to work would side with Mrs. Huang if this went to court.

After careful consideration, Mrs. Yan did not dare mention taking the matter to the yamen. Instead, she pointed at Mrs. Huang and cursed her relentlessly.

Mrs. Huang listened to her curses with a cold smile. “Go ahead and curse. Let everyone see what kind of ‘loving mother’ you are. When the yamen comes to investigate, I’ll have plenty of witnesses.”

“Mrs. Huang, we’ll all testify for you. What kind of mother-in-law curses her daughter-in-law like that?” someone shouted in support.

“That’s nothing. Didn’t you hear? Even the younger brother is meddling in his elder brother’s affairs!” someone else chimed in, and the villagers’ gazes turned to Ma Zhicai, who stood nearby, eliciting a burst of mocking laughter.

Ma Zhicai’s face flushed red, but he refused to back down. In his eyes, anyone who supported the Lin family was his enemy.

“I’ve never seen people so shamelessly gloat over others’ misfortunes and kick them when they’re down. What kind of daughter-in-law dares to defy her elders like this? Shouldn’t she be divorced? Or perhaps birds of a feather flock together—do you all prefer such disrespectful younger generations?” Ma Zhicai, being a scholar, knew how to strike where it hurt.

Unfortunately, the villagers were well aware of the Ma family’s scandals. No one paid any attention to Ma Zhicai’s veiled insults.

“What’s everyone doing crowded here?” Ma Dalang, who had returned late, had not even entered the courtyard when he saw the large crowd gathered inside and outside his home.

Ma Dalang valued his reputation above all else and did not want people gathering at his home to laugh at him. He forced his way into the courtyard and put on the air of a stern patriarch.

“Master, you’re finally back. If you hadn’t returned, that wretched woman would have beaten me to death today.” With that, Mrs. Yan revealed the injuries Mrs. Huang had inflicted on her.

Though they were merely shallow scratches from a broom, in Mrs. Yan’s eyes, they were grave wounds—proof of Mrs. Huang’s rebellion and disrespect.

“How could you hit your mother-in-law?” Without even hearing Mrs. Huang’s side, Ma Dalang immediately began reprimanding his eldest daughter-in-law.

Mrs. Huang let out a cold laugh. “Father-in-law hasn’t even heard my side, and he’s already passing judgment? I can’t bear the weight of such a grave accusation of rebellion and disrespect.”

Ma Dalang frowned in displeasure at her nonchalant attitude. In his eyes, her defiance in front of everyone showed she did not respect him as an elder.

“Mother, please say less,” Ma Zhixin tugged at her sleeve, trying to stop her.

Chapter 783: Meeting (3)

“Why should I hold back? Everyone’s watching. Are we supposed to let that woman, Yan, treat us like dirt and not fight back? The magistrate said it himself—unfair matters should be brought to light. So, tell me, should I have fought back or not?” Mrs. Huang wasn’t foolish. She immediately rallied the onlookers to her side.

“You should have!”

“What kind of nonsense is this? Beating your own grandchildren like that—she went too far!”

“Exactly! What mother doesn’t dote on her own children?”

…

“Did you hear that, sir?” Mrs. Huang sneered at Ma Dalang. “You don’t care about these two children, but I do as their mother. I’ve made up my mind. Either we cut ties and split the family, or I, Huang, will divorce Ma Xincai.”

“Wife…” Ma Xincai looked at her pitifully. He wasn’t stupid—he knew who truly cared for him. Though he hated to leave his parents, if Mrs. Huang insisted on divorce, he would never agree. He would choose to split the family instead.

The two children, hearing this, clung to Mrs. Huang’s legs and began crying again.

Only then did Ma Dalang notice the injuries on their faces. Without asking, he knew Yan must have been the one who hit them. He had had enough of Yan’s constant troublemaking. “What exactly happened?” he demanded.

Yan, seeing his anger, immediately hid behind Ma Zhicai, losing her earlier arrogance.

“Father, no matter what Mother did, she’s still the elder. Can’t she even discipline the children?” Ma Zhicai complained, glaring at Ma Dalang.

Mrs. Huang sneered at Ma Zhicai. “You can keep chatting among yourselves. I won’t serve you anymore. I’m taking the children back to my family for the New Year.” With that, she took a child in each hand and walked out.

“Sister, take our ox cart back,” someone from her family’s village called out. Her family lived in the neighboring village, not far from here. Many villagers worked in Shili Village, and seeing Mrs. Huang’s resolve, they immediately showed their support as her relatives.

“Wait, why go back on New Year’s Eve? We’re all family—can’t we talk this out?” Ma Dalang couldn’t bear the shame. What kind of family lets their daughter-in-law get beaten and run away on New Year’s Eve? How would he face anyone after this? How could he do business?

Indeed, though Ma Dalang couldn’t work for the Lin family, he was quick-witted and had found a business opportunity. Merchants coming into the village and transporting goods needed brokers, and he had become that middleman. Of course, he didn’t handle negotiations with the Lin family directly. Instead, he arranged lodging for merchants, hired laborers for transport, and provided ox carts—essentially forming a complete industry chain.

In short, this winter, Ma Dalang had made a good profit. Strictly speaking, the Lin family had brought them these benefits, but Yan, resenting the Lin family, refused to acknowledge their kindness. Instead, she believed their improved livelihood was solely due to her husband, Ma Dalang’s, abilities.

“If you truly care for us, then do as we ask. No matter how much you earn in the future, we won’t be jealous,” Mrs. Huang said, determined to leave.

“If you’re leaving, take me with you,” Ma Xincai muttered awkwardly. “What’s the point of leaving me behind alone?”

“Ma Dalang, you’re not actually going to drive them out, are you?” someone in the crowd asked, stirring the pot.

“Hmph, do you think our village’s girls are easy to bully?” someone from the neighboring village threatened.

Seeing the situation escalate, Ma Dalang had no choice but to compromise. He didn’t care much for his eldest son anyway, and with the family doing well, it was better if they wanted to leave. “Fine, if you’re so set on splitting, then do it. I’ll go find the village headman right now.”

Chapter 784: Meeting (4)

“Don’t bother looking, I’m right here.” The village headman stepped out leisurely.

Ma Dalang cursed inwardly. He had hoped to slip away unnoticed, but now he was trapped.

In a small inn in the northern kingdom, Alhatu had reserved all the rooms.

“This is our northern specialty—hand-pulled lamb and roasted suckling lamb…” Alhatu finally made good on his promise. He had gathered the best cooks in town to prepare a table full of northern delicacies for Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin looked at the table covered in meat and quickly lost her appetite.

“Don’t like it?” Alhatu asked with a smile.

“Too much meat. It doesn’t suit my taste.” Lin Ziyin didn’t bother hiding her feelings.

“Vegetables are scarce in winter, especially in a small town like this. It’s hard to find fresh ones.” Alhatu explained gently. “I hear that even in winter, the Princess of Ling’s estate can grow fresh vegetables?”

“That’s right.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. “As long as the temperature is right, any vegetable can be grown.”

“Once we reach the capital, you’ll be able to eat fresh vegetables. I have an estate in the mountains with hot springs. They grow greens near the springs.” For some reason, Alhatu found himself sharing trivial details of his daily life with Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin had no intention of engaging further. How Alhatu managed to grow vegetables was none of her concern, and she wasn’t interested in asking.

Alhatu watched her expression and, seeing her lack of interest, sighed inwardly.

Everyone said the Princess of Ling was only married because she knew how to farm and do business—that the Prince of Ling needed silver and grain. Alhatu had believed this too, since food and money were crucial for Chu Sui Feng.

But after spending these past few days with Lin Ziyin, especially after hearing reports from Bayan and Tana, he no longer believed the rumors.

A woman who remained calm in the face of danger, bold yet meticulous—how could she be ordinary?

“Honored guest, this is our signature tea, made with honey.” Just then, the shop assistant brought over a fine pot of tea, interrupting Alhatu’s attempt to continue the conversation.

“Signature tea?” Alhatu looked curiously at the exquisite teaware on the table.

“Indeed, sir. Don’t underestimate this honey tea. The honey in it was specially procured by the shopkeeper from Western merchants. Every guest who comes in loves to order a pot. Since you’re an honored guest, the shopkeeper instructed me to bring you a complimentary pot.” The shop assistant’s words were as sweet as the honey.

“Since it’s a specialty, leave it here.” Alhatu smiled and ordered.

The shop assistant, seeing the guest’s approval, left happily.

Lin Ziyin watched the shop assistant’s retreating figure, lost in thought.

“What’s wrong? Something off?” Alhatu asked with a faint smile.

“I’m afraid the price of this tea might be too high.” Lin Ziyin replied coolly.

“They wouldn’t dare.” Alhatu smiled at her, inwardly surprised by her sharp observation.

He knew Lin Ziyin had no inner strength and didn’t practice martial arts. Yet she was the first to notice something was wrong with the shopkeeper and the assistant.

His curiosity about her grew. “How did you notice something was off, young lady Lin?”

“A shopkeeper’s hands should be soft from handling accounts and standing at the counter. How could they have thick calluses on their thumb and palm?” Lin Ziyin didn’t hide the truth, satisfying his curiosity. “I may not know martial arts, but I know that only those who frequently handle weapons develop such calluses.”

Chapter 785: Meeting (5)

“Young lady Lin, judging the entire inn based solely on the shopkeeper’s characteristics seems a bit hasty,” Alhatu deliberately argued. “The shop assistants all have calloused hands, which fits the description of manual laborers.”

“Your Highness makes a valid point. But the fact that the shop assistants have calloused palms is precisely what’s suspicious,” Lin Ziyin replied calmly. “I’m sure Your Highness has noticed—the skin on the backs of their hands is all very smooth. They have to wipe tables and wash dishes every day, so how could there be no trace of frostbite?”

“Young lady Lin is truly meticulous,” Alhatu praised, looking at her with admiration.

“The Second Prince is not only meticulous but also remarkably courageous,” Lin Ziyin responded promptly, returning the compliment. She wasn’t the kind of person who would ignore such gestures. In the northern kingdom’s territory, having an extra friend was always an advantage.

“Tonight, you might not sleep very soundly. Please forgive me, Princess,” Alhatu reminded her.

“It’s no trouble,” Lin Ziyin nodded.

After their conversation, the two exchanged smiles.

Putting down her rice bowl, Lin Ziyin indeed retired to her room early to rest.

The maid who had helped her disembark from the carriage was waiting respectfully inside the room. “Young lady Lin, this servant will attend to you in the room today. If there’s anything you need, please feel free to instruct me.”

“I’d like to change my clothes,” Lin Ziyin said. She had been so focused on fleeing that she hadn’t had time to change, and she was still wearing the same outfit from Fengcheng.

“Please wait a moment, miss,” the tall maid replied respectfully.

Lin Ziyin thought she would go out to find clothes, but instead, the maid simply stood at the door and beckoned. Soon, another maid arrived.

The tall maid spoke a few words to the other maid, who then left. Before long, she brought back a set of fresh clothes for Lin Ziyin.

“Miss, I apologize. The town only has our northern kingdom’s clothing. Please bear with it,” the tall maid said, placing the clothes on the bed.

“It’s fine,” Lin Ziyin wasn’t particularly fussy.

Quickly, she changed out of her close-fitting clothes. The fabric was precious, but wearing it still felt somewhat uncomfortable. However, she didn’t say anything. “Wash the clothes as soon as possible. I need to wear them again.”

“Yes, miss,” the tall maid placed the clothes in a basin and handed them to the maid waiting outside.

After changing into clean clothes, Lin Ziyin promptly lay down in bed and closed her eyes. It wasn’t that she was careless, but she knew that even if the enemy intended to act, they would at least wait until midnight. As the saying goes, a dark and windy night is the perfect time for murder. Since that was the case, she couldn’t just sit around waiting for the enemy to come.

Moreover, since Alhatu had already seen through the enemy’s intentions, he would certainly not put her in danger.

In essence, tonight, Lin Ziyin had become the bait.

As the bait, Lin Ziyin slept very soundly, seemingly unconcerned about the impending events.

The tall maid blew out the candle in the room, plunging it into darkness.

After the third watch of the night, the assassination did not come as Lin Ziyin had imagined. Nothing happened that night.

At dawn, Lin Ziyin opened her eyes, puzzled. Had the enemy discovered something? Or had they changed their plans?

“Miss, it’s time to get up,” the maid softly called to her.

Lin Ziyin lazily responded from under the covers before getting up and starting to dress and groom herself.

Chapter 786: Meeting (6)

She was dressed in the traditional robes of the northern kingdom, so the tall maid, after obtaining her consent, deftly styled her hair in a fashion popular among the young women of the northern lands.

“Miss, the Second Prince is waiting for you downstairs,” the tall maid said, her movements measured and her words few. Her manners were impeccable, clearly the result of specialized training.

Lin Ziyin, who also disliked excessive chatter, gave a faint nod before standing and following the maid downstairs.

Since the entire inn had been reserved, only the Second Prince’s people were present.

When Lin Ziyin descended, she saw that the table before Alhatu was already laden with various breakfast dishes. Among them were even the common northern delicacies of homemade rice porridge and steamed buns.

It was clear that Alhatu had gone to considerable effort to cater to her tastes.

“Honored guest, the shopkeeper has instructed me to bring you another pot of honey tea,” the shop assistant said, carrying a tea set with a beaming smile.

“This is a special treat the shopkeeper had the kitchen prepare for our esteemed guest,” the shopkeeper himself added, joining them.

Lin Ziyin remained seated, watching the shopkeeper and the shop assistant with a smile.

Alhatu, however, spoke up with a smile, “The shopkeeper has gone to great trouble.”

“With the New Year approaching, after seeing off our guests, the shop will close. You’ve been so generous, so these pastries are a small gift from this old man—a little treat for your journey,” the shopkeeper said, his face wreathed in smiles, the picture of amiability.

“Thank you,” Lin Ziyin finally spoke.

“In that case, we won’t stand on ceremony,” Alhatu accepted graciously, “Place them on the table.”

The shopkeeper and the shop assistant, one carrying the tea tray and the other holding a basket, approached the table cheerfully.

As they reached the table, their faces suddenly twisted with reverence as they placed their items down.

Suddenly, the shop assistant drew a dagger from beneath the tea tray and lunged at Lin Ziyin, while the shopkeeper pulled two gleaming daggers from the basket, aiming them at Alhatu.

Alhatu and Lin Ziyin had been on guard from the start. In the crisis, Alhatu kicked the stool Lin Ziyin was sitting on, sending it flying, while drawing his sword to block the attack.

Alhatu’s movement was precise—Lin Ziyin, instead of falling, was propelled forward by the stool.

Behind her stood the tall maid, who caught her immediately. At the same time, the guards stationed around them drew their weapons and surrounded the attackers. Simultaneously, over a dozen men emerged from within the inn.

These men were all dressed as shop assistants, clearly part of the inn’s staff.

“So, it turns out I’ve been staying in a den of thieves,” Alhatu said coldly, eyeing them.

With the guards swarming forward, he had already broken free and stood beside Lin Ziyin.

The shopkeeper now realized that Alhatu had seen through his identity long ago. He straightened up, no longer hiding his true self. “The Second Prince is indeed clever. But clever men often do the most foolish things.”

“Is that so?” Alhatu, now free from restraint, had regained his usual debonair demeanor.

“This woman is Prince Ling’s consort. Chu Sui Feng has killed countless of our northern brothers. I never expected the Second Prince to associate with such a woman—and to protect her so openly. Does the Second Prince not fear chilling the hearts of our northern warriors?” The shopkeeper’s words were righteous, his eyes burning with deep-seated hatred as he glared at Lin Ziyin.

From his gaze, Lin Ziyin could tell—they truly despised her.

Chapter 787: Meeting (7)

However, the other party wanted to kill her but had pinned the blame on her and Chu Sui Feng. Lin Ziyin immediately grew displeased. “You call yourself a warrior? Don’t flatter yourself.”

Her words were infuriating, but the assassins’ attention was indeed drawn to her.

“Shut up, witch!” the shopkeeper roared at her in fury.

“You want to kill me, but at least give me a chance to defend myself,” Lin Ziyin sneered, unafraid. “Or are you too afraid to hear what I have to say?”

“Boss, don’t waste your breath on her,” a man dressed as a cook glared at Lin Ziyin before turning back to the shopkeeper.

Lin Ziyin sneered at them. “So this is what passes for a man in the northern kingdom.”

“You dare mock the warriors of the northern kingdom?” a shop assistant exclaimed, looking ready to charge at her.

Alhatu’s guards immediately drew their weapons, shielding both Lin Ziyin and Alhatu.

The shopkeeper remained silent, his eyes fixed nervously on Lin Ziyin as he frantically tried to think of a way out. He knew that the guards surrounding Alhatu were all highly skilled. There might even be hidden guards protecting Alhatu, which was why he hadn’t acted rashly the night before. He feared that the hidden guards would discover them, ruining their chance to strike.

That morning, he had planned to act swiftly, catching Lin Ziyin off guard and killing her before escaping. But given the current situation, it was clear that this approach would not work.

Since escape was impossible, they had to kill the Princess of Ling.

“Second Prince, you’ve really caused me trouble this time,” Lin Ziyin said bitterly, looking at Alhatu. “It was your northern kingdom that invaded our northern lands first, and now you’re denying it. I was living peacefully in the northern lands, but you insisted on bringing me here as a guest. Now, I’ve become a thorn in the eyes of your people.”

She spread her hands and shook her head helplessly.

“I have said that as long as I am here, your life is safe,” Alhatu declared solemnly once more.

“I’m afraid it’s not up to you,” the shopkeeper snapped, enraged by their composed and dismissive attitude. With a wave of his hand, he charged forward, followed by the shop assistant, the cook, and the others.

“Miss, pardon us,” the tall maidservant said softly before wrapping an arm around Lin Ziyin’s waist and pulling her out of harm’s way. The guards quickly formed a protective barrier around them.

“You think you can escape? Not a chance,” the shopkeeper bellowed, pulling a large knife from behind the counter and swinging it wildly.

By then, Lin Ziyin and the others had already retreated outside.

The sky was just beginning to brighten, and there were few people on the streets.

The clashing of weapons soon roused the nearby residents who hadn’t yet risen from bed, but fortunately, none dared to come out to investigate. The fight inside did not harm any innocents.

The assassins in the inn were highly skilled, clearly not the true owners of the establishment.

Unfortunately, Alhatu’s guards were even more formidable. Before long, only the shopkeeper, the shop assistant, and the cook remained standing.

The three of them stood back-to-back, warily eyeing the surrounding guards.

“Drop your weapons, and I’ll spare your lives,” Alhatu said coldly.

“Bah, coward!” the shopkeeper spat at him, gripping his knife even tighter.

“Kill them,” Alhatu ordered decisively, seeing their stubbornness.

With that command, the slaughter resumed. Soon, the shopkeeper and the others lay dead on the ground.

Lin Ziyin was secretly shocked—not by the killing, nor by any sympathy for the assassins, but by Alhatu’s decisiveness. Everyone said that the Second Prince of the northern kingdom had a kind heart, was refined and elegant, with the grace of a scholar from Jiangnan.

But today’s events had shown Lin Ziyin Alhatu’s true nature. Indeed, no prince was truly benevolent. This trip to the northern kingdom was far more dangerous than she had imagined.

“Who goes there? Drop your weapons!” Just as the guards were about to clean up the scene and search for clues, a group of armed officers from the yamen arrived.

Alhatu wordlessly presented his official token.

“Your humble servant greets the Second Prince,” the officer exclaimed, startled, as he dismounted and knelt on the ground. The yamen runners behind him followed suit.

“Clean up the scene,” Alhatu ordered coldly before instructing his own guards, “We leave at once.”

Thus, Lin Ziyin found herself back in the carriage.

Unfortunately, the inn assassination was only the beginning. Along the way, they faced several more attempts on their lives, all of which were swiftly dealt with by Alhatu’s men.

On the morning of the first day of the new year, their weary group finally returned to the capital.

“Your Highness, it’s the Eldest Prince,” someone announced as the carriage came to a halt on a bustling street.

Lin Ziyin, sitting inside the carriage, knew that Alhatu’s men had deliberately spoken loud enough for her to hear.

Tana, beside her, immediately grew alert, her hand resting subtly on her waist.

Lin Ziyin, on the other hand, relaxed and discreetly lifted the curtain to catch a glimpse of the legendary Eldest Prince of the northern kingdom.

Chapter 788: Storms in the Northern Kingdom (1)

Legend had it that the Eldest Prince and the Second Prince, Alhatu, of the Northern Kingdom bore no resemblance to each other. To be precise, Alhatu lacked the ruggedness typical of the Northern Kingdom. If one didn’t know his identity, they would never guess he was from the northern lands. His slender frame and fair complexion gave him the refined air of a scholar from Jiangnan. In contrast, the Eldest Prince, Bulukan, was the epitome of a northern warrior—towering at nearly two meters tall, his imposing physique evident even beneath his thick winter robes.

Lin Ziyin frowned slightly. From Bulukan’s furrowed brows and dark gaze, she could tell he was a difficult man to deal with.

But whether he was easy to handle or not, it seemed beyond her control now.

With a resigned sigh, she gently lowered the curtain in her hand.

Tana watched her nervously, then shook her head slightly.

Lin Ziyin understood—Tana was telling her to stay calm.

She smiled faintly, then lowered her head as if no longer paying attention to the outside, though her ears remained alert.

Seeing her composure, Tana finally shifted her focus away from Lin Ziyin, pricking her ears to listen to the sounds outside.

“Eldest Brother,” Alhatu greeted Bulukan first, as the younger brother.

Bulukan’s men halted, their curious gazes fixed on the carriage behind Alhatu. His gesture of respect brought a flicker of satisfaction to Bulukan, but his expression darkened again when he looked at the carriage.

“Alhatu, out so early on New Year’s Day?” Bulukan asked coldly.

The discord between the brothers was no secret in the Northern Kingdom. The people there were fierce, and even among siblings, they often addressed each other by name rather than titles. Alhatu’s use of “Eldest Brother” was a deliberate show of respect.

But Bulukan, proud as he was, would never lower himself first. “The palace banquet will begin soon. Don’t be late.”

“I won’t be late. I’ll be there shortly,” Alhatu replied, his demeanor as gentle as a spring breeze. Yet Bulukan dared not underestimate this smiling younger brother.

The old emperor of the Northern Kingdom had many sons, all of whom were polite in public but scheming in private. Among them, Bulukan despised Alhatu the most. He was a man of brute force, preferring direct confrontation—even bloodshed. But Alhatu always played the part of the harmless good man, though he had outmaneuvered Bulukan more than once.

The lessons of past betrayals had made Bulukan wary of Alhatu.

“Who’s in the carriage? Not some new beauty you’ve found, I hope?” Bulukan rode forward, reaching out to lift the carriage curtain.

“Men and women should not be so familiar, Eldest Brother,” Alhatu said, still smiling, but his hand blocked Bulukan’s.

Inside the carriage, Tana broke into a cold sweat, her muscles tensing—clearly, she feared Bulukan deeply.

Lin Ziyin, however, remained unshaken, sitting upright without moving.

“Just a woman?” Bulukan’s face darkened.

“Precisely because she is a woman, shouldn’t you avoid suspicion, Eldest Brother?” Alhatu showed no intention of stepping aside.

“You value a woman more than our brotherly bond?” Bulukan’s voice turned icy, his eyes locked onto Alhatu.

Chapter 789: Northern Kingdom Turmoil (2)

Alhatu replied in good humor, “Eldest Brother, these are two separate matters. Women are women, and brotherly bonds are brotherly bonds. I don’t want her to be frightened, for she has already endured much on the journey back with me.”

The words were almost explicit, and in truth, both men understood each other perfectly—only a thin veil remained unbroken.

Bulukan did not withdraw his hand, and the guards behind him tensed immediately, their hands resting on the weapons at their waists.

Alhatu’s men were even more on edge. They knew exactly who was inside the carriage. The Second Prince had given strict orders upon entering the city—to protect the person in the carriage with their lives. Since the other side had provoked them first, they could not afford to show weakness.

“Eldest Prince.” At that moment, the curtain of the carriage behind them was lifted, revealing a broad face with a full beard. “Tana and I were injured, and the Second Prince, in his kindness, allowed me to recover in the carriage.”

The speaker was Bayan.

Bayan was Alhatu’s most capable guard, and Bulukan was well aware of his presence. Seeing Bayan’s pale complexion and the cold sweat on his forehead, his expression darkened further.

“Servant greets the Eldest Prince,” Tana said respectfully from inside the carriage. “Please forgive me, Eldest Prince, but my legs are injured, and I cannot step out to pay my respects.”

With matters laid out so clearly, if Bulukan insisted on continuing to inspect the carriage, it would be an outright provocation.

The Eldest Prince, of course, would not tear off the last shred of pretense in public. His face darkened as he glanced at Alhatu again. “All this mystery for nothing. It’s just two injured servants. What are you hiding?”

“This time, on my way back, I encountered many reckless fools. Bayan and Tana were injured protecting me—hardly something to be proud of. Eldest Brother, I can’t very well announce to everyone upon my return that I was ambushed, can I?” Alhatu explained with a faint smile. “If others find out, they might laugh at me, but Mother and Father would only worry.”

“Fine, as long as they’re the only ones injured. Don’t let yourself get hurt,” the Eldest Prince finally withdrew his hand, though his tone was still displeased.

“It’s nothing, just minor injuries. Though I fear the ones behind this will be displeased,” Alhatu replied with a hint of mockery.

“Hurry back to your residence and change your clothes. Don’t delay your time to enter the palace,” Bulukan’s voice carried clear irritation.

“Thank you, Eldest Brother.” Alhatu signaled for his men to clear the way.

Bulukan shot a venomous glare at the carriage before turning and leaving without another word.

Alhatu watched their retreating figures, then waved his hand. Their own carriage continued forward.

The heavy wheels rolled over the bluestone path, the sound carrying a weight that matched Lin Ziyin’s mood.

She had only just entered the city, and trouble had already come knocking. With no one she could trust by her side, leaving the northern kingdom would not be easy.

“Miss, we’ve arrived.” Tana had been nervously stealing glances at her the entire way.

Whenever Lin Ziyin looked over, she would quickly avert her gaze. Lin Ziyin couldn’t help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration. It seemed Tana was still fiercely loyal to Alhatu. But she hadn’t expected that a few trivial matters from the mountains would make Tana switch sides.

The carriage did not stop but instead passed through a small gate into the courtyard.

“Miss, please.” It wasn’t until they reached the second gate that the carriage finally halted. A tall servant appeared and extended her hand to Lin Ziyin.

Chapter 790: Northern Kingdom’s Turmoil (3)

Lin Ziyin waited until Tana was helped down from the carriage before she herself stepped out.

The Prince of Ling’s Residence was adorned with artificial hills, small bridges, and flowing water, exuding the charm of Jiangnan. The decorations clearly revealed Alhatu’s longing for the prosperous lands of Jiangnan in Great Qin.

Unfortunately, it was winter. The flowing water in the lake had frozen over, and the pine trees were blanketed in thick snow, presenting the typical northern landscape.

The maids and young servants in the residence were all surprised to see Lin Ziyin, but none dared to stare at her.

Alhatu’s smile never faded, his mood seemingly quite pleasant.

He personally led Lin Ziyin to a courtyard.

The interior was lavishly decorated, with underfloor heating and fire walls that made the room feel like spring.

“I had craftsmen from the northern lands design this. They did a fine job,” Alhatu explained with a smile upon seeing her expression.

Lin Ziyin nodded. “The Second Prince has a strong ability to accept new things.”

This was a compliment, and Alhatu smiled in satisfaction.

“He is my steward. If you need anything, you can ask him. Ilian will take care of your daily needs. I have to go to the palace and may not return until evening.” Alhatu spoke as if he were a husband about to leave, informing Lin Ziyin of his schedule.

“The Second Prince is too kind. I am merely a prisoner. Where the prince goes is none of my concern.” Lin Ziyin replied coldly, then sat on a stool, refusing to look at him again.

Alhatu was slightly taken aback. This was the first time Lin Ziyin had spoken to him with such sarcasm. Could this be her true nature?

“Farewell.” Since she was not giving him a warm reception, Alhatu did not continue the conversation.

“Miss Lin, please feel free to give me any instructions,” Ilian said respectfully, though her face remained expressionless.

Alhatu had thoughtfully assigned more than ten maids to attend to Lin Ziyin. Without her orders, they all stood respectfully to the side, waiting for her commands.

“I want hot water,” Lin Ziyin ordered indifferently, “and a change of clothes.”

“Yes, I will prepare it immediately. Please wait a moment, miss.” A maid responded and went to make the arrangements.

During her escape, she had not had the chance to bathe, and the constant running had made her sweat profusely. Lin Ziyin felt dirty and smelly, so now that she had the opportunity, she would not deprive herself.

Soaking in the hot water, she nearly fell asleep.

When she came out, the maid had brought the typical attire of northern women.

Lin Ziyin did not complain and put it on obediently.

However, Alhatu had not been stingy; the fabric prepared for her was of the finest quality.

By noon, Alhatu had indeed not returned.

Ilian, however, had the kitchen prepare a table of rare delicacies exclusively for Lin Ziyin.

Thirty dishes represented a kind of luxury. Finally, green vegetables appeared on the table. Though not many in variety, they were fresh.

She picked up her chopsticks and ate with relish.

The maids in the room all kept their heads down, not daring to speak. Only Ilian personally served the dishes.

Lin Ziyin ate until she was full.

By the time Alhatu returned from the palace in the evening, Lin Ziyin had already gone to bed.

Alhatu stood in the courtyard, smiling wryly. The Princess of Ling had finally started to show her temper. On the first day of the new year, he had been given the cold shoulder.

Chapter 791: Northern Kingdom’s Turmoil (4)

The next day was the second day of the New Year. Lin Ziyin was unfamiliar with the customs of the northern kingdom, but her keen observation skills did not fail her.

Early in the morning, the maids and guards in the Prince’s Residence began bustling about. She guessed that many visitors would come to the estate that day. Sure enough, during breakfast, Alhatu looked at her with an embarrassed expression. “Many people will come to pay their respects today, so…”

“I won’t leave the courtyard,” Lin Ziyin replied coolly.

All the excuses Alhatu had prepared were instantly silenced. “I’m sorry,” he said sincerely after a long silence.

Lin Ziyin only responded with a cold smile. Seeing the prosperity of Alhatu’s estate, she thought of Chu Sui Feng, remembering how that man had once joyfully anticipated celebrating the New Year. But all of it had been ruined by Alhatu. Her heart ached slightly, and she began to worry about Chu Sui Feng.

She was certain that even Alhatu understood—Chu Sui Feng would not be quietly staying in the Prince of Ling’s estate to celebrate the New Year. That man might be lurking somewhere in the northern kingdom, biding his time.

“In a few days, I’ll take you to the estate to have a look,” Alhatu promised.

Lin Ziyin didn’t bother responding.

In truth, Alhatu was very busy. As the respected Second Prince of the city, he had his own world. Once he was occupied, he had no time to attend to Lin Ziyin. The courtyard where she stayed was the quietest, with the tightest security in the entire Prince’s Residence.

Yet, through the whispers of the wind, she could still hear the laughter and revelry from within the estate. The contrast with the silence of her courtyard only made her miss Chu Sui Feng more. She hoped that man wouldn’t do anything reckless for her sake!

Several days passed peacefully. After the tenth day, Alhatu finally had some free time.

“I apologize for the delay due to some trivial matters. I broke my promise,” Alhatu said as soon as he saw her. “We can set off for the mountain estate tomorrow.”

“Whether we go to the estate or not doesn’t matter,” Lin Ziyin said, not wanting to see him. “Since the Second Prince has already used the hot springs to grow vegetables, what use would I be there?”

“Is there any difference between greenhouse cultivation and using hot springs? Young lady Lin has quite the expertise in cultivation. If you take a look, you might be able to offer some advice,” Alhatu replied good-naturedly, seemingly unfazed by Lin Ziyin’s impatient attitude.

“Since the Second Prince has already made his decision, why bother asking me?” Lin Ziyin truly disliked him, her tone far from pleasant.

Alhatu smiled slightly. “Then I will come by tomorrow.”

To be precise, Alhatu had nothing more to say to Lin Ziyin.

Over the past ten days, he had provided her with the best of everything, except for her freedom. One could say that anything he could think of, he had sent to her.

The maids in the house saw how she treated Alhatu and were all somewhat displeased. But Alhatu’s attitude determined theirs, so no one dared to slack off.

Lin Ziyin was very lonely. In the northern lands, none of the people she was familiar with were around. Bayan and Tana were both recovering from their injuries and couldn’t come out to talk to her. She was like a caged songbird, trapped in the Prince’s Residence, knowing nothing of the outside world.

But she had never been one to accept her fate. By the next day, when Alhatu took her out, her mood had already shifted.

Upon reaching the mountain, her interest was piqued. The reason was simple—Alhatu’s mountain estate was indeed extraordinary. Several hot springs were nestled in the mountain hollow, and a large expanse of land had been built up with numerous greenhouses. They were slightly different from the greenhouses in Shili Village—these greenhouses had no fire walls.

Chapter 792: Northern Kingdom’s Turmoil (5)

“Young lady Lin must be familiar with these greenhouses, right?” Alhatu asked with a smile. “They were all built to imitate the ones in Shili Village.”

“In summer, nothing should be able to grow here, right?” Lin Ziyin asked.

Alhatu nodded. “The ground temperature is too high in summer, making it unsuitable for growing any vegetables. Even in winter, it’s very difficult to grow these vegetables.”

Lin Ziyin reached out and grabbed a handful of soil to examine.

The soil quality was excellent—rich, dark black soil that almost oozed oil when squeezed, but the temperature was too high.

“The ground temperature is too high, and I can’t do anything about it. Besides, even if I told the Second Prince, he might not believe me. The land at home has always been managed by others, and I don’t know much about farming,” Lin Ziyin said seriously.

“Not knowing much doesn’t mean you don’t know anything,” Alhatu replied without anger. “As long as young lady Lin can help our northern kingdom grow crops and solve the people’s hunger, you will be our kingdom’s hero.”

“I don’t want to be a hero,” Lin Ziyin retorted sarcastically. “Heroes usually end up dying miserably.”

“I’ve said it before—so long as I live, no one can harm young lady Lin,” Alhatu reiterated.

Lin Ziyin remained silent, not entirely convinced by his words. She knew better than anyone how ruthless imperial power could be. No matter how favored the Second Prince was, he was still just a prince. If something major happened, it wouldn’t be up to him to decide anything.

The trip to the mountain villa wasn’t entirely fruitless. At the very least, Lin Ziyin enjoyed a comfortable hot spring bath there.

However, this outing inadvertently made her identity more mysterious. The next day, rumors about Alhatu began circulating in the capital:

“Word is, the Second Prince has found a bosom friend. This woman is a celestial beauty, and the Second Prince spends every night in revelry with her, not even leaving the Prince’s Residence.”

“That’s nothing. I heard the Second Prince gave all the treasures of the Prince’s Residence to this woman.”

“Exactly! The Prince’s hot spring villa has always been off-limits to women, but the Second Prince took this woman there and stayed for several days.”

…

“Is the rumor outside true?” In a large courtyard within the capital, a beautiful woman, upon hearing the news from her maid, angrily swept everything off the table in front of her.

The maids in the room lowered their heads in unison at the loud crash, none daring to make a sound.

“Are you deaf? I asked you a question!” After smashing everything she could in the room, the woman glared at the maid who had first entered, her face dark.

“The carriage went straight into the Second Prince’s residence. I couldn’t see who was inside,” the maid replied, head lowered in terror.

“Good, very good,” the beautiful woman sneered. “I’d like to see who this cheap woman is, daring to steal my Alhatu.”

The maid silently lamented but didn’t dare to step forward and advise her.

“Send an invitation to the Sixth Princess for tomorrow at the tavern,” the woman suddenly calmed down.

The Sixth Princess in the palace soon received the letter.

After receiving the invitation, the Sixth Princess didn’t refuse Maya’s request. However, once Maya’s personal maid left, she immediately went to find Duchess Dulengcang.

Duchess Dulengcang was her and Alhatu’s birth mother, as well as the legitimate daughter of the great Dulengcang family of the northern kingdom.

“She’s coming to you now only because that Princess of Ling is in Alhatu’s residence. You mustn’t let her manipulate you,” Duchess Dulengcang said. Though not yet forty, her fair skin was well-maintained, looking no older than her early twenties, unlike the typical complexion of northern women.

Chapter 793: Northern Kingdom Turmoil (6)

“Mother, I’m not as foolish as you think,” the Sixth Princess replied with a light laugh. “Alhatu is my own royal brother. Of course, I wouldn’t hold him back. Maya wants to use me against the Princess of Ling, but that’s just her wishful thinking. Maya’s family is too powerful. I just want her to help my brother.”

“It’s good that you have this intention. Alhatu is a bit too soft. With you, his sister, planning for him, I can rest easy. Remember, there are too many struggles in the palace. Don’t think that just because I appear to live a glamorous life, I don’t tread carefully, fearing that one wrong step will plunge me into the abyss. The Eldest Prince’s mother is the senior consort. There are many things I cannot overstep. But you, as a princess, are different. The emperor allows you more freedom. If Alhatu and your uncle’s family fail, both you and I will be doomed. Do you understand?”

“Mother, I’m not a child,” the Sixth Princess replied seriously. “Alhatu is indeed a bit too soft. In my opinion, he shouldn’t have brought the Princess of Ling back this time. If this matter isn’t handled well, he will be surrounded on all sides, and it might even lead to war between the two nations.”

“The Eldest Prince has the support of the National Master and the Simon family. He is always eager for war. But if it’s Alhatu who causes the war, they will surely use it against him. The outcome is unpredictable. In the previous border battle, Chu Sui Feng’s strength was truly revealed. If our northern kingdom goes to war again, our chances of victory are not high. And since Alhatu is the one who caused it, I’m afraid the Eldest Prince and the National Master will force your uncle to lead the troops. If we lose, none of us—you, me, or Alhatu—will survive. Alhatu has been too ambitious this time.” Duchess Dulengcang’s face showed a worried expression.

“Mother, there’s no need to worry too much. Alhatu bringing the Princess of Ling here isn’t without its benefits. I’ve heard that the Prince of Ling cares deeply for her. Now that she’s our hostage, the Prince of Ling won’t dare to attack openly. Moreover, it’s said that the Princess of Ling is particularly skilled in unconventional strategies. The wool yarn and milk powder from the northern lands are sold far and wide, all managed by her. Even the cultivation of rice and wheat in the northern lands is her doing. If the Princess of Ling can ultimately help our northern kingdom improve the lives of our people, Alhatu will surely become a hero of the northern kingdom, and the people will strongly support him. At that time, even if the National Master and the Eldest Prince join forces, it will be of no use.” The Sixth Princess, though only sixteen or seventeen years old, analyzed the situation with remarkable clarity.

“You’re right, but the premise is that the Princess of Ling is truly willing to help Alhatu. The northern kingdom and the northern lands have been at war for years, with countless soldiers dying. Do you think the Princess of Ling will be willing to set aside old grudges and help Alhatu?” Duchess Dulengcang asked worriedly.

She didn’t know that Alhatu and Lin Ziyin had met once before.

“What kind of person the Princess of Ling is, I’ll find out when I go to see her tomorrow,” the Sixth Princess said thoughtfully. “If she refuses to help Alhatu, I’ll find a way to get rid of her first. I won’t let her become Alhatu’s weakness, making him the target of everyone’s arrows.”

“Very well.” Duchess Dulengcang nodded, looking approvingly at her daughter, though she felt a slight regret. If Alhatu had half of his sister’s decisiveness, she wouldn’t have lived in such constant fear these past years.

Meanwhile, Bulukan was also discussing with the National Master how to deal with Alhatu.

The Dulengcang family was very powerful, an old family that had been entrenched in the northern kingdom for many years. Even though Bulukan had strong backing and the support of the National Master, it was not easy to shake Alhatu’s position. Moreover, the old emperor still had a soft spot for Alhatu.

Chapter 794: Northern Kingdom’s Turmoil (7)

Alhatu was a man of humility, excelling in superficial charm. Whether in the military or among the common folk, his reputation was impeccable, forcing Bulukan, the Eldest Prince, to reluctantly step back. After years of struggle, Bulukan had never found a flaw in Alhatu. But now, the Princess of Ling had been delivered right to their doorstep—a flaw in the flesh. Neither Bulukan nor the National Master intended to let this opportunity slip away.

“I will send someone to eliminate the Princess of Ling,” Bulukan declared excitedly. “If she dies in Alhatu’s residence, Chu Sui Feng will never let him off the hook.”

The National Master sighed inwardly. How had he ever chosen Bulukan as his successor? The man was bold enough, but his mind was lacking. He always acted on impulse. “Eldest Prince, do not forget—it was our people who abducted the Princess of Ling in the first place. Alhatu merely took advantage of the situation. Chu Sui Feng is meticulous and unforgiving. If the Princess of Ling is killed in Alhatu’s residence, do you think Chu Sui Feng will spare us?”

“Let him come!” Bulukan’s eyes gleamed with bloodlust. “We of the northern kingdom are strong. No matter how formidable Chu Sui Feng is, he doesn’t have three heads and six arms.”

“Fear is not the issue,” the National Master replied coldly, “but the outcome might be mutual destruction.”

“How is that possible?” Bulukan retorted in surprise. He knew the National Master’s pride—it was rare for him to admit such a thing. Clearly, he was wary of Chu Sui Feng.

“In the battle at the border city, our forces were nearly annihilated. The emperor is already furious. And Chu Sui Feng has only just revealed his true strength—who knows what else he might be hiding? His weapons are superior, and his soldiers are far more capable. If we clash head-on, mutual destruction is inevitable. Even if you ascend to the throne, the northern kingdom will be nothing but an empty shell.”

Though bound by the same cause, the National Master suppressed his frustration and explained patiently.

“So, what do you suggest?” Bulukan calmed himself and quickly saw the logic. He turned to the National Master for advice.

“Spread the word that the Princess of Ling is in Alhatu’s residence. Someone will take care of him for us. As for the Princess of Ling, the emperor will never allow her to die on our soil. But who knows what might happen on her way out of the northern kingdom?” The National Master smirked coldly.

“It’s all Alhatu’s fault!” Bulukan slammed his fist on the table in regret. “If he hadn’t interfered, our men would have killed the Princess of Ling in the northern lands. With locals involved, we could have covered our tracks. Chu Sui Feng would never have traced it back to us.”

“Regret is useless now. Focus on damage control.” The National Master stood, unwilling to waste more words.

Bulukan was displeased with the National Master’s arrogance, but needing his support, he dared not show it. As he watched the National Master leave, he silently vowed that once he took the throne, he would deal with him. He refused to have someone constantly meddling in his affairs.

The National Master returned to his residence, surprised to find Temur waiting for him.

“Aren’t you supposed to be resting? What are you doing here?” The National Master frowned. If there was anyone in the world he would wholeheartedly devote himself to, it would be Temur.

“The Princess of Ling must not be killed,” Temur said urgently the moment he saw him.

The National Master looked at him with relief and shook his head. “I’ve already told Bulukan. No one will assassinate her while she’s in the northern kingdom.”

Temur exhaled in relief. At least the National Master and the Eldest Prince hadn’t lost their minds. If the Princess of Ling hadn’t set foot in the northern kingdom, her death wouldn’t have mattered. But now that she was here, she absolutely could not die on northern soil.

The next day, the Sixth Princess arrived at the tavern with her maid, as promised.

“Princess, I want to see the woman by the Second Prince’s side,” Maya said the moment she saw her. “I don’t want to anger the Second Prince, and you’re the only one who can help me.”

“How have I not heard that Alhatu has a woman?” The Sixth Princess feigned surprise. “Are you sure?”

“I’m certain,” Maya replied proudly. “You know I’ve always liked the Second Prince. My maid saw a woman enter his residence in a carriage. You’re my best friend—you can’t side with outsiders.”

The Sixth Princess smiled. “If it’s true, I’m just as curious as you. As you said, you’re my last friend. If I don’t help you, who would I help?”

Chapter 795: Summoned (1)

Maya’s face lit up with joy upon hearing this. The Sixth Princess truly lived up to being her childhood confidante, willing to help her in this critical moment.

“It’s just some lowly woman. If she doesn’t know her place and thinks she can climb to the top by clinging to the Second Prince, I’ll teach her a proper lesson. I’ll make sure she sees herself for what she really is,” Maya declared haughtily, her entire demeanor radiating arrogance.

A lowly woman? The Sixth Princess smirked inwardly. If Maya knew that the “lowly woman” she spoke of was actually the Princess of Ling from the northern lands, she wouldn’t be so bold.

Both women were filled with curiosity about Lin Ziyin, though for different reasons. Yet, they found themselves in perfect accord as they arrived at Alhatu’s residence.

Alhatu was not present in the residence, but the entire Prince’s Residence was under heavy guard due to Lin Ziyin’s presence.

“Greetings, Princess,” the guards at the gate said, immediately bowing upon seeing the Sixth Princess arrive.

“Why are there so many guards?” Maya noticed the unusual situation inside the residence as soon as they entered.

“Perhaps it’s because of the New Year. They’re afraid of trouble, so they’ve arranged extra guards,” the Sixth Princess replied vaguely.

“I wonder which courtyard that lowly woman has been placed in by the Second Prince?” Maya’s attention wasn’t on the guards. Once inside, she was solely focused on finding the rumored rival.

“There’s no need to rush. She won’t leave the residence,” the Sixth Princess knew Maya must have already inquired about the Princess of Ling not accompanying Alhatu today, so she calmly reassured her.

Maya indeed fell silent after hearing this.

The Sixth Princess’s status allowed her to move freely within the residence. If she wanted to ask about something, no one dared to hide the truth from her.

“I’ve heard that Alhatu has recently become infatuated with a woman as beautiful as a fairy. Where is she?” As a woman of the northern kingdom, she was straightforward and asked directly.

This time, however, the servants in the room did not comply with her wishes. None of the maids dared to step forward and answer the Sixth Princess’s question.

“How dare you ignore the Sixth Princess’s question?” Maya, eager to see the woman, became furious upon seeing the maids’ reactions.

“Please forgive us, Princess,” the maids immediately knelt down in fear. “It’s not that we disrespect the Princess, but the Second Prince has ordered that no one is to disturb that young lady.”

“Damn it…” Maya, filled with anger, kicked the maid who had spoken.

The maid was in pain but did not dare to make a sound. She only lowered her head and repeatedly apologized.

The Sixth Princess frowned slightly upon seeing Maya’s behavior, her dislike for Maya growing stronger.

Maya was becoming more and more reckless. The Sixth Princess hadn’t even said anything, yet Maya dared to lay hands on someone in the Second Prince’s residence. To put it seriously, Maya didn’t even consider Alhatu and herself worthy of respect.

“Maya,” the Sixth Princess finally spoke up to stop Maya. “Since they won’t speak, I’ll take the lead and find her myself.”

The maids fell silent, trembling all over. They wanted to stop the Sixth Princess but, upon seeing her fierce gaze, all of them backed down.

“Wretched things,” Maya’s anger hadn’t subsided. Seeing the maids’ resentful expressions, she became even angrier and kicked another maid.

“That’s enough, Maya,” the Sixth Princess looked at Maya displeasedly. “What’s the point of arguing with a maid? Don’t forget your own status.”

Maya pouted and stood to the side, her eyes filled with anger. “They actually look down on us. It’s despicable. I think the Second Prince has been too lenient with them.”

Chapter 796: Summoned (2)

The Sixth Princess watched Maya’s shrewish behavior and silently shook her head. No wonder Alhatu looked down on this so-called “most beautiful woman of the northern kingdom.” With a mind like that, not only Alhatu and the Princess Consort, but even she couldn’t stand her.

“Let’s go. She’s in the courtyard—she can’t fly away,” the Sixth Princess said, stepping out first. Maya, no matter how displeased, wouldn’t dare stay behind and hurriedly followed.

The maidservants, seeing them leave, quickly scrambled up to report to the steward.

As the Sixth Princess walked through the estate, she didn’t ask anyone for directions. Relying on her familiarity with Alhatu’s residence, she moved from one courtyard to the next. But her mind was already turning—when they met the Princess of Ling, she’d have to prevent Maya from causing a scene.

No matter what, the Princess of Ling absolutely could not come to harm in Alhatu’s estate—no, she couldn’t suffer any misfortune in the entire northern kingdom. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire.

“Miss Lin, would you like to go outside for a walk?” Ilian asked attentively.

Lin Ziyin shook her head. “I’m naturally afraid of the cold. It’s better to stay indoors.”

“I understand, miss,” Ilian replied, bowing her head respectfully. “In a few days, it will snow. The Second Prince said he would take you to the hot spring villa again. Because of the springs, the scenery there is different from anywhere else. When it snows, the trees and branches all turn into glistening ice crystals—very beautiful, something you won’t see elsewhere.”

Lin Ziyin immediately understood. “You mean rime frost?”

“Rime frost?” Ilian looked at her in surprise, clearly unfamiliar with the term.

“It’s what you called ‘tree frost,’” Lin Ziyin said with a faint smile. “If I get the chance, I’d like to see it.”

“Ah, so miss knows about tree frost,” Ilian said proudly. “Though ‘rime frost’ does sound more elegant.”

Lin Ziyin only smiled faintly at the flattery before lowering her head to look at the notes in her hand.

The book had been sent over at her request, specially arranged by Alhatu.

Her eyes were fixed on the pages, but not a single word registered. She had been in the northern kingdom’s capital for over ten days now. By all rights, the Eldest Prince and his faction should have been unable to resist coming to cause trouble for her. Put another way, even if the Eldest Prince didn’t take her seriously, with her staying in Alhatu’s residence, Bulukan wouldn’t pass up the chance to use her identity to strike at Alhatu.

Before the storm, the waters were always calm. She needed to find an opportunity to familiarize herself with her surroundings so she could find a way to leave the northern capital. At the very least, once she knew the area, Chu Sui Feng’s people wouldn’t be left in the dark when they arrived.

“I want to go out onto the main street tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin said slowly. “I’ve heard your northern capital is quite prosperous. Since I’m here, I’d like to see it for myself.”

Ilian, hearing this, lowered her head. “The Second Prince will return to the estate this evening. Miss could tell him yourself.”

Lin Ziyin saw her hesitation and smiled slightly, not bothering to get angry. She wouldn’t stoop to losing her temper at a servant. “Very well.”

Ilian breathed a small sigh of relief at her lack of arrogance.

“Who lives in this courtyard?” Just then, noisy voices came from outside.

Lin Ziyin looked up. Well, well—she had just been wondering why no one had come to cause trouble yet, and now here they were, right on cue.

Chapter 797: Summoned (3)

But who could be coming? Judging by the voice, it should be a woman. Could it be one of Alhatu’s wives or concubines? If that were the case, things would get interesting.

“Miss, this servant will go take a look,” Ilian said in a low voice, her face showing a wary and anxious expression.

It seemed the visitor was of high status. Lin Ziyin gave a slight smile and lowered her head to continue reading.

With someone coming, her heart actually calmed.

“Get out of the way! How dare you!” There seemed to be a dispute at the courtyard gate.

Ilian immediately hurried out.

Lin Ziyin set down the book in her hands, deep in thought.

As Ilian left, the noise outside grew louder. Soon after, two beauties led a group of maidservants in, while Ilian followed behind them, looking somewhat disheveled.

“You’re the lowly woman Alhatu has taken a fancy to?” Maya said as soon as she entered, seeing the person she was looking for. Meeting her rival, she couldn’t afford to lose face. She lifted her head haughtily, looking at Lin Ziyin with a critical gaze.

The Sixth Princess also sized up Lin Ziyin, silently assessing her in her mind.

To be honest, Maya was somewhat disappointed upon first seeing Lin Ziyin. She had thought that someone who could catch Alhatu’s eye, even if not a stunning beauty, should at least be fair and lovely. But the woman sitting before her now couldn’t even compare to the maidservants at her side in terms of looks.

So Maya was certain she had already won.

“I asked you a question. Are you mute?” she demanded arrogantly.

Lin Ziyin gave a faint smile. “And you’re the lowly woman who has taken a fancy to Alhatu?”

Maya had never been humiliated like this before. Her face flushed purple in an instant. “You lowly woman, are you asking for death?”

With that, she drew the whip from her waist, ready to strike.

Lin Ziyin remained seated, unmoving, but glanced at the Sixth Princess with a smile that wasn’t quite a smile.

The Sixth Princess sighed and shouted at Maya, “Maya, know your place! This is the Second Prince’s residence, and this young lady is the most honored guest Alhatu has invited. You have no right to cause trouble here.”

“You’re actually helping her?” Maya looked at the Sixth Princess in disbelief.

She couldn’t believe that the Sixth Princess, whom she had brought as her ally, had turned against her so quickly after entering the room.

“Maya, you’ve overstepped,” the Sixth Princess said, not indulging Maya as she usually did, but instead reprimanding her sternly.

Maya’s eyes widened even more. The whip in her hand was still pointed at Lin Ziyin, and she had forgotten to lower it.

“I’m curious, what ability do you have that’s worth Alhatu spending so much effort on you?” the Sixth Princess ignored Maya and turned to Lin Ziyin.

“Do you not know my worth, Your Highness?” Lin Ziyin countered.

The Sixth Princess frowned slightly. She didn’t like Lin Ziyin’s evasive manner. As a northerner, she was bold and straightforward by nature.

“I suppose you’re wondering if I can help Alhatu. I can tell you this much—it depends on the attitude of your Northern Kingdom’s emperor,” Lin Ziyin explained calmly. She didn’t like speaking in riddles either.

“Do you already have a plan in mind?” the Sixth Princess’s eyes lit up.

“A good plan, I wouldn’t dare say. But I do have some simple suggestions, though they’re not yet fully formed. I’ll need to inspect the situation in person before I can make any decisions,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently.

Hearing this, the Sixth Princess no longer dared to underestimate Lin Ziyin. With those words, Lin Ziyin was warning her that if they wanted the Princess of Ling’s help for Alhatu, they would have to satisfy her first. If they angered the Princess of Ling, she could easily abandon Alhatu.

Chapter 798: Summoned (4)

Lin Ziyin was clever and had already guessed that the ruler of the Northern Kingdom would not dare to take her life lightly.

Realizing that Lin Ziyin was aware of her own value, the Sixth Princess suddenly felt a headache coming on. It was certain that Alhatu might end up losing more than he gained this time, bringing back a huge trouble.

Maya, who had been ignored, kept glancing between Lin Ziyin and the Sixth Princess. She could tell that the Sixth Princess knew the identity of the woman before her. Perhaps this woman’s identity was not as simple as it seemed!

She knew many women of status in the Northern Kingdom, but she was certain she had never seen this one before. Who exactly was she?

“Maya, let’s go.” The person had been seen, and the situation ahead was unclear. The Sixth Princess did not want to linger there any longer.

“Who exactly are you?” Maya glared at Lin Ziyin, her eyes red with stubbornness, completely ignoring the Sixth Princess’s words.

The Sixth Princess’s displeasure was already showing on her face, but she did not stop Maya. She also wanted to see how the Princess of Ling would handle this awkward situation.

“Regardless of who I am, you only need to know that I am already married and have no feelings for Alhatu. I pose no threat to you.” Lin Ziyin replied impatiently.

She was already married? Maya looked at Lin Ziyin in astonishment. Scrutinizing her again, she noticed the impatience on Lin Ziyin’s face. For some reason, Maya actually believed her words were sincere.

“Since you don’t like the Second Prince, you should stay away from here to avoid gossip.” Maya bit her lower lip and stubbornly added another sentence.

“Whether I stay or not is not up to me.” Lin Ziyin looked at the Sixth Princess with a half-smile.

“That’s enough, Maya.” The Sixth Princess’s temper finally flared.

Maya looked at the angry Sixth Princess in surprise. This was the first time she had seen the Sixth Princess lose her temper with her.

Maya was not completely foolish. The reason she had come to cause trouble for Lin Ziyin in a fit of pique was entirely due to jealousy. Now, seeing the Sixth Princess’s reaction and recalling what Lin Ziyin had just said, although she still had questions, she fell silent and did not continue to ask.

“Princess, who exactly is she?” After leaving the Second Prince’s residence, Maya was still somewhat dazed.

The Sixth Princess glanced at her sideways. “In a few days, you will know her identity. She is not someone you can provoke.”

This answer made Maya even more surprised. For the Sixth Princess to say such a thing, it was very thought-provoking.

“Go and receive your punishment.” After Alhatu returned to his residence and learned that the Sixth Princess and Maya had visited, he flew into a rage. He immediately ordered the strengthening of the guards in his residence and punished some of the servants, not even sparing the steward.

After the Sixth Princess returned to the palace, she immediately went to see Duchess Dulengcang and told her everything she had seen and heard.

“Since the Princess of Ling is so interesting, keep an eye on her for now. The emperor will not be unaware of this matter, but his lack of action clearly shows he is taking a wait-and-see approach. I think Bulukan and the National Master will not be able to resist taking their anger out on the Princess of Ling first. But you don’t need to worry. The National Master is not a fool; he won’t let Bulukan act recklessly.” Duchess Dulengcang held the Sixth Princess’s hand and instructed, “Just watch and see.”

“What about Maya?” The Sixth Princess was still somewhat worried.

“Her father won’t let her act recklessly.” Duchess Dulengcang smiled reassuringly.

The peaceful days passed quickly. Three days later, Alhatu finally encountered big trouble.

Chapter 799: Summoned (5)

“Scatter!” The guards gripped their weapons tightly, facing off against the large crowd at the gate.

“Bring out that woman from the northern lands!”

“Yes, blood for blood! Chu Sui Feng killed our brothers and husbands, so we’ll take his wife’s life in return!”

“Woman, come out!”

“If the Second Prince protects that woman, we’ll fight to the death to break in and kill Chu Sui Feng’s wife!”

“Come out!”

“Blood for blood!”

…

The noise grew louder and louder. The common people seemed ready to charge into the Prince’s Residence. Though they had no proper weapons, each held sickles, hoes, whips, and kitchen knives, their faces twisted in fury.

Alhatu sat in his chair within the residence, his face also dark with anger. In just one night, the entire city knew that the Princess of Ling was in his residence. Without needing to guess, he knew Bulukan had spread the news.

Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it—he understood this principle well. The battle at the border city had cost the northern kingdom dearly. Of the hundreds of thousands of soldiers, fewer than thirty thousand had returned. The people who had lost loved ones naturally blamed Chu Sui Feng for this.

Chu Sui Feng was far away in Fengcheng in the northern lands, an untouchable god of death to the common people of the northern kingdom. But the Princess of Ling was different—she had been delivered right to their doorstep, a perfect target for their anger.

Without a convincing reason, there was no way to stop the people’s unrest. The silence from the imperial palace only made Alhatu more exhausted. He was certain the emperor knew Lin Ziyin was in his residence, yet for so many days, the emperor had not summoned him. Without absolute certainty, he dared not speak up. Thus, the current situation had put him in a passive position.

“Second Prince, if we don’t think of something soon, the people will resort to violence,” his advisor urged anxiously.

“Order all guards to defend strictly, but they must not harm any of the common people,” Alhatu commanded in his distress.

The advisor shook his head, his expression filled with helplessness. The order to defend without harming the people was inherently contradictory.

“Second Prince, we can’t hold them back!” Before the order could even be fully relayed, a guard at the gate rushed in, his face pale with panic.

Alhatu could no longer sit still. He stood up abruptly in shock.

“Let’s go out and see,” he said, striding forward.

“Second Prince, you can’t go out!” The advisor tried to stop him, fearing he might be harmed in the chaos by those with ill intent.

“It’s fine.” Alhatu marched out with large steps, leaving the advisor no choice but to hurriedly follow.

The road outside the main gate was packed with people. The surrounding residences had already closed their doors, likely to avoid unnecessary trouble.

The guards’ weapons clashed with the people’s “non-weapons,” creating a cacophony of metallic clangs. The ground was littered with small stones and branches, as if a tornado had passed through.

“Stop!” Alhatu shouted loudly upon seeing the conflict, trying to halt the chaos.

But the enraged crowd paid no heed, continuing to press forward with their attacks.

Alhatu’s personal guards immediately surrounded him, drawing their weapons and watching the approaching people warily.

Just as the tension reached its peak, a well-equipped squad of soldiers emerged from the corner of the street.

“Put down what you’re holding, or don’t blame this general for showing no mercy,” a towering man on horseback barked coldly.

Chapter 800: Summoned (6)

The people surrounding him immediately drew their weapons in unison.

Too many had come, and they were proper soldiers. Many were unwilling to submit, but hesitation lingered in their hearts. They halted their attack for now, though they did not lower their weapons, all hesitantly watching the guards and soldiers.

“Everyone, put down your weapons and hear what I have to say,” Alhatu said, slightly relieved that the conflict had stopped. “I know you resent the Prince of Ling from the northern lands. As a warrior of the northern kingdom, I share your feelings.”

“Stop with the empty words!” someone shouted in defiance. The guards immediately prepared to rush forward and drag the heckler out for punishment.

Alhatu raised his hand to stop them, then calmly asked the man, “What makes you think I’m just spouting empty words?”

“Chu Sui Feng’s woman is hidden in your residence! Why don’t you hand her over so we can vent our anger?” the furious man demanded without hesitation.

“You’re causing trouble just because the Princess of Ling is in my residence?” Alhatu’s smile turned cold. “Let me ask you—why did our warriors go to attack the northern lands?”

The question was sharp. The people exchanged glances, but no one was willing to speak first.

“You won’t say it, so I will,” Alhatu continued. “Our warriors went to fight in the northern lands because we all want a better life. Our northern kingdom is vast but sparsely populated, a land of hardship. No matter how hard we work, come winter, we struggle to fill our bellies. All our efforts pale compared to the prosperity of Great Qin. If we had enough food to eat, warm houses to live in, and thick clothes to wear, would we still be willing to pay with our lives?”

The crowd began to murmur. Alhatu was right—who would want to risk their life if they could live comfortably?

“What does this have to do with Chu Sui Feng’s woman?” someone challenged.

“Good question,” Alhatu replied with a cold laugh. “The northern lands have a climate and conditions similar to ours, yet they’ve successfully cultivated rice, sugar beets, and wheat. They’ve even turned milk and wool into valuable commodities that every nation wants. Do you know who made all this possible?”

The people whispered among themselves. If they could eat their fill and have a roof over their heads, who would still want to fight?

“Could it be that the Second Prince wants to use this woman as a hostage to force Chu Sui Feng to hand over the farming methods?” someone boldly guessed.

Alhatu burst into laughter. “A good thought, but not quite. Chu Sui Feng doesn’t know how to farm—all the methods were devised by the very person you’re looking for in the Prince’s Residence.”

Silence fell over the crowd.

“Our fallen warriors gambled their lives so that their families could live better. Now, an opportunity has been placed before us, the people of the northern kingdom. Do you want to strangle it? Remember this—those who live are always more important than those who have died.”

Yes, life was more important than anything. Even though the northern kingdom was a warrior nation, no one wanted to die. No one had expected that Alhatu’s reason for keeping the Princess of Ling in his residence was this.

Some let their “weapons” clatter to the ground.

“Leave the Prince’s Residence at once, and I will let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, even if you’re being used by others, I will not show mercy. I will never allow those with ulterior motives to ruin the happiness of all our people in the northern kingdom,” Alhatu pressed on, his voice firm and resolute.

The troublemakers exchanged glances once more.

“We hope the Second Prince keeps his word,” a burly man stepped forward, throwing down his cleaver in front of Alhatu. “We, the common folk, hope to see the good days you speak of soon.”

Chapter 801: Summoned (7)

“That day will come soon.” Alhatu was indeed being sentimental.

“Imperial decree arrives.” Just as the other troublemakers hesitated, a plump eunuch arrived carrying the imperial decree.

Alhatu led everyone to kneel immediately, troublemakers included.

The decree was simple: Alhatu was to bring the Princess of Ling into the palace to meet the emperor.

The troublemakers, no matter how discontent, dared not defy the emperor directly. They dispersed in twos and threes, hesitating.

Alhatu, however, was delighted upon receiving the decree. He had finally waited for this day.

He believed that as long as Lin Ziyin was willing, she could persuade the emperor to agree to an alliance between the two nations.

“Second Prince.” A general on horseback approached to greet Alhatu.

“General.” Alhatu responded with a smile. The man was the second son of the Du Leng Cang family, his maternal uncle, so their relationship was naturally close.

“Be careful in the palace.” General Du Leng Cang quietly advised Alhatu.

Alhatu nodded knowingly. This trip to the palace could bring either fortune or disaster—no one could predict the outcome.

“Entering the palace now?” Lin Ziyin listened to Alhatu’s invitation with some surprise. She had thought the old emperor would ignore her for at least another month or half a month.

She hadn’t expected the old emperor to be so impatient, coming to her so soon.

“The palace has many rules, but the emperor is straightforward. You just need to be a little careful.” Alhatu cautiously reminded her.

He knew Lin Ziyin came from humble origins and had never met the emperor of Great Qin. “I think the Princess of Ling wouldn’t want the tense relations between the two nations to continue. If the Princess can persuade the emperor to adopt the methods of farming and animal husbandry to enrich the people, the two nations will remain peaceful and friendly forever. The people will avoid the fires of war.”

“You seem to have misunderstood, Second Prince.” Lin Ziyin replied distantly, “The decision does not rest with you or me.”

Alhatu was speechless. After a moment of silence, he sincerely pleaded with Lin Ziyin again, “No matter what, I hope the Princess will do her best to persuade the emperor this time.”

“That is only natural.” Lin Ziyin agreed.

Inside the carriage, Ilian, who accompanied her into the palace, looked tense, making Lin Ziyin appear even calmer. Ilian secretly admired Lin Ziyin in her heart.

Lin Ziyin had never seen the palace of Great Qin, so she couldn’t compare it to the palace of the northern kingdom. However, she quite liked the openness and ruggedness of the northern kingdom’s palace.

That was the essence of the northern lands’ grandeur and boldness.

“The emperor, the Second Prince, and the Princess of Ling have arrived.” The old eunuch entered the study first, and Lin Ziyin faintly heard voices from inside.

“Bring them in.” The emperor’s voice was powerful.

“Don’t worry.” Alhatu whispered to reassure her.

Lin Ziyin smiled slightly. Worry? She really didn’t have any. All signs indicated that the old emperor of the northern kingdom wasn’t that foolish—he wouldn’t take her life in the northern lands.

Perhaps, using her as a hostage to make a deal with Chu Sui Feng was more practical than killing her.

After stepping into the study with Alhatu, Lin Ziyin saw a rugged, burly man. He wore a golden dragon robe, with only a golden hoop binding his hair. His eyes, sharp and uninhibited, scrutinized Lin Ziyin.

Those eyes were as sharp as an eagle’s. If it were someone else, they might have been frightened into submission. But Lin Ziyin’s expression didn’t change at all.

The old emperor nodded to himself. No wonder this woman could become the Princess of Ling. This unflappable courage was enough to surpass countless noblewomen.

“Lin Ziyin greets the emperor.” Lin Ziyin only bowed slightly, not kneeling before the old emperor.

“Your Highness greets Father Emperor.” The Second Prince, however, knelt.

“Rise.” The old emperor waved his hand indifferently.

Alhatu and Lin Ziyin stood up straight.

“You are the Princess of Ling?” The old emperor examined Lin Ziyin with a discerning gaze.

“Yes.” Lin Ziyin answered without evasion.

“What method do you plan to use to impress me?” True to the northern men’s nature, he spoke without beating around the bush.

Alhatu grew slightly tense. He turned to look at Lin Ziyin, hoping she would seize the opportunity.

Lin Ziyin’s answer disappointed him. “None.”

Alhatu was so anxious he wanted to shake her shoulders to make her come to her senses.

“Oh?” The old emperor looked at her with amusement, neither disappointed nor angry. “Alhatu has placed all his bets on you.”

Alhatu was shocked to hear this, his body breaking out in a cold sweat. “Father Emperor…”

“Silence.” The old emperor glared at him displeasedly. “Am I wrong? But today, I don’t want to hear from you. I want to hear what she has to say.”

He pointed at Lin Ziyin.

“I think the emperor already knows everything. There’s no need for Lin Ziyin to say more.” Lin Ziyin said calmly. “The climate of the northern lands and the northern kingdom is slightly different, but not by much. In fact, the northern kingdom’s thriving animal husbandry industry has even more unique advantages compared to the northern lands.”

“Tell me more.” The old emperor perked up.

“Your Majesty, I am a merchant first, and then the Princess of Ling.” Lin Ziyin smiled, her smile pure and sincere.

Chapter 802: A Different Mindset (1)

“Well said.” The emperor burst into laughter. “I like that way of thinking.”

Alhatu had been worried at first and was about to step forward to help Lin Ziyin cover for herself, but seeing the emperor’s delight, he immediately relaxed and stood by with a smile.

“Since you are a merchant, how about I negotiate a deal with you as a fellow businessman?” the emperor asked shrewdly.

“Certainly.” Lin Ziyin agreed readily. “If Your Majesty wishes to negotiate as a businessman, shouldn’t you let me sit down first?”

The emperor glanced at her, his sharp eyes catching the flicker of cunning in hers. “Granted. Alhatu, you may sit as well.”

“Your humble servant thanks Your Majesty.” Seeing things unfold as he had hoped, Alhatu’s mood lightened considerably.

“What plans does the Princess of Ling have for our northern kingdom after seeing its current state?” the emperor asked next.

“Your Majesty, creativity is also money.” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile.

Her meaning was clear—she would not help the northern kingdom without good reason.

“Very well, let me ask a different question. Does the Princess of Ling believe the northern kingdom is suitable for growing rice and wheat? And how would you handle livestock?” The emperor was just as cunning, trying to coax the truth from her.

“The climate of the northern kingdom is not much different from the northern lands, though the cold currents arrive earlier and leave later each year. That shouldn’t affect cultivation. However, I haven’t examined the soil quality here, so I can’t say for certain whether crops can be grown.” In her past life, though she had never met the emperor, Lin Ziyin had dealt with all kinds of clients daily. She knew exactly how to handle difficult customers, and the emperor’s probing questions were no challenge.

She deftly sidestepped his inquiry, but she also knew that to do business, she needed to show some sincerity. Only then would the emperor trust her more. “As for livestock, developing the breeding industry will certainly boost the economy.”

“Oh?” The emperor’s interest was piqued.

“The northern kingdom has vast pastures, so the quality of its livestock is top-tier. Milk can be made into powdered milk and milk slices for sale. If we solve the transportation issues, we could even encourage other nations to use milk to make various pastries. Butter and cream can also be exported. Beef and bones are valuable too—different flavors of beef jerky will surely be well-received in the market. As for wool, it won’t be hard to sell. The northern lands already have mature wool yarn and cashmere production techniques. If we can finalize our cooperation, factories can be built quickly. I believe everything can be up and running by the end of the year.” Lin Ziyin explained with a smile.

“Aren’t you afraid that the northern kingdom’s products will pose a huge threat to your northern lands?” The emperor watched her with amusement.

“Competition breeds progress. To be honest, I’m not afraid of competition. The machinery needed for production—well, I don’t mind if Your Majesty laughs, but only my people understand how to operate it. Even if you manage to sway some of my subordinates, without the full range of spare parts and support, you won’t last long.” When it came to machinery, Lin Ziyin’s face lit up with pride and confidence.

Machinery was her specialty. Steam-powered production relied entirely on her, the chief engineer. While ancient craftsmanship might have its merits, modern machinery was her domain in this world. She wasn’t one to boast, but she couldn’t guarantee that her subordinates wouldn’t be tempted to betray her. However, her machinery was designed in separate modules. If the northern kingdom tried to interfere, they wouldn’t stand a chance.

Chapter 803: A Different Mindset (2)

At the very least, it would be impossible for the people of the northern kingdom to fully master steam technology within a hundred years.

Moreover, the northern lands’ main economy did not rely on milk and beef. Even if the northern kingdom’s livestock industry developed, it would pose no threat to the northern lands.

The emperor looked at her sparkling eyes, his expression darkening. According to Lin Ziyin, for the northern kingdom to develop, it must rely on the northern lands.

As the ruler of a nation, he could not bring himself to depend on an opponent.

Lin Ziyin was a modern business elite—how could she not know what the emperor was worried about?

“Actually, Your Majesty need not worry. Milk and beef are not our main products in the northern lands. Our specialties are legumes, nuts, and mountain delicacies. Conversely, even if the northern lands develop livestock farming, the products of the two nations will not conflict.”

“How so?” The emperor’s heart wavered again at her words.

Alhatu sat beside them, restless, his heart rising and falling with Lin Ziyin’s words.

“With the circulation of goods from the northern lands, we have undoubtedly opened markets for milk powder, soy milk powder, and beef jerky. But in reality, whether it’s soy milk powder, milk powder, or beef jerky, they are all daily consumables. The world is vast—once trade routes are open, even if both nations produce them, the market demand will not be satisfied.” Lin Ziyin explained, “We are considering producing liquid yogurt and pure milk for export.” Lin Ziyin was not afraid of revealing her marketing strategy.

In this era, there was no such thing as plastic packaging. Producing liquid milk for sale was not easy. However, Lin Ziyin had already thought of a solution: to focus on researching glass bottles, lowering their cost, and using them as containers for milk. The milk would be sold in large barrels, like modern kegs of beer.

Though the idea was unconventional, it was not impossible. But even if she told the emperor of the northern kingdom about it now, he lacked the technology to implement it first.

Sister, what you’re selling is technology! Lin Ziyin smiled at the emperor, not the least bit anxious.

On the contrary, the emperor of the northern kingdom was deep in thought.

If the northern kingdom agreed to cooperate with Lin Ziyin, it might become dependent on her in the future. But if they refused, watching a golden opportunity slip away left him reluctant.

“Father Emperor, you have always wanted to make the northern kingdom prosperous under your rule, ensuring the people live without want. Now, the opportunity is before us. I believe we should first consider agricultural matters.” Alhatu deliberated for a long time before speaking.

He had also guessed the emperor’s concerns, so he started with the most practical approach.

As long as they mastered agricultural technology, there would be no need to worry about future technological dependence.

The emperor sighed inwardly, bitterly amused. Lin Ziyin’s initial words might have been an excuse. How different could the climate and soil be?

Unfortunately, Alhatu was clever, and Lin Ziyin was no fool.

“Your Majesty may think my earlier words were an excuse. But I spoke the truth. Even oranges from the south taste different due to the varying water and soil of Jiangnan and the north. In Jiangnan, they are sweet and fragrant, while in the north, they are sour and astringent. If Your Majesty does not believe me, there is nothing I can do.” A helpless expression appeared on her face.

“Reporting to Your Majesty, the National Master awaits outside for an audience.” Before the emperor could make a decision, the plump eunuch entered with his head bowed, delivering the news.

The pleasant conversation was interrupted, and the emperor’s face showed displeasure.

Chapter 804: A Different Mindset (3)

At this hour, it was not the time for court, so when the National Master entered the palace, the emperor immediately guessed his intentions. Remembering the National Master’s firm opposition to the peace talks, his brow furrowed tightly.

Alhatu’s expression also subtly shifted.

“Young lady Lin rarely visits our northern kingdom, Alhatu. Take her to tour our royal palace properly. Oh, and take her to your mother’s palace as well. Perhaps she might meet Qiqi’ge, and they could become friends.” The emperor’s hesitation lasted only a moment before he resumed his usual cheerful demeanor.

“As you command, Father.” Alhatu’s wish was granted, and the smile on his face was unstoppable.

The emperor’s suggestion held no interest for Lin Ziyin. As a science student, she had little interest in ancient architecture. However, her current status was merely that of a captive, so it wasn’t her place to voice any opinions.

“Thank you.” After a perfunctory thanks, Lin Ziyin followed Alhatu out.

Just as they left the study, they ran into the National Master, whose face was dark with displeasure.

“National Master.” Alhatu greeted him first with a smile.

Although the two belonged to different factions—Alhatu being the Second Prince of the northern kingdom—the National Master held a uniquely high position in the northern kingdom. Even someone of Alhatu’s status couldn’t afford to be disrespectful in front of him.

And Alhatu was a clever man. As long as he hadn’t completely broken ties with Bulukan, he wouldn’t openly offend the National Master.

“Second Prince, is this the Princess of Ling?” The National Master’s gaze remained fixed on Lin Ziyin, and it was far from friendly.

Most people would have been unsettled by such a stare, but Lin Ziyin remained unfazed, standing calmly to the side. Even when the National Master mentioned her name, she didn’t pay it much mind.

Alhatu had assumed the National Master wouldn’t openly reveal Lin Ziyin’s identity, but he was caught off guard by the directness. He smiled and replied, “The National Master is indeed well-informed. She is indeed the Princess of Ling from the northern lands.”

Lin Ziyin chuckled inwardly at Alhatu’s cleverness, giving him a mental thumbs-up.

“Well-informed” sounded like a compliment, praising the National Master’s intelligence. But it could also be interpreted as mockery, suggesting the National Master had ill intentions and was overly concerned with palace affairs.

After hearing Alhatu’s words, the National Master’s expression indeed darkened. However, he didn’t lose his temper. Instead, he coldly replied, “The Princess of Ling is quite famous. Even if I wanted to remain unaware, it would be difficult.”

Now that she had been directly addressed, and the other party continued to mock her, Lin Ziyin felt it would be a disservice to herself if she didn’t respond. So, she smiled and said, “I didn’t expect to be so well-known in the northern kingdom. To receive the National Master’s daily attention is truly an honor.”

She deliberately emphasized the words “truly an honor.”

The highest form of provocation is when your enemy is furious, but you remain composed. Faced with Alhatu and Lin Ziyin’s cheerful demeanor, the National Master nearly lost his composure. But he was a man who had weathered many storms, and in the end, he managed to keep his temper. “I look forward to the Princess of Ling’s impressive performance.”

Treating her as a mere clown? Lin Ziyin wasn’t about to back down. “Speaking of performances, I don’t think anyone can compare to the National Master. Since arriving in the northern kingdom, what has impressed me most is the people’s reverence for the National Master. When in Rome, I too have been paying close attention to the National Master’s performances.”

Alhatu watched the exchange between the two, feeling a quiet sense of satisfaction. It had been a long time since he had seen the National Master so thoroughly outmaneuvered. Today, the National Master had truly suffered a major setback at Lin Ziyin’s hands.

Chapter 805: A Different Mindset (4)

The National Master was furious. Ever since he had become the National Master, everyone in the Northern Kingdom treated him with utmost respect. Even the current emperor had to show him deference. Lin Ziyin’s sharp and unrelenting mockery had left him humiliated and seething.

“His Majesty is still waiting for you in the study, National Master. We won’t disturb you any further,” Alhatu interjected, seizing the opportunity to defuse the situation just as the National Master was on the verge of losing his temper. He quickly stepped forward to help Lin Ziyin extricate herself.

Lin Ziyin remained courteous, nodding slightly at the National Master. “Rest assured, National Master. I will continue to keep an eye on your performance in the future.”

With that, she and Alhatu calmly continued on their way.

The National Master had never been treated with such disdain. His face was so dark it seemed as if water could drip from it. After watching their backs disappear around the corner, he flicked his sleeve and strode into the imperial study.

The emperor, seated inside the study, had heard every word of the exchange at the door.

Far from being displeased by Lin Ziyin’s mockery of the National Master, the emperor’s face bore a faint smile, indicating his pleasant mood.

“Your Majesty,” the National Master greeted with a bow, though he did not kneel.

The emperor nodded with a smile. “National Master, take a seat.”

The National Master’s expression softened slightly as he found a seat.

“National Master, what brings you here today?” the emperor asked directly, his tone light.

The emperor’s question was somewhat rhetorical. The National Master knew the emperor was well aware of his intentions. But seeing the emperor feign ignorance, it was clear he had no desire to discuss Lin Ziyin.

Yet, the National Master’s primary purpose for coming today was to force the emperor to take a stance. How could he possibly let Lin Ziyin off the hook just because the emperor wished to avoid the topic?

“Your Majesty, I am here today regarding the Princess of Ling.”

The emperor was displeased, but since the National Master had shown him no courtesy, he had no choice but to follow the National Master’s lead. “What are your thoughts on the Princess of Ling?”

“Chu Sui Feng is truly despicable. In the battle at the border city, he took the lives of over one hundred thousand of our brave warriors. This grudge cannot go unavenged.”

“Do you intend to kill the Princess of Ling?” The emperor’s face darkened. If this had been three years ago, he might have considered the National Master’s suggestion. But not now.

He had to admit that under Chu Sui Feng’s leadership, the northern lands had begun to prosper. Though it was still in its early stages, Chu Sui Feng, unburdened by concerns over provisions, was like a fierce tiger. Moreover, the weapons at his disposal were too formidable, and his tactical prowess seemed divinely inspired.

Did the National Master truly believe that as the ruler of this nation, he was unaware of the battle at the border city?

Through various signs, he could see that in a few years, the northern lands would truly flourish. Chu Sui Feng would become the most formidable figure in the Great Qin Dynasty.

Given how much Chu Sui Feng valued the Princess of Ling, if anything were to happen to her in the Northern Kingdom, the two nations would undoubtedly be locked in endless conflict.

Though the Northern Kingdom harassed the northern lands at the border every year, the only large-scale battle between the two nations had been last year’s battle at the border city. This battle had indeed weakened the Northern Kingdom. If Chu Sui Feng were provoked, and the Prince of Ling, that madman, led his troops in a frenzied retaliation, the Northern Kingdom would truly be plunged into disaster.

“Killing Lin Ziyin is out of the question. Chu Sui Feng is a madman. The battle at the border city cost us some of our strength. With insufficient winter reserves, and next year, Chu Sui Feng will surely resolve the issues of provisions and military pay. If the two nations go to war over this, it will not bode well for us,” the National Master replied angrily.

Chapter 806: A Different Mindset (5)

The emperor listened and finally felt somewhat relieved. Though the National Master was arrogant and discourteous, he still harbored some affection for the northern kingdom and had not endangered its people for his own selfish reasons.

“What does the National Master suggest?” the emperor asked, puzzled.

“Since the Princess of Ling possesses extraordinary skills, it would be a waste to let her idle away in the Second Prince’s residence. Why not force her to solve our northern kingdom’s agricultural problems come spring?” The National Master proposed with a sinister glint in his eyes. “Or better yet, make her stay in our northern kingdom forever.”

“Stay forever?” The emperor was taken aback.

“Yes.” The National Master’s eyes gleamed with calculation.

“Mother Consort, this is the Princess of Ling from the northern lands,” Alhatu indeed brought Lin Ziyin to the imperial harem. Their first stop was the palace of his own mother consort.

“This is my mother consort, the Virtuous Consort. You may address her as Duchess Dulengcang.” Alhatu was a considerate guide.

While in the northern lands, Lin Ziyin had read articles about the customs and traditions of the northern kingdom. The surname Dulengcang was not unfamiliar to her.

“Your Highness.” She bowed slightly in greeting.

“The Princess of Ling need not be so formal.” Perhaps because she was brought by Alhatu, Duchess Dulengcang was very warm toward her. “Come, sit with me. I have long heard that the Princess of Ling from the northern lands is virtuous and kind. Now that I see you, the reputation is well-deserved. The women of the northern lands have such good skin, truly different from ours in the northern kingdom.”

“Your Highness also has excellent skin.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. It wasn’t just flattery; Duchess Dulengcang’s skin was indeed flawless, not at all like the typical northern woman.

“My skin is far inferior to yours. But you are young, and I am much older. Comparing myself to a young lady like you would only invite laughter.” Duchess Dulengcang laughed, without a trace of arrogance.

“Your Highness looks very young. If you stood beside the Second Prince, one might mistake you for siblings.” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile.

Women always enjoy compliments, and Duchess Dulengcang’s smile grew even brighter.

“You have a sweet tongue. But speaking of skincare, I truly wish to learn from you. I have always used the skincare products from your Lin family.” Duchess Dulengcang’s face held a hint of pride as she spoke.

She was different from the other women in the palace. Those women, to display their superiority, insisted on using the northern kingdom’s unique skincare products. It wasn’t that they weren’t patriotic; in truth, some of the local products were good, but they paled in comparison to the Lin family’s products.

Now, many women in the palace had followed her lead and started using skincare products from the northern lands. But how could the latecomers compare to her, the pioneer?

“Coincidentally, I have also heard that the northern kingdom’s palace has unique skincare products. I would love to see them.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response.

“That’s easy. I have some here, given by the Imperial Household Department. They’ve been sitting unused. If you’re interested, I’ll have them sent to you later.” Duchess Dulengcang generously agreed.

The two women seemed to hit it off instantly, finding endless topics to discuss, leaving Alhatu somewhat neglected.

“Mother Consort.” Just as they were deep in conversation, the Sixth Princess arrived with her maidservants.

Upon entering, she was startled to see Alhatu and Lin Ziyin there. Her expression flickered slightly before she smiled and greeted them. “I didn’t expect to find Alhatu and the Princess of Ling here.”

“Princess.” Lin Ziyin responded coolly.

“This young lady acted rashly last time and caused you trouble. But Alhatu has already reprimanded her. You shouldn’t hold it against her; she’s just competitive.” Duchess Dulengcang smiled as she pleaded on her daughter’s behalf.

Chapter 807: A Different Mindset (6)

“Hehehe, don’t be angry. Last time was my fault. How about this—tomorrow, I’ll take you to Kasen for a meal as an apology.” The Sixth Princess was straightforward, without a hint of hesitation.

“Perfect!” Alhatu also wanted to help his only sister. “Young lady Lin has been wanting to go out and explore, but I’ve been too busy with official matters to accompany her. With my sister taking her, I’ll feel much more at ease.”

“Princess of Ling, you won’t hold a grudge and refuse, will you? The people of the northern lands are so stubborn—they can’t let go of even the smallest things.” The Sixth Princess, afraid Lin Ziyin would decline, directly called her out.

Duchess Dulengcang shook her head as she listened, looking at Lin Ziyin. “Look at her temperament. How could I ever feel at ease?”

“The princess has a very cheerful personality. I think that’s wonderful.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. No matter what the Sixth Princess was like, in front of her mother and brother, she couldn’t exactly criticize her. It was better to go along with their words and praise her a little. After all, she wouldn’t lose anything by doing so. Besides, she really did need someone to accompany her when she went out.

In truth, the Sixth Princess was an excellent choice.

“So, you’re agreeing?” The Sixth Princess perked up upon hearing this, her gaze toward Lin Ziyin becoming more playful.

Based on the Sixth Princess’s previous intrusion into Alhatu’s residence, Lin Ziyin certainly didn’t believe she was a naive girl who didn’t care about worldly affairs. However, she wouldn’t let her thoughts show on her face.

It could be said that everyone present was merely acting. The question was, who was the better actor.

Undeniably, Duchess Dulengcang was a master in this regard. Under her arrangements, Lin Ziyin stayed for lunch and spent a pleasant afternoon with the family of three.

By the time Lin Ziyin and Alhatu left the palace, the sky had already darkened completely. However, since she had encountered the National Master in the palace, Lin Ziyin wasn’t worried about running into any trouble on the road.

“Thank you for today.” Back at the residence, Alhatu sincerely expressed his gratitude to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin smiled faintly in response. “I’ve said it before—I am first and foremost a merchant.”

Alhatu’s expression froze, unsure of how to respond.

“Regardless, I still need to thank you. Tomorrow, you and Qiqi’ge can go out and have fun. I won’t be joining you. Oh, and Bayan and Tana’s injuries have mostly healed. From now on, I’ll have them accompany you as well.” Alhatu said seriously.

Their injuries had healed so quickly? Lin Ziyin was somewhat surprised. It seemed that among the physicians of the northern kingdom, there were those with exceptional medical skills. To be honest, Bayan’s injuries had been quite severe. Tana’s foot healing was understandable—after all, she had only suffered a sprain. After resting for over half a month, it should have mostly recovered.

In any case, she was merely a captive in the northern kingdom. Having people accompany her was inevitable. Having two familiar faces around would make her feel more at ease than strangers.

Seeing that she didn’t object, Alhatu let out a slight sigh of relief.

The next day, the Sixth Princess arrived early, as promised. Alhatu had also made thorough preparations, instructing the steward to prepare a considerable amount of silver notes for Lin Ziyin to carry.

To show respect for Lin Ziyin, he handed the silver notes directly to her.

Lin Ziyin didn’t stand on ceremony with him. After a polite word of thanks, she tucked the silver notes into her sleeve.

Riding in the same carriage as the princess naturally came with excellent treatment. Lin Ziyin sat in the carriage, hugging a hand warmer, her mood greatly improved.

“You seem especially afraid of the cold?” The Sixth Princess looked at her curiously.

“My constitution tends toward coldness. In winter, I’m more sensitive to the cold than most people.” Lin Ziyin didn’t hide it.

Chapter 808: A Different Mindset (7)

“So that’s how it is,” the Sixth Princess said, looking at her with understanding. No wonder Alhatu was willing to give Lin Ziyin a cloak made of fire fox fur. Back then, she and Maya had been eyeing it for a long time, but Alhatu had never relented.

At the market, the Sixth Princess and Lin Ziyin disembarked from the carriage and began walking. Fortunately, the weather was pleasant. The red sun hung in the sky, and even with the wind, the cold was bearable.

The northern kingdom’s resources were not abundant, but they were not scarce either. There were few vegetables sold on the streets, and the occasional ones were dried. Even so, these items were in high demand.

Lin Ziyin and the Sixth Princess walked and talked, getting along quite well. Both were in high spirits and bought many small trinkets along the way.

Lin Ziyin was particularly interested in the northern kingdom’s products.

The most commonly sold items on the streets were beef and mutton, along with fresh milk and even a rudimentary form of milk tofu.

Curious, Lin Ziyin had Ilian buy some for her.

“This milk cake is our northern kingdom’s favorite food. Do you like it?” the Sixth Princess asked with a smile.

“The taste is a bit strange, and the gamey flavor is a little strong,” Lin Ziyin replied after tasting a small piece.

“If it doesn’t have the gamey flavor, how can it be considered a real milk cake?” the Sixth Princess responded dismissively.

“This gamey flavor might be popular among the people of the northern kingdom, but it definitely won’t work for export,” Lin Ziyin said.

This reasoning was beyond the Sixth Princess’s imagination. She hadn’t expected Lin Ziyin to already be considering the northern kingdom’s products for trade. It seemed the Princess of Ling truly intended to cooperate with the northern kingdom.

From then on, the Sixth Princess no longer urged her to hurry. Instead, whenever Lin Ziyin lingered at a small vendor’s stall, she would curiously pick up the items and humbly ask Lin Ziyin for advice.

In this regard, Lin Ziyin had no intention of hiding anything. Whatever the Sixth Princess asked, she answered honestly.

By the time they reached the wine tower at the center of the street, the Sixth Princess’s attitude toward Lin Ziyin had fundamentally changed. Initially, the Sixth Princess had been willing to lower herself to accompany Lin Ziyin on this outing purely to win her over and help Alhatu. But now, she realized that this unassuming Princess of Ling possessed a staggering amount of knowledge.

The advice that came from Lin Ziyin’s mouth was not only something the Sixth Princess had never considered but also something she had never even heard of. Yet, these suggestions were often the most insightful.

Moreover, some of the small items that the Sixth Princess considered the most useless and cheap were seen by the Princess of Ling as treasures waiting to be transformed.

Unfortunately, some of the things Lin Ziyin mentioned were not entirely clear to the Sixth Princess, who had always been in a high position. But as they walked along, she finally understood why Alhatu and the emperor regarded Lin Ziyin so highly.

The Princess of Ling truly had the ability to improve the quality of life for the people of the northern kingdom.

The people of the northern kingdom had always respected great sages, and in the Sixth Princess’s eyes, Lin Ziyin could be considered a wise and heroic figure.

Lin Ziyin remained modest and composed, standing beside the Sixth Princess with a smile. Her speech was humorous and elegant, and even the Sixth Princess’s maids were amused by her.

Bayan’s injuries were not completely healed, but he was mostly recovered. He stood vigilantly not far away, always keeping Lin Ziyin and the Sixth Princess within sight. Meanwhile, Ilian and Tana stood on either side of Lin Ziyin, dutifully acting as her bodyguards.

“Sixth Princess,” just as the Sixth Princess was leading Lin Ziyin into the wine tower, an unexpected figure appeared before them.

“Maya,” the Sixth Princess’s smile faded slightly. At this moment, she did not want to see Maya. She feared that Maya’s jealousy would cause trouble and weaken the bond she had just begun to build with Lin Ziyin.

“Maya, since you’re here, come in and sit with us,” the Sixth Princess said, not wanting to completely offend Maya. She began to play the balancing act.

“Are you the Princess of Ling?” Maya looked at Lin Ziyin with a complex expression.

“Yes,” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly. “So you can rest assured, I won’t be your rival in love.”

This statement moved Maya somewhat. She nodded slightly, then turned to the Sixth Princess. “You haven’t come to see me for days.”

It was a small complaint.

The Sixth Princess knew how heavy Maya’s jealousy was. At this moment, her complaint was simply because she saw the Sixth Princess getting closer to the Princess of Ling.

“The tutor’s nanny is strict. If I don’t complete my tasks, how can I leave the palace freely? Today’s outing is thanks to the Princess of Ling’s kindness,” the Sixth Princess replied, half-jokingly and half-seriously.

Maya immediately backed down upon hearing this.

She had also heard from her father about the emperor’s and Alhatu’s attitude toward the Princess of Ling. It was said that the Princess of Ling was now a thorny figure, and her father had specifically warned her not to provoke Lin Ziyin.

But what could she do when she felt the urge to target Lin Ziyin the moment she saw her? Looking at the fiery red cloak on Lin Ziyin and the northern kingdom’s beads around her neck, Maya’s heart burned with envy.

Chapter 809: The Meeting (1)

The fur of the fire fox was rare and precious. The cape Lin Ziyin wore was made from the pelts of twenty such foxes. It was said to be part of the betrothal gifts Alhatu had prepared for his future princess. The string of beads around Lin Ziyin’s neck was no ordinary ornament either—it had been worn by Duchess Dulengcang for many years and was rumored to have been bestowed by the late empress dowager.

The presence of these two items on the Princess of Ling’s person was not without meaning. Though the princess herself might not realize it, Maya had her suspicions.

“Maya, whatever you have to say can wait,” the Sixth Princess interrupted, raising her voice as she noticed the complexity in Maya’s gaze. “I’m starving. Let’s go in and eat.”

Maya snapped back to reality.

The current situation was beyond her control. The day before, the Princess of Ling had been granted an audience with the emperor and even dined with Duchess Dulengcang. It was clear that the princess was in favor. The Sixth Princess’s deliberate loudness was a warning to her.

After careful consideration, Maya decided to drop the matter—for now.

“Perfect timing,” Maya said, her beautiful face breaking into a smile. “I came here to eat as well. Today, I’ll be the host.”

Something was off. The Sixth Princess knew Maya better than anyone. Just moments ago, Maya’s eyes had been filled with malice, yet now she was acting as if nothing had happened. It was far too suspicious. The Sixth Princess silently raised her guard.

Kasen was the name of the restaurant, an unusual one. But Lin Ziyin didn’t think much of it, assuming it was simply part of the northern kingdom’s unique culture.

“Princess of Ling, you are our guest. Please, order first,” Maya said, immediately adopting the demeanor of a hostess once they entered the private dining room.

Still polite, at least. The Sixth Princess was somewhat satisfied with her behavior and chimed in with a smile, “Kasen is the most famous restaurant in our region. They frequently introduce new dishes because Boss Ka is always gathering ideas from travelers. Whatever dishes the merchants mention, they try to recreate. That’s why this place is always fully booked—you have to reserve a table in advance.”

“Oh?” Lin Ziyin’s interest was piqued. It was rare for someone from ancient times to understand the concept of drawing inspiration from many sources. She wasn’t arrogant enough to assume that the Lin family’s restaurant was the best. A place that embraced diverse influences had the most potential. Even before ordering, she already felt favorably toward the restaurant’s shopkeeper.

“Could you recommend some of your signature dishes?” Lin Ziyin asked the approaching shop assistant.

“You’ve asked the right person, madam!” the shop assistant replied with a beaming smile, eager to serve. “Our restaurant has just developed two new dishes, which we’re introducing today. Would you like to try them?”

“Oh? New dishes?” the Sixth Princess asked excitedly, clearly a regular patron.

“Yes, we’ve just finalized them and are launching them today,” the shop assistant answered proudly.

“Tell us about them,” the Sixth Princess urged, her curiosity piqued.

“One is deep-fried ice cream, and the other is ‘A Hundred Birds Return to the Nest,’” the shop assistant announced swiftly.

“Interesting names. Bring them out,” Maya said impatiently, her mood sour. She wasn’t in the mood to care about what they ate.

Lin Ziyin, however, was intrigued by the names, though she kept her expression neutral. “Sixth Princess, why don’t you order the rest? After all, this is my first time here, and I’m not familiar with the menu.”

“Alright,” the Sixth Princess agreed with a smile before rattling off a long list of dishes. “Today’s my treat.”

“Sixth Princess, we agreed I would be the host,” Maya protested, displeased. She was of noble birth and had no shortage of money. Though Kasen was expensive, she could afford a few meals there.

Chapter 810: The Meeting (2)

In Maya’s eyes, the Sixth Princess refusing to let her treat the Princess of Ling was a deliberate slight.

“Next time, then,” the Sixth Princess replied with a smile. “We can agree on it before we go out—I’ll take care of the bill today.”

Maya could tell that the Sixth Princess was prickly today, her attitude toward her completely different from usual. It was all the Princess of Ling’s fault. Maya seethed with resentment toward Lin Ziyin once more.

The dishes arrived quickly, and soon the table was filled with an array of exquisite plates.

“Is this the ‘Hundred Birds Returning to the Nest’?” the Sixth Princess asked, eyeing the dish.

“Yes, honored guest,” the shop assistant replied excitedly.

Maya glanced at the dish with disdain. It looked pleasant enough, but nothing extraordinary.

Lin Ziyin examined the dish with great interest, her gaze lingering on the intricate presentation.

The dish itself wasn’t particularly luxurious. Thin strands of greens were arranged into a “bird’s nest,” with several translucent quail eggs placed in the center. Plump millet buntings were arranged around the nest, and a light chicken broth was poured at the bottom, resembling a gentle stream. The effect was poetic and charming.

“Quite unique,” the Sixth Princess remarked with a smile after inspecting it. “Just arranging the greens into this nest must have taken considerable effort.”

“You’re absolutely right, honored guest,” the shop assistant beamed proudly. “These greens only grow at the Second Prince’s hot spring villa. The shopkeeper went to great lengths to get them.”

At the mention of Alhatu, Maya’s expression finally softened.

“And this is the fried ice cream,” Maya said, nitpicking as she pointed at the neatly arranged pastries. “It looks like nothing more than an ordinary little snack.”

“I was just about to introduce this pastry,” the shop assistant said eagerly, undeterred by Maya’s disdain. “It may look hot on the outside, but inside, it’s a whole different world. Why not give it a try?”

“I’ll try it,” Lin Ziyin picked up her chopsticks and took one. The Sixth Princess followed suit, taking a bite.

Lin Ziyin already knew the secret behind this pastry, but the Sixth Princess had no idea.

“Cold? With a milky taste?” she exclaimed, looking up at the shop assistant in surprise.

“The inside is a kind of milk ice, while the outside is fried in hot oil. The two contrasting flavors combine to create something truly one-of-a-kind,” the shop assistant explained, growing even more pleased at their astonished expressions.

Maya, hearing this, slowly picked one up and took a bite. Indeed, the blend of flavors was unusual. She could no longer dismiss it with disdain.

“Who came up with this dish?” the Sixth Princess asked curiously.

“The shopkeeper thought of it,” the shop assistant chattered on, not waiting for further questions. “The reason he came up with it was because of the Second Prince’s hot spring villa.”

“How does the Second Prince come into this?” Maya’s mood improved whenever Alhatu was mentioned. The shop assistant’s words piqued her curiosity, and she couldn’t help but ask.

“The Second Prince’s villa isn’t just anyone can enter,” the shop assistant continued. “Last time, the shopkeeper pulled some strings to get connected with the Second Prince, which allowed him to deliver vegetables to the villa. He saw with his own eyes how, in the middle of ice and snow, the water in the pools steamed with heat. That’s when the idea for this dish struck him. Though, the pastry is the opposite of the villa—outside cold, inside hot, while the pastry is outside hot, inside cold.” Finishing his explanation, the shop assistant grinned smugly, baring his teeth.

Chapter 811: The Meeting (3)

“You shopkeepers are quite the characters,” Maya remarked, a rare compliment from her.

“The shopkeeper doesn’t have many hobbies, just enjoys creating new dishes. This ‘Hundred Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix’ was inspired by the Second Prince’s zither playing the other day,” the shop assistant said, beaming with pride. Clearly, he held great admiration for his boss.

“Then your shopkeeper should share some profits with the Second Prince,” Lin Ziyin teased.

The shop assistant looked at her in surprise, unsure why she would say that.

“Why?” the Sixth Princess asked curiously.

“According to the shop assistant, the shopkeeper came up with these two dishes because of the Second Prince. In other words, without the Second Prince, the shopkeeper might not have created them. So, as the beneficiary, shouldn’t he contribute a little?” Lin Ziyin explained leisurely.

Maya looked down on Lin Ziyin. A princess of Ling, yet all she talked about was money—so vulgar and petty. However, since Lin Ziyin was doing it for Alhatu’s sake, Maya restrained herself from mocking her.

“Haha, well said! We should have Alhatu come and demand money from the shopkeeper,” the Sixth Princess laughed heartily after hearing the explanation.

“This…” The shop assistant finally stopped smiling, his face filled with worry as he scratched his head. Oh no, he had said the wrong thing. If the shopkeeper found out he had betrayed him, would he be fired?

“Honored guests, please spare me. If the shopkeeper finds out I talked too much, I won’t be able to stay here,” he pleaded pitifully. “In five days, we still have to go to the manor to restock. If the Second Prince finds out, he’ll definitely be unhappy. If we cut off the Second Prince’s supply, this restaurant won’t be able to stay open.”

“Alright, stop looking so miserable. We were just joking. The Second Prince’s status isn’t something we can approach,” the Sixth Princess replied with a smile.

“Miss Maya.” Surprisingly, the shop assistant recognized Maya and knew her identity.

“I am not the kind of petty person who would sell out for money. It’s just two dishes. I have no intention of reporting this,” Maya said, somewhat proudly.

The Sixth Princess heard the implied meaning in her words and felt slightly displeased, afraid that Lin Ziyin might get angry.

Lin Ziyin, however, seemed not to have noticed, focusing instead on tasting the dishes. “The gamey taste of the beef and mutton is much less, but the flavor is still a bit too strong.”

“Eat more. Once you get used to it, you’ll like the taste,” the Sixth Princess said, relieved that Lin Ziyin was being magnanimous and not arguing with Maya, so she chatted casually with her.

The relationship between the three of them was the most unstable. Maya, seeing the two of them getting along, felt left out, and her resentment toward Lin Ziyin grew.

Despite the tense atmosphere, the Sixth Princess and Lin Ziyin enjoyed their meal.

After finishing, the Sixth Princess decided to take Lin Ziyin back. “Let’s go home. We can come out again tomorrow. Today has been tiring, so let’s rest early.”

“It’s just a short distance, but the Princess of Ling’s body is too frail,” Maya said, regaining some confidence as she looked at Lin Ziyin’s petite figure.

“Hehe, my constitution isn’t the best. I really am a bit tired today,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile.

The Sixth Princess did not invite Maya to the Second Prince’s residence. With Lin Ziyin and a few maids present, Maya did not have the nerve to tag along. They parted ways at the entrance of Kasen.

Chapter 812: The Confrontation (4)

“Qiqi’ge.” Just as she was about to board the carriage, someone suddenly called out the Sixth Princess’s name.

Qiqi’ge did not turn around, but inwardly, she groaned—the plague god has arrived.

Yet, the person approaching did not allow her to ignore him. “Is the Eldest Prince also here for a meal?”

Turning around with a smile as bright as flowers, the Sixth Princess truly was a master of diplomacy.

“Encountered Temur, was just about to go in. Why do you all seem to have just finished eating?” Bulukan’s gaze was sharp as he spoke, already walking up to Lin Ziyin.

“Who is this beauty?” Looking at Lin Ziyin dressed in the attire of the northern kingdom, he even extended his hand toward her as he asked.

Maya had not yet left, and seeing this, her heart secretly rejoiced.

Lin Ziyin was no fool—she would not stand there and let Bulukan flirt with her. The moment Bulukan’s gaze turned unfriendly, she had already quietly stepped back, positioning herself between Bayan and Tana.

Even with his injuries, Bayan was still a wounded tiger.

His duty was to protect Lin Ziyin with his life. The moment Bulukan reached out, Bayan immediately extended his hand as well.

Bulukan’s playful smile froze instantly, and his gaze toward Bayan turned venomous. Bayan’s action was a grave insult to him.

“How dare you, a subordinate, offend your superior.” Bulukan coldly glared at Bayan.

Bayan did not speak, only staring back at him stubbornly, showing no intention of yielding.

Temur looked at the Sixth Princess with some embarrassment, but inwardly, he cursed Bulukan to death.

“So this is the etiquette of the northern kingdom.” Protected by Bayan, Lin Ziyin immediately sneered at Bulukan. “I’ve certainly learned something new today.”

“Princess? Which prince’s princess are you?” Bulukan asked darkly, his tone aggressive. “Are you a woman from Alhatu’s household? I hear you’re quite favored.”

Maya was furious upon hearing this. She wanted to rush over and argue, but after a moment’s thought, she withdrew her foot.

Bulukan was a madman with a vengeful streak. If she intervened now, she might get dragged into this mess. She knew Bulukan had always been eyeing her, wanting to make her a consort in the Eldest Prince’s household.

Not only did she not fancy Bulukan, but even if he offered to make her his principal wife, she still wouldn’t agree.

It wasn’t worth risking herself for someone unrelated. Without hesitation, Maya took her maid and quickly left Kasen.

The Sixth Princess was also enraged. Even if Lin Ziyin wasn’t the Princess of Ling from the northern lands, the fact that she had brought her here meant Bulukan’s actions were a direct slight against her. “Bulukan, what do you mean by this?”

“I am Chu Sui Feng’s woman, the Princess of Ling from the northern lands. Don’t you know? Pretending to be ignorant—is this the best the Eldest Prince of the northern kingdom can do?” Lin Ziyin said coldly, fearlessly revealing her identity.

She was gambling, and she was confident in her bet. After revealing her identity, Bulukan would not dare to do anything to her directly.

Indeed, Bulukan had not expected her to reveal her identity so bluntly.

The onlookers around them, upon hearing this, first showed hostile glances toward Lin Ziyin, but soon their expressions turned to complex anticipation.

Temur sighed inwardly. Bulukan had brought this humiliation upon himself. Now that Lin Ziyin was a distinguished guest recognized by the emperor, Bulukan could only put on a show of intimidation in front of her but could not actually harm her.

The Princess of Ling had revealed her identity in the middle of the street, putting Bulukan in a difficult position. Moreover, today’s incident would surely implicate him. He sighed again and looked at the Sixth Princess. “It was just a misunderstanding. Eldest Prince, let’s go inside to eat.”

Chapter 813: Confrontation (5)

“I am indeed favored, but the one who favors me is my husband, Chu Sui Feng. Do you have a problem with that?” Lin Ziyin refused to back down, speaking each word deliberately as she fixed Bulukan with a stern gaze. “In broad daylight, the Eldest Prince lays hands on a woman—what excellent manners. Who taught the Eldest Prince royal etiquette?”

Bulukan, seeing her composed and serious demeanor, trembled with rage, but since Lin Ziyin had revealed her identity, he couldn’t very well lay a hand on her.

“Chu Sui Feng has killed countless warriors of our northern kingdom. How dare you stand on northern soil?” After turning the idea over in his mind, Bulukan decided to stir up public resentment to embarrass Lin Ziyin.

“Is there any point in arguing about this?” Lin Ziyin sneered at Bulukan, paying no mind to the restless crowd around her. Instead, the Sixth Princess and Bayan grew even more alert. “It was your northern people who started the war. Should the people of our northern lands simply hand over everything when your warriors come to disturb and plunder? Are your people warriors, but ours are not? Our northern lands have always followed a policy of ‘good neighborliness, enriching neighbors, and befriending neighbors.’ But those who harbor ill intentions toward us will never be tolerated.”

Her words rang out clearly, and the restless crowd suddenly fell silent.

Some were furious, some ashamed, some with malicious glints in their eyes…

“Don’t your northern people revere warriors and the strong? What’s this? Can’t bear to lose after a real defeat?” Lin Ziyin mocked Bulukan. “Coming to your northern lands this time wasn’t my intention, but since I’m here, whether it’s the Second Prince, the emperor, or even the National Master, they’ve all been rather friendly toward me. I wonder why the Eldest Prince alone is so hostile? Or is the Eldest Prince always like this with women?”

Temur inwardly groaned. Chu Sui Feng was troublesome enough, but his princess was just as formidable. With just a few words, she had made the people understand her worth and put Bulukan in a difficult position.

The crowd gradually dispersed. The scene at the Second Prince’s residence had already spread throughout the capital. The Princess of Ling could make the northern kingdom grow rice and wheat, turn milk and wool into silver. This rumor had taken root in people’s hearts.

The dead were dead, and the living had to move forward. Besides, what the Princess of Ling said made sense. The people, though still disliking Lin Ziyin, no longer made things difficult for her.

Bulukan was different. Humiliated repeatedly by Lin Ziyin in public, his anger had already reached a boiling point. He wished he could crush her to death on the spot.

“Eldest Prince.” Seeing Bulukan’s expression, Temur quickly pulled him back.

Today, Bulukan had dragged him here to humiliate the Princess of Ling, and he wasn’t happy about it. If he weren’t afraid of Bulukan’s impulsiveness causing trouble, he wouldn’t have stood here to be made a spectacle of.

To be honest, not only others but even Temur himself disapproved of everything Bulukan did.

“Don’t let this anger the emperor.” Temur whispered in Bulukan’s ear.

“Eldest Brother, I will report today’s events truthfully to Father.” After her initial shock, the Sixth Princess immediately began to challenge Bulukan with righteous indignation.

“You?” Bulukan’s face changed, his eyes revealing a bloodthirsty glint.

The Sixth Princess remained unmoved. Alhatu’s faction had long been at odds with the Eldest Prince’s faction—it wasn’t a matter of one or two days. Since they were going to break ties, what was there to fear? Besides, she had come out today with a mission.

Chapter 814: The Meeting (6)

Seeing the malice in Bulukan’s eyes, Temur immediately grew displeased.

The Sixth Princess was the woman he admired, and the Eldest Prince had always known this secret. Yet, right in front of him, Bulukan had dared to show killing intent toward the Sixth Princess.

In the northern kingdom, heroes could die for their country, but they could also fight for a beauty.

In an instant, Temur’s resolve to support Bulukan began to waver.

“Princess of Ling, please.” The Sixth Princess paid no mind to Bulukan’s ugly expression, pulling Lin Ziyin directly into the carriage before driving away.

“What kind of woman do you still like? I think you should change your taste. Why not make Aya your wife?” Bulukan, having failed to gain any advantage, instead slandered Qiqi’ge in front of Temur.

“No need.” Temur rejected the idea without a second thought. He liked the Sixth Princess’s straightforwardness.

Bulukan’s expression grew even darker. As the Eldest Prince and future heir of the northern kingdom, he despised anyone who defied his will. If Temur weren’t the northern kingdom’s greatest warrior and the Temur family didn’t hold significant influence, he would have killed Temur long ago. It was unforgivable for a subject to be more favored than him in the National Master’s eyes.

“Regarding today’s matter, I will report it truthfully to Father Emperor and have him seek justice for you.” In the carriage, the Sixth Princess apologized.

“That man is too stubborn and arrogant. He’s not fit to be the crown prince.” Lin Ziyin deliberately provoked.

Upon hearing this, the Sixth Princess fell silent. The decision of the crown prince was not something a mere woman like her could influence; she was powerless in this matter.

After escorting her back to Alhatu’s residence, the Sixth Princess left in a hurry.

By afternoon, the northern kingdom’s imperial palace had sent a grand procession of gifts, and the eunuch in charge casually revealed a piece of news to her: the Eldest Prince had been reprimanded by the emperor and ordered to reflect on his actions for ten days.

Was this considered punishment? Lin Ziyin scoffed coldly. However, making that arrogant pig Bulukan lose face still gave her a sense of accomplishment.

“Bulukan won’t dare to act against you so easily in the future.” Alhatu chuckled softly, his gaze carrying a hint of tenderness as he looked at her.

“I rarely go out. Unless he breaks into your place, it’s unlikely we’ll cross paths.” Lin Ziyin replied indifferently.

“Tomorrow, a tailor will come to take your measurements.” Alhatu didn’t want to continue the unpleasant topic, so he changed to a lighter subject.

“There are plenty of clothes in the wardrobe. Thank you for the Second Prince’s kindness, but I don’t lack clothes.” Lin Ziyin immediately resumed her distant demeanor.

“Those few clothes aren’t enough.” Alhatu explained patiently, “In a few days, people will start coming to visit. Adding a few more clothes is necessary.”

Alhatu seemed like a different person, his gentle tone dripping with sweetness. Lin Ziyin felt goosebumps all over; was this man sick?

“In any case, you don’t need to worry. I’ll handle everything.”

Lin Ziyin rolled her eyes upon hearing this. What was she worried about? In a few days, she would leave this cursed place. If Alhatu wanted to make a fuss, she would let him.

“Thank you.” Lin Ziyin replied coolly.

Seeing her lack of enthusiasm, Alhatu began to ponder how to coax her into happiness.

That night, as Lin Ziyin lay in bed, her mood was slightly agitated. In a few days, she would leave and see Chu Sui Feng again.

Thinking of Chu Sui Feng, her heart ached slightly. Then, she thought of her family and the others on the estate.

Chapter 815: The Connection (7)

After enduring so long in the northern kingdom, Chu Sui Feng had finally arrived. Though they had only been apart for a little over a month, Lin Ziyin felt as if she had been away from that man for far too long.

Yes, today in the restaurant, she had finally made contact with Chu Sui Feng’s people.

The two dishes, fried ice cream and Hundred Birds Returning to the Nest, were both recipes she had taught her own people. No other restaurant had yet introduced these new dishes. If the names of the two dishes could still be considered a coincidence, then the shop assistant’s menu, written in pinyin as “Honglin,” was irrefutable proof that the boss behind the restaurant was Chu Sui Feng’s man.

With hope in her heart, the usually composed Lin Ziyin could barely sit still.

That night, she was too excited to sleep. Tossing and turning until the third watch, she finally closed her eyes and drifted off.

The next morning, the Sixth Princess, accompanied by her guards and maids, came to see her again.

“Yesterday, we only managed to explore half of the market. Today, let’s go out for another stroll and stop by the jewelry store to get you some accessories. What you’re wearing is far too plain,” the Sixth Princess said enthusiastically.

Lin Ziyin looked at the string of beads around her neck and sighed inwardly. A noble family truly had its own cultural heritage. Look at the jewelry and clothing in the northern lands—every piece was gaudy and flashy.

Yet here she was, wearing a string of beads with turquoise and rubies, and the Sixth Princess still thought it was too plain.

Oh well, since she was about to leave, she might as well let the princess have her way.

With a carefree attitude, Lin Ziyin boarded the carriage with the Sixth Princess once more.

“Wait.” Lin Ziyin sat in the carriage, gazing at the scenery outside, when she suddenly spotted a familiar figure in the passing crowd.

The familiar figure hurried along, quickly turning into a mansion. “Whose house is that?” Lin Ziyin asked, pointing at the mansion.

“Stay away from that place. Bulukan lives there,” the Sixth Princess replied with disdain.

Bulukan’s mansion? Why would Ma Erlang be there?

The two of them were as different as night and day, yet here they were, mixed together. Lin Ziyin immediately saw the conspiracy behind it.

She was a clever woman and quickly pieced together the sequence of events.

After Ma Erlang was wanted, he had vanished without a trace. It turned out he had fled to the northern kingdom and become Bulukan’s lackey. Perhaps the news from Shili Village, including her own movements, had all been leaked by Ma Erlang.

Of course, with Ma Erlang’s abilities, he couldn’t have accomplished such a grand plan alone. There must be someone else in Fengcheng working with him. Who could it be? It seemed necessary to return and investigate thoroughly.

“Here we are at the jewelry store,” the Sixth Princess announced with a smile.

Lin Ziyin’s thoughts were abruptly interrupted. She lifted her head and smiled. “I don’t really care for jewelry.”

“How can a woman not care for jewelry? Never mind, we’re definitely buying several pieces today,” the Sixth Princess laughed in response.

The two of them stepped out of the carriage. The shopkeeper of the jewelry store, seeing the grand procession of maids and guards, hurried out to greet them. “Honored guests, whatever you need, I will bring out the best items in the store for you to choose from.”

“Prepare a private room for us and bring all the best items there,” the Sixth Princess ordered generously.

“Yes, I’ll prepare it right away,” the shopkeeper replied, knowing they were wealthy customers. His enthusiasm grew even more.

Most of the guards remained outside the jewelry store, with only a few personal guards and maids accompanying them upstairs.

Lin Ziyin didn’t mind. These guards were supposedly there to protect her, but in reality, they were more like her watchers.

The ruler of the northern kingdom and Alhatu had been on guard against Chu Sui Feng sending people to snatch her away.

She never thought she would become such a coveted prize. Lin Ziyin sighed inwardly.

“Cheap woman.” As soon as she and the Sixth Princess stepped onto the second floor, they heard a familiar voice—it was Maya. “I don’t believe the emperor would allow that cheap woman Lin Ziyin to become the Second Prince’s wife.”

What? Lin Ziyin’s expression changed dramatically upon hearing this news.

The Sixth Princess’s face turned even uglier. She was so angry she was about to rush in, but Lin Ziyin coldly extended her hand to stop her.

The Sixth Princess could only smile bitterly. If she forced her way in to stop Maya from speaking, it would only make her seem guilty. But if she didn’t go in, she was afraid Maya, that fool, would say something even more “earth-shattering.”

“It’s true. The news came from the palace. However, the emperor hasn’t specifically decided which prince she will marry. His Majesty seems to want all the princes to compete for her. But given the current situation, the Second Prince has the highest support,” a woman respectfully replied.

“I don’t believe it. I don’t believe Duchess Dulengcang would agree,” Maya’s voice was filled with anger and tears.

“Rumors outside say that the Princess of Ling can change the livelihood of our people in the northern kingdom. If the Second Prince marries her…” The rest of the sentence was left unsaid, but both Maya inside the room and Lin Ziyin outside understood perfectly.

So that was the ruler of the northern kingdom’s plan. Lin Ziyin trembled with rage.

Chapter 816: Escape (1)

Even though the Sixth Princess was usually cunning, at this moment, she felt awkward and at a loss. To be honest, thinking about what Duchess Dulengcang had said to her yesterday made her extremely uncomfortable.

Although remarriage for women wasn’t uncommon in the northern kingdom, the truth was that the northern kingdom had schemed against Lin Ziyin, yet the Princess of Ling herself had been kept in the dark. This made the northern kingdom seem petty and underhanded.

“They’re not afraid of Chu Sui Feng seeking revenge?” The voices inside the room continued.

“Afraid? Without the Princess of Ling, Chu Sui Feng would be trapped in a stalemate. I’ve heard that the workshops and crop cultivation in the northern lands can’t do without the Princess of Ling. If we can make her willing to stay in the northern kingdom, then Chu Sui Feng would be like a tiger without claws—imposing but no longer dangerous. Without supplies, he’d be forced to stay within Fengcheng.”

“Bold.” Hearing the increasingly outrageous remarks from inside the room and seeing Lin Ziyin’s face darken, the Sixth Princess angrily kicked the door open.

Bayan and Tana glanced at Lin Ziyin with concern, but when they met her icy gaze, they quickly looked away, feeling guilty.

Ilian wasn’t as familiar with Lin Ziyin as Bayan and Tana, but having served her for some time and being Alhatu’s person, she didn’t dare to approach and comfort her either.

As the door was kicked open, the people inside were exposed.

“Sixth Princess!”

“Sixth Princess?”

Two surprised voices rang out, and Lin Ziyin also saw the scene inside the room clearly.

Inside, one was Maya, and the other was an unfamiliar woman, who appeared to be a noblewoman based on her attire.

Seeing the Sixth Princess and Lin Ziyin standing outside the door, they were so frightened that their faces turned pale, looking completely at a loss.

“Discussing the royal family behind their backs is a capital offense! Do you know that?” At this moment, the Sixth Princess’s face showed no warmth, revealing her cold and aloof personality as a princess.

“Are the things you just said true?” Lin Ziyin asked softly from the doorway.

Maya and the noblewoman were so scared that their souls seemed to leave their bodies. They knew that if their words reached the emperor’s ears, they would be doomed.

Maya didn’t even dare to plead with the Sixth Princess.

But as Lin Ziyin questioned her, her anger exploded. “You’re the one who’s promiscuous, flirting with men everywhere. Are you afraid of people talking about you?”

The Sixth Princess stepped forward without hesitation and gave her a resounding slap. “Shut up.”

“You hit me?” Maya covered her cheek, looking at the Sixth Princess with disbelief.

The Sixth Princess’s gaze was like a knife piercing her, without any of the usual warmth of friendship.

“Why are you helping her too? You’re my best friend.” Maya screamed out of control. She was the most beautiful woman in the northern kingdom, with a good family background, and had never suffered any hardships from childhood. She had genuinely treated the Sixth Princess as her best friend, but today’s actions had completely hurt her. “You’re actually helping her?”

“You brought this upon yourself. I can’t save you. Go back to Agula.” The Sixth Princess said coldly.

Lin Ziyin was furious, but she quickly calmed down. She didn’t care how the northern kingdom schemed against her. Although she was angry, she would be leaving this place after today, so she didn’t need to dwell on it. But this incident could serve as a target to keep her quiet for a few days.

“Sixth Princess, don’t you owe me an explanation for this?” She looked coldly at the Sixth Princess.

How could she explain? This matter was indeed dishonorable on the northern kingdom’s part. The Sixth Princess felt embarrassed facing Lin Ziyin’s questioning. But the embarrassment was fleeting, and she soon put on a smile. “This is a misunderstanding. The emperor once joked that it would be great if the Princess of Ling could become the northern kingdom’s daughter-in-law. It’s not as they said.”

Chapter 817: Escape (2)

“You don’t know that I’m already married?” Lin Ziyin sneered, continuing her question.

“Lin Ziyin,” the Sixth Princess sighed, “Our northern kingdom has an open culture. As long as a woman is beautiful and virtuous, even if she’s married, she can still be pursued by warriors.”

Lin Ziyin’s sneer didn’t fade. The Sixth Princess’s words sounded nice, but they were just a cover for plunder and disgrace.

However, since they didn’t share the same values, she didn’t bother to continue this verbal sparring with the Sixth Princess.

“I’m tired. I want to go back,” she said, then turned and left without looking back.

As soon as she left, Bayan and the others immediately followed her downstairs.

Only the Sixth Princess, Maya, and the other northern nobles remained upstairs.

“Maya, do you realize the trouble you’ve caused? This time, I can’t save you. Go back and find Agula immediately. Maybe the emperor will spare your life for Agula’s meritorious service,” the Sixth Princess coldly stared at Maya for a moment, then hurriedly followed Lin Ziyin downstairs.

“Hey, honored guest?” The shopkeeper, accompanied by the shop assistant carrying many jewelry boxes, came upstairs only to see the backs of the guests leaving in a hurry.

“Forget it. Next time then,” the Sixth Princess coldly ordered, then left without looking back.

Outside, the guards saw the Sixth Princess coming out and immediately perked up, preparing to depart.

The good business opportunity was ruined, but seeing the formation outside, the shopkeeper didn’t dare to pester the Sixth Princess for an explanation. He obediently took the jewelry back.

Upstairs, in the private room, Maya and the noblewoman had already collapsed in their chairs. They both realized that they had caused a huge disaster today.

“Maya,” the noblewoman angrily looked at Maya. Everything started with her.

Maya had Agula protecting her, but what about her? Thinking about the consequences she might face, she trembled all over.

The northern royal family’s information network was indeed efficient. Not long after Lin Ziyin and the Sixth Princess left the jewelry store, several masters in the palace already knew about it.

Thus, all the masters immediately took action.

It was good that everything was out in the open now. At least everyone could act directly.

“Let me marry her?” The Eldest Prince scoffed.

“The emperor’s intention is clear. He is now focused on peace. Alhatu’s suggestions have deeply won the emperor’s heart. If you continue to insist on your way, you will only make the emperor more annoyed with you, pushing you further away from that position,” Bulukan’s mother, the senior consort, sternly looked at him.

“It’s just a woman. The emperor is making a big deal out of nothing,” Bulukan liked beautiful women, and Lin Ziyin was only pretty, far from his beauty standards.

“Just a woman? Indeed, Lin Ziyin is just a woman, but this woman can help you seize the position of crown prince. In fact, with her help, Chu Sui Feng has brought great changes to the northern kingdom. Your father saw the changes in the northern lands over the past two years and the potential for future development, which is why he has such thoughts. Don’t underestimate this woman,” the senior consort earnestly advised.

Bulukan’s expression still showed disbelief.

“If you don’t want to sit on that position, then do as you please. You like beautiful women; in the future, you can marry all kinds of beauties in the harem. It’s just the position of crown prince; it won’t be any loss to you,” the senior consort sternly looked at him.

“The Princess of Ling and I don’t get along.”

“What’s there to not get along? You just need to find a way to make her happy. Women, after all, like jewelry and clothes, and being doted on by men. As long as you’re willing to put in the effort to please her, she won’t be unmoved,” the senior consort’s expression softened a bit when she saw him relent, “Endure for a while, and things will calm down. Remember, if you want the position of crown prince, you must keep that woman happy.”

Chapter 818: Escape (3)

Bulukan was displeased but could only nod vaguely in response.

After Lin Ziyin returned to Alhatu’s mansion, she went straight to her room. Moreover, she did not allow anyone to stay in the room with her—not even Tana, who was very close to her.

Bayan and Tana both understood that the Princess of Ling was angry.

On his way back, Alhatu had already received the message sent by Bayan’s men. The entire journey, his head ached terribly as he pondered how to explain himself to Lin Ziyin.

At first, he had no feelings for Lin Ziyin. But as he spent more time with her, he realized she was different from other women. Even then, he still had no feelings for her—not even when he gave her the fire fox. It was only after the emperor’s hints that he discovered he truly had different feelings for the Princess of Ling.

Once he understood his own heart, he found that just seeing Lin Ziyin filled him with warmth.

Originally, he thought that since Lin Ziyin didn’t know about his feelings, he could slowly win her over through interaction and earn her affection. But now, all his plans were in disarray. When he returned, Lin Ziyin would surely not give him a good reception. How could he coax her?

Men of the northern kingdom had never been in the habit of coaxing women, and the women of the northern kingdom were straightforward in their likes and dislikes, never needing to be coaxed. However, it seemed that women of Great Qin were more delicate, like water.

With a complicated mood, Alhatu hadn’t even had time to sort out his thoughts before he found himself back at the mansion.

Troubles had to be faced. As soon as he returned, Alhatu couldn’t stop himself from heading straight to Lin Ziyin’s courtyard.

Though the weather was cold, all the maids serving Lin Ziyin were standing in the courtyard, while outside the courtyard stood a group of guards led by Bayan.

“Second Prince.” Everyone bowed to Alhatu.

“Where is she?” Alhatu, lacking his usual gentleness, had a hint of urgency on his face.

“In the room. She won’t let anyone in.” Tana looked worriedly at the room.

Alhatu walked to the door but didn’t push it open. Instead, he stood at the doorway and sincerely expressed his feelings. “I know my father’s thoughts have hurt you. But I won’t apologize to you because I only recently realized that I truly like you.”

There was no sound from inside the room.

Getting no response, Alhatu wasn’t angry. Instead, he continued speaking softly to himself. “No matter whether you believe it or not, I never wanted to force you, and I absolutely won’t go against your wishes.”

“I can promise you that I will help your northern kingdom successfully grow rice and wheat. But you must make it clear to your ruler. After I fulfill my promise, you must send me back to the northern lands unharmed.” Inside the room, Lin Ziyin’s voice was particularly cold and clear.

Very calm, as if Alhatu’s confession had no effect on her at all.

Alhatu fell silent.

Because he liked her, he couldn’t and didn’t want to deceive Lin Ziyin. Now, whether or not to let Lin Ziyin leave the northern kingdom seemed to be beyond his control.

Getting no response, the room fell silent again.

All the guards and maids in the courtyard had quietly left when Alhatu approached the door. Now, Alhatu stood alone outside the door, his eyes fixed tightly on the door, as if his gaze could penetrate the door to see Lin Ziyin inside.

His expression was complex, with a hint of sadness.

Chapter 819: Escape (4)

Lin Ziyin had already made it clear to him that she would not stay in the northern kingdom, nor would she have any feelings for him, the Second Prince.

The two of them remained like this, one inside the house and one outside, neither speaking a word for the time it takes an incense stick to burn. Finally, Alhatu left the courtyard with a face full of dejection.

The moment he left the courtyard, all the maids and guards seemed to appear out of nowhere, standing motionless in the courtyard.

Lin Ziyin sat inside the house, her heart unmoved by Alhatu’s words. To her, Alhatu was a stranger, even an enemy. Among all the enemies surrounding her in the northern kingdom, Alhatu’s actions were just slightly more gentle.

His words were merely a temporary measure on her part, as her mind was entirely occupied with how Chu Sui Feng’s people would take her out of the northern kingdom.

From the capital of the northern kingdom to the border city, one had to pass through several prefectures and counties. If she were to leave, the ruler of the northern kingdom would surely send people to intercept her along the way. Moreover, there was no guarantee that Bulukan and the National Master’s faction would not ambush her along the route.

She urgently needed a map of the northern kingdom. Of course, she was also trying her best to recall any information she had seen about the northern kingdom’s geography, hoping to find an effective escape route. Perhaps Chu Sui Feng’s people had already made preparations, but she still wanted to make her own preparations, just in case.

Because nothing in the world was absolute, she needed a safe escape plan.

In the evening, Lin Ziyin even had her meals inside the house, leaving Alhatu, who had been waiting for her to appear, feeling even more disheartened.

The next day, Alhatu came to her courtyard early, hoping to see her and have a good talk. Unfortunately, Lin Ziyin still refused to come out, giving him no chance at all.

Tana and Bayan saw the distance between the two and felt anxious. To be honest, the people of the northern kingdom valued relationships deeply. Lin Ziyin had not abandoned them in their most difficult times, which was equivalent to saving their lives.

They truly hoped that Lin Ziyin would stay, stay in the Second Prince’s mansion, and eventually become the mistress of this mansion. But Lin Ziyin’s attitude clearly told them that this was impossible.

Since the Princess of Ling was so resistant to staying in the northern kingdom, what would the consequences be? Bayan and Tana did not want to think about it.

The news that Alhatu had been rejected by Lin Ziyin did not spread, after all, everyone in the mansion was his people.

So, as soon as the gates of Alhatu’s mansion opened, guests arrived with gifts.

They were all familiar faces—the Eldest Prince, the Third Prince, the Fifth Prince… Almost all the adult princes and princesses of the northern kingdom had gathered.

“Where is the Princess of Ling?” Bulukan did not stand on ceremony at all, coming straight to the point as soon as he arrived.

Sure enough, they had come for the Princess of Ling. To Alhatu, these men were nothing but his rivals in love. Moreover, he genuinely liked Lin Ziyin now. Seeing the covetous looks in the eyes of the Eldest Prince and the others, he naturally did not feel pleased.

“She is unwell and resting inside the house,” Alhatu replied coldly, no longer showing the usual respect and gentleness he had for Bulukan.

“We are also here on orders. Alhatu, it’s not good to hide the Princess of Ling, is it?” The Fifth Prince was very burly, and his tone was quite impolite.

Alhatu knew that Lin Ziyin was not in a good mood at the moment, so he did not want these “brothers” to go and disturb her.

“I have no intention of stopping you. She is really unwell. Moreover, she is very unhappy after learning of the Emperor’s plans.” Alhatu spoke the truth, hoping to stop everyone.

Chapter 820: Escape (5)

Bulukan and the others were far from pleased. In their eyes, the women of Great Qin were nothing but troublesome. Hmph, what was all this nonsense about coaxing women? Women only needed to be trained to obey in bed—after that, men would have the final say in everything.

If not for the ruler’s orders, they would have long since forced themselves on Lin Ziyin.

“No matter what, we must deliver the gifts in person,” the Third Prince said, not mincing his words.

There was no helping it. This was the way of the northern kingdom. If a man wanted something—be it a person or an object—he would take it directly. Only what was in his hands truly belonged to him. This belief had been ingrained in them since childhood.

Thus, Alhatu’s words were not enough to make them back down.

“Since you don’t believe me, fine. I’ll take you there myself. But let’s be clear—if she doesn’t want to see you, you must not cause trouble later.” Alhatu’s face darkened as he took a step back.

The group reluctantly agreed.

Their stance was clear: they would see her first, then decide. If they could win the Princess of Ling’s favor, what did Alhatu matter?

The procession arrived at Lin Ziyin’s courtyard, but before they could speak, her displeased voice rang out from inside, “Second Prince, I’ve told you before—I will not see you until the land survey is complete. Leave.”

Alhatu’s face turned ashen, his mood sinking.

It turned out that even Alhatu, the most promising among them, did not have as good a relationship with the Princess of Ling as they had thought. This realization sent the princes into a frenzy of excitement.

“Princess of Ling, the Fifth Prince, Tietuo, requests an audience.”

“Princess of Ling…”

Fearful of being left behind, the other princes quickly announced their names.

Bulukan’s face flushed red. He had not wanted to come, and since he had been the only one to clash with Lin Ziyin in person before, he found himself unable to speak up. Though everyone else had announced themselves, he remained silent.

“All of you, return. Tell your ruler not to entertain foolish thoughts. In a few days, when the weather improves, I will inspect the soil in various places. Until then, I do not wish to be disturbed by anyone.” Lin Ziyin’s voice was icy.

But her words did not deter the princes. They began showering her with flattery, each trying to outdo the other in expressing their admiration for her.

Lin Ziyin, hearing the sickeningly sweet words outside, simply took two clean handkerchiefs and stuffed them into her ears.

The northern winter was bitterly cold. Though the princes were bundled up, the biting wind still took its toll. After an hour, their faces turned red, their lips purple.

Was a woman worth this? Bulukan was the first to give up. “I have delivered my gift. Since the Princess of Ling is unwell, I shall return tomorrow.” With that, he turned and left without a backward glance, his guards following.

The others endured the cold a while longer under the Second Prince’s lead, but the house remained eerily silent. Eventually, they too could take no more and left.

Alhatu stayed the longest, his desolate figure making Bayan and Tana ache with sympathy.

He waited until noon before finally leaving. Because of his presence, Lin Ziyin had refused to eat lunch.

And so, Bulukan and the other princes harassed her for three straight days, until Lin Ziyin could bear it no longer.

“Tomorrow, I will go to the villa,” she instructed Tana to relay to Alhatu.

Alhatu was overjoyed at the news. He, too, disliked the constant harassment from Bulukan and the others. If Lin Ziyin was willing to go to the hot spring villa of her own accord, did that mean she still held a special place for him in her heart?

Chapter 821: Escape (6)

The weather was poor the next morning. Before dawn, snowflakes had already begun to drift down from the sky.

“Miss, put on more layers,” Tana said, taking out the fiery red fox fur cloak again.

“This one won’t do,” Lin Ziyin replied, frowning in refusal.

Tana and Ilian exchanged a glance, seeing her displeased expression, and immediately compromised.

“How about this one?” Tana found another brightly patterned robe and cloak.

“I want something plainer,” Lin Ziyin replied, still unhappy.

Tana, not wanting to upset her further, finally found a suitable cotton robe and cloak in the wardrobe. The white robe and white cloak were both trimmed with white fox fur along the collar and cuffs.

Ethereal and pure as ice and jade! When Alhatu turned and saw her emerge, his eyes widened in astonishment. The gentle grace of a woman from Great Qin was fully displayed in Lin Ziyin, a stark contrast to the boldness of the northern women.

Lin Ziyin walked past the Second Prince without a glance and boarded the carriage.

Though the beauty treated him coldly, Alhatu’s heart was still filled with joy. With a smile, he mounted his horse and rode closely beside the carriage.

“Devious.”

“Despicable.” By the time Bulukan and the others arrived at Alhatu’s mansion as usual, Alhatu had already taken Lin Ziyin to the hot spring villa.

When Bulukan and the others learned the truth, they were furious.

The hot spring villa was heavily guarded. Even as princes, they could not enter freely. This place had been bestowed upon Alhatu by the late Emperor as a birthday gift when he was just ten years old.

As private property, and involving the late Emperor, Bulukan and the others dared not act recklessly there.

Thus, after arriving at the hot spring villa, Lin Ziyin enjoyed a rare day of peace.

She soaked in the hot springs, then read in her room, appearing particularly leisurely.

Seeing her finally smile, Alhatu felt much more at ease.

Finally, the fifth day arrived—the day secretly agreed upon between the restaurant and Lin Ziyin.

At the first light of dawn, Lin Ziyin woke early.

“Miss, it’s snowing outside. It’s too cold,” Tana said, stoking the fire in the brazier.

“It’s fine. The snow is beautiful. After breakfast, I want to go to the mountaintop to see the rime frost. Later, you can accompany me for a walk,” Lin Ziyin said with a faint smile. It seemed the swirling snow had improved her mood.

“The snow is heavy outside,” Ilian worriedly glanced at the falling snowflakes.

“Aren’t the best days to enjoy the hot spring villa when it’s snowing?” Lin Ziyin countered with a faint smile. “With the hot springs and extra layers, it won’t be too cold. I just want to walk around. If it gets too cold, I’ll come back.”

“This…” Ilian didn’t dare make the decision.

Lin Ziyin’s expression darkened. “Forget it. I won’t go.”

This was clearly an angry remark! Both Ilian and Tana could tell.

Having upset the miss again, the maids in the room were so tense they barely dared to breathe.

After leaving Lin Ziyin’s room, Ilian immediately went to report to Alhatu.

“She wants to go out for a walk?” Alhatu asked in surprise.

“The miss has been cooped up in the mansion and wants to see the hot spring villa in the snow. I mentioned the rime frost here, and she’s been eager to see it,” Ilian respectfully reported. “I was worried she might catch a cold, and now the miss is truly upset and doesn’t want to go anymore.”

“I’ll go see her,” Alhatu said, unable to sit still upon hearing Lin Ziyin was unhappy.

Chapter 822: Escape (7)

“What are you here for?” Lin Ziyin sneered at him. “The hot spring villa is surrounded by cliffs on three sides, and the only exit is heavily guarded. The Second Prince is being too cautious, isn’t he?”

Alhatu’s face flickered with embarrassment. What Lin Ziyin said made sense. The hot spring villa was backed by mountains on three sides, and the only exit was under his control. Unless Lin Ziyin grew wings, there was no way she could escape.

“Come, escort the miss out for a stroll,” Alhatu ordered coldly.

Lin Ziyin’s expression darkened, showing no gratitude for his gesture.

“Because you’re cold, I was afraid you’d freeze,” Alhatu explained awkwardly. “I’ll accompany you…”

“There’s no need.” As soon as she heard he wanted to follow, Lin Ziyin’s face stiffened. “I just want to walk alone. Having Tana and Bayan with me is enough.”

She didn’t leave any room for Alhatu to save face. But this was just like her. Alhatu didn’t want to upset her further, so he didn’t insist on going. He only sent more people to follow her.

The snow outside seemed to have lessened. Lin Ziyin left the courtyard and began to wander aimlessly. Bayan and the others stood at attention, vigilantly following behind her.

“How beautiful it would be if the sunny slope were covered in plum blossoms,” Lin Ziyin remarked enthusiastically as she walked, as if all the gloom from the past few days had vanished.

“I will definitely relay the miss’s words to the Second Prince,” Ilian said with a smile.

“Come, let’s go see the mountaintop,” Lin Ziyin said, her spirits lifted. Moving around had actually made her forehead slightly sweaty.

The mountaintop? Tana, Bayan, and the others all looked worriedly into the distance.

But Lin Ziyin paid them no mind and had already started walking ahead.

Seeing her flushed, smiling face, no one wanted to ruin her mood. Plus, Alhatu had instructed everyone before they left to follow Lin Ziyin’s lead in all things.

So all the guards and maidservants followed her up the mountain.

Though Lin Ziyin looked frail, her climbing speed wasn’t slow at all. Everyone had assumed she would walk a little, get tired, and then be willing to go back down. But she climbed relentlessly, and in the time it took to burn a stick of incense, she would likely reach the summit.

“Miss, have some pastries,” Tana said, holding a food box. Seeing Lin Ziyin covered in sweat, she couldn’t bear it and quickly offered the pastries.

The pastries in the icy snow weren’t particularly tasty—just some dried milk tofu, really.

Lin Ziyin didn’t refuse. She ate as she walked, even inviting everyone to join her.

Seeing her so full of energy, everyone perked up and continued forward.

Climbing a snowy mountain was slippery. Bayan and the others were trained in martial arts, so the rough terrain didn’t bother them. But Lin Ziyin was just a delicate woman, and her persistence thus far was admirable.

Bayan and the others saw in her what true tenacity meant.

When they were just a short distance from the summit, suddenly, the wind and clouds stirred. From the thick snow emerged ten or so figures. They were all dressed in white, their cloaks also white, blending seamlessly into the snowy landscape as if they were one with the heavens and earth.

“Assassins!” Bayan was the first to react. He stepped forward swiftly, blocking Lin Ziyin.

At the same time, Tana, Ilian, and the others drew their swords from their waists, surrounding Lin Ziyin.

Though the attackers were few, they were formidable. In a short time, the guards around Bayan had all fallen.

“Quickly, take the miss away!” Bayan shouted urgently. He didn’t know who these people were and didn’t dare let his guard down.

“We can’t escape,” a young man sneered as he approached. With a swift motion, several more guards and maidservants around Lin Ziyin fell.

Tana and Ilian were shocked and quickly reached out to pull Lin Ziyin away and down the mountain.

“Who are you?” At this critical moment, the Sixth Princess arrived with a group of guards.

“Perfect timing,” the young assassin said. He was much faster than Tana. Before Tana and Ilian could grab Lin Ziyin, he had already swept her up and leapt away.

“Miss!” Ilian cried out in alarm.

Another assassin worked seamlessly with the young man. Seeing his companion succeed, he immediately took his place.

Tana and Ilian were both blocked by him.

“Hurry up and stop them!” the Sixth Princess urged. “Don’t let them take her away!”

The guards and Bayan saw that the path down the mountain was blocked and felt a wave of relief—the assassins had no way to escape.

But the assassins acted as if they were fools, carrying Lin Ziyin as they raced toward the mountaintop.

They can’t get away! Bayan and the Sixth Princess were certain the assassins would soon be captured.

The Sixth Princess’s people had already sent out a signal. Soon, Alhatu would arrive with reinforcements.

Alhatu saw the signal from the villa and was indeed anxious. He immediately led a large group of guards up the mountain as quickly as possible.

Chapter 823: An Unexpected Escape (1)

Lin Ziyin was swiftly carried to the highest peak of the mountain by the young Tartar, where several white-clad figures stood with large wings attached to their sides. Their expressions were tense as they scanned their surroundings.

At the sight of Lin Ziyin, their spirits lifted.

“Hurry and put these on,” the leader of the guards immediately pointed to the prepared equipment and instructed Lin Ziyin.

She was familiar with these items—they were the gliders she had designed herself, perfectly crafted.

The northern wind blew fiercely. Lin Ziyin stood at the peak, assessing the wind direction before calmly approaching one of the gliders and fastening the safety belt. She had confidence in her own creation.

“Thank you all for your hard work,” she said once everything was ready, awaiting takeoff.

“Hurry up,” Si Jinhan urged, vigilantly scanning the area. “No nonsense.”

“Are you sure about them?” Lin Ziyin worried about her companions who were still fighting.

“Don’t worry about them,” Luo Yan replied sternly.

Lin Ziyin glanced back at the remaining five or six companions, who were bravely battling their enemies.

“Don’t go!” Just then, Bayan somehow broke through the defenses and appeared at the peak.

Si Jinhan’s face darkened, his eyes filling with killing intent.

“Leave no survivors,” he coldly ordered his companions.

The pursuing guards immediately glared menacingly.

“Bayan, go back,” Lin Ziyin said calmly. “I don’t want to kill you. Don’t forget, you and Tana still owe me your lives. I hope you’ll spare my companions—they came here to rescue me. And don’t forget, if I stay in your northern kingdom, you know what will happen to me.”

“It won’t happen! The Second Prince will protect you,” Bayan replied anxiously.

“Self-deception,” Lin Ziyin scoffed. “I won’t stay.”

“Hurry up,” Si Jinhan urged again.

“Don’t kill him,” Lin Ziyin instructed calmly.

Without hesitation, she took a running start, using the wind to lift off—she “flew.”

The moment she took flight, Luo Yan, Si Jinhan, and the others followed without delay, soaring into the sky.

“Flying… flying?” The Sixth Princess’s maid stammered in shock at the sight before her.

“Nonsense,” the Sixth Princess snapped, wielding her curved blade as she fought the white-clad figures. Hearing her maid’s cry, she instinctively looked up.

Sure enough, bird-like figures glided overhead.

She froze, utterly stunned by the impossible scene.

Alhatu quickly arrived at the slope with his men.

“Second Prince, they—” A guard was the first to notice something amiss, pointing upward in shock, unable to speak.

Alhatu looked up and saw the “birds” as well.

What in the world? He, too, was left speechless.

The Sixth Princess on the peak recovered quickly from her shock. Lin Ziyin had escaped—truly escaped from this near-hopeless situation. No one had expected her to choose such a place to flee.

She wanted to shoot down the “birds” in the sky, but the guards she had brought were only responsible for her safety, not trained soldiers, so they had no bows or arrows.

She couldn’t do anything about Lin Ziyin, but the people before her must be dealt with.

Filled with fury, she gave the deadly order: “Leave one alive. Kill the rest.”

Chapter 824: An Unexpected Departure (2)

Tana stared blankly at the distant shadows, her heart heavy. It was clear they were not of the same kind—no matter how hard she tried, she could not keep them.

With a sense of melancholy, she moved forward mechanically to join the battle.

“Hmph, if it weren’t for the Princess forbidding us from killing you, none of you would be left alive,” one of the assassins sneered.

“Enough talk. Hurry and catch up to the Third Young Master,” another assassin flicked his wrist, and a pouch of powder scattered in the air. A fragrant scent filled the air, and soon, all the warriors of the northern kingdom felt their limbs grow numb and weak. Their weapons clattered to the ground, and they collapsed into the snow.

“Despicable! Using drugs!” the Sixth Princess fumed, her face flushed with anger.

“Hah, you’re far worse,” an assassin kicked her before they swiftly ascended the peak. Each found a “bird-like figure” and vanished into the wind.

“Hmph!” The Sixth Princess pounded the snow in frustration, her heart burning with regret.

“Fire the arrows!” The guards on the mountainside, initially in chaos, quickly regained their composure.

“Stop!” Alhatu regained his senses and immediately halted his men. Though Lin Ziyin’s heart did not belong to him, he still did not wish her any harm. Such a clever woman could not be kept against her will. If she left, perhaps it was for the best.

The people at the Hot Spring Villa, including the merchants who had come to deliver goods, all witnessed the strange spectacle in the sky. Everyone stood frozen, their tasks forgotten.

In truth, Lin Ziyin and her companions were far from comfortable in the air. The wind was too strong, threatening to scatter them, and the falling snow made it difficult to control their gliders.

In midair, Luo Yan and Si Jinhan, fearing they might lose her, swiftly threw out their heavenly silkworm threads, binding Lin Ziyin tightly to them. This way, the three of them would not be separated by the wind.

News of Lin Ziyin’s bizarre departure from the northern lands quickly spread throughout the northern kingdom.

Alhatu and the Sixth Princess dared not hide anything from the emperor and immediately went to the palace to accept their punishment.

Upon hearing the news from her maids, Duchess Dulengcang hurried to the grand hall. She feared the emperor’s fury might implicate Alhatu, and she worried that the National Master, the senior consort, and the Eldest Prince—long-standing rivals of Alhatu—would exploit the situation.

Indeed, the senior consort and Bulukan, upon receiving the news, rallied their supporters to speak before the emperor.

What displeased Bulukan was that, at such a critical moment, the National Master and Temur were nowhere to be found. Consequently, the Temur family remained unusually silent.

The other princes, of course, would not let such an opportunity slip by and quickly sided with Bulukan and the senior consort.

Strangely, the emperor merely reprimanded Alhatu lightly before dismissing the matter entirely.

“Father Emperor is so biased!” Bulukan raged upon returning to his quarters, smashing all the decorations on his table.

The senior consort’s expression was equally grim. “The emperor’s favor has completely shifted to Alhatu and that cheap woman, Duchess Dulengcang. Our positions are in jeopardy.”

“What should we do?” Bulukan’s eyes gleamed with bloodlust.

“Summon Bayar to the palace,” the senior consort ordered darkly.

Lin Ziyin and her companions finally landed in a flat, open area.

Like the northern lands, the northern kingdom was vast and sparsely populated. After landing, they took out a map to examine their surroundings.

Chapter 825: An Unexpected Approach (3)

“Moving forward, we’ll have to pass through many checkpoints, and with pursuers behind us, the risk is too great,” Luo Yan said, pointing at the map.

“Let’s go this way,” Lin Ziyin said, indicating a different path.

“The mountain range is difficult to traverse, and once we cross it, we’ll enter the territory of the Evergreen Kingdom,” Si Jinhan said grimly. “Those rabbits from the Evergreen Kingdom aren’t to be trusted either.”

“Who said we’re entering the Evergreen Kingdom’s territory?” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile. “We’ll take the waterway. I wonder if we can get our contact to bring ice skates and snowboards?”

“We can,” Si Jinhan answered without hesitation.

“When we set out, we already considered the waterway, so we brought everything we need. But what about your health?” Luo Yan asked, looking at her with concern.

“It’s fine. I can handle this much hardship,” Lin Ziyin replied with a faint smile.

“How unsightly. Hurry up and change out of these Northern Kingdom clothes,” Si Jinhan said impatiently, looking at her.

Lin Ziyin shot him a glare. “In this icy wasteland, where do you expect me to change? If you don’t like what you see, don’t look.”

“If you won’t change your clothes, at least get rid of the things on your head and body,” Si Jinhan persisted.

“Too lazy to deal with you,” Lin Ziyin said, turning away and walking off.

Si Jinhan, seeing her furious expression, grumbled unhappily behind her, clearly intent on continuing to provoke her.

“You really have nothing better to do,” Luo Yan shot him a look. Normally, he seemed quite intelligent, but in front of the Princess, he turned into a complete fool.

Lin Ziyin was indeed furious, stomping ahead through the snow. The snow was deep, reaching above her knees. Without horses, walking through the snow was extremely difficult.

Luo Yan and Si Jinhan watched her determined figure, their hearts tightening into knots.

If Lin Ziyin weren’t with them, these men, accustomed to hardship, would have no problem crossing mountains and taking the waterway.

But with her there, and given her special status, everyone had to be on edge.

However, Lin Ziyin was right. If they went straight ahead, the Northern Kingdom’s border checkpoints would be heavily guarded. Over the years, the Northern Kingdom’s reputation for aggression was well-earned.

Militarily, they were indeed unparalleled.

Thus, although the waterway was more arduous, it was the safest and most practical route.

“If it really comes to it, we’ll make do with what we have. Find some branches, tie them together, let her sit on them, and we’ll drag her along,” Luo Yan said fiercely.

There was no better option, and Si Jinhan couldn’t think of a better method either.

A few whistles were blown, and an eagle descended from the sky.

Luo Yan took out a charcoal pencil from his pocket and wrote a few lines on paper, then sent the eagle off.

The eagle let out a sharp cry before soaring into the sky.

Si Jinhan also called an eagle and sent it off with a note.

The group, dressed in white, began to struggle forward through the icy wilderness.

The snow fell heavier and heavier, and by the end, even breathing became difficult.

“We need to find a place to shelter from the snow,” Si Jinhan said, looking at Lin Ziyin’s face, which had turned purple from the cold.

“Where in this wilderness can we find shelter?” Luo Yan asked, looking at the sun in the sky. The sun was already setting in the west, and in a little over an hour, it would be dark.

They really needed to consider where to rest for the night. With such a heavy snowstorm, if they couldn’t find a suitable place to shelter from the wind and snow, none of them would be able to endure it.

This was only the first day of their escape.

Although walking was difficult for Lin Ziyin, she didn’t utter a single word of complaint.

Chapter 826: An Unexpected Way (4)

The young men who followed her were all deeply impressed by the new princess. They had also come to accept Lin Ziyin from the bottom of their hearts.

By nightfall, they finally found an abandoned wooden cabin on the eastern slope. The house was small but sturdy, with a hearth and simple household items inside.

They even found some dried meat on the walls and unearthed some dried vegetables and rice in the corner.

“At least we don’t have to spend the night in the snow,” one of the young men exclaimed joyfully.

“Go find some game,” Luo Yan ordered. Each of them carried a little dried meat, but now that they had the chance to hunt, they had to conserve their rations.

The fire was soon lit, and the cabin quickly warmed up.

“This is for you.” Si Jinhan tossed Lin Ziyin a cloak.

The white cloak had been pulled from his backpack.

Lin Ziyin silently accepted it.

Leaving the capital of the northern kingdom, she didn’t want to carry any traces of the northern kingdom back with her.

She simply undid her hair and tied it into a ponytail with a strip of cloth.

Si Jinhan found her much more pleasing to the eye this way, and Luo Yan and the others pretended not to notice as they smiled.

The hunters soon returned with several grouse.

Someone immediately took over, cleaning and preparing them. The cabin was soon filled with the aroma of roasting chicken. Besides the roasted meat, they also cooked chicken and rice in the pot, and everyone had a hearty meal.

Meanwhile, the northern kingdom’s ruler had issued a wanted order that had spread to all provinces. All checkpoints leading to the northern lands began strict inspections, just as Luo Yan and the others had predicted.

The ruler was indeed formidable. He quickly discovered that the assassins had entered the manor with Kasen’s transport vehicles. A large group of soldiers immediately surrounded Kasen’s shop. Unfortunately, by the time they arrived, the place was already empty, and not a single person could be found.

When the Sixth Princess heard the news, she was so angry that she stamped her feet. How had she not noticed any clues in the tavern?

Maya, locked in the dungeon, was overjoyed when she heard the news. Lin Ziyin’s escape gave her hope.

Sleeping arrangements became a big problem that night.

There was only one bed in the cabin, which obviously belonged to Lin Ziyin. But with everyone watching, it didn’t seem right for her, a woman, to lie down alone.

Lin Ziyin herself didn’t mind, but Luo Yan and the others felt awkward.

In the end, Si Jinhan had the guards bring two bundles of branches to place in front of the bed, and they lay down on the branches near the hearth.

Lin Ziyin lay on the bed, looking at the people on the floor, and sighed softly. But she didn’t say anything and soon closed her eyes to sleep.

The next day, before dawn, everyone ate a simple meal and set off again.

The calm of the previous night led Si Jinhan and the others to believe that the people of the northern kingdom hadn’t expected them to take such a risky path.

Soon after crossing the mountain, they indeed found a river—the lower reaches of the Black River. As long as they followed the Black River, they would return to the northern lands.

With the correct route, everyone’s spirits lifted.

However, the people sent to meet them hadn’t arrived, so they couldn’t just wait around. Everyone began walking along the riverbank.

That night, their luck wasn’t as good as the previous day. They didn’t find any suitable place to stay along the way.

Fortunately, by nightfall, they finally made contact with the people sent to meet them.

Chapter 827: An Unexpected Way (5)

The newcomers brought dogs—a pack of well-trained sled dogs.

The group decided to pile up snow to create a windbreak and spend the night there.

They were all skilled individuals, and working together, they quickly built a shelter.

Everyone hurriedly caught wild pheasants and began roasting them.

Though the night was cold, they managed to endure it. The next day, with the sleds and ice skates, their progress was much faster.

They traveled nonstop for five days. Though no pursuers appeared, none of them dared to let their guard down.

“This mountain is where the three kingdoms meet. Blackie’s men are stationed here. If we can avoid alerting them and go around, that would be best,” Luo Yan said, pointing to a spot on the map.

“To the east lies the Evergreen Kingdom. If we go west, we’ll run into Batu. Blackie may be formidable, but he’s just a bandit. He’s Chu Sui Yun’s man and wouldn’t dare to kill me outright,” Lin Ziyin disagreed with going around.

“Then we’ll charge straight through,” Si Jinhan said decisively, narrowing his eyes.

Though Luo Yan hesitated, he knew Lin Ziyin’s plan was the best option. “Let’s go.”

So, the group pressed on without stopping. The truth was, everyone was exhausted. But with hope in sight, they all mustered their strength and pushed forward.

According to Luo Yan and Si Jinhan’s plan, they believed passing through the mountain valley at night would be safer. But they also worried about Lin Ziyin’s health. After careful consideration, they decided to cross the valley mouth quickly the next morning at first light.

They found a windbreak, ate a simple meal, and didn’t dare to light a fire. They just curled up and closed their eyes.

Lin Ziyin was well taken care of—someone carried a sleeping bag for her, which she had invented herself, and she was covered with the white fox fur cloak Alhatu had given her.

“Let’s go.” Worried, Lin Ziyin had only fallen asleep in the middle of the night. But it seemed she had just drifted off when Si Jinhan and Luo Yan woke her.

She didn’t dare to delay. Her stamina was actually decent, but compared to Luo Yan and the others who practiced martial arts, she was still much weaker.

Due to their many concerns, no one spoke along the way. Even the well-trained dogs didn’t make a sound. Lin Ziyin was intentionally surrounded by Luo Yan, Si Jinhan, and the others.

Suddenly, the dogs all barked in unison toward one direction.

They’re here! Without hesitation, everyone drew their weapons.

Si Jinhan and Luo Yan didn’t dare to leave Lin Ziyin’s side for even a moment.

“I have been waiting for the Princess of Ling for many days,” Blackie said arrogantly from a high place, surrounded by his bandits.

“Protect the Princess and leave,” Luo Yan whispered to Si Jinhan.

Si Jinhan looked at him worriedly, gritted his teeth, and agreed.

But Lin Ziyin refused. Luo Yan and Si Jinhan were the most capable men under Chu Sui Feng. She couldn’t let them lose their lives because of her.

“I’ll stay. Let them go,” Lin Ziyin said coldly.

“Straightforward,” Blackie laughed. “As long as you come up alone, they can leave.”

“Don’t listen to them,” Si Jinhan grabbed her.

“He won’t let us go even if you go,” Luo Yan said urgently.

“I know,” Lin Ziyin replied softly.

“Then why are you being foolish?” Si Jinhan snapped.

“I know he won’t dare to kill me. Right now, I’m just a burden to you. Look at their crossbows. Si Jinhan protecting me while we escape only gives us a thirty percent chance. But if I go, you have at least an eighty percent chance of getting away. As long as someone is alive, you’ll find a way to rescue me,” Lin Ziyin analyzed calmly.

Chapter 828: An Unexpected Way (6)

“Blackie is a ruthless man.” Si Jinhan refused. It was not easy for her to escape from the northern kingdom, and he was unwilling to let her risk her life like this.

“Let go.” Lin Ziyin was anxious.

But Luo Yan and Si Jinhan showed no intention of compromising.

“Seems like the Princess of Ling’s men are unwilling.” Blackie said smugly, “Then don’t blame me for being impolite.”

“I told you before, they won’t surrender easily. Why waste your breath on them?” A middle-aged man appeared behind Lin Ziyin and the others.

“The National Master of the northern kingdom?” Lin Ziyin narrowed her eyes.

Luo Yan and Si Jinhan beside her tensed their muscles, their entire bodies on high alert.

The National Master of the northern kingdom did not come alone. Temur and a group of guards stood beside him, their hands also holding bows and crossbows ready to fire.

Caught between the wolf and the tiger, Lin Ziyin and her companions had all become their prey.

“I want this woman.” The National Master pointed at Lin Ziyin.

Blackie threw his head back and laughed, “National Master, it seems our agreement before the trade was not like this. You said you only wanted Si San and Luo Er.”

“The National Master has changed his mind. How about exchanging those two for the Princess of Ling?” The National Master asked coldly, “This woman is useful to me.”

“Could it be that the National Master also has a soft spot for beautiful women?” Blackie mocked.

Luo Yan and Si Jinhan listened, wishing they could rush forward and kill him. Blackie’s words were a complete insult to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin was their Princess of the northern lands. Insulting Lin Ziyin was the same as insulting the Prince of Ling and themselves. No man could tolerate it.

Lin Ziyin raised her hand to stop them.

The more dangerous the situation, the more she could not act impulsively. Lin Ziyin was very calm at this moment, “Doesn’t the National Master look down on women?”

She wanted to buy time to sort out her thoughts, but the National Master ignored her and continued negotiating with Blackie, “Two people for one, and I’ll give you an extra one hundred thousand taels of silver.”

Lin Ziyin did not expect herself to be worth so much in ancient times. She quickly thought of a plan.

Luo Yan sneered and secretly signaled his companions.

More of Blackie’s men and the Tartar archers aimed at him.

“Good.” Blackie actually agreed to the National Master’s proposal.

Si Jinhan’s eyes flashed with cold light.

At this moment, the situation suddenly changed.

Blackie’s crossbowmen and the National Master’s crossbowmen suddenly fell in rows, screams rising everywhere.

The situation came too suddenly, so suddenly that Blackie did not react at all.

“Good for you, Wu Tian.” When he came to his senses, many of his companions had already fallen.

Mutiny? Lin Ziyin’s eyes lit up.

“Go.” Luo Yan coldly gave the order.

Several dogs immediately spread their legs and ran forward.

“You can’t escape.” The National Master roared, and the soldiers behind him immediately rushed down with weapons.

“The ones who can’t escape are you.” Chu Sui Feng flashed out from a group of white-clad figures.

The Prince of Ling? Blackie and the National Master were both shocked.

Then, they saw many people appearing from all over the mountain.

“Your Highness.” Lin Ziyin called out happily. Seeing Chu Sui Feng with a beard, her tears finally fell.

After more than a month apart, Chu Sui Feng had suffered a lot and looked disheveled. It must have been very hard for him during the time she was away.

Chapter 829: An Unexpected Way (7)

“It’s alright now.” Chu Sui Feng arrived by her side, stretching out one hand to pull her into his embrace, while the other clumsily wiped away the tears on her face.

“Princess.”

“Princess.” Several surprised voices rang out.

Lin Ziyin turned her head to see Huang Ying, Hong Ying, Jueming, and the others had all arrived.

“Maidservant, what are your thoughts after traveling around the northern kingdom?” Master Huizhen revealed his thin face, smiling as he asked.

“Many thoughts.” Lin Ziyin deliberately answered loudly, “In less than three years, our northern lands will leave them far behind, even if they run barefoot.”

“Good.” Master Huizhen laughed heartily, giving her a thumbs-up.

“It’s all my fault for letting others take advantage.” Chu Sui Feng’s eyes held guilt, and what pained Lin Ziyin even more was that his eyes actually flickered with tears.

“I’m fine, didn’t I come back?” Lin Ziyin hugged him tightly to comfort him.

“Mmm.” Chu Sui Feng also tightly embraced her. Everyone understood this feeling of losing and then regaining.

Blackie and the National Master, seeing the enemy completely ignoring them, were suddenly furious. But at this moment, they weren’t thinking about how to destroy Chu Sui Feng, but rather how to escape.

Because Chu Sui Feng had come to rescue her not with just a few people, but with over three thousand, almost all of them elite.

Thus, the bandits and the National Master’s forces were completely outmatched.

Moreover, Blackie had always relied on geographical advantage to survive. Now, with traitors among his people, he had completely lost his edge.

He had just insulted Lin Ziyin, and knowing Chu Sui Feng’s vengeful nature, if he didn’t run now, he would die a miserable death.

Without a word, Blackie was the first to turn his horse and flee with his trusted men.

“Run quickly.” Temur’s expression changed dramatically. After exchanging a glance with the National Master, he also fled with his own people.

“Temur, go back and tell your ruler that if they want to continue doing business with me, they must make Alhatu the crown prince. National Master, you don’t need to leave.” Lin Ziyin said loudly.

The Princess of Ling wanted to kill the National Master? Temur looked worriedly at the National Master. The National Master had been kind to him; he couldn’t let anything happen to him.

The Princess of Ling had already decisively given the order, and Chu Sui Feng’s men naturally wouldn’t let the National Master go.

“Just severely injure the National Master.” Lin Ziyin quietly instructed her people. Her earlier words were just meant to scare the National Master. Who asked the detestable National Master to keep targeting her?

The northern lands weren’t strong enough yet; they couldn’t afford to make powerful enemies. Just like the ruler of the northern kingdom feared, she also couldn’t let the National Master die here in the northern lands.

“Why get involved in their internal struggles?” Chu Sui Feng was jealous.

“Who wants to meddle in their affairs? I’m just stating the facts. Alhatu may not be a good person, but he’s better than Bulukan’s faction in one way. At least, he cares about the people. He won’t start a war for personal gain, and our northern lands need to develop. We need to maintain peace for the next few years. I don’t want Bulukan, in his arrogance, constantly harassing us.” Lin Ziyin explained.

Chu Sui Feng reluctantly accepted this reasoning.

With this, the rescue was basically a success.

Si Jinhan, seeing their affectionate display, felt extremely distressed. Drawing his sword, he chased after the remaining bandits and Tartars to kill them.

Luo Yan sighed softly and followed to clean up.

“Your subordinate Wu Tian greets Your Highness and Princess.” Wu Tian came over, cupping his fists.

“You stay here for now and clean up the mountain stronghold. Later, I will build a city here for merchants to rest.” Chu Sui Feng instructed.

“Yes, Your Highness.” Wu Tian respectfully replied.

The small battle didn’t require Chu Sui Feng to take action. He lifted Lin Ziyin onto the horse, then mounted himself, wrapping her in a warm fur cloak. “Let’s go back.”

Thus, the group grandly exited the valley.

Si Jinhan and Luo Yan stayed behind to handle matters and didn’t leave immediately.

Lin Ziyin had been away from the northern lands for a month and a half and naturally missed her family dearly.

She was eager to return to Fengcheng.

“You’re too tired, and you’ve been traveling continuously. Let’s rest in the border city for two days before going back.” Chu Sui Feng looked at her thin face with concern. “There’s no rush for these few days.”

“Your subordinate Luo Heng greets Your Highness and Princess.” Upon arriving at the border city, Luo Heng had already led a group of soldiers to wait outside the city.

Seeing the Princess of Ling return unharmed, Luo Heng and all the soldiers still wore guilty expressions, not daring to meet Lin Ziyin’s eyes.

The Princess of Ling had been kidnapped, and they had to pass through the border city, but they had let the enemy slip away. It was truly unforgivable!

Lin Ziyin looked at their expressions and smiled slightly, deliberately using an unkind tone. “General Luo, there are loopholes in the border city’s defenses.”

“Your subordinate’s management is inadequate. Please, Princess and Prince, punish me.” Due to his guilt, he placed Lin Ziyin’s name before Chu Sui Feng’s in his address.

“You should be punished.” Chu Sui Feng’s face was as cold as ice.

“Your Highness, speaking of which, you also bear some responsibility.” Lin Ziyin smiled as she looked at Chu Sui Feng.

“Mmm.” Chu Sui Feng didn’t deny it. “Send people to establish an outpost on the mountain. Have people guard it. If suspicious individuals are encountered, immediately fire a signal flare.” Chu Sui Feng coldly issued the command.

So this was the punishment? Luo Heng and the soldiers admired Lin Ziyin’s magnanimity even more.

“Speaking of which, it’s a good thing. At least we found the loopholes in the border city’s defenses.” Lin Ziyin saw that Chu Sui Feng’s expression was still unpleasant and immediately softly comforted him.

“Mmm.” Even though the person had returned, Chu Sui Feng’s heart was still heavy.

If he hadn’t been careless, he wouldn’t have lost Lin Ziyin.

“You’re not going to ask about my situation in the northern kingdom?” After returning to the border city and freshening up, Lin Ziyin finally changed from head to toe into her own clothes.

As soon as Chu Sui Feng saw her come out, he tightly hugged her in his arms.

Lin Ziyin asked this because she knew that ancient women valued their reputation the most. This time, who knew what rumors would spread in Fengcheng upon her return?

“They dared to force you to marry, I won’t spare them.” Chu Sui Feng’s entire body began to emit a cold aura. Just thinking about the old ruler of the northern kingdom having such intentions toward his princess made him want to lead troops to the northern kingdom.

“Fengcheng will definitely have people spreading unpleasant rumors.” Lin Ziyin looked at him and smiled faintly.

Chapter 830: Return (1)

“Whoever dares to disrespect Ziyin or speak ill of her behind her back, I will take their life.” Chu Sui Feng’s expression darkened, and a chilling aura radiated from him.

Lin Ziyin looked at his furious demeanor and couldn’t help but think how foolish this man was. Moved, she stepped forward and embraced him.

Lin Ziyin had once been a person starved for love. She didn’t believe Chu Sui Feng’s reaction was an act, nor did she think he was merely putting on a show for her sake.

“Pay no mind to what others say, Ziyin,” Chu Sui Feng said, his protectiveness growing after nearly losing her. “I swear, anyone who has harmed you or intends to harm you, I will make them pay.”

Lin Ziyin didn’t doubt his words for a moment.

The people of the northern lands had long known of the Prince of Ling’s nature—he never let any slight go unpunished. Today, he had solemnly sworn before her, making it clear that he would take care of her for the rest of his life.

Lin Ziyin knew that Chu Sui Feng blamed himself for her abduction. He believed his negligence had led to her suffering.

“It’s not your fault. No matter how capable you are, you’re still just one man,” Lin Ziyin said, holding his lean waist. “As the saying goes, it’s not the thief you fear, but their obsession. From now on, I will manage the back courtyard myself and won’t leave it to others.”

Even without knowing the full details, Lin Ziyin deduced that the current issue involved the women of the back courtyard.

“When we return, I will deal with them,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, his tone ominous. “Some may not have directly participated, but they are not innocent either. I made one mistake; I won’t make a second.”

At the mention of his mistake, his hands trembled slightly as he held Lin Ziyin.

It was clear that her abduction by the northern kingdom had left a deep scar on his psyche.

“We can’t deal with them all at once,” Lin Ziyin said, far calmer than him. “If we must turn against them, we should wait until after the autumn harvest.”

“I can’t wait,” Chu Sui Feng refused. “I said it before—no one who harms you will escape.”

“Listen to me,” Lin Ziyin softly reassured him. “Honglin, to me, what others say or do doesn’t matter. As long as you care for me and treat me well, that’s enough.”

This was the first time Lin Ziyin had openly expressed her feelings to Chu Sui Feng.

In matters of the heart, she had always been passive and shy, keeping her emotions restrained. Chu Sui Feng was taken aback by her sudden confession, his frosty demeanor melting into warmth, his face lighting up with joy.

If not for her fragile state, he would have held her close and showered her with affection.

“Your Highness, Princess, Master Huizhen has sent me to ask when you will be dining?” Hong Ying ventured cautiously from outside. No one wanted to disturb the prince and princess, but the meal was ready. Even if kept warm, the taste would suffer. With Master Huizhen urging them, she had lost the game of finger-guessing and had to be the one to speak up.

“Mmm,” Chu Sui Feng’s voice was muffled but not angry.

Hong Ying let out a long sigh of relief.

The couple emerged hand in hand, looking deeply affectionate.

Luo Heng couldn’t bear to look, and From Yi and the others averted their gazes. Master Huizhen, however, had no such reservations. He smiled warmly at the young couple and teased them, “If you didn’t come out soon, this humble monk was about to start eating. By the way, Princess of Ling, I’m still craving your cooking.”

Chapter 831: Return (2)

Chu Sui Feng saw him “bully” Lin Ziyin the moment they met and immediately shot him several disdainful glances.

But Master Huizhen didn’t even spare him a glance, instead fixing his gaze on Lin Ziyin as he awaited her response.

“Alright, after we return, whatever Master wants to eat, I’ll make it for you,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile, fulfilling his wish.

Upon hearing this, Master Huizhen’s eyes narrowed into mere slits.

The mistress of the northern lands had finally returned. That evening, the dinner table was filled with warmth and harmony.

Originally, Chu Sui Feng had planned to set off after letting Lin Ziyin rest for a couple of days. However, he hadn’t anticipated that many commoners from the border city, upon hearing the news, would send several respected elders to the yamen to seek an audience with Lin Ziyin.

“Your Highness, Princess,” one of the elders, pushed forward by his companions, spoke first. “We humble ones have come on behalf of the people of the border city, hoping that the Princess might personally inspect the fields.”

Lin Ziyin noticed that although his clothes were worn, they were clean, and his manner of speech was respectful, which pleased her somewhat. “Has all the soil in the fields been turned over?”

The few who had come saw her amiable attitude and finally relaxed a little. “In response to the Princess, after the autumn, all the land has been plowed. Prefect Xiao Yang specifically sent machinery to plow it deeply.”

Lin Ziyin nodded. The machinery was her design, so she naturally understood deep plowing.

“This time, we invite the Princess to come and take a look to help us see if there are any shortcomings in the greenhouses.”

Food was the foundation, the lifeblood of the people. These old farmers had come with expectations.

“Alright, I’ll go take a look tomorrow,” Lin Ziyin readily agreed.

In truth, even if these farmers hadn’t come, she would have made time to visit the fields.

The border city’s location was special. Since she had decided to manage and promote agricultural affairs here, she wanted to succeed in one go.

Lin Ziyin was discussing serious matters, and Chu Sui Feng, sitting beside her, didn’t interject, allowing her to chat freely with the old farmers.

The old farmers saw that the Princess of Ling had no airs about her and had given them her promise. After sitting for a while, they finally left, content.

“You’ve just returned, and your body is still weak. Why did you agree to do this?” Because he had promised not to interfere in Lin Ziyin’s affairs, Chu Sui Feng only voiced his grievance after the farmers had left.

“It’s just a casual walk; it won’t tire me out,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “It’s the first year of trial planting, and they’re unsure themselves. My visit might not make a big difference, but at the very least, it can put everyone’s minds at ease.”

“Tomorrow, I’ll accompany you to take a look,” Chu Sui Feng said, ultimately unable to rest easy with her going alone. Even though he was unhappy about her going out to suffer, he still took the initiative to offer to go with her.

Lin Ziyin didn’t object. Chu Sui Feng coming along would undoubtedly be the best form of publicity. This way, the people’s enthusiasm for planting and breeding would be even higher.

The next morning, after breakfast, Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng set out.

Upon arriving at a nearby village, they found that Prefect Xiao Yang, the local magistrate, had been waiting there for some time.

“Your humble official greets Your Highness and the Princess,” Prefect Xiao Yang said respectfully.

“Enough of that. Today, the Prince and I are just here for a simple look. There’s no need for so much formality,” Chu Sui Feng replied indifferently.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Prefect Xiao Yang agreed with a smile.

The commoners were more at ease with Prefect Xiao Yang, whom they had known for a long time. But the arrival of Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin made them feel somewhat constrained.

Prefect Xiao Yang’s relaxed demeanor sent them a signal, and the tension on their faces dissipated considerably.

Chapter 832: Return (3)

“Princess, the weather outside is quite cold. Should we prepare a sedan chair?” Prefect Xiao Yang asked deliberately. He wasn’t trying to test Lin Ziyin—he knew she would refuse his suggestion. That way, her image in the hearts of the common people would grow even more admirable.

As for Lin Ziyin, the new Princess, Prefect Xiao Yang had already accepted her wholeheartedly after the battle at the border city. So, he spared no effort in trying to elevate her status.

Among the people of the border city, Lin Ziyin’s prestige was no less than that of Prince Chu Sui Feng. Even without mentioning the battle at the border city, which had left a deep impression on them, the fact that Lin Ziyin had risen from humble origins to become Princess, yet still remembered the poor common folk, was enough to make them endlessly grateful.

Prefect Xiao Yang’s suggestion didn’t surprise or offend the people. On the contrary, they all knew that Lin Ziyin had been captured by the northern kingdom, who had wanted to obtain the Prince of Ling’s miraculous planting techniques. As a captive, the Princess of Ling must have suffered greatly in the northern lands.

Looking at Lin Ziyin’s frail figure, many of the common folk felt sympathy and pity for her.

“That’s right, we’ve already prepared the sedan chair,” the village headman interjected loudly. He had been terrified the entire time, afraid of saying or doing something wrong and angering the Prince of Ling. Finally, seizing an opportunity to make himself useful, he quickly spoke up.

“No need. What kind of Princess would ride in a sedan chair to the fields?” As expected, Lin Ziyin refused Prefect Xiao Yang’s suggestion.

Chu Sui Feng understood this as well. He didn’t object to her refusal and led Lin Ziyin toward the fields.

Since time was short, she could only visit one village. So, the village headmen from nearby villages, upon hearing the news, brought some of their best farmers with them.

A large group of people followed Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng to the fields.

During the autumn plowing, the villagers had divided the fields into plots as instructed.

The length of these fields had also been divided according to requirements. The purpose was to adapt to future mechanical harvesting and transportation.

On both sides of the fields, small rivers and irrigation channels had been completed. Don’t underestimate these rivers and channels—the rivers were for irrigation, which could also be used for raising fish and shrimp, as well as storing water, while the channels were for transporting water.

Originally, the villagers relied on the heavens for irrigation. Fields closer to water sources were good, while those farther away were much worse.

The northern lands were vast with few people, so originally, the common folk didn’t have much land. But Lin Ziyin, drawing from modern management methods, had the farmers register at the yamen and allocate land based on population. The land they cultivated would remain theirs for thirty years, though ownership remained with the state—they only had the right to farm it. Each year, they only had to pay three-tenths of their harvest in taxes, and the rest was theirs to distribute.

However, the grain trade was strictly forbidden from leaving the northern lands—this was a hard rule.

Don’t think these measures were small— for the common folk, they were a tremendous blessing. These regulations made the people almost worship Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin as gods.

After all, before, when they rented land, they had to give the landlord five-tenths, or even six-tenths, of their harvest, plus public grain taxes. What little remained was barely enough to live on.

But now, they only had to pay three-tenths, and the rest was theirs. If that wasn’t a tremendous blessing, what was? Moreover, they had heard that the corn and rice yields in Shili Village were astonishing. And since the field edges weren’t included in the taxable land, with the fertile soil of the northern lands, as long as they worked hard, this alone could be a significant source of income.

Chapter 833: Return (4)

“In early spring, we can start stocking the river with fish fry,” Lin Ziyin said, pointing at the small river. “As for how to distribute them, your village can decide based on income, or you can lease them to individuals.”

The small river also required a fee, but the yamen charged so little silver that it was almost like giving it away for free.

“Princess, when will those things be distributed?” someone asked boldly, seeing her good temper.

“What things?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously, not understanding.

“Princess, the waterwheels.”

Once someone started, more people grew bold.

“Rest assured, the price of the waterwheels will never increase. Apart from wages and transportation costs, each one only has a profit of thirty copper coins. Of course, if local craftsmen can make them in the future, you can calculate the price based on local conditions.” Lin Ziyin smiled in response. The people cared most about livelihood issues, and she would naturally resolve them well.

“Princess, we’ve tried those waterwheels—they’re really useful,” someone said with a laugh. “With canals delivering water, we don’t have to worry about droughts anymore.”

“Everyone, rest assured. As long as each person treats the northern lands as a true home, and we work together, we will ensure that every hardworking person has enough to eat. Of course, lazy people don’t count.”

“Right, right! Lazy people deserve to starve!” Everyone burst into laughter.

Under her guidance, Chu Sui Feng seemed to fade into the background. The people preferred to approach Lin Ziyin, the Princess.

But Chu Sui Feng showed no displeasure. Instead, his face remained lit with a smile.

Next, she gave some practical advice on the village’s chicken coops, duck and goose pens—things like height, size, and waste management.

The old farmers listened attentively, nodding in agreement, growing more and more impressed with Lin Ziyin.

They had farmed all their lives but had never known about integrated utilization, organic fertilizer mixtures, or that sweet potatoes and beans required different fertilizer formulas. Today, they had truly learned something new.

By noon, Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng declined the villagers’ hospitality and left.

It wasn’t that she looked down on farm food, but she knew the people were struggling. If they stayed, the villagers would surely serve them all their best food.

They would never disturb the people.

Even Prefect Xiao Yang and the yamen officers followed them back.

After inspecting the village, she naturally had to visit the military’s farming and breeding bases.

Thus, they stayed in the border city for another three days.

Three days later, Chu Sui Feng had supplies prepared for the journey. On the fourth day, early in the morning, Lin Ziyin was already in the carriage, but there was still no news from Si Jinhan and Luo Yan, who had gone after the National Master of the Northern Kingdom.

“Don’t worry about them,” Chu Sui Feng said, holding her in his arms. “They have enough people with them.”

That was enough. Lin Ziyin didn’t ask any more questions.

On the way back, Chu Sui Feng, fearing she would be jostled, didn’t rush the journey. Each day, they carefully planned their route, preparing for lodging and meals.

“How many people in the mansion were involved in this case?” Finding a time when Chu Sui Feng wasn’t around, Lin Ziyin finally sat down in the inn to ask about the details of what had happened.

“Mingling and Qin have already been executed by the Prince, with a few cuts taken from them every day at the market gate,” Hong Ying said, her voice filled with hatred rather than sorrow for her former companions. “Li Yanran was stabbed to death by Madame Mu herself, and Madame Mu committed suicide. Li Jieyong, out of fear, had already broken down mentally, so the Prince decided to spare him and sent him to the underworld city for labor reform.”

Chapter 834: Return (5)

She really was dead! Lin Ziyin had never expected that the maidservant by Beauty Ming’s side would turn out to be a spy from the northern kingdom. Thinking of that stubborn girl who had devoted herself entirely to Beauty Ming, she couldn’t help but sigh.

“And then there’s Ma Zhicai—he had the audacity to collude with the Tartars,” Lu Luo said through gritted teeth. “If it weren’t for the Prince wanting to leave him for the Princess to deal with, that scum would have been chopped up and fed to the dogs long ago by the Prince.”

“Even dogs wouldn’t eat that filth,” Huang Ying interjected disapprovingly.

“How did the Prince find out?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously.

“There have always been Tartar spies in the city, as well as spies from the capital. But the Prince’s situation doesn’t allow him to eliminate them all. If he kills one batch, another will just take their place. It’s better to keep those he uncovers under close watch. Of course, some spies remain hidden. But even if they exist, they’ve never obtained any real information. Who would have thought they’d be so bold as to target you, Princess?” Huang Ying explained indignantly. “The Prince has been losing sleep over this.”

Lin Ziyin fell silent.

It was true. She and Chu Sui Feng had only been married a few days before the Old Matriarch’s funeral. They had been negligent.

Recalling Chu Sui Feng’s behavior along the way, she knew this incident had become a deep regret for him. He might carry this guilt for the rest of his life.

“Does Ma Zhicai even know he’s been exposed?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“That fool doesn’t even realize he’s been sold out,” Hong Ying said, her voice dripping with contempt. She wished she could chop him up herself.

Truthfully, if it weren’t for the Princess being kidnapped, the Prince wouldn’t have paid any attention to such a minor figure.

Yet it was precisely this insignificant man who had nearly ruined everything for them.

Though Ma Zhicai hadn’t orchestrated the entire kidnapping, without his instigation, the Princess wouldn’t have been targeted by so many factions working together.

Ma Zhicai, that despicable little man, was truly detestable.

“Princess, rest assured. The Prince has already had people keep an eye on the Ma family. They won’t escape,” Lu Luo said, mistaking Lin Ziyin’s silence for anger toward Ma Zhicai.

“It’s nothing. He’s just a grasshopper—I don’t even think about him,” Lin Ziyin said indifferently. “Is the meal ready? The Prince should be back soon.”

“Yes, the cook has everything prepared. We’re just waiting for the Prince to return,” Hong Ying replied respectfully.

As they spoke, Chu Sui Feng pushed open the door and entered.

“You may leave and prepare. We’ll eat soon,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“What’s wrong? You seem unhappy,” Chu Sui Feng said, sensitive to her mood.

“It’s nothing,” Lin Ziyin muttered, burying her face in his chest. “I’m just feeling a little sad and guilty. In the end, it was my own carelessness that let others take advantage of me, causing so much trouble for everyone.”

“It’s not your fault. It’s those damned people who are to blame,” Chu Sui Feng said, his body radiating cold fury. What he didn’t say was that he, too, bore responsibility.

“If the Prince knows it’s their fault, why does he still blame himself?” Lin Ziyin looked up at him, still in his arms.

So she knew! Chu Sui Feng was at a loss for words. He couldn’t get past that mental hurdle.

“I’m sorry,” Chu Sui Feng said, his apology carrying all his regret.

Lin Ziyin choked back tears. “Your Highness, we are one. I don’t want to hear those three words again.”

“Alright,” Chu Sui Feng said after a long silence, his voice low.

After this conversation, Chu Sui Feng did seem much lighter. Seeing the change in him, Lin Ziyin felt an indescribable joy.

Chapter 835: Return (6)

After eight days on the road, on the eighth evening, Lin Ziyin caught sight of Shili Village.

“Finally home,” Lin Ziyin said, her voice trembling with emotion as she gazed out the window.

“Grandpa and the others will be overjoyed to see you,” Chu Sui Feng remarked with a smile.

“Mmm,” Lin Ziyin nodded eagerly, unable to contain her excitement.

Crackle! Pop! Bang! Suddenly, the village erupted with deafening firecrackers.

The horses startled slightly but quickly calmed, well-trained as they were. The firecrackers continued without pause, and the acrid scent of gunpowder soon wafted through the air.

“Do they already know I’m coming back?” Lin Ziyin asked, her voice brimming with delight.

“Mmm,” Chu Sui Feng nodded with a smile. “I sent someone ahead to inform them yesterday.”

The carriage had barely entered the village’s main road when the villagers—seemingly appearing out of nowhere—lined the streets, clapping and cheering, “The Princess is back! The Princess has returned!”

These were not just the villagers of Shili Village and the Lin family servants, but also people from neighboring villages. All of them had gathered here. They were the first to benefit from Lin Ziyin’s kindness. Because of the Lin family, because of the Lin family workshop, and because of Lin Ziyin’s support, their lives had undergone earth-shattering changes.

During the time Lin Ziyin had been missing, they had barely slept, terrified that something might have happened to her in the northern kingdom.

“Grandpa, Big Brother, Sister-in-law, Sister, Brother-in-law…” Lin Ziyin spotted her family standing together in the middle of the road. She could no longer hold back. She ordered the driver to stop and leaped out of the carriage.

“Be careful,” Chu Sui Feng cautioned, watching her eager movements with protective concern.

As soon as the carriage stopped, Grandfather Lin and the others rushed forward. When they saw Lin Ziyin step down, Lin Zige, Hui Nian, and the other women could no longer restrain themselves—they burst into wails.

The women’s cries set off the other village women, who soon joined in.

Many children also wiped away tears. Changting had grown much taller, and he stared fixedly at Lin Ziyin, struggling to keep his tears from falling.

He remembered well the lesson Lin Ziyin had taught him: a man’s tears do not fall lightly. He was a little man now and could not cry.

Yan Zhi, much younger than him, paid no mind to such things. He had already run forward, clinging to Lin Ziyin and sobbing loudly.

“Grandpa, I’m back. Everything is fine now,” Lin Ziyin said, her eyes glistening with tears as she gently stroked Yan Zhi’s head.

“It’s good that you’re back,” Grandfather Lin said, his voice trembling with emotion.

Lin Ziyin noticed that in just over a month, the old man’s face had grown more wrinkled, and he looked particularly haggard. The rest of her family fared no better—everyone wore expressions of exhaustion.

“Princess,” Qiao’er looked at her through tear-filled eyes and knelt with a thud. “It’s all my fault…”

The rest of her words were lost in sobs.

“You silly girl, why are you blaming yourself?” Lin Ziyin stepped forward and personally helped her up. These past few days, she had also been worried about Qiao’er, afraid the girl might blame herself, just as Chu Sui Feng had done.

Sure enough, the girl had trapped herself in a dead end.

“Even someone as clever as me didn’t see this coming. How could you, a silly girl, have known? Are you trying to say you’re smarter than your mistress?” Lin Ziyin deliberately spoke in a light, joking tone to comfort her.

“Princess…” Qiao’er’s tears fell again. When she had woken up and learned that the Princess had been taken away, she had nearly collapsed. Returning to the estate, she had been endlessly scolded and blamed by her parents. But now that the Princess had returned, not only did she not blame Qiao’er, she even comforted her. The more the Princess did this, the more heartbroken Qiao’er felt.

Chapter 836: Return (7)

The Yu family watched Lin Ziyin and Qiao’er interact, their hearts aching.

“Let’s go inside. It’s cold out here,” Chu Sui Feng spoke up at the right moment.

His words snapped everyone back to reality, and they all escorted Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng back to the Lin family courtyard.

There were too many villagers, and after a lively gathering where they expressed their joy, they all went their separate ways. However, the He family, the Wu family, and the Bai family, who had always been close to the Lin family, stayed behind.

“Did those Tartars hurt you?” Zige finally asked the question that had been weighing on her mind once they were inside. “Did they mistreat you?”

As soon as she asked, Grandfather Lin and the others also looked at her with concern.

“The ruler of the northern kingdom wanted me to teach them farming methods and share the secrets of making milk powder and wool yarn. They wouldn’t dare lay a hand on me,” Lin Ziyin said, carefully choosing her words. She made no mention of the suffering she had endured in the northern lands.

“They have some nerve,” Changting huffed, interrupting. “Even if they begged us, we wouldn’t pay them any mind.”

“And as for the Evergreen Kingdom, we’ve already stopped doing business with them this month,” Lin Changshu added angrily. “We won’t be dealing with their merchants in the future either.”

“Who is the Evergreen Kingdom’s distributor?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Reporting to the Princess, it’s the Fifth Prince,” Yu Shaohui answered from the side.

“Bring me the Fifth Prince’s information later,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“Yes, Princess. I will gather all the information about the Evergreen Kingdom and bring it to you after I return,” Yu Shaohui agreed. He and Juexin worked well together, one handling internal affairs and the other external, making them excellent stewards.

They had detailed records of all merchants who did business with the Lin family, including their backgrounds.

This was exactly the kind of information Lin Ziyin wanted. She needed to analyze the Fifth Prince’s personal details and strength to see if she could use him to eliminate the Crown Prince.

Chu Sui Feng and the others also understood her intentions and couldn’t help but smile.

The Crown Prince of the Evergreen Kingdom dared to make trouble behind their backs. Even if Lin Ziyin didn’t pursue the matter, Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t let him off the hook.

But if they could use the Fifth Prince to do their dirty work, that would be the best solution. Chu Sui Feng was pleased that Lin Ziyin wasn’t the type to show mercy.

Lin Ziyin indeed didn’t want to waste a single soldier to deal with the Crown Prince of the Evergreen Kingdom. Doing business with the Lin family was extremely profitable. If the Fifth Prince was strong enough, he wouldn’t willingly let go of such a lucrative opportunity. Perhaps with a little push and some provocation, the Fifth Prince would take care of the Crown Prince as she wanted.

On the other hand, if the Fifth Prince wasn’t strong enough, it didn’t matter. After all, a smart person wouldn’t let a duck that’s already in their mouth escape. Even if the Fifth Prince couldn’t defeat the Crown Prince, he would find a way to cause trouble for his brother.

“You’ve gotten so thin. You need to eat well after coming back,” Guo Huiniang said, looking at her with concern. “I’ll go to the kitchen and see if we need to add a few more dishes.”

“Alright,” Lin Ziyin replied. Being back home felt much more comfortable. Receiving the care of her loved ones, her heart felt warm.

Yan Zhi had been sitting on a small stool beside her, clinging to her. Changting was older now and felt a little embarrassed to cling to her, but his eyes never left Ziyin.

“Ah,” perhaps seeing something interesting in Lin Ziyin’s hand, the two chubby children kept staring at the small pinwheel she held.

Lin Ziyin looked at them happily, sighing inwardly. In just over a month, the two little ones seemed to have gotten even chubbier.

She wanted to hug the children, but Chu Sui Feng was possessive and didn’t give her the chance, firmly holding onto her other hand.

Helpless, Lin Ziyin could only satisfy herself by looking at them.

Lin Ziyin’s return brought immense joy to the entire Lin family. Everyone not only had smiles on their faces but also walked with a spring in their step.

This joy spread throughout Shili Village and even to the surrounding villages.

The Ma family, however, was shrouded in gloom.

Mrs. Yan sat in the house, gnashing her teeth, too lazy to even cook.

When Lin Ziyin was taken away, she had been the happiest person in the village. Over the past month, every time she saw the worried expressions on the Lin family’s faces and heard the villagers’ inquiries, she had been thrilled.

Ma Dalang, though not as obvious as Mrs. Yan, was equally enthusiastic. In his eyes, the Lin family’s success was all thanks to Lin Ziyin. With her gone, the Lin family would surely collapse.

Perhaps this would even give him, Ma Dalang, a chance to find better business opportunities.

With this in mind, he had been busy every day. Moreover, Ma Dalang had big ambitions. He was always looking for a chance to learn a skill from the Lin family workshop. If he could learn just one, preferably cosmetics or sugar-making, because since he became a middleman, he thought these two businesses were the most profitable.

The thought of becoming as wealthy as the Lin family made Ma Dalang’s heart soar. Of course, this was all under the assumption that Lin Ziyin would stay in the northern kingdom, preferably dead, so that the Lin family would lose the protection of the Prince of Ling. Only then would he have a chance to scheme.

But Lin Ziyin had returned, and his dreams were shattered. From the moment the village started preparing to welcome her back, his heart had been empty.

Chapter 837: Addressing the Rumors (1)

“Heaven is so unfair! That wretched girl was taken by the Tartars, so why did she come back?” Mrs. Yan muttered to herself, sighing heavily.

“Mother, what are you talking about? I’m hungry—why haven’t you made dinner yet?” Ma Youcai returned home and immediately went to the kitchen, only to find both pots empty and spotless.

He had no choice but to go inside to find Mrs. Yan.

“Go make food for the child! You spend all day at home doing nothing, not even cooking on time. What good are you?” Ma Dalang was furious and had been looking for an outlet.

Ma Youcai’s words had given him the perfect excuse to vent.

“Isn’t it still early?” Mrs. Yan huffed, reluctantly getting up and heading to the kitchen.

From the neighboring courtyard came the laughter of grandchildren and Mrs. Huang’s voice telling the children to be careful.

These sounds grated on her ears.

On the second day of the New Year, the eldest son’s family, at the insistence of that cheap woman Mrs. Huang, finally split off. Splitting the family was one thing, but Mrs. Huang had even insisted on cutting ties with them. Because of the injury on the child’s face, Mrs. Yan had been forced to back down in front of the Huang family and the village headman. The master of the house was a man who cared about face, so after all the arguing, on the fourth day of the New Year, Mrs. Huang finally got her way.

What was even more infuriating was that it wasn’t enough for the daughter-in-law to cause trouble—after the eldest son split off, on the fifth day, he had people build a wall right down the middle of the courtyard. Now, the two sides barely spoke, and even the children refused to come over.

But if they didn’t come, so be it. Mrs. Yan didn’t lack for children. She still had Zhicai and Youcai. Humph, she just resented that after all she had done for her son, she hadn’t even gotten to enjoy his filial piety.

“That cheap woman only knows how to eat. She’ll ruin the family sooner or later.” Mrs. Yan grumbled as she entered the kitchen. Seeing the cold, empty pots, her irritation grew.

All these chores used to be done by Mrs. Huang. Mrs. Yan couldn’t remember how many years it had been since she last did such rough work. She never expected that in her old age, she would be living worse than before.

Mrs. Yan blamed everything on Mrs. Huang. As she worked, she cursed Mrs. Huang under her breath.

Next door, Mrs. Huang finished her meal and carried the bowls outside to wash. Seeing smoke only now rising from the neighboring kitchen, a smile tugged at her lips. It had only been about a month since the family split, but she felt like these past few weeks had been the most comfortable of her life. Though she still had to cook and wash clothes after returning from work at the Lin family residence, she only had to prepare meals and wash clothes for her family of four. She felt content.

“Mother, let me wash the bowls for you.” Her eldest son had just turned seven after the New Year and had finally been able to attend the Lin family’s free school. He had grown much more sensible. Her little daughter had also started in the junior class, with a dedicated female tutor. Mrs. Huang felt this was how life should be.

“No need, I can handle this little bit of work myself.” Mrs. Huang smiled, gently touching her son’s face.

“You’ve worked all day, Mother. Washing dishes isn’t heavy work. The teacher said everyone in the family should take on tasks they can handle. Father and you work hard all day, so from now on, I’ll take care of the dishes.” Without another word, the boy rolled up his sleeves and began washing.

His expression was serious.

“Mother, come inside. I’ve already massaged Father’s shoulders—now it’s your turn.” The little girl called from inside the house.

“Alright, I’m coming.” Mrs. Huang laughed happily.

With only four people in the family, there were only four bowls. Her son quickly washed and put them away. Seeing his skillful movements, Mrs. Huang felt even more at ease, as if all the hardships she had endured over the years had been worth it.

Chapter 838: Addressing the Rumors (2)

Holding her son’s cold little hand, mother and child entered the house.

Mrs. Huang saw that Ma Xincai’s smile never faded. She tentatively asked, “Husband, I want to buy a plot of land from the village chief and rebuild our house.”

Ma Xincai remained silent.

Mrs. Huang continued, “Even though we’ve split from the family, you’ve seen how they treat the Lin family. We still rely on our children to succeed and support us in our old age. The boss has been good to us—we can’t forget their kindness. Now that the boss is a princess, if the prince finds out they’ve been badmouthing her, do you think they’ll come to a good end? Also, I have a feeling that our second son isn’t doing anything honest in the city.”

Having spent so much time at the Lin family residence, Mrs. Huang had broadened her horizons. She had even used her free time to attend adult classes in the village, so her perspective was now quite different from before.

Ma Xincai still said nothing.

“Of course, we’ll still send gifts during festivals and holidays. But living here, my heart just isn’t at ease.” As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes.

Ma Xincai looked at her, sighed deeply, and finally spoke, “If you want to buy it, then buy it.”

Agreed! Mrs. Huang wiped away her tears and smiled.

Seeing her happy, the children also brightened up. They eagerly rushed over to massage their parents’ legs and backs.

Ma Xincai wasn’t foolish. He knew full well what Mrs. Yan was like. But as a son, they had just split from the family and cut ties. If he rushed to move now, wouldn’t people point fingers and gossip behind his back?

Mrs. Huang knew her husband cared about face, but since she had gotten her way, she could just send more gifts to the neighbors during festivals and holidays.

The next day, Lin Ziyin didn’t rush to leave. Instead, she carefully reviewed the household ledger and inspected the quality of the corn, rice, and soybean seeds prepared on the estate.

Under her guidance, the village had already learned to select high-quality seeds. The rice and corn seeds were, of course, from the Lin family this year, and every household had soybeans, which they were now rolling. The so-called “rolling seeds” involved sewing a board together from sorghum stalks and tilting it at a certain angle so the seeds could roll down freely.

The seeds that rolled to the bottom were usually the plumpest and could be used as premium seeds for planting.

“Young Master, these are all the documents related to the Evergreen Kingdom.” Yu Shaohui entered, carrying a stack of files.

The documents were neatly organized in special folders with labels, clearly showing that Yu Shaohui was a competent steward.

“Put them there.” Lin Ziyin pointed to the table.

“With the halt in economic trade with the Evergreen Kingdom and the blockade from Great Qin, our profits have dropped significantly this month. For the next six months, or even longer, our family’s business might remain stagnant. What are your thoughts?” Lin Ziyin asked.

Juexin, who had been standing silently behind Lin Ziyin, felt a stir in his heart but remained quiet.

“Juexin, sit down and share your thoughts,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

“I think we should open a maritime trade route,” Yu Shaohui spoke first. “While merchants from the Western Regions bring many exotic goods to our northern lands, the Southern Ocean market remains untapped. There are still many small nations and tribes along the coast. If we can overcome the challenges of maritime shipping, the potential there is enormous.”

“I agree,” Juexin said, barely containing his excitement. “Jueming’s family lives near the coast. We could have him return and gather some sailors. Coastal people are skilled in water navigation.”

“Once the shipping route is established, merchant ships from the Southern Ocean will naturally come to trade with us. Once business takes off, we can just sit back and collect the profits,” Yu Shaohui added, the two of them quickly finding common ground.

Chapter 839: Addressing the Rumors (3)

“Seems like you’ve had this idea for a while,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile.

“Haha, we were just anxious seeing business decline,” Juexin replied with a laugh.

“Sea pirates are still a big problem,” Lin Ziyin said. “Let’s hold off on maritime shipping for now.”

“Alright.”

After their discussion, the three of them sat back down quietly to review the ledger, analyzing the data that had emerged.

At noon, the Lin family residence received unexpected visitors.

Zheng Shi’s face was flushed with embarrassment, as if she had something to say but didn’t know where to begin.

Guo Zhongkui, on the other hand, glared angrily at the two couples across from him. “You caused this mess yourselves. Explain it yourselves.”

“Elder Sister—no, Your Highness, please spare my life!” The middle-aged woman who had been sitting suddenly knelt before Lin Ziyin with a thud, then burst into sobs.

“There’s no way out! Your Highness, we’re family—please be kind and help us!” Another woman joined in, wailing.

Lin Ziyin vaguely recognized the first woman—she seemed to be Zheng Shi’s sister-in-law from her maternal family.

Zheng Shi, as the eldest daughter-in-law of the Guo family, was a decent person, but her maternal relatives didn’t seem as reputable.

Listening to the cries, it seemed her sister-in-law had caused trouble and come seeking refuge. But the timing was too coincidental—she had just returned, and now they were at her doorstep. The news had spread too quickly, hadn’t it?

“Your Highness, we’re not human! We shouldn’t have chased after petty gains to do such wicked things!” The other woman dramatically berated herself.

“Please, Your Highness, show mercy and save our family!” The man beside her also shed tears.

“Sister-in-law, what’s going on?” Guo Huiniang glared at her brother and sister-in-law, displeased.

Ziyin had already helped the Guo family a great deal—helping them raise ducks, purchasing duck feathers, and even selling their eggs. Could her brother and sister-in-law have grown greedy now that Ziyin had become a princess?

Faced with Guo Huiniang’s disapproval and suspicion, Guo Zhongkui and Zheng Shi’s faces reddened even more. The couple wanted to explain but didn’t know where to start.

“Forget it, I’ll explain,” Guo Zhongkui finally said, struggling. “They saw that buying duck feathers was profitable, so they started secretly purchasing them too. If they had just sold them to the workshop, it would have been fine. But they actually set up their own duck feather cleaning workshop behind our backs, then opened a down jacket workshop to compete with Your Highness’s business.”

So that was it!

“How could you do such a thing?” Guo Huiniang fumed. “Get out! The Lin family doesn’t welcome you. Go back where you came from!”

As she scolded them, she too began to cry. Ever since Ziyin had become a princess, the pressure on her had been immense. But more than that, she was happy—her life now was beyond anything she had ever dared to dream of, like living the life of an immortal.

She didn’t dare—and didn’t want—to cause trouble for Ziyin, so she had always been strict with herself and her children. Even with her maternal family, she had repeatedly warned them not to exploit the princess’s name to misbehave outside, or she would disown them.

Yet, in just a few days, they had already caused such a huge problem.

“The workshop has taken all our family’s assets, and the money was borrowed from a loan shark at high interest. If we don’t repay it soon, we’ll have no way out. Please, Your Highness, you’re magnanimous—spare us this once!” The woman sobbed, pleading, while Zheng Shi’s sister-in-law stood nearby, her face pale with fear.

Chapter 840: Addressing the Rumors (4)

“His aunt, his uncle, you also have half of the workshop. Hurry and beg the Princess to show mercy!” Seeing the couple like this, the woman immediately pointed at them angrily.

“Impudent!” Hong Ying coldly rebuked, “Who do you think you are, daring to shout in front of the Princess? If you disrespect the Princess again, be careful or you’ll get a beating.”

“W-We are the Princess’s relatives, how can you beat us?” The woman glared at Hong Ying, refusing to back down, looking quite justified.

Lin Ziyin saw her reaction and immediately found it amusing. It seemed she had encountered a rare specimen today.

“Get out, get out of here,” Guo Huiniang was truly angry, “The Lin family does not welcome you.”

“Aunt…” Zheng Shi’s sister-in-law looked at Guo Huiniang nervously, trying to play the sympathy card.

“Is it because you can’t get rid of the duck feather odor that you’re suffering losses?” Lin Ziyin asked slowly.

“Yes, yes, it’s because the smell won’t go away.” The woman stopped crying, her eyes lighting up.

“How about I tell you the method to remove the odor? Then your workshop would be saved, right?” Lin Ziyin continued with a smile.

“Thank you, Princess.”

“Thank you, Princess.”

The odd couple happily kowtowed to Lin Ziyin, while Zheng Shi’s brother and sister-in-law looked ashen-faced. They had suffered at Lin Ziyin’s hands before and knew that the Princess of Ling was not someone to be trifled with.

“Drag them away and behead them.” Suddenly, a stern voice rang out.

Everyone looked up to see that Chu Sui Feng had returned.

“Princess.” Lin Ziyin greeted him with a smile.

“Such filthy things should be dragged away and beheaded immediately.” Chu Sui Feng looked at the kneeling couple with a cold and ruthless gaze. The standing Zheng Shi couple trembled, their legs shaking uncontrollably.

“Your Highness, spare us! Princess, spare us!” The people on the ground screamed in terror.

Zheng Shi’s couple also looked terrible. They had brought these people here not to cause trouble but out of guilt, to apologize. They never expected all four of them to be so greedy, even trying to extract the Princess’s secret recipe. It was truly shameless.

From this point on, Zheng Shi’s feelings for her family had completely faded.

“You brought this upon yourselves.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly, looking at the people on the ground, “For the sake of Brother Guo and Sister-in-law Guo, I won’t take your lives this time, but if there’s a next time, don’t blame me for being heartless.”

“Yes, yes.” The two couples, upon seeing Chu Sui Feng, had no more hopes. Thinking of the debt collectors at home, they regretted their actions.

“Thank you, Your Highness and Princess. This humble one takes his leave.” Guo Zhongkui felt somewhat sad, but more embarrassed.

Zheng Shi was so ashamed she couldn’t even lift her head.

Guo Huiniang, due to the misunderstanding and anger, didn’t even invite them to stay for a meal.

“Sister-in-law, don’t blame Brother Guo and Sister-in-law Guo. They were also deceived by those two couples.” Lin Ziyin smiled faintly, trying to mediate.

“Hmph, they are weak, and it serves them right to be bullied.” Guo Huiniang’s fiery temper flared up, not letting them off easily.

“It won’t happen again.” Zheng Shi promised, her eyes red.

“Sister, brother-in-law, I didn’t come today to help them plead for mercy, but because of them, the amount of duck down and goose down collected in the past few months has decreased significantly.” Guo Zhongkui answered woodenly.

Lin Ziyin sighed silently. Guo Zhongkui and his wife were honest people, which was why she helped them. But because they were too honest, this couple had suffered many losses.

“After you go back, sort things out properly. If anyone tries to be cunning, don’t collect duck down or goose down from their families. This way, it will serve as a warning to them.” Lin Ziyin taught them the method.

Chapter 841: Addressing the Rumors (5)

“Yes, this humble one remembers. I will be more careful in the future.” Guo Zhongkui gratefully glanced at her.

“Stay for dinner today. You’re not allowed to leave.” Lin Changshu spoke, “You really should change this temper of yours.”

After persuading Guo Zhongkui to stay, he gently reprimanded Guo Huiniang.

“Sister-in-law, Guo Dage and Guo Dasa are not that kind of people. They are victims too.” Lin Ziyin smiled, trying to mediate.

“Everything is ready. I’ll have someone prepare the meal now.” Guo Huiniang finally relented, her expression softening.

After lunch, Guo Zhongkui and his wife hurriedly left, while Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng boarded the carriage back.

The return of the Princess to the residence was a grand affair. Just like in Shili Village, as the Prince’s Residence carriage entered the city, many prominent families set off firecrackers to dispel any bad luck for the Princess.

“Those women in the back courtyard, I will deal with them upon my return.” Chu Sui Feng, sitting in the carriage, informed her first.

“What about the capital?” Lin Ziyin was worried and did not approve.

One should not cause unnecessary trouble over minor setbacks.

“Rest assured, I have already arranged a way out for them.” Chu Sui Feng held her hand and spoke gently.

“Greetings to Your Highness and the Princess.” The carriage stopped at the gate of the Prince’s Residence, where Master Sutu and Steward Bai, along with a group of people, were waiting behind the gate.

“Greetings to Your Highness and the Princess.” Among them were many prominent families from Fengcheng, including the Luo family, Wu family, Si family, and Mei Hanqing. As soon as they saw Lin Ziyin and Chu Sui Feng alight from the carriage, they immediately knelt down in greeting.

This time, they performed the grand ceremony, fully expressing their attitude towards Lin Ziyin’s return.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression was slightly cold. He had not told Lin Ziyin that there were already rumors in Fengcheng that were unfavorable to her.

Although this wind was not strong, it could not be ignored.

Moreover, he would not allow anyone to bully his woman.

Even if it meant destroying the entire city.

“Rise.” Chu Sui Feng raised his hand, and everyone stood up.

Lin Ziyin, even without asking around, could guess that with her return, Fengcheng would not remain quiet.

These loyal subjects of Chu Sui Feng had come today to show their stance.

“It’s too cold outside. You’ve all waited long enough. Let’s go inside to warm up.” Lin Ziyin smiled at everyone, as gentle as ever.

“Thank you, Princess.” Old Matriarch Si and the other ladies thanked her with smiles.

Everyone followed her and Chu Sui Feng into the Prince’s Residence.

“Since you are all here, you can serve as witnesses for me.” As soon as they sat down, Chu Sui Feng spoke without hesitation.

Everyone looked at him in confusion, but Si Tu Gong and Bai Xian had smiles on their faces.

“Those women in the back courtyard, I have never touched them in all these years. Now that I have married the Princess, I will certainly not enter their courtyard. So it is not appropriate for them to continue living in the Prince’s Residence. Therefore, I have specially built an estate for them and plan to send them there soon.” Chu Sui Feng glanced at everyone, slowly explaining.

Everyone was shocked. Why did Prince of Ling need to consult them about this? Strictly speaking, this was his private matter. What was his intention?

Mei Hanqing, who had served the old emperor, was much sharper than the average person. “Privately, those women are Your Highness’s concubines. Whatever Your Highness wants them to do, they should do without question. Publicly, their status is already suspicious. With the precedent of the Qin family woman harming the Princess, it is indeed inappropriate to let them stay in the Prince’s Residence any longer.”

Chapter 842: Addressing the Rumors (6)

Old fox, everyone cursed inwardly.

Si Tu Gong gave a slight smile and followed up, “Where does Your Highness intend to arrange them? Their statuses are different, and the current situation in the northern lands is not suitable for war.”

This was practically an open declaration that the prince was planning to rebel.

The expressions of those present varied—some were overjoyed, others wore worried looks, and a few even showed flickers of fear in their eyes.

Among those gathered, some were merely following the crowd, not truly loyal to Chu Sui Feng.

The imperial authority was supreme, and loyalty to the emperor was deeply ingrained in their minds. Si Tu Gong’s words had practically accused the prince of rebellion—how could they not be afraid?

Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong observed everyone’s reactions, taking note of their true feelings.

“Your Highness, how could you dismiss them because of me? The ones who harmed me were Qin and Miss Ming, but they have already been dealt with by Your Highness. How could the others in the back courtyard suffer unjustly?” Since Chu Sui Feng had already made his decision, Lin Ziyin naturally wouldn’t hold him back. She seemed to be persuading him, but in reality, she was giving him an opportunity to explain himself.

“Precisely because their statuses are different, I must be especially cautious. Rather than letting them waste their prime years in the back courtyard, it would be better to let them choose their own paths. After they leave the Prince’s Residence, I will post a notice explaining everything. They may stay in the northern lands and marry if they wish, or return to the capital with their families if they prefer. I will provide them with a sum of silver to leave.” Chu Sui Feng explained with a faint smile.

So that was what he had been waiting for—everyone let out a sigh of relief.

“Your Highness and the Princess have thought this through carefully,” a martial officer stood up and said heartily.

“Yes, our prince and princess are truly benevolent.” Many of the martial officers had long been dissatisfied with the women in the back courtyard. Martial officers tended to be straightforward, and since the women in the back courtyard were spies from various factions—something that was no longer a secret—they felt that Chu Sui Feng was being taken advantage of.

Now that the Prince’s Residence had a new mistress, and seeing what Lin Ziyin, the princess, had done, they admired her greatly. With their clear sense of right and wrong, they wished nothing more than for Chu Sui Feng to cleanse the back courtyard of those women with ill intentions.

The civil officials had more complicated thoughts. The clever ones had already guessed what Chu Sui Feng’s actions signified, while the slower ones were still trying to figure out his true intentions.

Compared to the martial officers, the civil officials were much more conservative, and hardly anyone spoke up.

“Your Highness, they are all legitimate daughters sent from the capital. If they are dismissed like this, won’t the emperor and the various noble families be displeased?” Someone finally couldn’t hold back and stood up to object.

Chu Sui Feng looked up and saw that the speaker was an old official from the northern lands. Previously, he had removed some officials, but he couldn’t eliminate them all—he had to keep some who were directly appointed by the emperor to have an explanation for the emperor.

This man held a low-ranking position, was cautious by nature, and a bit timid. He hadn’t done anything truly heinous, so Chu Sui Feng had left him alone.

But now, his words greatly displeased Chu Sui Feng.

Chu Sui Feng glared at him coldly. “Should we let the princess and I suffer in silence just to avoid displeasing them?”

His anger sent a chill down the man’s spine, and he didn’t dare say another word. He finally remembered how Chu Sui Feng had bloodily purged officials last year, and he immediately regretted speaking up.

“I have already sent letters to the capital to explain the situation to the emperor. Of course, I have also sent letters to the various noble families, inviting them to come to the northern lands to retrieve their daughters.” Chu Sui Feng successfully intimidated those with ulterior motives. Calmly, he softened his tone and gave everyone a reassuring explanation.

Chapter 843: Addressing the Rumors (7)

“You’ve thought of everything, Your Highness,” Si Tu Gong said with a faint smile, offering his congratulations.

“Since the Prince and Princess have just returned, we won’t be entertaining guests today,” Chu Sui Feng declared, effectively dismissing everyone.

The crowd immediately took the hint and began to leave in small groups.

“Those who leave the estate and whose families do not come to claim them will be put to work in the fields,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly once most of the guests had departed.

Si Tu Gong and Mei Hanqing, who remained behind, were delighted to hear this. If the families in the capital abandoned these women, they would suffer greatly. But after all these years of ill intentions in the back courtyard, they deserved their fate.

Even if their families did come to take them back, their lives would not be easy. Being married into the Prince of Ling’s estate only to be sent away would bring them nothing but shame. The people of the capital would look down on them, and the emperor would never trust them again. They would never live comfortably.

“This move of yours will thoroughly cleanse them,” Mei Hanqing said with a smile.

“Yesterday, we received news that the National Master of the northern kingdom has been severely wounded by Si San’s men. Blackie was rescued and is heading toward Liaocheng,” Si Tu Gong reported, his expression turning serious at the mention of Liaocheng.

“Your Highness, openly breaking ties now might not be wise,” Mei Hanqing sighed.

“Liaocheng is a crucial gateway between the capital and the northern lands, and its terrain is treacherous. No matter what, I must take this city,” Chu Sui Feng declared firmly.

Si Tu Gong and Mei Hanqing saw the determination in his eyes and felt both relieved and concerned.

“Don’t worry. Since we’re preparing for war, I’ve already made the necessary preparations,” Chu Sui Feng said, looking at her. “But this time, we’ll be using the Princess’s name to launch the attack. Do you mind?”

“I don’t care,” Lin Ziyin shook her head. “But Your Highness must consider the northern kingdom. If they take this opportunity to ally with Great Qin, the northern lands will be caught in the middle.”

“It won’t be a problem,” Si Tu Gong interjected. “They’ve schemed against the Princess. How could Your Highness let them off so easily? They’ll soon be too busy to cause trouble.”

Lin Ziyin sensed there was more to his words and looked at Chu Sui Feng in surprise.

“The emperor of the northern kingdom is cunning. He’s strong and healthy, so he doesn’t want to name an heir too soon. Under his rule, the northern kingdom is united, and their warriors are fierce. If we send troops directly, it will only lead to mutual destruction. And if the court attacks from behind, the northern lands will be in danger,” Chu Sui Feng explained.

“The Eldest Prince, Bulukan, is reckless and ambitious, with a cruel streak. If someone stirs the pot, he won’t be able to resist making a move against the ruler,” Si Tu Gong added.

“Internal strife?” Lin Ziyin asked, astonished.

Si Tu Gong and Mei Hanqing nodded with a smile.

Lin Ziyin didn’t care much about what was happening in the northern kingdom. What troubled her had finally come to pass. Overnight, the streets were abuzz with discussions and criticisms of her.

The next day, a group of scholars and former officials even gathered at the estate’s gates, kneeling and demanding the dismissal of the Princess.

Their reasoning was that Lin Ziyin had been captured by the northern kingdom for so long, her reputation was tarnished.

They might as well have said outright that Lin Ziyin had brought shame upon the Prince of Ling.

Lin Ziyin heard the news inside the estate but did not come forward to explain herself.

The truth would prevail. If others didn’t believe her, any explanation would only make things worse. More importantly, she trusted Chu Sui Feng to handle the matter.

They had discussed this possibility on their journey, so Lin Ziyin was mentally prepared. She wasn’t anxious or upset.

Lin Zige and Guo Huiniang, however, were deeply worried and came to keep her company.

“What should we do? They’re trying to frame you,” Lin Zige said, her face pale.

“Don’t worry. Your Highness will take care of it,” Lin Ziyin reassured her, patting her hand.

“How can you be so calm…” Lin Zige was so anxious she nearly choked on her words. Seeing Lin Ziyin’s composed demeanor, she wished she could knock some sense into her.

As it turned out, Chu Sui Feng did not disappoint.

On the first day the former officials and scholars “petitioned” at the estate, Chu Sui Feng did not appear, nor did he send anyone to explain.

Not getting what they wanted, they returned the next day, and the crowd seemed even larger.

At noon on the second day, a squad of black-armored soldiers appeared, escorting a group of people. Both the onlookers and the petitioners looked on with curiosity.

“Tell me, who sent you to slander the Princess?” Chu Sui Feng demanded, pointing at one of the men.

“I don’t know what Your Highness is talking about,” the man stubbornly replied.

Chu Sui Feng stared at him coldly. A black-armored soldier stepped forward, drew a dagger, and in a flash, the man’s five fingers were severed.

The man’s screams pierced everyone’s ears.

“Who sent you to spread these rumors?” Chu Sui Feng asked again, his voice like that of a demon.

“Your Highness, how can you resort to torture? Forced confessions lead to injustice!” a former official cried out.

All eyes turned to Chu Sui Feng. He let out a cold laugh, drew the sword from a nearby black-armored soldier, and swung it at the man on the ground.

Chapter 844: The Fate of the Ma Family (1)

In an instant, the official who had been speaking was decapitated.

The scholars kneeling around felt a sudden heat on their faces. When they touched their cheeks, their hands came away stained red. Then, seeing the headless corpse on the ground, several of them fainted on the spot.

“Spare us, Your Highness, spare us!” Some of the more timid ones began to beg for mercy.

The crowd of onlookers was vast, and seeing Chu Sui Feng standing like a god of death in the center of the gate, with the black-armored soldiers radiating killing intent beside him, they were all frozen in terror.

Some children were so frightened they were about to cry, and their parents quickly covered their mouths.

The scholars who had come to petition were stunned, their eyes wide and mouths trembling, no longer daring to make a sound.

“Does anyone else wish to speak?” Chu Sui Feng’s voice was laced with killing intent. “Anyone who slanders the Princess shall be executed without mercy.”

Many of the scholars silently regretted their actions. Only now did they realize that Chu Sui Feng was the true master of the northern lands. Here, his word carried more weight than even the emperor’s decree.

Though some were afraid, they were not convinced. These people were not truly targeting Lin Ziyin; rather, their minds were corrupted, genuinely concerned that Lin Ziyin had been taken by the northerners and was no longer pure, making her unworthy of Chu Sui Feng.

“If you have nothing to say, then get out of my sight,” Chu Sui Feng coldly commanded.

Some of the petitioners scrambled to their feet and slunk away into the crowd, while most remained kneeling, trembling but not moving.

Chu Sui Feng sneered. “Kill them.”

With that single word, the black-armored soldiers drew their gleaming weapons. The blades shone in the sunlight, and the faces of the onlookers were filled with terror. They had only come to watch the spectacle, never expecting it to turn so bloody.

But the people were not worried, for they knew the Prince of Ling would never slaughter the innocent.

Those standing at the front began to retreat, fearing that the blood from the executions would splatter onto them, bringing them misfortune.

“Your Highness, Prince of Ling!” an elderly man with white whiskers cried out. “This humble one is only concerned for you, for the northern lands! My life is worthless, but Your Highness is wise and mighty—you must not let any stain tarnish your reputation!”

“Your Highness!” Many of the kneeling scholars wailed, kowtowing to him.

Si Tu Gong and Mei Hanqing stood behind Chu Sui Feng, silently watching the scholars and former officials on the ground, shaking their heads in disappointment. It was a shame—these people, though somewhat corrupt, still held the Prince of Ling in their hearts.

But since the prince was enraged, he would surely make examples of some of them, using bloodshed to suppress and deter.

No one wanted to be the first to step forward. Neither of them spoke to intervene, merely observing in silence.

Many of the petitioners recognized Master Sutu. Seeing that he remained silent, their hearts grew cold.

Would they truly meet their end at the gates of the Prince’s Residence today? Many closed their eyes in despair, while others looked hopefully at Chu Sui Feng, or at Mei Hanqing and Si Tu Gong.

But all three remained coldly indifferent.

“Wait!” Just as the black-armored soldiers were about to strike, Lin Ziyin emerged from the gates of the Prince’s Residence.

Hong Ying and the others followed closely beside her, vigilantly watching the people on the ground and the surrounding crowd, keeping her safely in the center.

With the mistress’s appearance—and her being the central figure in this matter—the entire area before the Prince’s Residence fell silent.

“Your Highness,” Lin Ziyin said, “let them speak. Otherwise, even if you kill them, there will still be those who are not convinced, and hidden dangers will remain in the future.”

Chapter 845: The Fate of the Ma Family (2)

“They deserve to die.” Chu Sui Feng’s expression finally softened when he saw her.

Many of the surrounding commoners had never actually seen Lin Ziyin before, and now that they saw her in person, many were secretly sizing her up.

“You came here to request punishment, thinking I am unclean. Tell me, what gives you the right to say that? Is it just because I went to the northern kingdom once?” Lin Ziyin looked at the people on the ground and asked coldly.

At this moment, though she didn’t look as fierce as Chu Sui Feng, she carried an equally imposing aura.

This was a different kind of confidence and self-respect.

“Princess.” An elderly man, who had been lying on the ground, finally sat up upon hearing her question. “Since the Princess is willing to give this humble one a chance, I will speak frankly. This humble one does not wish to offend the Prince and Princess, but the Prince is the war god of our northern lands, the hero in the hearts of our people. The Princess was taken by the Tartars, and though it was not her intention, it will invite criticism. From now on, whenever this matter is discussed, the Prince will surely be criticized.”

“Criticism?” Lin Ziyin let out a light laugh. “Like you, for example? I think you’re just full of yourself, coming here to stir up trouble. Rather than saying you want to protect the Prince’s reputation, it’s more like you want to turn the Prince into the fool you imagine him to be.”

As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd let out surprised gasps, while Mei Hanqing and Si Tu Gong couldn’t help but laugh.

Chu Sui Feng shot them both a cold glare, and the two quickly lowered their heads to suppress their laughter.

“Princess, this humble one respects you…”

“I don’t want your kind of respect.” Lin Ziyin cut him off without hesitation. “Fortunately, the ruler of the northern kingdom doesn’t have your kind of malicious intentions.”

Many civil officials and scholars listened with disdain in their eyes.

“Has the Princess only been in the northern kingdom for a few days, and she’s already willing to speak for them?” someone impulsively questioned.

Chu Sui Feng’s sharp gaze shot over.

“Are you trying to say that I’ve been turned by the northerners?” Lin Ziyin looked at them with a mocking smile.

The other party was immediately speechless. Though he hadn’t said it aloud, that was exactly what he had been thinking.

“I’d really like to know how someone with your kind of brain manages to read books.” Lin Ziyin looked at him with disdain.

“This humble one respects you…”

“Enough. I really don’t want your kind of respect.” Lin Ziyin cut him off again.

The other party was so angered by her that his face turned pale. The scholars and officials on the ground also seemed to have been insulted, all glaring at her collectively.

Lin Ziyin calmly swept her gaze over them. “May I ask, why does the northern kingdom harass our northern lands year after year?”

“Because they are ambitious like wolves.” A scholar gritted his teeth in response.

“Not a sufficient answer.” Lin Ziyin shot him a disdainful look.

Chu Sui Feng stood to the side, looking somewhat impatient. So many people were bullying his wife—did they think he was dead?

But since Lin Ziyin wouldn’t let him interfere, he could only stand by helplessly and wait.

“Because the northern kingdom lacks food, especially during the winter months.” A young man in the crowd of onlookers pondered for a moment before answering loudly.

“The Tartars not only lack food, but they are also short on other resources. They raise cattle and sheep, which barely solves their hunger, but those goods cannot be sold as commodities. Without a certain amount of commodity support, how can a country have enough silver to maintain its army and keep its massive institutions running? Even the Prince, over all these years, has not dared to waste a single grain of food, because the northern lands are our foundation. The Prince hopes to share both the sweet and the bitter with everyone.” Si Tu Gong continued loudly, intentionally or not, singing praises of Chu Sui Feng.

Chapter 846: The Fate of the Ma Family (3)

“As an official from the capital, my greatest impression upon arriving in the northern lands has been witnessing the changes here over the past two years with my own eyes,” Mei Hanqing declared loudly. “You must all feel the transformation in Fengcheng deeply. But have you ever considered—without the Princess of Ling, could your lives be so prosperous?”

The crowd erupted in noise, many seemingly disagreeing with Mei Hanqing’s words.

“Do you think I’m exaggerating?” Mei Hanqing remained composed. “Most of the shops on the streets seem to have nothing to do with the Princess. But have you ever thought—without the Princess, could Fengcheng attract so many merchants from all directions? When they come to Fengcheng, they need lodging, food, entertainment, transportation… While you earn money, have you ever been grateful to the Princess?”

The common folk, and even the kneeling scholars on the ground, had never considered this question.

“Free education was proposed by the Princess, but where does the money for education come from? It doesn’t fall from the sky. So the Princess devised a way to collect taxes from the people and use them for the people. While you and your children benefit, have you ever thought of the Princess’s kindness?” Mei Hanqing’s questioning words echoed in the air.

“This year’s method of using beans as seeds was provided by the Princess. All the machinery running in the fields was designed by the Princess. You can eat your fill and earn money from various trades. Have you ever been grateful to the Princess?” Si Jin Yu stepped forward.

“Yes! You each received the opportunity for free education because of the Princess’s kindness, yet you use the scholars’ sour attitudes to bully the Princess. Your hearts must have been eaten by dogs. Without the Princess, you are nothing.” A group of young women stepped forward. They had just come to support Lin Ziyin and were determined to seek justice for her.

“Yes! Without the Princess, what are you?”

…

These young women were all beneficiaries of Lin Ziyin’s kindness from the previous year. Because of her, they could support themselves through free training in weaving, embroidery, and service industries.

“The second question.” Lin Ziyin looked at the old man on the ground. “Why did the Tartars abduct me?”

“This…” The old man found this question difficult to answer.

If he said it was because of Lin Ziyin’s status, people would surely sympathize with her and side with her. The previous speech had already made many young scholars blush with shame. If he answered poorly, today’s matter might be settled. But he absolutely could not allow anyone to tarnish the Prince of Ling’s reputation.

But if he said it was because of her beauty, that would be nonsense. Because Lin Ziyin, standing in the crowd, was not particularly striking. What stood out was her calm and composed demeanor.

“He can’t answer, so I will.” Mei Junlin spoke loudly. “Because the Princess is a wise and capable person, the Tartars certainly didn’t come for her beauty. Through their spies, they learned that the dramatic changes in our northern lands are largely due to the Princess. They wanted to use the Princess to change the dire situation of their northern kingdom’s treasury and granaries. Capturing one person is much more practical than going to war, isn’t it?”

Many people agreed, another group of progressive scholars who had come to support her with banners.

“A bunch of idiots.” Suddenly, Luo Yan and Si Jinhan appeared, looking exhausted.

“Do you know what happened to the Princess after she arrived in the northern kingdom?” Luo Yan smiled. “The ruler of the northern kingdom treated her as an honored guest. Although he sent many soldiers to monitor her daily, he didn’t torture her. Instead, he allowed her to move freely through the streets and alleys of the northern kingdom’s imperial palace. His purpose was to make the Princess take action. The old man even shamelessly had all his sons pursue the Princess, promising that whoever married her as his senior consort would become the crown prince.”

Chapter 847: The Fate of the Ma Family (4)

“Enough.” Chu Sui Feng roared, his anger flaring at the mention of this matter.

“Not enough.” Si Jinhan retorted, “You fools actually tried to push the blame onto others. Tell me, would you resort to violence against someone who is asking for help?”

Many faces in the crowd flushed red. They had never considered this before. More importantly, they had no idea the Princess of Ling was so formidable.

“Third question, I ask you—if your daughter was abducted by the Tartars and lost her virtue, what would you do?” Lin Ziyin looked at the elderly man on the ground, the leader of the scholars, then turned to the officials. “And what would you do?”

Many officials broke out in a cold sweat, but the old man answered with righteous indignation, “If that were the case, I would personally end her life.”

As soon as these words left his mouth, murmurs spread through the crowd.

A woman and two young girls in the crowd burst into loud sobs, their eyes filled with resentment as they glared at the old man.

“You are unworthy of being a father,” Lin Ziyin said calmly, her gaze fixed on the old man. “Children must respect their elders, but elders must also cherish their children. Every year, sisters from our northern lands suffer at the hands of the Tartars. Did they ask for such disasters? Their bodies and minds are already wounded, but nothing compares to the harm inflicted by their own kin, their own friends—mocking them, ignoring them. Any man who does this is worse than a beast, for even beasts know to protect their young.”

Her words resonated deeply with many women present, though some remained unmoved.

“To seek fame and save face at the expense of your own children, your own people, and still have the audacity to call yourself a hero and a role model—you truly are no better than beasts,” Luo Yanlan supported the Princess of Ling.

“You, you…” The old man had never been so publicly humiliated. Overwhelmed with rage, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.

“Your Highness, Master Sutu, I have a request,” Lin Ziyin said earnestly to Chu Sui Feng. “I hope to add two new laws to the legal code of the northern lands: First, any man who forces himself upon a woman against her will shall be punished. The severity of the punishment will depend on the circumstances, especially in cases involving young girls, where the penalties must be even harsher. Second, no woman may be sold without her explicit consent before an official, with her parents present as witnesses.”

She continued, “Women are half the sky in our northern lands. I believe that if women are confident, independent, and self-respecting, they will never be inferior to men. Whatever men can do, women can do just as well—perhaps even better. At the very least, women can bear children, and men cannot.”

The last remark was laced with playful teasing.

The crowd erupted in laughter, a warm and good-natured sound.

In truth, the rules of Shili Village had long been similar. Though the men were somewhat embarrassed, none objected vehemently. After all, it was said that marriages in Shili Village were harmonious, with men tilling the fields and women weaving. Moreover, with the government’s free academies, many girls had learned valuable skills. The rise of wool yarn, knitting, and garment factories meant that many women earned as much as men. With economic independence, everyone had come to accept her words.

“Once our cotton cultivation in the south succeeds, we will establish weaving mills and hire many female workers. So, girls, you must strive to prove your worth. What does it mean to strive? First, you must believe in yourselves. If you don’t even believe in your own abilities, how can anyone else?”

Lin Ziyin encouraged them all.

Chapter 848: The Ma Family’s Fate (5)

“What the Princess says makes sense, Your Highness, what do you think?” Mei Hanqing looked at Chu Sui Feng.

“The Princess’s words are my words. Add one more rule—those who harm innocent women in their families will be severely punished.” Chu Sui Feng added ruthlessly.

“Long live the Prince and Princess, long live, long live!” All the women on the street, whether married or unmarried, knelt before Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin. No one had ever defended them like this, no one had ever given them so much encouragement. From the bottom of their hearts, they accepted Lin Ziyin as their Princess.

“Speak. Who told you to spread those rumors?” The initiative was now in Chu Sui Feng’s hands. The man whose fingers had been severed was already terrified. Seeing how Chu Sui Feng had killed an official without batting an eye, he had been on the verge of breaking from the moment he was caught. But clinging to a sliver of hope, he had gritted his teeth and refused to confess. Then, the Prince of Ling had given him no chance, severing his fingers one by one.

Mother! For a few measly copper coins, he had sold his own fingers. If he had known, he would have rather died than spoken out of turn.

“Your Highness, spare me! I’ll talk, I’ll talk right now!” Fear made him forget the pain. The man on the ground confessed everything. “It was a man. He gave me twenty copper coins and told me what to say. I’ll never do it again!”

Once someone confessed, and the others saw the corpse and the severed fingers, they quickly followed suit. “Your Highness, I remember now. That man spoke with a capital accent.”

“Yes, yes! You reminded me!”

…

One person’s memory sparked another’s agreement.

The surrounding commoners, now understanding the full story, were furious, their faces flushed with anger. They shouted, demanding that the rumor-mongers be thrown into prison.

“Ten years of hard labor. Their families will not be implicated. If they offend again, their entire clans will be executed.” Chu Sui Feng coldly declared. “Bring the rest of them here.”

The people who were brought out were all dressed well, and the crowd looked at them with disdain.

“Injustice, Your Highness! I’ve been wronged!” Ma Zhicai was among them. Having done so many wicked deeds, his mental resilience was strong. Seeing Chu Sui Feng, he immediately knelt and cried out, “I never spread any rumors! I was just working honestly at the inn. I don’t know anything!”

“Your Highness, I heard him say it first. That’s why I repeated it!” Someone pointed out that Ma Zhicai was one of the originators of the rumors.

“Are you saying I’ve wronged you?” Chu Sui Feng kicked Ma Zhicai, sending him flying.

“I wouldn’t dare!” Ma Zhicai seethed inwardly but bit his tongue, pretending to know nothing.

“Just because my sister broke off the engagement, you hate me so much that you’d collude with the northern kingdom to harm my Princess?” Lin Ziyin stood tall, looking down at him with disdain.

Ma Zhicai’s expression flickered, but he quickly raised his head, looking at Lin Ziyin with a wronged expression. “Princess, I’ve been wronged! It was my family who broke off the engagement first. How would I dare hold a grudge against you? I’m just a scholar, making a living at the inn. How would I ever come into contact with people from the northern kingdom?”

Ma Zhicai was clever. He subtly implied that Lin Ziyin was using her status to take revenge on him, and as a small fry, he could only suffer in silence.

The commoners despised spies and traitors the most. Regardless of whether Ma Zhicai’s words were true or false, the onlookers’ gazes turned hostile.

Chu Sui Feng was even more ruthless. He never let the kneeling officials and scholars rise.

If they liked kneeling so much, then they could keep kneeling.

Chapter 849: The Ma Family’s Fate (6)

The winter ground was bitterly cold. Those kneeling had been in that position for so long that their legs had gone numb. Yet, no one dared to rise without the Prince of Ling’s command. Before them lay a headless corpse, and many silently regretted their actions.

“You never give up, do you?” Lin Ziyin sneered at him. “The Prince deliberately left you for me to handle. Without evidence, how could I have captured you?”

“If the Princess insists I’m a spy, then I demand proof,” Ma Zhicai retorted, lifting his head with a mocking tone.

“You want proof? It’s simple.” Lin Ziyin clapped her hands, and a squad of black-armored soldiers immediately brought forward a woman and two children.

“Second Aunt? Big Dog?” Ma Zhicai’s heart jolted in shock.

“Mrs. Bao, speak,” Si Tu Gong addressed the woman. “Do you recognize this man?” He pointed at Ma Zhicai on the ground.

“Yes, Your Highness, Princess,” Mrs. Bao replied softly. “He is my husband’s nephew, Ma Zhicai, from the same village as the Princess. Both he and my husband are spies for the northern kingdom.”

The onlookers, upon hearing this, wished they could pelt Ma Zhicai with stones.

Unfazed, Mrs. Bao recounted the grudges between her family, Ma Zhicai’s family, and the Lin family in detail.

“Do you have evidence?” Si Tu Gong asked.

“This is the evidence.” Mrs. Bao produced a bundle. “These papers are unique to the Tartars, the kind used by wealthy households. I specifically asked around. This blanket is also something given to servants by noble Tartar families. Moreover, I saw him meeting with a group of Tartars with my own eyes.”

“Where did they meet?”

“They were at the inn. My husband had entrusted him to bring me silver, but I grew suspicious and followed him. I never expected to discover he was a spy,” Mrs. Bao answered calmly. “Though I am but a woman, I am from the northern lands. I won’t let my children become the northern kingdom’s lackeys, only to be pointed at and scorned when they grow up.”

Big Dog and Little Dog were no longer children. Hearing their mother’s words, both burst into wails.

“Nonsense! These are all your baseless accusations!” Ma Zhicai glared at Mrs. Bao with hatred. He never imagined that when she came to the inn that day, she had actually suspected him.

Mrs. Bao didn’t even glance at him. Instead, she knelt and kowtowed repeatedly. “I beg Your Highness and the Princess to spare my children, as they knew nothing of this.”

After speaking, Mrs. Bao continued to kowtow without stopping.

Everyone fell silent, except for Ma Zhicai, who roared, “You cheap woman! You’re nothing but a cheap woman…”

“Big Dog, Little Dog, remember this—you are people of the northern lands. Even in death, you will be ghosts of the north. Swear to the heavens that if you ever harbor resentment toward the Prince and Princess for this, may you be struck by lightning and meet a terrible end.” Mrs. Bao lifted her head, her expression grave, completely ignoring Ma Zhicai, who was being restrained by the black-armored soldiers. “Pass this family rule down to your descendants. If they disobey, their elders will take their lives.”

Upon hearing this, everyone gasped in shock.

“I can spare you and your two children,” Chu Sui Feng said slowly.

Lin Ziyin was moved. Mrs. Bao was not a kind woman; in fact, she was often harsh. But at this moment, her high cheekbones and thick lips no longer seemed ugly. She was an extraordinary woman.

Who says the common folk at the bottom of society are the worst? Human nature is the most complex thing—no one can predict what a person will think or do next.

Chapter 850: The Ma Family’s Fate (7)

“Cheap woman, you won’t die well. These two brats won’t have a good end either. They betrayed their father, and heaven won’t spare them.” Ma Zhicai’s face twisted, his already long face stretching even further.

“Shut up. You’re the one who deserves retribution.” The village headman pushed through the crowd with over a dozen men. “Your Ma family abandoned the engagement because of poverty and wealth, and now you blame the Princess? Ma Erlang brought this upon himself. If he hadn’t harbored ill intentions toward the Lin family and gone to steal from them, how would he have ended up wanted? You have a corrupt heart, yet you blame others.”

The village headman had seen the black-armored soldiers ransacking the Ma family residence and, after learning what had happened, brought several villagers who weren’t resting to the scene. As soon as he arrived, he heard Ma Zhicai’s words, which made his short beard bristle with anger.

“It’s all the Lin family’s fault! Bao, you cheap woman, what did you gain by slandering my son? Heaven, open your eyes! There’s no way out!” Mrs. Yan still didn’t realize the severity of the situation. Seeing Ma Zhicai’s disheveled state, she immediately started throwing tantrums.

Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin’s expressions remained unchanged as they watched her, as if observing a clownish spectacle.

On the contrary, Ma Youcai was terrified. “It wasn’t me! I had nothing to do with it. It was him! I saw Ma Zhicai colluding with the enemy.” Before any interrogation, this man unexpectedly provided information. “He hid things in the secret compartment in his own room. I know all about it.”

“Are you possessed? What nonsense are you spouting?” If she weren’t being restrained, Mrs. Yan would have gone over to slap her younger son awake.

“Your Highness, Princess, we have already separated from the family and cut ties. Their matters have nothing to do with my family. The village headman and the villagers can testify to this. Old man, you know this too.” Mrs. Huang, though frightened, tightly embraced her two children and knelt to explain.

“Yes, we have separated and cut ties.” Ma Xincai quickly agreed. On the way here, he felt as if the sky was falling. He didn’t know what had happened. Only after arriving in Fengcheng did he learn that Ma Zhicai was in trouble—and big trouble. He was stunned.

He couldn’t admit it. Absolutely not. Colluding with the enemy was the most shameful crime, punishable by extermination of nine generations.

He hadn’t done anything wrong. He still had two children. He didn’t want to die, nor did he want his lineage to end like this. But he didn’t know what to do. Mrs. Huang’s calmness seemed to give him a sense of reassurance.

He finally chose to protect his own small family.

“This humble one can testify. Mrs. Huang speaks the truth.”

“He’s telling the truth.” Grandfather Lin also squeezed in under the protection of Jueming and Yu Shao’en.

“Grandpa.” Lin Ziyin warmly greeted him.

“You’ve done so much for the northern lands. Since they don’t appreciate it, you don’t need to think about them anymore. If Your Highness is also displeased, you can come back with me. As long as there’s food in the house, you won’t go hungry.” Grandfather Lin looked at her with some sadness, some guilt, but mostly care.

“Grandpa, calm down.” Chu Sui Feng awkwardly came over and subtly pulled Lin Ziyin to his side. “I naturally won’t let anyone bully the Princess. Anyone who bullies the Princess won’t escape punishment.”

Mrs. Huang’s family was finally no longer implicated.

With things having developed to this point, what more was there to understand? The onlookers, fearing that the Lin family workshop might really close and affect their livelihoods, immediately began to shout indignantly, demanding that the Prince of Ling severely punish the culprits.

“It’s you who ruined me! We didn’t collude with the enemy!” Ma Zhicai struggled and roared.

“Bring all the spies up.” Si Tu Gong saw that he still wasn’t giving up and coldly ordered the black-armored soldiers.

Before long, Ma Erlang and a group of northern kingdom men were brought forward. Some recognized a few of them because they were the shopkeeper and employees of the inn.

“Speak.” Si Tu Gong said coldly.

“Warriors of the northern kingdom fear no death. Being captured is our own failure; we have nothing to say.” The shopkeeper looked proud.

“Father.” Little Dog looked at Ma Erlang in surprise. Mrs. Bao’s face showed sadness, while Big Dog angrily glared at the somewhat sleazy man before him.

Ma Erlang opened his mouth but said nothing.

“It’s you! You ruined us! You couldn’t have a good life, so you wanted us to suffer with you!” Ma Dalang fiercely glared at Ma Erlang.

Mrs. Huang, afraid of scaring the children, quickly pulled her two children back. Ma Xincai silently protected his mother and the three children.

Toward Ma Zhicai and his parents, he felt somewhat disheartened. Why couldn’t they live a good life? What was the point of all this trouble? Who was to blame for this outcome?

Mrs. Huang was even more determined to properly educate her two children when she returned, to prevent them from going astray.

“Back then, when you went to steal from the Lin family, it was you, big brother, who instigated it. Zhicai, I advised him not to take this path, but he wouldn’t listen. You blame me, but who do I blame?” Ma Erlang, hearing Ma Dalang’s accusations, felt as if his heart was being twisted. His parents had died early, and he had always listened to Ma Dalang. If Ma Dalang hadn’t been constantly inciting him from behind, he wouldn’t have resented the Lin family, nor would he have coveted their wealth. Today’s outcome was all his own doing. In despair, he closed his eyes.

“His father.” Mrs. Bao led the two children to Ma Erlang. “I don’t care what others think of you, but I know you’ve been good to us three. Don’t blame me. I can’t let the two children be…” she trailed off.

“I don’t have a father like you!” Big Dog pointed at him and shouted, his emotions highly agitated.

Chapter 851: Retribution (1)

Mrs. Bao’s hand struck Big Dog’s face with a sharp slap. “He is your father. He wronged the northern lands, wronged the Prince and Princess, wronged Shili Village, but he never wronged you, never wronged this family.”

Big Dog’s tears streamed down his face.

“You did the right thing,” Ma Erlang finally let his own tears fall. When he had learned that Mrs. Bao was the one who betrayed him, he had hated her with every fiber of his being. But now, he no longer hated her. She had done the right thing. The life he had been living was like walking on a knife’s edge—sooner or later, his identity would be exposed, and he would be dragged into hell. His death didn’t matter much; after all, these years in the northern kingdom, he had lived worse than a dog. The people of the northern kingdom looked down on him, always taking their frustrations out on him.

To survive, he had pushed himself to the limit every day in training. Now that Mrs. Bao had exposed him, he no longer had to live in constant fear. He could finally sleep peacefully, and he wouldn’t have to worry about his children being dragged into this mess in the future.

“Live your lives well. Stay in the village and live in peace. Don’t be like your father. As long as you don’t harm others, the villagers won’t treat you badly. Even if they say some harsh words, don’t take them to heart. Consider it your way of atoning for your father’s sins.” A dying man’s words are kind, and in Ma Erlang’s case, this saying held true.

“Father!” Big Dog clung to him, sobbing uncontrollably, while Little Dog cried so hard he could barely breathe.

“Take the children and go. Don’t write anything on my grave—it’ll only bring them trouble.” Ma Erlang wept as he gave his final instructions. Death was terrifying, but he also felt an inexplicable sense of relief. “Xincai, my nephew’s wife, if you have the time, lend them a hand. The children will remember your kindness. You two are good people. With you looking after them, I can rest in peace.”

“Uncle, we’ll help however we can,” Ma Xincai replied, still hesitant, afraid that Chu Sui Feng might blame them. But Mrs. Huang responded with confidence.

Even the Prince and Princess had spared Mrs. Bao and her children. Helping them in their time of need wouldn’t make the Princess think they were heartless. Besides, the two children were truly pitiful—lending a hand wouldn’t be much trouble.

Mrs. Bao’s tears flowed endlessly, no matter how much she wiped them away.

“Take them and go. Let me leave in peace.” Ma Erlang turned his head, refusing to look at Mrs. Bao again.

Mrs. Bao lowered her head, and under the villagers’ scornful yet sympathetic gazes, she led the two children away, step by step.

“Take the silver with you,” Lin Ziyin said calmly. “No matter how it was obtained, it was a father and husband’s care for his family. Take it.”

Mrs. Bao turned and looked deeply at her before walking over to carefully gather the bundle from the ground. Then, pulling the two children along, she knelt heavily and kowtowed three times to Lin Ziyin.

Lin Ziyin understood Mrs. Bao’s meaning. She wasn’t kowtowing to the Princess of Ling of the northern lands—she was kowtowing to Lin Ziyin, to the Lin family. The feud between the Ma family’s second branch and the Lin family was now settled.

Grandfather Lin remained silent. Mrs. Bao’s apology, he accepted on behalf of the Lin family. From this day forward, he would hold no grudge against this weak woman.

“The Lin family will set aside a portion of seedlings for you. Send these two children to the village school to study. Education will teach them reason, and you must guide them well.” Grandfather Lin spoke.

Mrs. Bao lifted her head, her eyes instantly filling with tears.

“Get up. When you return, I will have the villagers help you prepare the fields. Come spring, we will all plant the seedlings together.” The village headman sighed. With the Lin family’s stance clear, he now spoke on behalf of the villagers. From this day on, the village would no longer shun her, nor would they bring up Ma Erlang’s deeds again.

Chapter 852: Retribution (2)

Mrs. Bao remained silent, only kowtowing three more times to the village headman and the village elders.

The onlookers, moved by the sight of the widowed mother and her children, wiped away tears, while Ma Erlang wept uncontrollably.

Life is like clear water—what you give is what you receive. Unfortunately, he only realized this truth too late. If he had been as diligent and content as the other villagers, his family of four would have lived in harmony like the others.

The Ma Xincai family was the perfect example.

In the end, Mrs. Bao took her two children and left, not staying to watch any longer.

The kneeling civil officials and scholars were drenched in cold sweat. Even in the dead of winter, many had beads of sweat rolling down their foreheads.

“Your Highness, the Prince and Princess, please show mercy!” Some cunning officials began to plead.

“Utterly corrupt,” Chu Sui Feng said coldly, looking down at the group. “Since you lack the brains, you should no longer occupy your positions. Mei Hanqing, Si Tu, the two of you must quickly find capable replacements from the academies.”

“Your Highness, I bear the imperial seal!” one official protested, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he knew he was doomed.

The Prince of Ling was clearly making an example of them—they were the monkeys being warned by the chicken’s fate.

Chu Sui Feng had not only achieved his goal of vindicating Lin Ziyin but had also used this opportunity to purge officials he disliked.

Most importantly, after this, no one in Fengcheng would dare harbor any resentment toward Lin Ziyin.

Chu Sui Feng was indeed determined to reform the northern lands. Since he had chosen to act, he was unafraid of the court’s displeasure.

Once Ma Zhicai’s crimes were confirmed, no amount of screaming could save him. He was flayed alive and hung on the city walls, his remains displayed beside the Tartars he had served. Mrs. Yan, watching her beloved son being carved piece by piece until only bones and organs remained, went mad on the spot.

Though Ma Dalang and Ma Youcai had not collaborated with the enemy, they were still implicated. They were sent to the underworld city to perform hard labor for the rest of their lives.

Ma Xincai, though heartbroken, could only secretly slip a little silver to Ma Dalang and Mrs. Yan—behind Mrs. Huang’s back. The amount was meager.

With this, Chu Sui Feng had neatly resolved the spread of the rumors.

“Next year, you should still find a suitable family to arrange a marriage,” Madam Si said earnestly, holding Si Jin Yu’s hand in the flower hall of the Si family estate.

“I think that young man from the Luo family is quite good,” the Old Matriarch said with a smile.

“Grandmother, Mother, I don’t intend to arrange a marriage yet. I want to do more in the academy. The work I’m doing now is meaningful, and I’m proud to be able to share the burdens of the northern lands and the Prince and Princess,” Si Jin Yu replied with a smile, declining the suggestion.

“But…” Madam Si was reluctant. A girl’s age was a concern—it would be difficult to find a good match later. Seeing her daughter’s enthusiasm, however, she couldn’t bring herself to object.

“The path she has chosen is her own; let her walk it,” General Si declared.

Madam Si, though worried, said no more. After all, Si Jin Yu had been raised to become a consort for the Prince of Ling’s estate, as had the Luo family girl. But life was unpredictable!

She looked at Si Jin Yu with complicated emotions.

“Not entering the Prince’s Residence may not be a bad thing. Even if the Luo or Wu families are excellent, Jin Yu cannot marry into either,” the old general said calmly.

Though he did not state the reason, Madam Si and the others understood. The women’s faces immediately showed surprise.

“Perhaps that second son of the Mei family is also a good choice,” the old general suggested with a smile.

Chapter 853: Retaliation (3)

Si Jin Yu remained silent. As a female scholar in the academy, she had the freedom to choose her own marriage. For now, she had no suitable candidate in mind. As for the future, she would cross that bridge when she came to it.

After handling the rumors in Fengcheng, Lin Ziyin found herself with nothing to do. Thus, the matter of the women in the back courtyard became the most pressing issue at hand.

Chu Sui Feng had already posted a notice at the market entrance regarding the women of the back courtyard. Normally, such a significant matter would have stirred up all sorts of gossip. But because of the previous rumor incident, the people of Fengcheng had gained a new understanding of Lin Ziyin, the Princess. When the notice was posted, everyone seemed to take it in stride, with only a few people making half-hearted comments.

“Pack your things immediately. The Prince has arranged new residences for you. There, he will provide you with six months’ worth of living expenses and has also notified your families to come and take you back. If no one comes for you after six months, you must fend for yourselves. The Prince’s Residence will no longer provide you with living expenses,” Steward Bai announced to all the women of the back courtyard gathered in the main hall.

“We want to see the Prince,” one of the beauties immediately retorted, the first to speak up. “We sisters were all personally selected by the emperor. It’s not our fault, so why are we being sent away?”

“Yes, we don’t know what we did wrong to deserve this punishment.”

The room erupted into chaos.

Some remained composed. “Steward Bai, is this the Prince’s decision or the Princess’s?”

“It is the Prince’s decision,” Steward Bai replied with a smile. “The Princess is busy with seedling cultivation and doesn’t have much time to deal with your matters. The Prince has spoken—if anyone is dissatisfied, they will be sent directly to the underworld city to fend for themselves, and their families can go there to retrieve them.”

The underworld city? The beauties were shocked into silence, no longer daring to speak out.

If the northern lands were where the most dangerous criminals of Great Qin served their sentences, then the underworld city was where the most dangerous criminals of the northern lands were sent. Located in the deepest part of the northern lands, it was surrounded by desolation. It was said that even on horseback, it would take over a month to escape. Those sent there were guarded by elite soldiers every day, forced to cultivate the land.

Supplies were scarce.

How could these delicate beauties survive there?

Seeing that the beauties were all intimidated, Steward Bai smirked inwardly. They truly were the type who refused a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!

“Start moving out tomorrow. Pack your things quickly. Nothing from the Prince’s Residence is allowed to be taken with you,” Steward Bai added.

“It’s simply outrageous,” someone muttered angrily after Steward Bai left.

But her words failed to stir anyone’s interest. Everyone, their faces ashen, returned to their own courtyards with their maidservants.

Lin Wan’er did not return. Instead, she brought her maidservant to Lin Ziyin’s residence.

“Please announce my arrival. Lin Wan’er requests an audience,” she said respectfully to Nanny Qin.

Nanny Qin sized her up. Seeing her humble and respectful demeanor, and recalling how she had announced Qin’s arrival, she nodded, giving her a bit of face. “I will naturally report to the Princess, but whether she is willing to see you is another matter.”

“I understand. I apologize for the trouble,” Lin Wan’er replied without a hint of impatience.

Nanny Qin turned and entered the courtyard. Upon seeing Lin Ziyin, she reported Lin Wan’er’s request.

“Could it be that she still wants to curry favor with the Princess?” Qiao’er guessed discontentedly, her impression of Lin Wan’er’s previous arrogance still fresh in her mind.

Chapter 854: Retaliation (4)

“That can’t be right. She helped us greatly last time,” Huang Ying said doubtfully.

“Let her in to speak,” Lin Ziyin ordered.

Nanny Qin went out and brought Lin Wan’er inside.

“Greetings to the Princess,” Lin Wan’er said. Though she was a consort, she did not perform the consort’s courtesy. Instead, she knelt and kowtowed deeply to Lin Ziyin.

At least she knows her place! Qiao’er and the others relaxed slightly.

“What brings you here?” Before Lin Wan’er could rise, Chu Sui Feng strode in.

The moment he saw Lin Wan’er kneeling on the ground, his once radiant smile froze into icy disdain, his gaze sharp as a blade.

The incidents with Qin and Miss Ming had left Chu Sui Feng wary. He despised the women of the back courtyard and distrusted every one of them. To him, Lin Wan’er’s appearance was nothing but ill-intentioned.

“Women’s private matters, Your Highness. Wait a moment—I have important business to discuss with you,” Lin Ziyin said softly to Chu Sui Feng.

Facing Lin Ziyin, Chu Sui Feng transformed entirely. His face softened into a smile, his eyes warming. “Very well. I’ll wait for you in the study.”

“Speak. What brings you here?” Lin Ziyin asked. “Sit.”

“Thank you, Princess, but I prefer to stand,” Lin Wan’er replied, not daring to show the slightest disrespect after witnessing Chu Sui Feng’s deference to Lin Ziyin. “I’ve come to humbly request that the Princess grant me an opportunity. I wish to enter the academy as a female tutor, even if it’s just to teach young girls their first lessons.”

As she spoke, Lin Wan’er knelt again.

Her request stunned everyone in the room.

“You don’t wish to return to the capital?” Lin Ziyin asked in surprise.

Tears slowly filled Lin Wan’er’s eyes as she gently shook her head.

“Why?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously.

“Last time, when my father came to attend the ceremony, the Princess was in danger. His Highness was willing to let me leave, but my father refused. From that moment, I knew I would forever be a homeless orphan,” she said, tears streaming down her face.

“Princess, I can read and write, cook, and do laundry. I am willing to follow my mistress into the academy,” one of the maidservants kowtowed and said. “My mistress is skilled in the four arts and needlework. She would make an excellent tutor.”

“Being a tutor isn’t as easy as you think,” Lin Ziyin said, looking at her with pity.

“I know, but I am willing to try,” Lin Wan’er replied firmly. “If it weren’t for these two who have been with me since childhood, I wouldn’t have brought them. I’m not afraid of hardship—as long as I can support the three of us.”

The two maidservants cried even harder upon hearing this.

Nanny Qin and the others were moved by the deep bond between mistress and servants.

“Entering the academy isn’t my decision alone. Anyone who wishes to be a tutor must pass a strict examination. I will ask Master Mei and the others to assess you. If you pass, you may become a female tutor. If your maidservants wish to work in the academy, they must also be examined. However, if you are willing to support them financially, they won’t need to take the test,” Lin Ziyin explained.

“No, no, we are willing to take the test,” the two maidservants insisted.

“If I cannot become a tutor, I am willing to work as a servant in the academy,” Lin Wan’er said softly. “Even if it’s far away, as long as it’s in the northern lands, it will do.”

It seemed she had made up her mind.

Chapter 855: Revenge (5)

Lin Ziyin nodded. “Go back and pack your things. I’ll send someone to take you to the academy later. But as a teacher, you can’t lack confidence.”

Lin Wan’er’s head shot up at this, and seeing the playful glint in her eyes, she nodded firmly. “I understand. Thank you, Princess.”

“She’s a clever one,” Nanny Lu sighed softly after Lin Wan’er and her maidservant had left.

“Indeed, very clever,” Lin Ziyin replied with a smile. “If she can overcome her inner demons, she might still find a suitable man in the future.”

In Lin Ziyin’s eyes, Lin Wan’er wasn’t a bad person. Born into the Lin family, she had little choice in many matters. But whenever an opportunity arose, Lin Wan’er always seized it. Most importantly, she had a keen eye for the situation. Now that Prince Chu had released the beauties from the back courtyard, Lin Ziyin wondered how many families in the capital would take them back—and what positions they would be given once they returned.

After all, these women had spent years in the northern lands. If they went back, the emperor would surely suspect the families behind them. Those cunning old foxes in the capital wouldn’t tolerate such potential threats!

Prince Chu’s vengeful streak ran deep. Back then, the emperor and those families had sent beauties to cause him trouble, and now he was preparing to return the favor one by one.

“Hong Ying, let’s go.” Lin Ziyin stood up. After the last incident, Chu Sui Feng no longer felt at ease and insisted that at least one of Hong Ying’s group accompany her at all times.

When Lin Ziyin arrived at the study, Hong Ying and From Yi remained outside, waiting.

Chu Sui Feng was delighted to see her and set down his book. “Why bother with irrelevant people?”

“Lin Wan’er is clever and pitiful. Besides, she’s never harmed us, so if we can help, we should. Most importantly, the northern lands need people. If someone is willing to stay sincerely, we should welcome them.” Lin Ziyin smiled.

Chu Sui Feng couldn’t argue with her and didn’t want to. To him, Lin Wan’er was no different from a stranger. If Ziyin wanted to keep her, so be it.

“What brings you here?” Chu Sui Feng pulled her close and asked.

These days, he had been preparing—preparing to attack Liaocheng and guarding against the northern kingdom causing trouble behind his back.

Unless it was important, Lin Ziyin would never call him back.

“Sore?” Chu Sui Feng reached out to massage her waist.

At the mention of this, Lin Ziyin’s face flushed. Ever since her body had recovered, Chu Sui Feng’s energy had been boundless. Every night, he would exhaust her until she begged for mercy, as if making up for the month they had lost.

But Lin Ziyin was shy. She couldn’t bring herself to discuss such intimate matters. Even if she woke up with her waist aching and her bones sore, she wouldn’t let the maidservants give her a massage.

“Your Highness,” she glared at him, her face still red.

“Don’t move. Just tell me what you need, and I’ll massage you.” Chu Sui Feng’s expression turned serious.

Fine, the massage did feel good. And there was no one else in the study. Lin Ziyin relented. “This is what I need. Find it for me. And these are the blueprints—help me make two thousand of them.”

“What is this?” Chu Sui Feng took the blueprints and studied them, but after a long while, all he saw were strange shapes.

“The dimensions of this thing must be exact, down to the smallest detail. Otherwise, it could cost lives.” Lin Ziyin spoke gravely.

Chapter 856: Retaliation (6)

Chu Sui Feng was seething with anger, so he chose to break ties with the court. Even if the northern lands were willing to compromise, the court would not give Chu Sui Feng time to grow. If it truly came to war, the position of Liaocheng would become crucial.

If the Prince was willing to go to war, then as his Princess, she absolutely could not hold him back. Lin Ziyin did not want to bring modern weapons into the ancient world because their destructive power was too great—she did not want to see such a tragic scene. That was why, during the battle at the border city, she had not designed any modern weapons for Chu Sui Feng.

But now, things were different. Facing a war on two fronts, Chu Sui Feng might not be able to handle both. The ambitions of the northern kingdom had never been small, and she did not want Chu Sui Feng to suffer even the slightest setback.

If they could quickly take Liaocheng and deliver a powerful deterrent to the enemy, the advantage would shift to the northern lands.

“Danger?” Chu Sui Feng looked at her seriously.

Lin Ziyin nodded.

“I will have someone take care of it. There will be no mistakes,” Chu Sui Feng promised earnestly.

“Mm, I should also go check on the newly built seedling greenhouse these next few days,” Lin Ziyin said.

Meanwhile, the various noble families in the capital finally received the letters sent by the northern lands. Even the imperial palace received a memorial from the northern lands. The contents were similar—Chu Sui Feng explained in the letters and memorial why he was returning the beauties from the back courtyard. He bluntly stated that due to his original physical condition, those beauties were still pure and hoped that each family would take them back quickly. Of course, if they refused, he would follow the northern lands’ decrees and have the beauties fend for themselves by sending them to the frontier to reclaim land.

The mansions that received the letters were in an uproar. Chu Sui Feng’s letter was nothing short of a provocation and an insult. They had sent their daughters in good faith, yet the Prince of Ling had the audacity to reject them—wasn’t that a slap in the face?

Moreover, Chu Sui Feng’s intentions were clearly provocative. If the emperor truly became suspicious because of this, what would happen?

Furious, all the officials who had received the letters rushed to the imperial palace to demand justice.

The emperor looked down at them with a dark expression. “What do my ministers think?”

Originally, the officials had come to seek the emperor’s support and to dispel his doubts. But now that the emperor had thrown the question back at them, they were in a difficult position.

Should they take the beauties back or not? Neither choice was good. If they complained in front of the emperor, would that make them seem like they were inciting him to start a war?

The grand hall fell into silence.

“Father Emperor, this son believes the Prince of Ling’s actions are inappropriate,” the Crown Prince stepped forward. The officials all breathed a sigh of relief and looked at him gratefully. “Since ancient times, it has been said that a virtuous woman does not serve two husbands. His reckless demand for each family to take their daughters back is clearly a show of contempt for the families and disrespect toward Father Emperor.”

“Your Majesty, the Prince of Ling has ordered this old minister to take his daughter back—how can she show her face in the capital again? The Prince of Ling is leaving her no way to live! Please, Your Majesty, do right by this old minister!” The Crown Prince’s tutor stood up to plead his case.

“Please, Your Majesty, do right by this minister!” All the officials with daughters in the northern lands knelt and begged.

“Your Majesty, this matter is all because the Prince of Ling dotes on the Princess of Ling too much. The Princess of Ling was taken by the northern kingdom for several days—she is no longer pure and does not deserve to sit in the position of Princess. Please, Your Majesty, reconsider.” An elderly minister stepped forward.

“This minister also believes the Princess of Ling should be removed from her position. Her tarnished reputation not only brings shame to the Prince of Ling but also invites criticism upon the royal family.”

…

Prince Chu watched the speakers with cold amusement in his heart.

Chapter 857: Retaliation (7)

Most of the speakers were supporters of the Crown Prince, while the officials backing him remained silent upon seeing his indifference.

“Prince Chu, what are your thoughts on this matter?” the emperor asked, his face darkening as he looked at Chu Sui Yun.

The Crown Prince sneered inwardly. By stepping forward to offer counsel, he ensured the emperor would not hold a grudge against him, regardless of his reaction. But if Prince Chu gave an unsatisfactory answer… heh.

“In response to Your Majesty, I believe this matter requires careful consideration,” Chu Sui Yun replied. As expected, the emperor’s expression grew even uglier.

“I see two sides to this issue. The late Emperor decreed that the Prince of Ling’s marriage was his own affair. Whether the Princess of Ling is virtuous or not is his choice. Moreover, I have heard that the northerners abducted her because of her extraordinary skills. Talented individuals often carry a hint of arrogance. If the Princess of Ling were truly unchaste, I doubt the Prince of Ling would tolerate it, nor would she have the face to return to the northern lands. The fact that the Prince of Ling sent a memorial and letters back demonstrates his sincerity and lack of disrespect toward Your Majesty. However, he is not entirely blameless. The young ladies from various noble houses are all refined and virtuous. The Prince of Ling’s neglect of them is somewhat inappropriate. I leave the final decision to Your Majesty’s discretion.” Chu Sui Yun was a master of evasion.

The Crown Prince was furious. Chu Sui Yun had managed to say both good and bad things without actually saying anything at all.

“Please, Your Majesty, make your decision,” urged a supporter of the Third Prince.

“Take your daughters back. As for what to do next, handle it yourselves,” the emperor declared after much debate. No resolution had been reached, and it seemed the emperor was favoring the Prince of Ling. Though the officials were uneasy, none dared to speak further.

Back in the imperial study, the emperor furiously hurled the memorials to the ground.

He was well aware of Chu Sui Feng’s provocation. Great Qin had been at peace for years, and the northern lands were under Chu Sui Feng’s control. That territory was entirely his now.

What could the emperor do? He knew that if he issued a decree, Chu Sui Feng would ignore it, and sending troops would be the height of folly. A father, powerless against his own son—how could the emperor not be enraged?

“Summon someone. Have Eunuch Xiao De deliver my decree to the northern lands,” the emperor commanded after a moment of composure, beginning to draft the imperial edict.

Eunuch Miao sighed in relief outside. Chu Sui Feng had terrified him so thoroughly that he never wanted to set foot in the northern lands again. Since he had returned injured, the emperor had not blamed him, making this a case of misfortune turning into fortune.

Upon returning home, Minister Lin was surrounded by his family, all eager for news. He merely shook his head faintly.

He had not spoken a word in the grand hall today. It wasn’t that he was being deliberately profound—it was guilt. The last time he left the northern lands, Lin Wan’er had reported a crime, and Chu Sui Feng had been willing to let her return to the capital with him. But he had refused.

From that moment on, Lin Wan’er had refused to see him. He knew his daughter resented him. Moreover, he had a premonition that she would never return to the capital. But he kept these thoughts to himself.

The officials returned home, and the noble houses were in an uproar. No one knew what to do with the young ladies they were to take back.

The mind of an emperor was always inscrutable.

The most explosive news had yet to come.

The next day, the capital was rocked by shocking news: the Princess of Rui had been caught in an affair, and several high-ranking officials’ wives had also been unfaithful.

The adulterous couples had been caught red-handed, leaving Prince Rui and the others unable to cover up the scandal.

Before the Imperial Clan Court could arrive at the Prince of Rui’s residence to make arrests, another report came in: the Princess of Rui had hanged herself.

For days, the streets and alleys of the capital buzzed with gossip. Scandalous affairs were always the most talked-about topics.

Prince Rui remained hidden in his residence, staring at the cold body of his wife, his eyes filled with malice. “Chu Sui Feng, I swear I will kill you!”

Many officials suspected Chu Sui Feng was behind this. Everyone who had spoken ill of the Princess of Ling in the grand hall had been targeted. This was Chu Sui Feng’s blatant retaliation, and though everyone knew, no one dared to speak of it.

Whether it was Prince Rui or the high-ranking officials, all remained silent. Chu Sui Feng’s strategy of making an example of them had been effective.

The Crown Prince spent several days in fear, ordering heightened security at the Crown Prince’s residence. He, too, had spoken ill of Lin Ziyin in the grand hall, and now only his wife remained untouched by scandal.

As the future heir, he could not afford to have his princess involved in such matters.

Fortunately, for half a month, the Crown Prince’s residence remained calm, and the Crown Princess stayed close by his side.

Just as the Crown Prince began to relax, the capital was plastered with illustrations and descriptions of the Crown Princess’s affair with another man, turning the streets into a stage for a scandalous drama.

“Chu Sui Feng!” The Crown Prince nearly went mad with rage upon seeing the torn-down illustrations and the accompanying text, which included a disclaimer in small print: Any resemblance to the Crown Princess’s story is purely coincidental.

The humiliation was blatant.

Without the disclaimer, it might have been dismissed, but those few words made it impossible not to think of the Crown Prince and his wife.

The Crown Princess fainted upon hearing the news.

The emperor flew into a rage and ordered a thorough investigation. The capital was soon in chaos.

Chapter 858: The Ending (1)

Far away in the northern lands, Lin Ziyin was unaware of the great effort Chu Sui Feng had made on her behalf. She was so busy she could barely keep up. In the third month of spring, greenhouses across all provinces had been activated.

Many skilled farmers from the Prince’s estate and Shili Village had been sent to various places to assist with seedling cultivation. Meanwhile, she was busy managing her various businesses while also overseeing the seedlings. Most importantly, she spent two hours every day secluded in the Heavenly Mechanism Pavilion.

“Princess, Princess…” Perhaps due to exhaustion, she fainted in the greenhouse while observing the seedlings. Hong Ying and the others were terrified and immediately carried her out, while someone went to fetch a physician.

The entire Lin family was alarmed, and Jueyuan and Physician Xu were summoned immediately.

“What’s wrong?” Zige and Guo Huiniang asked nervously as they saw Physician Xu withdraw his hand.

Grandfather Lin and Lin Changshu were even more anxious outside.

Physician Xu’s face was full of smiles, and Jueyuan also looked delighted.

“You should speak!” Zige urged.

“Congratulations, the Princess has a joyful pulse,” Physician Xu announced happily.

“Really?” Guo Huiniang and Zige were so overjoyed they couldn’t close their mouths.

“I’ll go tell Grandpa and Big Brother,” Zige said with a surprised expression and ran out.

Hui Nian saw her run out, then looked at Lin Ziyin lying on the bed with her eyes slightly closed. She immediately lightened her steps and quietly asked Physician Xu and Jueyuan to leave.

“I will report the good news to the Prince,” Hong Ying said happily and also went out. Hui Nian, Huang Ying, and Qiao’er quietly waited in the room for Lin Ziyin to wake up.

Physician Xu said that the Princess had only fallen asleep due to recent exhaustion.

Outside, Grandfather Lin and Lin Changshu were restless, anxious to death, but they didn’t dare to go in and ask.

“Grandpa, sister is with child,” Zige rushed out to announce the good news.

“Good, good, good.” Grandfather Lin and the others were so happy they didn’t know what to say.

Lin Changshu kept rubbing his hands, even happier than when he heard Hui Nian was pregnant.

In an instant, the entire Lin family was filled with joy.

Chu Sui Feng had not followed Lin Ziyin out of Fengcheng. He was busy in the military camp, training all the soldiers in preparation for the upcoming battle in Liaocheng.

“Your Highness, a letter from Shili Village,” From Yi handed him a small note.

Chu Sui Feng’s expression changed, and he suddenly stood up, hastily snatching the note from From Yi’s hand. He had been frightened by the last incident.

But when he opened the note and saw its contents, he threw his head back and laughed heartily. “Master Sutu, I leave the matters here to you.”

Si Jinhan and Luo Yan looked at him in confusion.

Chu Sui Feng didn’t explain and hurriedly left with From Yi and the others.

Master Sutu saw the note left on the table and picked it up without changing his expression. After reading it, a big smile also appeared on his face. “Haha, good, wonderful!”

“What’s going on? Master Sutu, tell us,” everyone became even more curious.

“The Princess is with child, the Prince has an heir. This is a great joy for the northern lands,” Master Sutu explained loudly.

Immediately, the tent was filled with deafening cheers, and then the laughter spread throughout the entire camp.

Si Jinhan’s smile was forced, but he was truly happy. Happy for Chu Sui Feng, and happy for her.

“Is it true?” Chu Sui Feng rode his horse swiftly, arriving at Shili Village in half an hour, then rushed straight to Lin Ziyin’s room.

Lin Ziyin had just woken up, and Guo Huiniang and Zige were instructing her on what to be careful about.

Chapter 859: The End (2)

To be honest, Lin Ziyin was somewhat surprised by the arrival of the child. To be precise, she wasn’t ready for the child’s arrival. Thinking about her age—only seventeen—she was still a minor in modern times, and now she was about to become a mother. The thought was quite unsettling.

But soon, she became happy again.

Having a child who shared her blood was such a wonderful thing! She imagined the scene of having a child by her side in the future. Deep down, she was someone who lacked love, so she longed for love, longed for liveliness. That was why she especially liked Yan Zhi and the two chubby children from her brother and sister-in-law’s family. Now, she could also be the mother of a chubby baby, and the taste of happiness filled her surroundings.

Chu Sui Feng’s arrival made her even happier. “Mmm.”

Facing Chu Sui Feng’s eager questioning, she shyly nodded.

A life with three family members was what she had dreamed of since she was little, something she had never received, but she could give her child this complete love.

“Mmm. Physician Xu and Jueyuan have come to see me,” Lin Ziyin replied shyly.

“After returning to the residence, take good care of your body. You are not allowed to worry about the matters in the fields or the business,” Chu Sui Feng said sternly.

Only after entering Shili Village did he hear from Grandfather Lin that she had fainted in the greenhouse. He was so scared that his legs almost gave out. The child was important, but to him, Lin Ziyin was even more important.

Due to his concern, he also asked Master Huizhen to come over.

“She’s just a little tired, everything else is fine,” Master Huizhen said with a smile. He was also happy. Thinking about being able to bully a little radish like Chu Sui Feng in the future made him happy.

It had been so many years since he had bullied Chu Sui Feng. People grew up and lost their fun.

If Chu Sui Feng and Lin Ziyin knew what the old monk was thinking at this moment, the couple would definitely team up to give him a good beating.

“After returning to the residence, let Nanny Lu and Nanny Qin stay by your side. The diet has also been discussed by Master Huizhen and Physician Xu. You just need to take good care of your body and not worry about anything else,” Chu Sui Feng said domineeringly.

“I can put other things aside for now, but I can’t put aside the things I make myself,” Lin Ziyin said softly. “There are only a few left, and they will be finished soon. This thing is too powerful, I can’t let others make it, and I can’t let others learn it.”

Chu Sui Feng was somewhat surprised. Anything that Lin Ziyin valued so much was definitely not ordinary. But he was even more worried about Lin Ziyin’s health.

“I’ll only do it for one hour a day, and it will be finished soon,” Lin Ziyin said again.

After seeing her serious eyes, Chu Sui Feng finally nodded in agreement.

When returning to the Prince’s Residence, Hui Nian and the others were much more cautious. Lin Changshu had placed three thick quilts in the carriage, and even then, he was still worried.

“Brother, sister-in-law, it’s not as serious as you think. Master Huizhen and Physician Xu both said that my body is fine,” Lin Ziyin said with a smile, seeing everyone’s nervousness.

“You are carrying a child now, you can’t be careless,” Lin Changshu replied seriously. “Your sister-in-law used to be busy in the fields all day, her body is strong. Your body has been weak for a long time, how can it compare to your sister-in-law’s body?”

“Listening to brother and sister-in-law is always right,” Chu Sui Feng said, seeing that there were more people supporting him, and afraid that Lin Ziyin wouldn’t take his words to heart, so he put Lin Changshu and Guo Huiniang in front.

“She’s about to become a mother, how can she be so willful? Don’t let the Prince worry about you so much.” Since there were no female elders in the family to guide Ziyin behind the scenes, Grandfather Lin couldn’t say much, so he had to put on the air of an elder and make Lin Ziyin listen more to Chu Sui Feng’s arrangements.

Chapter 860: The End (3)

Though everyone was overly cautious and somewhat verbose, Lin Ziyin didn’t mind at all. She knew this was their way of showing care and love for her.

On the way back, the carriage slowed considerably because of her.

Once they entered the Prince’s Residence, all the servants moved with extreme care, not making a single sound. The evening meal was lavish but light. Lin Ziyin loved spicy food, yet there wasn’t a single chili pepper on the table.

She quickly lost her appetite, but Chu Sui Feng wouldn’t let her skip the meal and insisted she eat a good portion.

And so, Lin Ziyin entered her “giant panda” state, but as she had requested, she still went to Tianji Tower every day.

Fifteen days later, Si Jinhan, Master Sutu, Luo Er, and the other key generals gathered in an open area near the mountains.

Lin Ziyin had three peculiar-looking objects beside her.

“Third Young Master, pull this string and throw it as far as you can—at least fifty meters away,” Lin Ziyin instructed.

An ordinary soldier could throw it thirty or forty meters at most, but since Si Jinhan was skilled in martial arts, he should be able to throw it farther.

After watching her demonstrate with a dummy grenade, Si Jinhan used a live one. He quickly pulled the fuse and hurled it far beyond her requirement—seventy or eighty meters away—because he had heard her repeatedly emphasize how dangerous these strange devices were.

Indeed, they were dangerous. Everyone heard a deafening boom, and where the grenade landed, a crater formed, scattering stones and debris over a wide area.

Everyone was stunned. Even the well-traveled Si Tu Gong stood there, mouth agape.

“What is this?” Si Jinhan asked in shock.

“A grenade,” Lin Ziyin replied calmly.

“The destructive power is enormous,” General Wu exclaimed excitedly.

Si Tu Gong, Chu Sui Feng, and a few others went to inspect the site from a distance. After a short while, they returned. “Let me try,” Chu Sui Feng said.

“Once the fuse is lit, you must throw it as quickly as possible, or it could harm our own people,” Lin Ziyin warned.

Chu Sui Feng nodded, pulled the fuse on a grenade, and threw it in a different direction. Boom! Another crater appeared, and patches of dirt splattered across the snowy ground.

If this had been hard ground, the flying debris could have injured people! Everyone present had seen battle before, and they immediately recognized the significance of this new weapon.

“I can only make two thousand of these. No more. This weapon is too deadly,” Lin Ziyin said quietly.

The group fell silent. Chu Sui Feng stepped forward and took her hand. “It’s too dangerous. Even if you wanted to make more, I wouldn’t allow it.”

“Don’t let anyone experiment with it. It’s dangerous. If the proportions are wrong, it could accidentally kill our own people,” Lin Ziyin added, still uneasy.

“The Princess’s decision is an order. We would never disobey,” Si Tu Gong said, visibly moved.

He didn’t like war either and wasn’t a warmonger by nature. He preferred a peaceful life, but the situation in the northern lands was too complex. Perhaps after the battle in Liaocheng, true peace could finally be achieved.

The others voiced their agreement.

Lin Ziyin nodded.

After testing three grenades, everyone returned.

“Actually, gunpowder can be used to make many kinds of firearms, but their appearance would change so much—even lead to widespread suffering. I don’t want that…” On the way back, Lin Ziyin softly explained to Chu Sui Feng.

“Don’t worry. I understand everything. If there’s something you don’t like or don’t want to do, I will absolutely ensure no one gets involved,” Chu Sui Feng cut in firmly. “You’ve already done so much for me and the northern lands.”

Chapter 861: The End (4)

Lin Ziyin listened to him with a smile, but as she listened, she actually fell asleep. Ever since she became pregnant, she had been especially prone to drowsiness, though her appetite was still good, and she wasn’t picky about food.

Chu Sui Feng had been holding her in his arms all along. When he saw that she had fallen asleep, he paused for a moment, then stopped speaking.

After the matter of the grenades was resolved, Master Sutu and the others were filled with confidence about the battle for Liaocheng. Even if the northern kingdom launched a surprise attack from behind, they were unafraid.

However, the battle for Liaocheng still needed a catalyst. For now, things had to proceed slowly.

During this time, Lin Ziyin was the most idle of them all. Chu Sui Feng forbade her from touching anything related to the fields or the ledgers. He had even invited Grandfather Lin, as the elder, to stay in the residence—his real purpose being to supervise Lin Ziyin, ensuring she rested well and ate properly.

After days like this, Lin Ziyin felt like she was being raised like a pig.

“You can’t just eat and sleep all day. If the baby gets too big, it might cause complications during birth,” Lin Ziyin said.

Chu Sui Feng wasn’t worried when he heard this. Lin Ziyin didn’t have much flesh on her bones to begin with—how could the baby be too big? Besides, he made sure to set aside time every day to take her for walks, and he would play the zither or read books aloud for the baby in her womb.

He had heard Lin Ziyin say that prenatal education was important—that the baby in the womb could sense sounds from the outside world and would grow familiar with the people and things it often encountered.

To bond with the child, Chu Sui Feng had put in a great deal of effort.

“Your Highness, a letter has arrived from the capital,” Master Sutu said, hurrying in with a small scroll.

Chu Sui Feng had someone move the zither away, then asked Si Tu Gong to explain the matter.

“The court has issued a decree ordering Scholar Mei and Wu Jie to return to the capital,” Si Tu Gong explained.

Lin Ziyin was taken aback. It seemed the capital had discovered that Mei Hanqing, Wu Jie, and the other two—two civil officials and two martial officers—had deliberately volunteered to come to the northern lands. Now, these four had become Chu Sui Feng’s most capable aides. Whether in defending the northern lands or in civil governance, they played crucial roles.

The emperor’s attempt to recall them was clearly a move to weaken their position, hoping to throw the northern lands into disarray.

Lin Ziyin wasn’t skilled in political intrigue, so she had no intention of offering her opinion on the matter.

Mei Hanqing and Yuan Yanhao were in Fengcheng, and soon they arrived at the Prince’s Residence. It seemed Si Tu Gong had already notified them before coming.

“Your Highness, I will immediately draft a memorial to resign from my court appointment,” Mei Hanqing said, his experience showing. He had quickly thought of a countermeasure.

Si Tu Gong listened with a smile. This was the very idea he had already considered. But he had to give the parties involved a chance to voice their thoughts.

And indeed, Mei Hanqing did not disappoint him.

“In that case, the battle for Liaocheng might come sooner than expected,” Yuan Yanhao said.

“Everything is prepared. Once the seedlings are planted, everything will be in order,” Si Tu Gong replied. Without the Princess’s grenades, they might have been more cautious. But with the battle for Liaocheng, they had always planned for a swift victory. Now, with the grenades, victory was almost certain.

They were only waiting for the right moment. Today’s news had given them a sign that the moment was approaching.

Yuan Yanhao let out a long sigh of relief.

“We will return and immediately draft our letters of resignation,” Mei Hanqing said happily.

Others might fear the emperor’s wrath and the possibility of their entire clans being executed, but they did not.

All four of them came from minor families. Their relatives had already been relocated through various means. As for Wu Jie, he was a lone man—his entire family consisted of just himself. There was nothing to worry about.

Chapter 862: The End (5)

Moreover, this was the northern lands. As long as they didn’t leave, the emperor had no power over them. It was only a matter of time before they turned against him.

With this in mind, Mei Hanqing and Yuan Yanhao wrote their resignation letters to the emperor without a shred of guilt.

Eunuch Xiao De carried the emperor’s decree, not rushing frantically but not daring to delay either. After all, those who survived in the palace were all cunning veterans. Eunuch Miao had returned from the northern lands covered in wounds, which served as a warning to him.

Though Eunuch Xiao De had done well for himself in the palace, he was no match for Eunuch Miao in many ways. If Eunuch Miao couldn’t gain any advantage from Prince of Ling, what chance did he have?

Still, despite his worries and the temptation to drag his feet, he wasn’t foolish. He served directly under the emperor. If he delayed on the journey, his head would roll upon his return.

Thus, he calculated his travel time carefully, moving faster than most but not so fast as to exhaust himself.

Chu Sui Feng had his own methods of sending messages. He had a team of well-trained falcons, so after leaving Liaocheng, he switched to fast horses to deliver the four resignation letters to the capital.

“Mei Hanqing, I will exterminate your entire clan!” The emperor flew into a rage upon receiving the letters.

He could tolerate Chu Sui Feng’s disrespect because the man held the late Emperor’s decree, but he could not abide traitors like Mei Hanqing and Wu Jie challenging him.

These four had been sent to the northern lands to monitor Chu Sui Feng, yet they had betrayed their master and sided with Prince of Ling. The emperor could not tolerate even one betrayal—let alone four at once. His fury knew no bounds.

“Issue my decree…” the emperor commanded, his eyes bloodshot.

The imperial decree sent the capital into chaos once more. Many officials, fearing for their safety, distanced themselves from Mei Hanqing and the others.

The emperor’s order to exterminate their clans yielded almost nothing. Those close to the four had already relocated to the northern lands, severing ties with their families.

Thus, the emperor’s decree became a joke.

“Issue my decree—send fifty thousand troops to the northern lands to capture the traitor Mei Hanqing…” In his fury, the emperor could no longer restrain himself and issued the order.

But the real question was: who would go?

The emperor glared at the generals before him, who stood frozen in fear. The civil officials shrank back as well.

Capturing traitors required not just military force but also civil officials to oversee the operation. Yet no one wanted to provoke Prince of Ling, the so-called God of War. Mei Hanqing and the others were now Chu Sui Feng’s trusted subordinates, and Chu Sui Feng would not stand idly by.

Whether it was the mass scandal in the capital or the resignation letters, even a fool could see that Prince of Ling held no regard for the emperor.

The emperor’s decision today was no different from declaring war.

“I will accept the decree,” Prince Rui stepped forward. He bore a grudge against Chu Sui Feng for murdering his wife, and he would not rest until Chu Sui Feng was dead.

Prince Rui’s rage stemmed from two sources. First, the Princess of Rui had been his childhood sweetheart, and their bond was genuine. Her betrayal was impossible—Chu Sui Feng had orchestrated her death, and Prince Rui could not forgive that. Second, as a man, the stain of cuckoldry was a lifelong humiliation he could not endure.

Chapter 863: Conclusion (6)

Prince Rui felt that only by killing Chu Sui Feng could he restore his dignity.

“General Leng, you are appointed as the commander of this operation to capture the traitors. Coordinate with Guan Qinggu of Liaocheng and take down the traitors in one fell swoop,” the emperor coldly ordered an official.

“I obey the decree,” General Leng inwardly groaned. He was merely a deputy commander of the imperial guards. Why had the emperor assigned him to this task? This mission was no easy feat.

Others, seeing that the personnel for the expedition had already been designated, each let out a sigh of relief.

Eunuch Xiao De, who had come bearing the imperial decree, was unaware that the capital had already prepared to dispatch troops to capture Mei Hanqing and the others. After a month-long journey, he finally arrived in the northern lands.

“Mei Hanqing, the top scholar in both martial and literary arts, receive the imperial decree,” he dared not be negligent. Upon arriving in the northern lands, he first paid his respects to Prince of Ling and Si Tu Gong, his attitude extremely deferential, subtly explaining his helpless predicament.

Mei Hanqing and the others were quite accommodating, obediently listening to the imperial decree before accepting it.

“Esteemed officials, I bear the emperor’s command. Please prepare yourselves quickly and return with me,” Eunuch Xiao De said cheerfully after reading the decree. Judging from Prince of Ling and Mei Hanqing’s attitudes, this mission didn’t seem as difficult as he had feared.

He humbled himself, and their attitudes were equally good. However, what Mei Hanqing said next caused Eunuch Xiao De’s expression to change dramatically.

“There’s no need to return,” Mei Hanqing smiled gently, explaining, “You may not know, but we have already sent our resignations. You will understand once you return.”

“I have accepted the imperial decree. Your Highness, I will return to the naval department first,” the martial official loudly announced, his gaze subtly glancing at Eunuch Xiao De.

“Go ahead,” Chu Sui Feng casually waved his hand.

“I must also drill the soldiers. I take my leave.”

“The academy still has matters to attend to. I will go ahead.”

The remaining three paid no further attention to Eunuch Xiao De. Their words and actions silently conveyed to him that his arrival was nothing but a joke.

Eunuch Xiao De’s forehead instantly broke out in a cold sweat.

“Since they have already submitted their resignations, they naturally won’t return with you. You will see the results once you return. The northern lands are barren; we won’t detain you,” Chu Sui Feng’s gaze was extremely cold as it fell upon Eunuch Xiao De, causing the sweat on his forehead to increase.

“Wait a moment,” in his desperation, Eunuch Xiao De remembered another matter.

The emperor had ordered him to deliver the decree, which he had done. The reactions of Mei Hanqing and the others were none of his concern. However, there was another private matter. He had received benefits for it, so he had to complete it.

“Speak,” Chu Sui Feng appeared quite impatient.

“Eunuch Xiao De, Your Highness has many matters to attend to. Please speak,” Si Tu Gong urged with a smile.

“I brought the Lin family with me when I came. They are here to take Miss Lin back to the capital,” Eunuch Xiao De immediately answered with great tact.

“The people are in the side courtyard. You can take your people there,” Si Tu Gong explained.

Having obtained what he wanted, Eunuch Xiao De immediately took his leave.

One by one, the young ladies in the side courtyard saw their families come to take them back, and they were all overjoyed. Finally, they could leave this bitterly cold northern land. They had endured enough.

Lin Wan’er and her two maids, however, were wholeheartedly preparing for their examinations in their room.

The arrival of Eunuch Xiao De and the Lin family did not bring them joy. “I will not return. Go back and report to your master and madam that their daughter is already dead. This is her keepsake,” Lin Wan’er said, removing a hairpin from her head and handing it over. This hairpin was part of Madam Lin’s dowry, specially prepared for her when she came to the northern lands.

Chapter 864: The End (7)

“Miss Lin, why must you be so stubborn?” Eunuch Xiao De tried to persuade her. The servants’ expressions changed as well.

But Lin Wan’er remained firm. The servants had no choice but to bring out three boxes. “The master guessed that you might not want to return, so the madam and the master prepared these items for you. It’s their way of fulfilling their duty.”

Lin Wan’er said nothing.

Eunuch Xiao De and the servants could only sigh and leave.

In May, the northern lands entered the full planting season. The lush green seedlings brought joy to the people. Through their collective efforts, the fields turned green, and vitality filled the air everywhere.

Corn and beans had also been planted earlier, and some households had even found empty plots to grow sugar beets.

Inside and outside Fengcheng, it was hard to find any empty or barren land.

Lin Ziyin’s belly had also begun to swell, with two little ones growing strong inside. Yes, Lin Ziyin was carrying twins.

This made everyone in the estate even more cautious. The old man in charge of supervision kept a close eye on her.

“Princess, something big has happened in the Li family again,” Hong Ying said carefully.

“What is it?” Lin Ziyin asked.

“Madame Yu was killed, and her head was hung at the gate,” Lu Luo replied, glaring at Hong Ying.

Hong Ying smiled slightly and lowered her head. The princess was bored in the estate, so she just wanted to share some gossip with her.

“What about the children?” Lin Ziyin asked curiously. “Who was the killer?”

“The killer didn’t harm the children and left a message. It’s said that they were assassins originally under Li Yanran, and Madame Mu left a dying wish for them to kill Madame Yu,” Hong Ying answered quickly.

“Are you all so bored that you have to bring up such unlucky things with the princess?” Nanny Qin entered and scolded the maidservants harshly.

Hong Ying and the others immediately stopped talking and smiled.

Lin Ziyin guessed that the Li family would surely come to visit again over this matter.

Sure enough, as she had suspected, in the afternoon, someone from the Lin family came to invite Chu Sui Feng over.

“Prince said that he will not interfere in the Li family’s affairs,” Master Sutu came out directly to dismiss them.

The servants had no choice but to return and report the truth.

Lord Li was stunned for a long time. It was over. From now on, the prince would never come to visit again.

“Father, let’s leave Fengcheng and go somewhere else,” Li Jieyong sighed. He had no way to deal with Lord Li. Now that the second branch had left the Marquis’s estate, Lord Li still couldn’t let go and had expectations of the prince.

Lord Li looked at the two crying children beside him and then at his second son, feeling a pang of sorrow. He thought of the glory days when the Old Matriarch was still alive and looked at the current emptiness. For the first time, he felt weary and wanted to leave Fengcheng to start a new life.

Li Jieyong heard his agreement and immediately arranged for people to prepare.

The new home was already chosen. It was in Yuecheng, only two hundred li away from Fengcheng, making it convenient to return for burning paper money and incense.

In June, the court’s fifty thousand troops arrived in Liaocheng. Combined with Guan Qinggu’s forces, there were over a hundred thousand men. It seemed they were preparing for a battle with Chu Sui Feng.

“Prince, everything is ready. The troops are waiting to march,” said a voice in Fengcheng. Over twenty thousand elite soldiers were waiting to depart. These soldiers were all well-trained.

The weapons were also excellent, including crossbows, rapid-fire arrows, and the latest forged weapons.

Although they knew the enemy’s numbers far exceeded their expectations, the soldiers of the northern lands were not afraid. For the honor of the northern lands and for the people, everyone was ready to face death.

Chapter 865: The End (8)

The people of Fengcheng were also very enthusiastic, standing by the roadside and forcefully stuffing food into the soldiers’ hands.

The twenty thousand troops traveled light and reached Liaocheng in half a month.

Guan Qinggu was just racking his brain for an excuse to attack the northern lands when Chu Sui Feng unexpectedly provided him with the opportunity.

“General Wu, Master Sutu, what do you mean by this?” he demanded angrily from the city walls.

“You dare to rebel?” Prince Rui went even further, accusing them outright.

“Prince Rui, you jest. Have you ever seen two thousand men attack a city defended by a hundred thousand?” Si Tu Gong replied with a smile, his tone measured and calm.

“Then what is your intention?” Prince Rui’s face darkened, his usual gentleness gone.

“We are here by order to capture the bandit Blackie, who is hiding in Liaocheng. He has colluded with the northern kingdom, kidnapped the Princess, and engaged in illegal grain trafficking—truly evil deeds. Moreover, he is extremely cunning with many accomplices, so His Highness has sent us to capture them all in one fell swoop. No one involved will be spared. Secondly, we are here by His Highness’s command to take over Liaocheng.”

“Si Tu Gong, what do you mean by taking over Liaocheng?” Guan Qinggu asked coldly, a bad feeling rising in his chest.

“According to the late Emperor’s decree, all prefectures and counties in the northern lands should belong to His Highness’s fiefdom. Although Liaocheng is on the border, it is part of our northern lands. If you don’t believe me, General Guan, you can go check the map.” Si Tu Gong replied with a smile.

“Nonsense!” Prince Rui pointed at him coldly. “I see your true intentions. When has Liaocheng ever belonged to the northern lands? This time, I have come with an imperial decree. The traitors Mei Hanqing, Wu Jie, Yuan Yanhao, and Shao Liu Feng have defied the Emperor’s orders. I am here to arrest them and take them back to the capital. Hand them over immediately.”

“Prince Rui, you should read more before speaking, or you might make a fool of yourself.” General Wu laughed heartily. “Whether Liaocheng belongs to the northern lands can be confirmed by checking the maps from the Hongzhao era. The late Emperor made it very clear back then.”

This was an insult, calling him an empty-headed fool. Prince Rui’s face turned ashen with rage.

“And another thing, this is the first time I’ve heard of someone forcing others to take office.” General Wu played the role of a rough soldier, deliberately provoking Prince Rui. “Fine, if you can’t stand it, go to Fengcheng and arrest them yourself. No one’s stopping you. But today, if anyone dares to stop me from capturing these rebels, I won’t hold back.”

“Sorry, General Guan. When would be a good time for us to enter the city?” Si Tu Gong asked, putting on the face of a reasonable man.

Guan Qinggu’s face was ashen. He had no authority to hand over the city, and the other side’s posture made it clear they would take it by force if not given willingly.

Liaocheng was a crucial pass. On the old maps, it was indeed a prefecture of the northern lands. But after the current Emperor ascended the throne, everything had changed.

Si Tu Gong clung to the old records, making Guan Qinggu feel at a disadvantage.

“Si Tu Gong, I order you to hand over the people immediately, or you will be treated as rebels.” Prince Rui, seeing the people from the northern lands, couldn’t hold back his anger.

“The people are in the northern lands. His Highness can go find them himself. No one is stopping him. So, the big hat you’re trying to put on me, I dare not accept.” Si Tu Gong spoke slowly, as if reasoning with him.

Guan Qinggu was a seasoned veteran. Seeing Si Tu Gong probing and provoking Prince Rui, he immediately stepped in to stop him.

“Your Highness, Si Tu Gong is cunning. They are not here with good intentions. It’s better to wait and see.”

Chapter 866: The End (9)

Prince Rui looked down at the people below, finally suppressing the anger in his heart.

Guan Qinggu saw the standoff between the two sides and silently pondered the intentions of Chu Sui Feng and Si Tu Gong.

“Master Sutu, General Wu, there are no bandits in Liaocheng. Otherwise, I wouldn’t stand idly by—I would capture them and show no mercy,” he explained with a smile.

“So, General Guan, when do you plan to open the city gates and let us in to settle the accounts? We in the northern lands are poor—His Highness and the brothers are nearly starving. Only Liaocheng seems to be doing well,” General Wu laughed heartily, sounding quite reckless.

But Guan Qinggu did not dare underestimate him. The Wu family, trusted by Chu Sui Feng, could not possibly be all brawn and no brains.

He had not expected Chu Sui Feng to send twenty thousand men to take the city.

The question was difficult to answer. The people on the city walls fell silent, and the gates remained tightly shut.

Si Tu Gong and his men were not in a hurry. Instead, they chose an open area outside the city to set up camp.

The next day, Si Tu Gong sent someone to the city gates again, loudly demanding that Guan Qinggu and Prince Rui surrender Liaocheng.

Guan Qinggu and Prince Rui pretended not to hear.

General Leng and Prince Rui were anxious. The Emperor had sent them to capture the traitors, bringing fifty thousand men to intimidate the Prince of Ling, but they had no real intention of going to war. Now, the people of the northern lands had provoked them first—what should they do?

But they could not fathom the other side’s schemes.

Si Tu Gong sent people to ask for five days straight. On the sixth day, things got lively.

Guan Qinggu and his men stood on the city walls and saw that they had set up a stage and were listening to a grand opera. Bewildered, they sent scouts to investigate.

“You say that again?” The scout’s report infuriated Prince Rui. The opera they were performing was a revised version of The Princess’s Affair.

The death of the Princess of Rui was a deep wound in Prince Rui’s heart, one that had only just scabbed over. How could he endure this? “I will kill them all.”

“Your Highness, please calm down,” Guan Qinggu exclaimed in shock.

“Whoever dares to stop me, I will kill them,” Prince Rui said, devoid of any reason. He immediately ordered his troops, “Follow me out to kill the enemy.”

The fifty thousand soldiers were his, so they naturally obeyed his command.

Thus, a dense crowd finally rushed out of Liaocheng. Guan Qinggu did not dare to be careless and led his own troops out as well.

Si Tu Gong and his men were already prepared. Seeing that most of the enemy had rushed out, General Wu smirked and ordered a line of soldiers to throw grenades.

Prince Rui and his men only saw some black objects being thrown at them. Then, these strange objects exploded above their heads, causing massive casualties on their side—it was like a scene from hell.

Before Prince Rui could even reach the enemy, a grenade exploded nearby. A shard of shrapnel deeply pierced his chest, and he fell from his horse.

“Protect His Highness!” General Leng was shocked and quickly rode over to rescue him.

Si Tu Gong would not let such a good opportunity slip away. He immediately ordered a volley of arrows, and another batch of soldiers fell.

“Kill!” Taking advantage of the chaos, the twenty thousand soldiers from the northern lands charged, forming a small Eight Trigrams Formation.

Guan Qinggu saw that his side had suffered heavy casualties before even engaging in battle. Panicked, he quickly ordered the retreat.

Chapter 867: The End (10)

Si Tu Gong did not pursue the enemy but instead ordered his soldiers to rest in place. In this battle, the northern lands had achieved a great victory with minimal casualties.

Night fell, and Guan Qinggu stood guard by Prince Rui’s bedside, his heart burning with anxiety. If anything happened to Prince Rui in Liaocheng, he would be in deep trouble. “Bring all the best physicians in the city here,” he roared. General Leng stood beside him, silently sighing. He had severely underestimated the strength of the northern lands.

Late at night, under the cover of darkness, a group of soldiers dressed in black approached the city walls. They threw out Tiger Claws and quickly scaled the walls.

“Enemy attack!” The shout had barely left the man’s lips before he was cut down by a soldier from the northern lands.

Soon, another group of northern soldiers arrived, followed by the soldiers of Liaocheng.

“Step aside! Drop your weapons if you want to live. Otherwise, don’t blame me for using my secret weapon,” the leading soldier shouted, holding a grenade.

The soldiers of Liaocheng had seen the power of the grenades during the day. The explosions were not something their flesh could withstand. When they saw that several of the soldiers had grenades, they immediately surrendered.

After subduing the enemy, the northern soldiers quickly opened the city gates. The people waiting outside rushed in.

By the time Guan Qinggu received the news, it was too late. If he stayed and resisted, he would only be throwing his life away.

He and General Leng looked at the unconscious Prince Rui on the bed, exchanged a glance, and sighed in unison. They had Prince Rui carried away.

Guan Qinggu felt extremely frustrated. He was considered a famous general in Great Qin, yet in this battle in Liaocheng, he had lost so miserably without even having a chance to fight back.

After Si Tu Gong and General Wu took Liaocheng, they immediately sent a message by carrier pigeon. A few days later, the second batch of reinforcements from the northern lands entered Liaocheng, and the city completely fell into Chu Sui Feng’s hands.

Then, as expected, Luo Yan captured Blackie and his accomplices in Liaocheng, effectively eliminating the bandits for the second time.

When the officials of Great Qin learned of this and saw Prince Rui heavily injured and unconscious, they were all terrified. After the emperor summoned Guan Qinggu to the imperial study for questioning, he strangely remained silent.

A few days later, Prince Chu also received the news. Compared to Prince Rui losing his life, he had only lost a group of spies and a source of income, which was already a good outcome.

“Your Highness, should we send someone else to the northern lands to…” “Forget it. Prince of Ling has already risen. He won’t allow anyone to cause trouble under his nose,” Chu Sui Yun sighed. Even if he managed to seize the throne, Chu Sui Feng would have planted a thorn in the new emperor’s heart. Fortunately, Chu Sui Feng had no ambitions.

“The Tartars did send troops to launch a surprise attack, but General Luo struck first and gave them a taste of the grenades. They retreated immediately. However, the Eldest Prince took the opportunity to return to the capital and rebel, attacking the capital,” Chu Sui Feng told his wife as they lay in bed that night.

“The northern lands are vast, enough for us to live in. War only harms more ordinary people, Your Highness…” Lin Ziyin looked at him.

“People do not offend me, and I do not offend them,” Chu Sui Feng replied.

The emperor had intended to use the rebellion of Prince of Ling as an excuse to send troops again, but after Chu Sui Feng took Liaocheng, he did not take a single step outside the city. He had indeed eliminated the bandits in Liaocheng. Thus, the emperor’s reasons seemed ridiculous, and with the late Emperor’s decree, even as the emperor, he had to suffer in silence.

Chapter 868: The End (11)

Si Tu Gong took advantage of Liaocheng’s strategic position and quickly established it as a commercial hub.

The situation in the northern lands gradually stabilized. This year was a year of favorable weather, with abundant rainfall and sunshine. The crops grew exceptionally well, and every harvest was bountiful.

By October, the northern lands had fully entered the autumn harvest season. Laughter and joy filled the air everywhere.

Meanwhile, within the Prince of Ling’s estate, Lin Ziyin’s swollen belly finally began to show signs of labor. “Princess, push! I can see the head!” Xu Danhua, after two years of training, had become quite skilled in midwifery. She and the old midwife continuously encouraged Lin Ziyin.

Although Lin Ziyin was slender, she exercised regularly and had a strong physique. Before long, the child was born.

“Congratulations, Prince! It’s two young masters.” Nanny Lu and Nanny Qin came out, each holding a child.

Chu Sui Feng, who had been waiting outside, rushed into the delivery room. Entering the room, he tightly held the weakened Lin Ziyin. “Princess, you’ve worked hard.”

“We must have a daughter next time,” Lin Ziyin said with a faint smile.

“Two is enough,” Chu Sui Feng said tenderly. He had seen basins of bloody water being carried out, and his legs had trembled. He secretly decided never to let Lin Ziyin go through childbirth again. Unexpectedly, Lin Ziyin was still thinking about having a daughter. He chuckled. Actually, he wanted a daughter too.

Life with children was chaotic. Lin Ziyin refused to hire a wet nurse, insisting on breastfeeding herself. At night, the children were kept in their room. Grandfather Lin scolded her for this behind her back.

Chu Sui Feng, however, indulged her, insisting on keeping the children in their room for the two of them to raise together.

“Time to change the diaper,” Lin Ziyin mumbled sleepily.

Chu Sui Feng immediately got up and skillfully changed the diaper of their eldest son, then handed the child to her. Lin Ziyin fed one child, and then Chu Sui Feng changed the diaper of the second child and handed him to her. The couple worked together seamlessly.

…

Five years later.

“Little rascals, don’t run! Quickly give me the chicken leg!” Master Huizhen’s voice was still full of vigor. He had thought he could find someone to bully, but unexpectedly, the Prince’s estate sent two children at once.

These two little ones were small in stature but big in mischief. They caused chaos in the temple every day. Instead, this old monk who wanted to bully others was now being tormented by the two little ones every day. Moreover, along with these two little ones came their companions, assassins, and guards. It was practically a group beating on this old monk.

“You go left, I’ll go right. Let’s split up and run.” The two identical, fair-skinned children laughed as they ran towards the back of Ding’an Temple with the chicken legs.

“Amitabha, Master Huizhen, have you broken your precepts again?” The abbot stopped Master Huizhen, who was looking for the children.

“Not at all. This humble monk is looking for two little ones. They are the ones who broke the precepts.” Master Huizhen replied awkwardly.

Shili Village had merged with the surrounding villages, becoming a prosperous area. Merchants from all over gathered here, and caravans frequently transported large quantities of goods.

“Princess, be careful.” Lin Ziyin, with her swollen belly, was once again being treated like a panda.

“Prince.” Seeing Chu Sui Feng’s figure, Lin Ziyin called out joyfully. “How did it go? Was the matter settled?”

“Alhatu, representing the northern kingdom, has signed a hundred-year non-aggression pact with me.” Chu Sui Feng embraced her, while Hong Ying and the others had already retreated to a distance to stand guard. “The Crown Prince of the Evergreen Kingdom has also been decided. It’s the Fifth Prince. From now on, trade between these two countries will be stable.”

“Princess, the merchants from the Southern Ocean have placed a large order for clocks and watches.” Yu Shaohui came over respectfully to report.

“Did they bring the metals we requested?” Lin Ziyin asked, rubbing her belly.

“They did, and it’s all here.” Yu Shao’en replied.

“You handle it.” Lin Ziyin waved her hand reassuringly.

Yu Shao’en immediately left.

In the fields, the heavy rice stalks bent with laughter, the golden corn revealed its beards, and the bean pods rattled like bells. The air was filled with the fragrance of a bountiful harvest.

Chu Sui Feng held Lin Ziyin as they looked at the fields together, exchanging a gentle glance.

Happiness is me in your heart, and you in my arms.

UNTITLED

Chapter 1: Prologue (1)
Chapter 2: Prologue (2)
Chapter 3: Transmigration (1)
Chapter 4: Transmigration (2)
Chapter 5: A Buddhist Connection (1)
Chapter 6: A Buddhist Connection (2)
Chapter 7: Breaking the Engagement (1)
Chapter 8: Breaking the Engagement (2)
Chapter 9: Recovery (1)
Chapter 10: Recovery (2)
Chapter 11: Family (1)
Chapter 12: Family (2)
Chapter 13: Business Opportunity (1)
Chapter 14: Business Opportunity (2)
Chapter 15: Salt and Brine (1)
Chapter 16: Salt Brine (2)
Chapter 17: Tofu (1)
Chapter 18: Tofu (2)
Chapter 19: Selling Tofu (1)
Chapter 20: Selling Tofu (2)
Chapter 21: The Agreement (1)
Chapter 22: The Agreement (2)
Chapter 23: Improvement (1)
Chapter 24: Improvement (2)
Chapter 25: Earning More (1)
Chapter 26: Another Profit (2)
Chapter 27: Bullying (1)
Chapter 28: Bullying (2)
Chapter 29: Compensation (1)
Chapter 30: Compensation (2)
Chapter 31: Compensation (1)
Chapter 32: Compensation (2)
Chapter 33: Preparations (1)
Chapter 34: Preparations (2)
Chapter 35: First Encounter (1)
Chapter 36: First Encounter (2)
Chapter 37: Orders (1)
Chapter 38: The Order (2)
Chapter 39: Entering the City (1)
Chapter 40: Entering the City (2)
Chapter 41: Business Comes to the Door (1)
Chapter 42: Business Comes Knocking (2)
Chapter 43: Injured (1)
Chapter 44: Injured (2)
Chapter 45: Envy (1)
Chapter 46: Envy (2)
Chapter 47: New Product (1)
Chapter 48: New Product (2)
Chapter 49: Guests (1)
Chapter 50: Guests (2)
Chapter 51: Handling (1)
Chapter 52: Handling (2)
Chapter 53: Resolution (1)
Chapter 54: Resolution (2)
Chapter 55: Returning the Money (1)
Chapter 56: Returning the Money (2)
Chapter 57: Heart-to-Heart (1)
Chapter 58: Heart-to-Heart (2)
Chapter 59: Settling the Matter (1)
Chapter 60: Settling the Matter (2)
Chapter 61: A Turn for the Better (1)
Chapter 62: A Turn for the Better (2)
Chapter 63: Fame Spreads (1)
Chapter 64: Fame Spreads (2)
Chapter 65: Ambition (1)
Chapter 66: Big Ambitions (2)
Chapter 67: Bad Luck (1)
Chapter 68: Bad Luck (2)
Chapter 69: Retribution (1)
Chapter 70: Reward (2)
Chapter 71: Returning (1)
Chapter 72: Returning (2)
Chapter 73: Building a House (1)
Chapter 74: Building a House (2)
Chapter 75: The Pitiful Maternal Uncle (1)
Chapter 76: The Pitiful Maternal Uncle (2)
Chapter 77: Offering Advice (1)
Chapter 78: Offering Advice (2)
Chapter 79: Brothers Clash (1)
Chapter 80: Brothers Clash (2)
Chapter 81: Humiliation (1)
Chapter 82: Humiliation (2)
Chapter 83: Quick Wit (1)
Chapter 84: Quick Wit (2)
Chapter 85: Vegetarian Feast (1)
Chapter 86: Vegetarian Feast (2)
Chapter 87: Suspicions Flare Again (1)

Chapter 88: His Suspicious Nature Strikes Again (2)

Chapter 89: Signing the Agreement (1)
Chapter 90: Signing the Agreement (2)
Chapter 91: The Fallen One (1)
Chapter 92: The Fallen Man (2)
Chapter 93: Borrowing Silver (1)
Chapter 94: Borrowing Silver (2)
Chapter 95: A Surprising Discovery (1)
Chapter 96: A Surprising Discovery (2)
Chapter 97: Different Thoughts (1)
Chapter 98: Different Thoughts (2)
Chapter 99: Trouble in the Village (1)
Chapter 100: Trouble in the Village (2)
Chapter 101: Gathering Information (1)
Chapter 102: Gathering Information (2)
Chapter 103: The Monk’s Welfare (1)
Chapter 104: The Monks’ Blessing (2)
Chapter 105: Taxes (1)
Chapter 106: Taxes (2)
Chapter 107: Design Tools (1)
Chapter 108: Designing Tools (2)
Chapter 109: A Beating (1)
Chapter 110: The Beating (2)
Chapter 111: Stepping Forward (1)
Chapter 112: Stepping Forward (2)
Chapter 113: Resolve (1)
Chapter 114: Determination (2)
Chapter 115: Punishment (1)
Chapter 116: Punishment (2)

Chapter 117: If You Can’t Retreat, Advance (1)

Chapter 118: If We Cannot Retreat, We Must Advance (2)

Chapter 119: Stirring (1)
Chapter 120: Stirring (2)
Chapter 121: Opportunity
Chapter 122: Opportunity
Chapter 123: Opportunity
Chapter 124: Opportunity (1)
Chapter 125: Opportunity (2)
Chapter 126: A New Plan
Chapter 127: A New Plan
Chapter 128: A New Plan
Chapter 129: New Plans (Part 4)
Chapter 130: New Plans (Part 4)
Chapter 131: Suspicion and Exchange
Chapter 132: Suspicion and Exchange (1)
Chapter 133: Suspicion and Exchange (2)
Chapter 134: Suspicion and Exchange (3)
Chapter 135: Suspicion and Exchange (4)
Chapter 136: Suspicion and Exchange (5)
Chapter 137: A Rising Tide (1)
Chapter 138: Rising to Prominence (2)
Chapter 139: A Rising Tide (3)
Chapter 140: Rising Prosperity (4)
Chapter 141: Prosperity (5)
Chapter 142: Prosperity Rising (6)
Chapter 143: Rising Tides (7)
Chapter 144: Longing (1)
Chapter 145: Longing (2)
Chapter 146: Longing (3)
Chapter 147: Longing (4)
Chapter 148: Longing (5)
Chapter 149: Longing (6)
Chapter 150: Longing (7)
Chapter 151: Taking a Step Further (1)
Chapter 152: Taking It Further (2)
Chapter 153: A Step Further (3)
Chapter 154: Moving Forward (4)
Chapter 155: Moving Forward (5)
Chapter 156: Moving Forward (6)
Chapter 157: Further Steps (7)
Chapter 158: A Small Display of Skill (1)
Chapter 159: A Small Display of Skill (2)
Chapter 160: A Small Display of Skill (3)
Chapter 161: A Small Display of Skill (4)
Chapter 162: A Small Display of Skill (5)
Chapter 163: A Small Display of Skill (6)
Chapter 164: A Small Display of Skill (7)
Chapter 165: An Instant Hit (1)
Chapter 166: An Instant Hit (2)
Chapter 167: An Instant Hit (3)
Chapter 168: An Instant Success (4)
Chapter 169: An Instant Hit (5)
Chapter 170: A Single Shot to Fame (6)
Chapter 171: A Sudden Hit (7)
Chapter 172: Schemes from All Sides (1)
Chapter 173: Schemes from All Sides (2)
Chapter 174: Schemes from All Sides (3)
Chapter 175: Schemes from All Sides (4)
Chapter 176: Schemes from All Sides (5)
Chapter 177: Schemes from All Sides (6)
Chapter 178: Schemes from All Sides (7)
Chapter 179: Helping Relatives (1)
Chapter 180: Helping Relatives (2)
Chapter 181: Helping Relatives (3)
Chapter 182: Helping Relatives (4)
Chapter 183: Helping Relatives (5)
Chapter 184: Helping Relatives (6)
Chapter 185: Helping Relatives (7)
Chapter 186: Ambition (1)
Chapter 187: Ambition (2)
Chapter 188: Ambition (3)
Chapter 189: Ambition (4)
Chapter 190: Ambition (5)
Chapter 191: Ambition (6)
Chapter 192: Ambition (7)
Chapter 193: Wishful Thinking (1)
Chapter 194: Dream On (2)
Chapter 195: Dream On (3)
Chapter 196: Dream On (4)
Chapter 197: Dream On (5)
Chapter 198: Dream On (6)
Chapter 199: Dream On (7)
Chapter 200: Confrontation (1)
Chapter 201: Confrontation (2)
Chapter 202: Confrontation (3)
Chapter 203: Confrontation (4)
Chapter 204: Confrontation (5)
Chapter 205: Confrontation (6)
Chapter 206: Confrontation (7)
Chapter 207: Clinging On (1)
Chapter 208: Taking Advantage (2)
Chapter 209: Clinging On (3)
Chapter 210: Clinging On (4)
Chapter 211: Taking Advantage (5)
Chapter 212: Clinging On (6)
Chapter 213: Shameless (7)
Chapter 214: No Choice (1)
Chapter 215: No Choice (2)
Chapter 216: No Choice (3)
Chapter 217: No Choice (4)
Chapter 218: No Choice (5)
Chapter 219: No Choice (6)
Chapter 220: No Choice (7)
Chapter 221: A Rotten Idea (1)
Chapter 222: A Rotten Idea (2)
Chapter 223: A Rotten Scheme (3)
Chapter 224: A Rotten Idea (4)
Chapter 225: A Rotten Idea (5)
Chapter 226: A Rotten Idea (6)
Chapter 227: A Rotten Idea (7)
Chapter 228: The Robbery (1)
Chapter 229: The Robbery (2)
Chapter 230: The Robbery (3)
Chapter 231: The Robbery (4)
Chapter 232: The Robbery (5)
Chapter 233: The Robbery (6)
Chapter 234: The Robbery (7)
Chapter 235: A Debt of Gratitude (1)
Chapter 236: Debt of Gratitude (2)
Chapter 237: A Debt of Gratitude (3)
Chapter 238: A Debt of Gratitude (4)
Chapter 239: A Debt of Gratitude (5)
Chapter 240: A Debt of Gratitude (6)
Chapter 241: Debt of Gratitude (7)
Chapter 242: The Invitation (1)
Chapter 243: The Notice (2)
Chapter 244: The Poster (3)
Chapter 245: The Invitation (4)
Chapter 246: The Invitation (5)
Chapter 247: The Gathering (6)
Chapter 248: The Invitation (7)
Chapter 249: On Someone’s Mind (1)
Chapter 250: On Someone’s Mind (2)
Chapter 251: On Someone’s Mind (3)
Chapter 252: On Someone’s Mind (4)
Chapter 253: On Someone’s Mind (5)
Chapter 254: On Someone’s Mind (6)
Chapter 255: On Someone’s Mind (7)
Chapter 256: The Li Family Arrives (1)
Chapter 257: Visitors from the Li Family (2)
Chapter 258: Visitors from the Li Family (3)

Chapter 259: Visitors from the Li Family Residence (4)

Chapter 260: Visitors from the Li Family Residence (5)

Chapter 261: Visitors from the Li Family (6)
Chapter 262: Visitors from the Li Family (7)
Chapter 263: Humiliation and Rage (1)
Chapter 264: Humiliation and Rage (2)
Chapter 265: Humiliation and Resentment (3)
Chapter 266: Humiliation and Rage (4)
Chapter 267: Humiliation and Rage (5)
Chapter 268: Humiliation and Rage (6)
Chapter 269: Humiliation and Rage (7)
Chapter 270: Shock (1)
Chapter 271: Shock (2)
Chapter 272: Shock (3)
Chapter 273: Shock (4)
Chapter 274: Shock (5)
Chapter 275: Shock (6)
Chapter 276: Shock (7)
Chapter 277: Hiring Assassins (1)
Chapter 278: Hiring Assassins (2)
Chapter 279: Hiring Assassins (3)
Chapter 280: Hiring an Assassin (4)
Chapter 281: Hiring Trouble (5)
Chapter 282: Hiring Thugs (6)
Chapter 283: Buying a Threat (7)
Chapter 284: Whose Threat (1)
Chapter 285: Whose Threat (2)
Chapter 286: Whose Threat (3)
Chapter 287: Whose Threat? (4)
Chapter 288: Whose Threat? (5)
Chapter 289: Whose Threat (6)
Chapter 290: Whose Threat (7)
Chapter 291: Another Scheme (1)
Chapter 292: Another Scheme (2)
Chapter 293: Another Scheme (3)
Chapter 294: Another Scheme (4)
Chapter 295: Another Scheme (5)
Chapter 296: Another Scheme (6)
Chapter 297: Another Scheme (7)
Chapter 298: A Plea for Help (1)
Chapter 299: A Plea for Help (2)
Chapter 300: Seeking Help (3)
Chapter 301: Plea for Help (4)
Chapter 302: Plea for Help (5)
Chapter 303: Plea for Help (6)
Chapter 304: A Plea for Help (7)

Chapter 305: A Familiar Face in a Foreign Land (1)

Chapter 306: A Familiar Face in a Foreign Land (2)

Chapter 307: A Familiar Face in a Foreign Land (3)

Chapter 308: A Familiar Face in a Foreign Land (4)

Chapter 309: Meeting an Old Friend in a Foreign Land (5)

Chapter 310: A Familiar Face in a Foreign Land (6)

Chapter 311: Reuniting with Old Friends (7)

Chapter 312: For Whom the Wedding Dress is Made (1)

Chapter 313: For Whom the Wedding Dress is Made (2)

Chapter 314: For Whom the Wedding Dress Is Made (3)

Chapter 315: For Whom the Wedding Dress is Made (4)

Chapter 316: For Whom the Wedding Dress is Made (5)

Chapter 317: For Whom the Wedding Dress Is Made (6)

Chapter 318: For Whom the Wedding Dress Is Made (7)

Chapter 319: Zige’s Wedding (1)
Chapter 320: Zige’s Wedding (2)
Chapter 321: Zige’s Wedding (3)
Chapter 322: Zige’s Wedding (4)
Chapter 323: Zige’s Wedding (5)
Chapter 324: Zige’s Wedding (6)
Chapter 325: Zige’s Wedding (7)
Chapter 326: A Good Thing (1)
Chapter 327: A Joyous Occasion (2)
Chapter 328: A Joyous Occasion (3)
Chapter 329: Good News (4)
Chapter 330: A Good Thing (5)
Chapter 331: A Good Thing (6)
Chapter 332: A Good Thing (7)
Chapter 333: The Greenhouse (1)
Chapter 334: The Greenhouse (2)
Chapter 335: The Greenhouse (3)
Chapter 336: The Greenhouse (4)
Chapter 337: The Greenhouse (5)
Chapter 338: The Greenhouse (6)
Chapter 339: Greenhouse (7)
Chapter 340: New Year’s Affairs (1)
Chapter 341: New Year Matters (2)
Chapter 342: New Year Affairs (3)
Chapter 343: New Year’s Affairs (4)
Chapter 344: New Year Matters (5)
Chapter 345: New Year Matters (6)
Chapter 346: New Year Matters (7)
Chapter 347: A Brand-New Machine (1)
Chapter 348: The Brand-New Machine (2)
Chapter 349: A Brand-New Machine (3)
Chapter 350: The Brand-New Machine (4)
Chapter 351: A Brand-New Machine (5)
Chapter 352: A Brand New Machine (6)
Chapter 353: The Brand-New Machinery (7)
Chapter 354: Transformation (1)
Chapter 355: Transformation (2)
Chapter 356: Transformation (3)
Chapter 357: Transformation (4)
Chapter 358: Transformation (5)
Chapter 359: Reform (6)
Chapter 360: Transformation (7)
Chapter 361: Flourishing (1)
Chapter 362: Flourishing (2)
Chapter 363: Thriving (3)
Chapter 364: Flourishing (4)
Chapter 365: Flourishing (5)
Chapter 366: Flourishing (6)
Chapter 367: Flourishing (7)

Chapter 368: The Prince of Ling Takes Action (1)

Chapter 369: The Prince of Ling Takes Action (2)

Chapter 370: Prince of Ling Takes Action (3)
Chapter 371: Prince of Ling Takes Action (4)
Chapter 372: Prince of Ling Takes Action (5)
Chapter 373: Prince of Ling Takes Action (6)
Chapter 374: Prince of Ling Takes Action (7)
Chapter 375: The Old and the New (1)
Chapter 376: The Old and the New (2)

Chapter 377: The Transition of Old and New (3)

Chapter 378: The Transition of Old and New (4)

Chapter 379: The Transition of Old and New (5)

Chapter 380: The Changing of the Guard (6)

Chapter 381: The Transition of Old and New (7)

Chapter 382: Warming Feelings (1)
Chapter 383: Deepening Affection (2)
Chapter 384: Warming Feelings (3)
Chapter 385: Emotional Escalation (4)
Chapter 386: Deepening Affection (5)
Chapter 387: Warming Feelings (6)
Chapter 388: Emotional Warming (7)
Chapter 389: Token (1)
Chapter 390: Token (2)
Chapter 391: Token (3)
Chapter 392: Token (4)
Chapter 393: Token (5)
Chapter 394: Token (6)
Chapter 395: Token (7)
Chapter 396: Fire Ox Formation (1)
Chapter 397: Fire Ox Formation (2)
Chapter 398: Fire Ox Formation (3)
Chapter 399: Fire Ox Formation (4)
Chapter 400: Fire Ox Formation (5)
Chapter 401: Fire Ox Formation (6)
Chapter 402: Fire Ox Formation (7)
Chapter 403: The Wheat Harvest (1)
Chapter 404: The Wheat Harvest (2)
Chapter 405: The Wheat Harvest (3)
Chapter 406: Wheat Harvest (4)
Chapter 407: The Wheat Harvest (5)
Chapter 408: Wheat Harvest (6)
Chapter 409: The Wheat Harvest (7)
Chapter 410: Men and Women Are Different (1)
Chapter 411: Men and Women Are Different (2)
Chapter 412: Men and Women Are Different (3)
Chapter 413: Men and Women Are Different (4)
Chapter 414: Men and Women Are Different (5)
Chapter 415: Men and Women Are Different (6)
Chapter 416: Men and Women Are Different (7)
Chapter 417: An Unexpected Person (1)
Chapter 418: An Unexpected Person (2)
Chapter 419: An Unexpected Person (3)
Chapter 420: An Unexpected Person (4)
Chapter 421: An Unexpected Person (5)
Chapter 422: The Unexpected Person (6)
Chapter 423: An Unexpected Person (7)
Chapter 424: Threat (1)
Chapter 425: Threat (2)
Chapter 426: Threat (3)
Chapter 427: Threat (4)
Chapter 428: Threat (5)
Chapter 429: Threat (6)
Chapter 430: Threat (7)
Chapter 431: Provoking the Extreme (1)
Chapter 432: Provoking the Best (2)
Chapter 433: Stirring Up Trouble (3)
Chapter 434: Provoking the Best (4)
Chapter 435: Provoking the Best (5)
Chapter 436: Provoking the Worst (6)
Chapter 437: Provoking the Best (7)
Chapter 438: The Trial (1)
Chapter 439: The Trial (2)
Chapter 440: The Trial (3)
Chapter 441: The Contest (4)
Chapter 442: The Competition (5)
Chapter 443: The Trial (6)
Chapter 444: The Contest (7)

Chapter 445: The Wicked Shall Be Ground by the Wicked (1)

Chapter 446: Evil People Have Their Own Karmic Retribution (2)

Chapter 447: Evil People Have Their Own Karmic Retribution (3)

Chapter 448: Evil People Have Their Own Grindstones (4)

Chapter 449: The Wicked Shall Be Ground by the Wicked (5)

Chapter 450: Evil Meets Its Match (6)

Chapter 451: Evil People Have Their Own Tormentors (7)

Chapter 452: A Disgrace (1)
Chapter 453: A Disgrace (2)
Chapter 454: A Disgrace (3)
Chapter 455: Disgrace (4)
Chapter 456: Disgrace (5)
Chapter 457: Disgrace (6)
Chapter 458: Disgrace (7)
Chapter 459: Losses (1)
Chapter 460: Losses (2)
Chapter 461: Losses (3)
Chapter 462: Losses (4)
Chapter 463: Losses (5)
Chapter 464: Losses (6)
Chapter 465: Losses (7)
Chapter 466: A Desperate Gamble (1)
Chapter 467: A Desperate Gamble (2)
Chapter 468: A Desperate Gamble (3)
Chapter 469: A Desperate Gamble (4)
Chapter 470: A Desperate Gamble (5)
Chapter 471: Desperate Measures (6)
Chapter 472: A Desperate Gamble (7)

Chapter 473: The Development of the Private School (1)

Chapter 474: The Development of the Private School (2)

Chapter 475: The Development of the Private School (3)

Chapter 476: The Development of the Private School (4)

Chapter 477: The Development of the Private School (5)

Chapter 478: The Development of the Private Academy (6)

Chapter 479: The Development of the Private Academy (7)

Chapter 480: The Prince of Ling’s Bride (1)
Chapter 481: The Prince of Ling’s Bride (2)
Chapter 482: The Prince of Ling’s Bride (3)
Chapter 483: The Prince of Ling’s Wife (4)
Chapter 484: The Prince of Ling’s Bride (5)
Chapter 485: The Prince of Ling’s Wife (6)
Chapter 486: Prince of Ling’s Wife (7)
Chapter 487: Storm Brewing (1)
Chapter 488: The Storm Rises (2)
Chapter 489: The Storm Rises (3)
Chapter 490: The Storm Rises (4)
Chapter 491: The Storm Rises (5)
Chapter 492: The Storm Rises (6)
Chapter 493: The Storm Rises (7)

Chapter 494: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (1)

Chapter 495: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (2)

Chapter 496: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (3)

Chapter 497: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (4)

Chapter 498: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (5)

Chapter 499: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (6)

Chapter 500: Not Wanting to Be the Villain (7)

Chapter 501: A Resounding Slap (1)
Chapter 502: A Resounding Slap (2)
Chapter 503: A Resounding Slap (3)
Chapter 504: A Resounding Slap (4)
Chapter 505: A Resounding Slap (5)
Chapter 506: A Resounding Slap (6)
Chapter 507: A Resounding Slap (7)
Chapter 508: Ruthless (1)
Chapter 509: Truly Ruthless (2)
Chapter 510: Truly Ruthless (3)
Chapter 511: Truly Ruthless (4)
Chapter 512: Truly Ruthless (5)
Chapter 513: Truly Ruthless (6)
Chapter 514: Truly Ruthless (7)
Chapter 515: Threatening with Death (1)
Chapter 516: Forced to the Brink of Death (2)
Chapter 517: Forced by Death (3)
Chapter 518: Threatening with Death (4)
Chapter 519: Threatening with Death (5)
Chapter 520: Threatening with Death (6)
Chapter 521: Forced by Death (7)

Chapter 522: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Grass Nest (1)

Chapter 523: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Grass Nest (2)

Chapter 524: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Grass Nest (3)

Chapter 525: A Golden Phoenix Rises from the Nest (4)

Chapter 526: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Nest (5)

Chapter 527: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Grass Nest (6)

Chapter 528: A Golden Phoenix Emerges from the Grass Nest (7)

Chapter 529: The Terrifying Nature of Small People (1)

Chapter 530: The Terrifying Nature of Small People (2)

Chapter 531: The Terrifying Nature of Small People (3)

Chapter 532: The Terrifying Nature of Small People (4)

Chapter 533: The Terrifying Nature of the Small (5)

Chapter 534: The Terrifying Nature of the Small (6)

Chapter 535: The Terrifying Nature of Small People (7)

Chapter 536: The War Begins (1)
Chapter 537: The War Begins (2)
Chapter 538: The War Begins (3)
Chapter 539: The War Begins (4)
Chapter 540: The War Begins (5)
Chapter 541: The War Begins (6)
Chapter 542: The War Begins (7)
Chapter 543: The Border (1)
Chapter 544: The Border (2)
Chapter 545: The Border (3)
Chapter 546: The Frontier (4)
Chapter 547: The Frontier (5)
Chapter 548: The Border City (6)
Chapter 549: The Frontier (7)
Chapter 550: Ambush (1)
Chapter 551: Ambush (2)
Chapter 552: Ambush (3)
Chapter 553: Ambush (4)
Chapter 554: Ambush (5)
Chapter 555: Ambush (6)
Chapter 556: Ambush (7)
Chapter 557: The Army Approaches (1)
Chapter 558: The Army Approaches (2)
Chapter 559: The Army Approaches (3)
Chapter 560: The Army Approaches (4)
Chapter 561: The Army Presses Forward (5)
Chapter 562: The Army Presses Forward (6)
Chapter 563: The Army Presses Forward (7)

Chapter 564: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (1)

Chapter 565: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (2)

Chapter 566: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (3)

Chapter 567: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (4)

Chapter 568: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (5)

Chapter 569: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (6)

Chapter 570: Breaking the Fire Ox Formation (7)

Chapter 571: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (1)

Chapter 572: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (2)

Chapter 573: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (3)

Chapter 574: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (4)

Chapter 575: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (5)

Chapter 576: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (6)

Chapter 577: Could You Be Any More Despicable? (7)

Chapter 578: Madness (1)
Chapter 579: Madness (2)
Chapter 580: Madness (3)
Chapter 581: Madness (4)
Chapter 582: Madness (5)
Chapter 583: Madness (6)
Chapter 584: Madness (7)
Chapter 585: A Crushing Defeat (1)
Chapter 586: A Crushing Defeat (2)
Chapter 587: A Crushing Defeat (3)
Chapter 588: Crushing Defeat (4)
Chapter 589: Crushing Defeat (5)
Chapter 590: Crushing Defeat (6)
Chapter 591: Crushing Defeat (7)
Chapter 592: Finally Over (1)
Chapter 593: Finally Over (2)
Chapter 594: Finally Over (3)
Chapter 595: Finally Over (4)
Chapter 596: Finally Over (5)
Chapter 597: Finally Over (6)
Chapter 598: Finally Over (7)
Chapter 599: Returning (1)
Chapter 600: Returning (2)
Chapter 601: Returning (3)
Chapter 602: Returning (4)
Chapter 603: Returning (5)
Chapter 604: Returning (6)
Chapter 605: Returning (7)
Chapter 606: Unwilling to Give Up (1)
Chapter 607: Unwilling to Give Up (2)
Chapter 608: Unwilling to Give Up (3)
Chapter 609: Unyielding (4)
Chapter 610: Unwilling to Give Up (5)
Chapter 611: Unwilling to Give Up (6)
Chapter 612: Unwilling to Give Up (7)
Chapter 613: This Prince Does Not Agree (1)
Chapter 614: I Do Not Consent (2)
Chapter 615: I Refuse (3)
Chapter 616: I Do Not Agree (4)
Chapter 617: I Will Not Agree (5)
Chapter 618: I Will Not Agree (6)
Chapter 619: I Will Not Agree (7)
Chapter 620: Envoys from the Court (1)
Chapter 621: The Court’s Envoy (2)
Chapter 622: Messengers from the Court (3)
Chapter 623: Messengers from the Court (4)
Chapter 624: The Court’s Envoy (5)
Chapter 625: The Court’s Envoys (6)
Chapter 626: Visitors from the Court (7)
Chapter 627: My Territory, My Rules (1)
Chapter 628: My Territory, My Rules (2)
Chapter 629: My Territory, My Rules (3)
Chapter 630: My Turf, My Rules (4)
Chapter 631: My Territory, My Rules (5)
Chapter 632: My Territory, My Rules (6)
Chapter 633: My Territory, My Rules (7)
Chapter 634: The Grand Wedding (1)
Chapter 635: The Grand Wedding (2)
Chapter 636: The Grand Wedding (3)
Chapter 637: The Grand Wedding (4)
Chapter 638: The Grand Wedding (5)
Chapter 639: The Grand Wedding (6)
Chapter 640: The Grand Wedding (7)
Chapter 641: Truly Ruthless (1)
Chapter 642: Truly Ruthless (2)
Chapter 643: Truly Ruthless (3)
Chapter 644: Truly Ruthless (4)
Chapter 645: Truly Ruthless (5)
Chapter 646: Truly Ruthless (6)
Chapter 647: Truly Ruthless (7)
Chapter 648: Unwilling (1)
Chapter 649: Unwilling (2)
Chapter 650: Unwilling (3)
Chapter 651: Unwilling (4)
Chapter 652: Unwilling (5)
Chapter 653: Unwilling (6)
Chapter 654: Unwilling (7)
Chapter 655: Distribution (1)
Chapter 656: Allocation (2)
Chapter 657: Distribution (3)
Chapter 658: Distribution (4)
Chapter 659: Distribution (5)
Chapter 660: Distribution (6)
Chapter 661: Distribution (7)
Chapter 662: The Ox-Snake Demon God (1)
Chapter 663: The Ox Serpent Demon God (2)

Chapter 664: The Ox, the Snake, the Ghost, and the God (3)

Chapter 665: The Ox, the Snake, the Ghost, and the God (4)

Chapter 666: The Ox Serpent Demon God (5)
Chapter 667: The Ox Serpent Ghost God (6)
Chapter 668: The Ox-Snake Demon God (7)
Chapter 669: The Funeral (1)
Chapter 670: The Funeral (2)
Chapter 671: The Funeral (3)
Chapter 672: The Funeral (4)
Chapter 673: The Funeral (5)
Chapter 674: The Funeral (6)
Chapter 675: The Funeral (7)
Chapter 676: Unconscious (1)
Chapter 677: Unconscious (2)
Chapter 678: Unconscious (3)
Chapter 679: Unconscious (4)
Chapter 680: Unconscious (5)
Chapter 681: Unconscious (6)
Chapter 682: Unconscious (7)
Chapter 683: Joining Forces to Scheme (1)
Chapter 684: Joining Forces to Scheme (2)
Chapter 685: Joining Forces to Scheme (3)
Chapter 686: Joining Forces (4)
Chapter 687: Joining Forces (5)
Chapter 688: Joining Forces (6)
Chapter 689: Joining Forces (7)
Chapter 690: Enemies Everywhere (1)
Chapter 691: Enemies Everywhere (2)
Chapter 692: Enemies Everywhere (3)
Chapter 693: Enemies Everywhere (4)
Chapter 694: Enemies Everywhere (5)
Chapter 695: Enemies Everywhere (6)
Chapter 696: Enemies Everywhere (7)
Chapter 697: A Minor Nuisance (1)
Chapter 698: The Clown’s Antics (2)
Chapter 699: The Clowns’ Antics (3)
Chapter 700: A Clownish Farce (4)
Chapter 701: The Clown’s Antics (5)
Chapter 702: The Clowns’ Antics (6)
Chapter 703: The Clowns (7)
Chapter 704: Impossible (1)
Chapter 705: Impossible (2)
Chapter 706: Impossible (3)
Chapter 707: Impossible (4)
Chapter 708: Impossible (5)
Chapter 709: Impossible (6)
Chapter 710: Impossible (7)
Chapter 711: Panic (1)
Chapter 712: Panic (2)
Chapter 713: Panic (3)
Chapter 714: Panic (4)
Chapter 715: Panic (5)
Chapter 716: Panic (6)
Chapter 717: Panic (7)
Chapter 718: Funeral and Conspiracy (1)
Chapter 719: Funeral and Conspiracy (2)
Chapter 720: Funeral and Conspiracy (3)
Chapter 721: Funeral and Conspiracy (4)
Chapter 722: Mourning and Conspiracy (5)
Chapter 723: Mourning and Conspiracy (6)
Chapter 724: Funeral and Conspiracy (7)
Chapter 725: Disappearance (1)
Chapter 726: Disappearance (2)
Chapter 727: Missing (3)
Chapter 728: Disappearance (4)
Chapter 729: Missing (5)
Chapter 730: Disappearance (6)
Chapter 731: Disappearance (7)
Chapter 732: Reunion (1)
Chapter 733: Reunion (2)
Chapter 734: Reunion (3)
Chapter 735: Reunion (4)
Chapter 736: Reunion (5)
Chapter 737: Reunion (6)
Chapter 738: Reunion (7)
Chapter 739: A Valuable Capture (1)
Chapter 740: In High Demand (2)
Chapter 741: A Hot Commodity (3)
Chapter 742: In High Demand (4)
Chapter 743: Highly Sought After (5)
Chapter 744: In High Demand (6)
Chapter 745: A Hot Commodity (7)
Chapter 746: Trapped in Despair (1)
Chapter 747: Trapped in Desperation (2)
Chapter 748: Trapped in Desperation (3)
Chapter 749: Trapped in Desperation (4)
Chapter 750: Trapped in Desperation (5)
Chapter 751: Trapped in Desperation (6)
Chapter 752: Trapped in Desperation (7)
Chapter 753: Hardship (1)
Chapter 754: Hardship (2)
Chapter 755: Hardship (3)
Chapter 756: Hardship (4)
Chapter 757: Hardship (5)
Chapter 758: Hardship (6)
Chapter 759: Hardship (7)
Chapter 760: Farewell (1)
Chapter 761: Farewell (2)
Chapter 762: Farewell (3)
Chapter 763: Farewell (4)
Chapter 764: Farewell (5)
Chapter 765: Farewell (6)
Chapter 766: Farewell (7)
Chapter 767: Internal Strife (1)
Chapter 768: Internal Strife (2)
Chapter 769: Internal Strife (3)
Chapter 770: Internal Strife (4)
Chapter 771: Internal Strife (5)
Chapter 772: Internal Strife (6)
Chapter 773: Internal Strife (7)
Chapter 774: The Rise of the Small-Minded (1)
Chapter 775: The Rise of the Wicked (2)
Chapter 776: The Rise of the Wicked (3)
Chapter 777: The Rise of the Small-Minded (4)
Chapter 778: The Rise of the Small-Minded (5)
Chapter 779: The Rise of the Small-Minded (6)
Chapter 780: The Rise of the Wicked (7)
Chapter 781: Meeting (1)
Chapter 782: Meeting (2)
Chapter 783: Meeting (3)
Chapter 784: Meeting (4)
Chapter 785: Meeting (5)
Chapter 786: Meeting (6)
Chapter 787: Meeting (7)

Chapter 788: Storms in the Northern Kingdom (1)

Chapter 789: Northern Kingdom Turmoil (2)
Chapter 790: Northern Kingdom’s Turmoil (3)
Chapter 791: Northern Kingdom’s Turmoil (4)
Chapter 792: Northern Kingdom’s Turmoil (5)
Chapter 793: Northern Kingdom Turmoil (6)
Chapter 794: Northern Kingdom’s Turmoil (7)
Chapter 795: Summoned (1)
Chapter 796: Summoned (2)
Chapter 797: Summoned (3)
Chapter 798: Summoned (4)
Chapter 799: Summoned (5)
Chapter 800: Summoned (6)
Chapter 801: Summoned (7)
Chapter 802: A Different Mindset (1)
Chapter 803: A Different Mindset (2)
Chapter 804: A Different Mindset (3)
Chapter 805: A Different Mindset (4)
Chapter 806: A Different Mindset (5)
Chapter 807: A Different Mindset (6)
Chapter 808: A Different Mindset (7)
Chapter 809: The Meeting (1)
Chapter 810: The Meeting (2)
Chapter 811: The Meeting (3)
Chapter 812: The Confrontation (4)
Chapter 813: Confrontation (5)
Chapter 814: The Meeting (6)
Chapter 815: The Connection (7)
Chapter 816: Escape (1)
Chapter 817: Escape (2)
Chapter 818: Escape (3)
Chapter 819: Escape (4)
Chapter 820: Escape (5)
Chapter 821: Escape (6)
Chapter 822: Escape (7)
Chapter 823: An Unexpected Escape (1)
Chapter 824: An Unexpected Departure (2)
Chapter 825: An Unexpected Approach (3)
Chapter 826: An Unexpected Way (4)
Chapter 827: An Unexpected Way (5)
Chapter 828: An Unexpected Way (6)
Chapter 829: An Unexpected Way (7)
Chapter 830: Return (1)
Chapter 831: Return (2)
Chapter 832: Return (3)
Chapter 833: Return (4)
Chapter 834: Return (5)
Chapter 835: Return (6)
Chapter 836: Return (7)
Chapter 837: Addressing the Rumors (1)
Chapter 838: Addressing the Rumors (2)
Chapter 839: Addressing the Rumors (3)
Chapter 840: Addressing the Rumors (4)
Chapter 841: Addressing the Rumors (5)
Chapter 842: Addressing the Rumors (6)
Chapter 843: Addressing the Rumors (7)
Chapter 844: The Fate of the Ma Family (1)
Chapter 845: The Fate of the Ma Family (2)
Chapter 846: The Fate of the Ma Family (3)
Chapter 847: The Fate of the Ma Family (4)
Chapter 848: The Ma Family’s Fate (5)
Chapter 849: The Ma Family’s Fate (6)
Chapter 850: The Ma Family’s Fate (7)
Chapter 851: Retribution (1)
Chapter 852: Retribution (2)
Chapter 853: Retaliation (3)
Chapter 854: Retaliation (4)
Chapter 855: Revenge (5)
Chapter 856: Retaliation (6)
Chapter 857: Retaliation (7)
Chapter 858: The Ending (1)
Chapter 859: The End (2)
Chapter 860: The End (3)
Chapter 861: The End (4)
Chapter 862: The End (5)
Chapter 863: Conclusion (6)
Chapter 864: The End (7)
Chapter 865: The End (8)
Chapter 866: The End (9)
Chapter 867: The End (10)
Chapter 868: The End (11)